《A Pervert's World》


 Chapter 1: Introduction

    Chapter 1: Introduction


    ''Ok that''s pretty hard''. Rick sighed while he pushed his bike around. Today was not particrly a lucky day for Rick as he was facing some hard time. First thing in the morning he got a mail regarding his entrance test result for a reputed school in the city and despite giving his best he didn''t qualify for it.


    And although none in his immediate family will me him for it but now Rick was in a dilemma, should he settle for a less reputed school or should he apply for another school in another city.


    Rick has a family supporting him at every point of life. His loving mother taking care of him since his childhood even when his father was not not avable for him and was busy with his work. His father although absent from his early years while he was growing up, was the constant source of motivation in his life. His sister was the focus of his adoration, her cheerfulughter got rid of any worries he had.


    So when his results arrived he had a thoughtful morning. When his mother saw him she can see the tension on his face.


    ''Hey Rick'' his mother called him.


    ''Yeah mom'' Rick answered.


    ''Would you be kind enough to fetch some groceries for the house as we are running pretty low on it''


    ''Sure mom I will be free in an hour'' Rick replied in a monotonous voice.


    Rick washed up as it was going to be afternoon in a few minutes. He got ready and left his house to go towards the local mall. While on the way his bike broke down and now he is pushing it around.


    Rick was waiting on the signal when he realised ady with a child cart that she was holding on to while on the opposite end of the road crossing. While looking towards her and appropriating her beauty he didn''t realise that the signal was green now.


    When he was getting ready to cross the road, he can see a fast moving car in his peripheral vision. Realisation struck him that the car is not slowing down at any rate and maybe thedy with the child might be in danger. Sensing that trying to warn her would not be possible now. He rushed towards them.


    All his life Rick was not a heroic guy. He himself didn''t realise how he got the idea of helping her just in the spur of the moment.


    Result you ask? Well Rick is now on the road lying down in a pool of blood, most probably his own.


    ''This is a quite a disappointing end.'' when tried to open his eyes, he can see the face of the mother of the child. At this point of time her face was nothing less then that of a fairy. He can see her mouth moving.


    ''Ohh, she must be screaming for help. Sorry, to disappoint youdy I can feel my internal organs rupturing, I don''t think I can survive this haha'' Rock thought. Rick''s hearing faculties had been copsed.


    Last thing he saw was a car stopping by and she carried him to it with help from some pedestrians. And then he closed his eyes never to open them again in this life.


    ''Well atleast the mother child pair was saved'' was thest lingering thought in his mind. In hisst moments he was worried for his family how they will take his loss. How they will move forward with their lives.

 Chapter 2: In a fantasy world

    Chapter 2: In a fantasy world


    ''My head hurts'' was the first thing that came to Ricks mind.


    ''Well wait a second why am I feeling pain now even after being dead'' Rick was puzzled. Moving forward Rick realised somehow magically he can even feel his body parts slowly. Rick tried to open his eyes but he struggled with that.


    After trying for what seemed to be like 15 or 20 minutes he can finally have a look at whats happening around him. First thing he saw was a ordinary roof. Moving his head he saw a little sofa and some basic things like a vanity mirror and some daily life utilities.


    Rick was confused with his state of mind. ''What happened to me, is this the case of a reincarnation''. Rick was not entirely unaware of such cases but all of them either he saw in movies or in some Eastern fantasy novels.


    Rick was a little excited about the all new possibilities that this event can open up in his life. But then again this not entirely a reincarnation as he can feel this is not a new born body but rather of a young boy in his early teens. So now he was stuck in this body but since he had more experience from his early life, he will try to manage it somehow.


    When he got to know this there was a sudden increase in his headache as he can feel some entirely new memories getting filled in his mind. He can remember being part of a new family. A father, a mother and two sisters. He remembers now how he was pushed by the son of the town chief to the river side.


    How he hurt his head while rolling down to the river. He remembered everything and now his mind was filled with rage. This made him surprised because he was feeling angry on someone else''s behalf.


    ''This must be due to the memory merging thing'' Rick whispered.


    From the memories Rick came to know about this magical world he now lives in. Although hazy overall, his memories were clear about the world. People here lived in harmony with nature. Their life seemed primitive to him. People used magic to do their amenities in life. No cars, no mobiles and noputer.


    Rick had be quite ignorant about life on earth. Now he realised that life was possible in this kind of way too.


    People here farmed their own food and sustained their life like this. One major difference that he found out in this worldpared to his life on earth was people here didn''t seemed to have any kind of money.


    People here directly used food or service to barter for anything that they required the other party to do. Rick found it primitive but it''s not like he can change thews here so he should probably move on.


    ''Let me check the new body that I got for my second chance in life'' saying this he got up and walked towards the mirror in the room. First thing that came to his mind was ''Ohh, Shit''.


    He hurried checked in his pants, when he was able to get hold of his manhood, he took the breath of relief. ''That was surprisingly'' Rick said.


    The reason for his surprise was the guy staring towards him from the mirror with green irises and with long green hair. He was 5''5 ft and was so beautiful that it looked borderline feminine. ''if girl with this face had been present on earth god knows how many boys would have given everything in their lives just have a night with her. Haha''


    At this moment the door to the room was opened and a scantly dressed readheaddy came into his view. She was wearing a ck dress and was in her 30s.


    Rick can see tears brimming in her big red eyes. ''oh Ryu, how are you my child?''


    From the memories of the unfortunate Ryu that was now passed on to the new world Rick new that she was his ''new'' mom. Before Ryu could answer her she continued with her further interrogation.


    ''Are you feeling any pain anywhere my child.'' after this she started full on crying. ''Mmn, I was so scared, so scared!'' she said all the while nting kisses on his whole face.


    Ryu wanted to reply but he was now pressed by her between her humongous mounds such that he was not able to say anything. After listening to her crying for straigth 5 mins he pressed her away and replied ''I am ok mom, Please stop crying now.''


    Rick didn''t want to continue with any long conversation as that might expose him. So he decided he would try to keep it short.

 Chapter 3: His mothers body

    Chapter 3: His mother''s body


    ''Show me your head my child'' she said while using her hands to wipe her tears off. She pressed his head down and started looking for any persisting injuries to his head by touching and pressing different parts of his head.


    Rick found himself again in his mothers bosom. This time he can smell her fragrance, being this close to her. He can feel his little brother rising up.


    ''dammit, does this reincarnation thinges up with extra libido added?'' he thought. ''Hey mom you can stop looking I am feeling good now. I think the injury to my head has healed uppletely.''


    ''Stay quiet, Ryu let mommy confirm it herself.'' Rick can understand that this was a overprotective type of a mother so he decided to stay there silently lest he get himself exposed.


    He has still not received theplete memory of Ryu, so he was in dark regarding the interaction of Ryu with with his family as well as the townsfolk. While he was thinking this, his little brother down there seemed to have had enough and was now ready to stand up .


    The more he tried to ignore his mothers curves the more tighter his erection became. She was a gorgeousdy with huges racks and a big and firm bottom. And on top of that she was not ''properly'' dressed leaving a big portion of her bust as well as her valley exposed.


    While trying to take a heavy breath in order to curb his mind from running into some fantasies, he again got a nose full of his mothers fragrance. Rick was getting frustrated now but fortunately at this time his mother freed him from her clutches.


    Rick looked directly in her eyes and asked ''What, did you find anything?'' with a smile on his face. Amelia looked into his eyes and asked him seriously ''Tell me in detail how you managed to get this injury, I don''t believe the ounts of those boys, that you fell while ying with them.''


    ''So that''s the story they made up'' Rick thought. One side of Rick thought that he should tell his mother how they maliciously pushed him towards his potential death. But on the other hand Rick didn''t want to involve his parents in his mess created due to some kids shenanigans. He was a grown up and he will solve his matters by himself.


    So he told her the same story that the towns boys narrated. ''Mother I believe no one wanted this to happen, so leave the matter aside, I am fine and infront of you aren''t I?''


    Amelia looked in the eyes of her son, she realised that he was not giving her the entire ount of what happened between Ryu and the towns bullies. But she would not expose him. She understood that her son was trying to handle his problem by himself and didn''t want to wound his pride.


    ''okay Ryu, I understand we won''t take this matter to the towns chief. But you need to promise me that you will take extra care of yourself from now on.''


    ''yeah I promise mother'' Rick promised.


    After this his mother kept engaging him in some conversation for half an hour. From her he got to know that he had been unconscious for 4 days straight and all who visited him. She told him how worried his father and sister were.


    Ryu was happy to know that, even though he was separated from his family on earth but he got a caring family in this life too. All the while thinking this he was able to get rid of his boner too.


    Suddenly he heard his mom saying ''Ryu you need to eat something you must be hungry.''


    ''Come down I will prepare something for you to eat and then you will need a proper bath.''


    ''okay mom, you go first and I''ll be right behind you'' Rick replied.


    Hearing that his mom got up and then bent down to nt a kiss on his forehead. Then she started leaving the room. Rick got a good look of his mom''s generous behind. He can not stop but imagine how it will be like to y with those cheeks and probably p them around.


    Rick was scared of where his thoughts were moving. ''something must be wrong with this reincarnation itself.'' and for now he brushed those thoughts aside.

 Chapter 4: A bath with mother

    Chapter 4: A bath with mother


    When Rick came down to the kitchen he found his mother working on some dishes with an apron. His mind rapidly started thinking how she will look with only that apron and without any other clothes.


    Her long red hair had a fiery glow to them. Rick was not able to stop himself from touching and feeling them with his own hands. They were very long reaching right across her butt and ending around her thighs.


    ''What happened to you Ryu? Is everything okay? You look lost.'' Amelia asked turning around.


    Rick was thrown out of his reverie with her question. He hurriedly dropped her hair and said ''Mother you got such nice hair.'' This caused a big smile on Amelia''s face and she said ''Ohh, thank you Ryu. You are such a sweet boy.'' and with that Rick got a kiss on his cheek. How he wished that this kiss could have been on his mouth if he had just turned his head a little.


    Amelia put down the food tes on the floor and sat down. Rick was surprised for a minute and then realised there was no concept of eating on a dinning table in this world and probably there were no chairs also.


    ''Arent you going to eat Ryu?'', he heard his mother say.


    ''Yes mother'' with that he struggled but atst managed to sit on the ground to eat. ''sorry mother but due tock of movement in recent days I think my joint froze up a little'' he said while trying to remedy his awkward movements.


    ''No need to apologise my child I can understand what u have gone through'' Rick hurriedly took his te from her hands and started eating lest she starts crying again.


    ''Its delicious mom!'' he eximed while chewing on what felt like a sweet fruit. ''Yeah eat up. Your father had to work a lot get these Tura fruits. You need the energy to get back to your daily life.''


    Rick remembers his father. He was hard working man. They were a middle ss family if something like that existed here. His father had some basic magical knowledge of water affinity which he utilised to work at themunity farm and helped in growing the fruit trees.


    Fruit trees in themunity farm helped feed the entire poption of the Korua town. It amazed how these people survived on a single food source that is fruits. Although there were different varieties of fruits bit in the end they ate nothing but fruitsbined with some type to milkpliments.


    He finished up his food and got up ''hey mom I ll go a have a bath'' ''okay Ryu'' his mother replied while chewing on her fruits.


    Ryu''s memory got him to the bath. He got his change of clothes and entered the bathroom. In there he found what can best be described as a little well with a utensils attached with the rope to fetch water. While other utensil worked as a bucket.


    ''Well it''s still better than bathing at the river I guess'' he said. He tried to close the door to the bathroom but s they didn''t put in the work to atleast have atch for the door. Thinking that he was alone with his mother anyway he just shut it.


    He got out of his clothes and for the first time looked himself naked in the new body. He took hold of his penis and checked it out from various angles.


    This new one was quite a bit bigger than his previous one. Whileid it was around 7 inches with a good girth. He stroked it a few times just to see whats the final length his manhood can reach.


    From what he can guess it was around 9-10 while fully erect. While he was analysing his manhood he heard the door open and there what he saw sent blood straight to his dick.


    His mother was there with a towel on her waist while her chest was in full view of his vision. Rick was not able to say anything for sometime. When he realised what was happening he tried to hide his manhood and asked his mom ''Hey Mom, do you need anything?'' with as much of a straight face as he can manage.


    ''No silly I am here to wash you up. Didn''t you love someone washing you up.'' came the reply from the redhead. She walked towards him and her melons swayed. Rick realised if there was any subus species in this world than that must resemble her to arge extent.


    Ryu was in quite the dilemma. He can''t stop her from washing him up fearing she might get suspicious if he showed some variable behaviour but if he allows her to wash him then what to do with his massive erection that he is now having.


    All this while Amelia fetched the water from the well and filled the bucket. She asked him to get down and sit in front of her. Rick obeyed her and she started pouring water on his back. Rick was thinking of ways he can get out of this situation but there was a dark voice at the end of his mind that was asking him to take advantage of her obliviousness and try to touch her bust.


    Then came a voice that broke his thought process ''Get up Ryu let me wash your front too.'' Lacking any options he had no choice but to expose his front to his mother all the while thinking that there might be a way she can exin the situation to herself without dragging him into it.


    But a while passed but the voice of surprise or disgust or for that matter any emotion, didn''te. Rick looked down and he found his mother was cleaning the sides of his thighs throughly. Then she moved to washing his dick. She pulled the foreskin and exposed the bulbous head and then poured water and washed under the foreskin. Then she focussed on his balls and it felt like she was massaging them but there was nothing sexual on her face. For her it seemed it looked like any other chore.


    She might as well be washing dishes or clothes with that face for that matter. It was not a big deal for Amelia but for Rick the situation might get out of control at any moment and he might spray his seed on her working face. He employed all his mental faculties to think of some disgusting things in order to curb his boner. ''Move around.'' came the voice .


    And he was happy to turn around and point is dick away from the face of his mother for some time. Then she asked him to bend forward, he obliged think that she might want to was his ass off. Rick was not ready for what came next. He felt a finger in his asshole and realised that his mother has taken this cleaning business too seriously. He can''t help but protest at this point ''Mom I have grown up I think I can handle these parts by myself.'' he said while heavily blushing.


    ''ohh my sweet boy, you always feel shy when I try to clean you here. Till the time you are no staying with your parents you will remain our child and we have a duty to perform. Okay? So try to manage it, it will be over soon.'' Amelia replied.


    Rick had no choice but to endure this harsh situation. Atst after fingering his ass for 5 mins she stopped and washed his legs and removed her towel and while giving it to him said ''here, Ryu you can dry yourself up'' Rick can only see his mothers beautiful pink slit hiding in an unkept red bush for a moment.


    He reluctantly tore his vision off from Amelia''s baby hole and took the towel and found himself drying up outside the bathroom.

 Chapter 5: Busting in his mothers clothes

    Chapter 5: Busting in his mother''s clothes


    Whatever happened this morning was too much for Rick to take. He had to bust a nut somehow or he will go mad. He desperately started looking for some thing that can help him relieve his lust.


    And there in the corner at one side he found the ck clothes his mother was wearing prior to taking bath. He took it in his hand and started stoking his dick with the clothes. His strokes started getting longer and harder while his mind started creating some fantasies to go along with that. He started imagining his mother giving him a strip tease. He imagined himselftching on those massive tities, sucking them, biting them all the while his mom moaning.


    He imagined himself riding his mom in doggy style while holding onto her long red hairs as a rein. Pumping his dick in her tight cunt while she screams his name. And that''s it. He was not able to hold on his dam on the rich seed that came sshing out all over Amelia''s garments.


    When he got rid of his lust he realised he was in deep trouble as he had cum all over her clothes how is he going to exin this to his mom.


    Somehow he was having a feeling that even if he tells her that he has jizzed all over her clothes, she would not mind. But the sane part of his mind was holding him on. Somehow he thought of the n to save him the humiliation of Cumming in his mom''s clothes.


    Amelia was washing herself. She can''t help but realise that it seems like her baby boy has grown up and started to take decisions on his own. She was feeling happy about her son. She knew that her child wasing of age as she got the first hand experience of feeling up his manhood. Amelia can''t help butpare it to the manhood of others in Korua town.


    Amelia has taken on many adventures on her own. She was asked to perform sexual services multiple times in return of securing supplies for her family during winters. Hence she was an experienceddy but then also she was not sure if she will be able to take that whole thing in her baby making hole.


    Economy of Korua worked on the principle of equal exchange. That means if the buyer seller agree on some matter of exchange then only trade can happen. Amelia has a very little affinity with magic. What she can control was earth magic. So with her magic she worked and made eathern pots to store water or milk as well as other items.


    Although she was a hard worker but her profession was not something that people will pay a high price for. Hence sometimes she had to employ her extra skills that might be required by some higher status individuals to win some fruits for her family.


    ''Mom can I enter?'' came a voice which broke Amelia''s thought process. She can see her baby boy with towel around his waist and holding onto some clothes in his hand. ''Yes dear, what happened?'' she asked. ''Mom let me wash the clothes today so I can help u a bit.'' Rick replied.


    ''You don''t need to do that Ryu put them in the corner I ll wash them after my bath.'' she said while pouring down more water on her head and washing her hair down. Although his mom was still in her birthday suit but for now courtesy to the jerking off he was not that much ufortable in front of her now. ''No mother, you have worked enough today let me do this and also some exercise might help be cope with my body after a long rest.'' Listening to her son''s reasoning Amelia was not able to refute his words.


    So she agreed ''Okay Ryu for today you can wash the clothes but you need to focus on getting better fast. So that you are ready for your big day next week.'' ''sure mother.'' Rick replied and started washing the clothes all the while blocking the view from his mom with his back. Rick searched around in Ryu''s memory for this ''big day'' next week.


    It happened so that every individual in the town of Korua needs to get their magic abilities awakened with the help of some elders. This time he was inpany of some 15 individuals who have alle of age and the will be assessed if they have any magical talents. This test was pretty important as having ess to magic creates a divide in this society for haves and have nots.


    Awakened magic can be of any type, it can be elemental or it can be some specific magic. Elemental magic is quite weak in itself but some of the individual also awaken some pretty strong elemental powers too. But powerful elemental magic user were rarest of the rare. In Korua only the chief was the most powerful elemental magic user.


    He will worry about thattter, he still got a week to gather more information on magical awakening. For now he was working on his mothers bras virgously. He kept up his washing till the time he was able to was all of his jizz from the clothes. ''Leave them there only Ryu I ll put them to sun.'' Amelia said.


    ''Okay mother I ll do as you say.'' Now that he has already washed up there is no need to confront his mom anymore and put himself in danger of getting exposed. Now he will try to observe more so as to learn more about this world.


    Rick wasfortably sleeping on his bed and having thoughts rted to what he ought to do from now on. It seems his little sister was with her grandmother for now since she can''t see the little girl worry so much about his brother. And his father was working in the farms at the moment. He also had an elder sister that has married and now she lives off with her husband at a different location in Korua. They are expecting a child this month and that is the reason she was not able to visit him while he was injured.


    He had a loving family here also he can''t help but tear up at the proposition that most probably he wont be able to return to his original home on earth. Thinking about these things made him tired mentally and he took a nap.


    When his eyes opened up he can hear some strange noises. He got up and decided to follow it.

 Chapter 6: A working mommy

    Chapter 6: A working mommy


    Following the sound he found himself out of his house. From the front the house looked like a little cottage for a single family. The house was surrounded by all sides with gardens with different types of vegetation. The sound was originating from the warehouse at one side. Looking inside he found his his mother spinning a wheel on the ground and all the while trying to shape the earth with her hands.


    Her hands were glowing a ground yellow. Rick noticed she was using her magic to mold the y into shapes of her liking. At the moment she was making a pot most probably to hold water. She was clearly trying very hard as sweat be seen on her forehead and brows.


    Sweat has perspired down through her cleavage and had wet her ck blouse. Rick can clearly see her erect nipples poking out from the blouse. This caused blood to rush in his dick and in a few minutes his rod was standing straight pointing to the heavens. It was fortunate that his mother did not notice him yet so he adjusted his dick so it is a littlefortable.


    Rick noticed that since morning when he transmigrated to this body his libido has increased to unnatural levels and he feels like he is always horny. Also, sometimes he can hear a voice inside of his head telling him to do things that he might not do with a clear mind.


    ''Ryu, do you need something?'' asked his mother breaking his thoughts .


    He hurriedly checked that he has beid now. Taking a sigh of relief he replied ''No mother I just came to take a look at you working. I wanted to see how you use your magic for work maybe that might give me some tips for my awakening day.'' Amelia was happy to see that her son took her advise and was working deligently towards his goal.


    She stopped her work and said ''My little babye here and give mama a hug. It''s soo good that you are back from the injury.'' Rick took the towel nearby and said ''first let me dry you up mother.'' Saying that Rick started drying her up with the towel slowly first her face then her hands and legs.


    While drying Amelia, Rick noticed those nipples poking the blouse again. He got an idea that he wanted to try just to check how far he can push her nudity to. Because till now she has not taken this nudity thing sexually, heck she even washed his erect penis with a straight face. He wanted to resist his thoughts but it felt like his mouth had mind of its own.


    ''Hey mom do you mind if I take off you blouse and then dry you up?'' To which Ameliaughed and replied ''No silly why would I mind something like that, here go ahead'' Amelia replied all the while she turned and Rick found the hooks of the blouse on her back. Slowly but surely he opened the hooks and freed those melons from their bind. When Amelia moved to face him he can see them jiggle. He took hold of one and started rubbing the towel to dry her boobs up. At this point his dick was again pointing straight towards Amelia''s face.


    He did the same with her other boob. His mind can''t help but think of some desires to pull off. He took hold of her nipple in a pinch and pulled the tit upward so as to dry Amelia''s underboobs. ''Ahh, mmn'' Amelia can''t help but moan. Rick can''t understand why but her moan gave him a sense of satisfaction.


    ''Wait Ryu, let me tell you some thing. Some parts of a women''s body are sensitive so you need to handle them with care like the nipple you are bonding on to. So instead of pinching my nipples please hold the whole boob up and then you can dry them.'' Rick can''t help but smirk in his mind ''now you feel what I was feeling when you inserted those fingers in my ass huh''


    Done with the drying Rick gave Amelia a firm hug. Amelia noticed that her son''s manhood was poking her hard on her stomach. She knew that her boy hase of age and these reactions be verymon in the youngsters of his age.


    Rick took a deep sniff of his mothers scent mixed with some sweaty odour but that did not in any way affect his dick that was poking her navel. Rick asked Amelia ''Hey mother why don''t you keep you chest bare while you work here?''. Amelia said ''that''s a good suggestion Ryu but you know my blouse helps me absorb much of the sweat. So you see, wearing it is actually better than wearing nothing.''


    ''Ohh, I see mother you soo smart.'' Rick said while trying to copy a little kid expressed with his parents. Ameliaughed it off. But Rick''s n to keep his mother naked in front of him didn''t work. He was a little frustrated but he knew if he persists he will get his chance.


    ''okay Ryu your father must be returning home lets finish up the work here so I can prepare Dinner for all of us.'' Amelia said.


    ''Sure mom'' Rick then helped Amelia with some misceneous jobs and then they returned home to wee their father.

 Chapter 7: Father

    Chapter 7: Father


    Rick and Amelia were in the kitchen. They were preparing fruits and some fruits based eatables for the dinner noticing the food Rick was worried how he will survive in this world based on just the fruit diet. The only other thing apart from fruits was milk based products.


    Rick was partly working on chopping fruits and partly his sight was fixated upon Amelia''s butt cheeks. He really wanted to p them and see how they will jiggle around. ''These fantasies are getting out of hand. I need to find either a girlfriend here or it will be hard to stay in this house where I have a literal subus for a mother.'' thought Rick.


    ''Ryu fetch me the milk pot.'' his mother asked without turning around. ''Sure mom, where to find it?'' he replied absent-minded.


    He saw Amelia''s head turning and her red eyes getting fixated on him. Then it urred to him he has messed up. Since milk is a staple diet of people here then ofcourse ''Ryu'' would know where they will be keeping their milk stocks. Trying to salvage the situation Rick replied ''Sorry mom, I think am still not able to recall a fewmon things for now. I didn''t tell you because you will be worried sick by it'' and before Amelia cane up with something Rick continued ''and also I feel like most of my memory is fine and slowly I am getting better since the morning.''


    Rick can clearly see Amelia was starting to worry about his health so he got ahead and hugged her tightly ''Its okay mom.''


    ''Ryu I will believe you this once but if you are not healthy by next week we will need to go to the healing hall and get help from some elders there'' Amelia replied. ''we will do what you say mom''.


    ''ahem, so about the milk..'' Rick asked once again. ''You need to take a rest for now go to your room. I will take care of the milk.'' Rick decided it''s best not to argue with Amelia so he left her and got to his room.


    Rick was in his room looking at his reflection. He had tried to search his room to find out his there were any reading material that might help him learn more about this world and also help him pass some time. But he found not one bit of paper in the whole room. ''They must be storing all their knowledge at a library or something just like the ancient times on the earth.'' Rick thought.


    So added visiting the local library to his ns. While he was thinking this he felt a little burning sensation on his chest, he removed his clothes revealing a green gem glowing. It felt hot to touch but it died down pretty quickly. Rick med this phenomenon on the magical nature of this world. ''Apart from this, Ryu must have surely loved green dearly all his life. Green eyes, green hair and now this green gemstone.'' thinking about that Rick was confused.


    ''If my memory serves me best my eldest sister has mothers red hair and my little sister has father''s ck hair. Then how do we exin my green hair. And from Ryu''s memory I can tell there was not a single guy in Korua with green hair.'' Rick thought. ''this is definitely suspicious. But I can''t ask anyone about this not atleast I familiarise myself with this world.'' his thoughts continued.


    A good amount of time must have passed on when Rick heard a knock on the main door. He assumed this must be his father. So he got down and opened the door. Only the main door in the house has atch securing it rest all doors are there for the namesake itself, he felt. Anyways he opened the door and saw a man in his 30s standing straight. For a few minutes they both stared at each other.


    Suddenly the man ck tank top hugged him. ''I knew you will be okay Ryu. I am so d to see you.'' his father said. Rick responded ''Yeah father I am also d I was able to meet you once again.''


    ''hey what''s with this negative Outlook of yours, nothing will happen to you. Work hard and you will seed at whatever you n to do. Do you understand that young man?'' Jeff scolded Rick with a friendly p on his back.


    ''Yes father I can understand it. Now are you nning toe in today or not.'' Rick countered pretending to be annoyed with him.


    ''So when is Mira nning to return home from mother''s house'' Jeff asked Amelia while they were sitting around on the floor with a te of fruits and a little ss of Milk. ''Probably mother will drop her by within 2 days.'' Amelia answered. ''And hope Ruby is doing well too. This incident with Ryu had me a little worried about my children.'' Jeff said.


    ''Yeah I can understand, she might try to visit us in the next week even though she is in an advanced pregnancy stage. You know how much she adores Ryu.'' Amelia replied. ''I ll try to contact her while on my way to the farms because she must be worried'' Jeff suggested. ''That will be best'' supported Amelia.


    Rick was quietly listening to their conversation. From this information he can fill some gaps in his memories.

 Chapter 8: Parents get some time alone!

    Chapter 8: Parents get some time alone!


    ''Ryu, you don''t have to push yourself too much. Just have plenty of rest and focus on getting better.'' Amelia said as Rick and Amelia can both be seen doing the dishes. ''Yes Ryu listen to your mom I think she is right you require all the rest you can get. ''Its not a big deal I am not feeling sleepy at any rate.''


    Amelia smiled and let him help her. Rick can see his father was reading some thing that seemed to be a flyer kind of thing. Rick letter got to know that it was sort of a newsletter for the townsfolk. Once they were done with the dishes. He said to Amelia ''Hey mom I will take a walk in the garden. I will go to sleep in an hour or so.''


    ''okay Ryu, but don''t wander around the this time in the town as it is not safe.'' Amelia''s said a little concerned. ''Got it mom'' he said but he didn''t realise what can go wrong in the middle of Korua. It''s not like we live on the outskirts so we need to worry about some wild animals attacks. ''hmm, strange'' Ryu thought. But he buried his concerns and got out of the house and started walking on the cool grass.


    After some time walking Rick wasying down on the ground and watching the sky filled with stars. Although this world didn''t have all the amenities of earth but he can clearly see the aesthetic difference between the two worlds. One where humans have pretty much left their print for ever and the other still pristine.


    After walking around a bit more around the house Rick decided to go to bed. He enters the house and he can hear moanings of his parents. It was not entirely out of the blue as Rick expected that it must be hard for his father to resist Amelia for more than one to two days. But was expecting them to go at it right in the midnight when he will be in his bed fast asleep .


    But what is this it looked like they started as soon as he got out of the house. ''Ahhh, ahh, ahhhhhhh'' Rick was nning to move to his bed but his mothers awoke something in him again and he felt a deep desire to watch Amelia take some dong in her pussy. He felt his control on his body loosening. He reached his parents room and he can see they didn''t even Fully shut the door as if they were inviting him toe watch a show.


    ''Why was this society so open to sex in this world. I must be Missing some important part of my memory, that''s why I am not able to exin these strange happenings. '' Rick thought. But his thought were cut off when he had a look at his new new and perfectly naked mother. She was in a missionary position holding on to her feet while Jeff was humping her full force. Rick noticed the thoserge melons moving with with the rhythm of Jeff''s dick entering her pussy.


    Rick takes his dick in his hand and starts to give it some slow strokes. In under a minute his dick was stiff like a rod trying to Peirce the heavens. He notices the hungry gaze in Amelia''s eyes with which she was staring at Jeff. A little jealousy seeps into his mind. Rick wanted to im that pussy for himself but here she was getting bred in front of him by his own father.


    ''What am I thinking they are a couple so isn''t it fairly normal for father to take mother''s pussy as his prize?'' Rick tried consoling himself. At this point Amelia was moaning hard such that Rick was sure that even the neighbours must be able to hear what''s goin on in this house. Amelia and Jeff both had a thickyer of perspiration on their body. Rick can see that Jeff was getting tired keeping up with those full thrusts into Amelia.


    After few mins Jeff locks his lips with Amelia and they lock their mouth together swaping their saliva. Rick noticed a line of saliva on the side of Amelia''s face, meaning that Jeff was forcing his saliva down her throat. Rick''s hard-on was still not giving up. It felt like he needed to release his load today somewhere else he should forget about any sleep today.


    Realising that Jeff was tierd now Amelia got up and made Jeffy on the bed, getting hold of her dick and rubbing it all over her clit. Amelia can''t help but take a big gasp when she felt something snap in her and she insisted the whole length in her baby making hole and started humping on Jeff. Jeff felt like his wife was a little extra wild today, her pussy was contracting and expanding with her motions. If this goes on she will suck him dry in just a few minutes. So Jeff started pinching her nipples.


    Amelia was in heavens, somehow at this moment she remembered Ryu''s dick while she was cleaning it ''My boy is still very shy about the matters of sex, I should let him know somehow that even if he wants to mate with me he just needs to ask.'' Amelia thought. ''but I should let him develop at his own pace, who knows if I try to force it maybe he will develop an aversion to the idea of sex itself. Yes, that will for the best.'' Amelia''s thoughts continued but a single deep thrust from Jeffbined with her pinched nipples and her hand that was furiously rubbing on her clit forced her into a deep orgasm.


    Outside the room Rick was jerking his manhood off. If he could have heard his mothers thought he could have be extra bold with her but s, his haphazard memories of this world has kept one very basic thing from him that this was a Free-use world, where thews of his previous world were void. People here can indulge in sexual activities with no one batting an eye. Couples cane together to raise their children but apart from that they were not exclusively for each other only.


    Anyone can ask any other person for sex in lieu of some price that is either paid in mostly Fruits and Milk while sometimes a promise is made so that each party will keep their end off bargain. People here valued their words so no form of written contracts were necessary, a verbal agreement between two intrested parties was enough and people took these promises seriously. But Rick was unaware of this side of his new world.


    Rick was looking at the cum soaked cunt of his mother and he can feel his seed rising up. He jerked his dick with one hand all the while covering his dick head with his other hand so that he doesn''t ssh his cum all over the floor. He can not repeat the same mistake he did in the morning. Rick came in his hands and moved away from the door and left for his room. Rick slept like a log that night.


    Unbeknownst to Rick, his father was aware of the unsuspecting visitor from the starting and he was quite happy that he can give his best performance in front of his son. Also, from his peripheral vision Jeff noticed Rick''srge and thick manhood that felt a little awkward on his 5''5 ft little frame, but Jeff was still proud of Rick and thought that the unmatching frame will be solved as Rick grows up.

 Chapter 9: A Milklady

    Chapter 9: A Mildy


    ''Ryu it''s time to wake up.'' Ryu heard his mom saying. Ryu got up and can see sunlight filling his room. Ryu got to the kitchen hall and saw his mom preparing the breakfast. He got to her and held her from behind. There was nothing sexual this time he just wanted a hug because his life has been through many ups and downstely. In a single day he died while trying to save ady and her child from a life threatening ident and reincarnated in a new body of a resident of the town of Korua who himself had faced a rough death.


    Amelia somehow realised what Ryu wanted and she turned around and hugged him back and put his head in her bosom. Rick felt his mothers breast smothering his face and he felt little relieved that atleast he still had a life to live.


    ''Did father left for work?'' Rick inquired. ''Yes Ryu he had to deliver the news that you were well now to Ruby lest she will be worried unnecessarily'' Amelia answered. Breaking their moment was a knock on the door. ''Must be the mildy'' Amelia said. She took out a little pot and handed it to Rick saying ''Ryu can you please get the Milk from her.''


    Rick tried to search Ryu''s memory to find something about this milkdy but failed to find anything rted to her. So, he decided he will try to limit their conversation. Fetching the little earthen pot Rick opened the door to his house to find a very maturedy in ck with a simr pot in her hand. A few of her bangs were on her face while rest were tied up in a pony tail.


    But what caught Rick''s attention was her milk jugs. Till now he thought his mothers tits were massive. ''But damn nothing canpare to those two body pillow sized jugs!'' Rick thought in his mind. He absolutely must see them bare, without any obstruction. Rick set that as a goal in his mind. This is the first time Rick was imagining himselftching on to those jugs as sucking to the milk out of them. ''she must have be a mother in recent months and the must have milk in them.'' Rick tried to rationalize the size of the mildy''s bust.


    Rick realised that she was watching him size up his bust for quite some time but there was still arge smile present on her face. ''Ohh, Ryu it seems you have healed from your injury?'' saying that she gave Rick a hug. Rick was in the heavens already. He can''t believe how soft those milk jugs were. ''dammit, why does everyone in this town love to give hugs?'' Rick thought.


    Not that he wasining about the heavenly feeling but he had a new problem to take care of. His little brother was starting to rise up. Not knowing if everydy in the town will be as aodating as Amelia, he decided not to risk it. He overcame resistance in his mind and slowly tried to wriggle out of the mildy''s hold. ''thank you! for your concern, I am feeling alright now miss...''


    ''L, Miss L'' came the voice from his behind. ''Pardon L this little guy here hit his head and managed to damage some parts of his memories.'' Amelia continued.


    ''Thats concerning than shouldn''t you pay a visit to the medical hall with Ryu?'' said L. ''Yeah that what I suggested but Mr. Grown-up here believes that his memories are returning each passing day so we are on a stalemate till the next week.'' Amelia replied. ''okay sounds good. Rest up well Ryu. Next week might be little tough for you.'' Rick realised she must be referring to the awakening ceremony. ''Thanks again Miss L. You are too kind.''


    ''ohh you are so sweet Ryu. Anyway Amelia here is your ration for today.'' L said while exchanging the milk pots with Rick.''Hey, can''t you take a break for some time and have some breakfast with us?'' Amelia tried to get L inside the house. ''No can do Amelia I still need to deliver rest of the portions to the other customers. I will try to visit some other day.'' saying that she started returning to her milk cart that was pulled by some creature that resembled cows on earth.


    ''Yeah and Granny sent her best wishes for the uing ceremony for Ryu. Give your best Ryu!'' came a voice from a distance away. ''She is always in hurry, huh. She can''t even spare some time for her childhood friend.'' Rick can see Amelia was frustrated as he felt she must desire apany. ''Childhood friend hmm'', he must find out more about this as he has a lingering feeling that all her friends will be beautiful like mother and L.


    ''How long are you nning to stay on the door Ryu?'' came Amelia''s voice. Rick closed the door and went inside to find his mother putting the food tes on the ground. You sat beside her and started you breakfast. While doing so Rick asked her ''Hey mom why was L''s breast bigger than even yours? I thought yours were the biggest here.'' Till now he has figured out that anything rted to breasts, he can have a healthy discussion with her and she doesn''t mind it.


    ''Ohh, Ryu are you disappointed with you mother?'' Amelia replied with a sad expression while chewing on some fruits. Rick can see his mother was just messing with him. So he yed it cool. ''hey mom that was a serious question.'' He said while chugging the fruits with the milk.


    ''Haha silly, if she didn''t have that big breasts how do you think she can produce so much milk for our houses?'' His mom chimed in a yful voice.


    Rick spurted his whole mouthful of mik on the floor surprising Amelia. Staring at the little pot of milk he just said ''You mean to say what we were drinking since yesterday is from L''s breast?''

 Chapter 10: Returning the favour to mom in the bath

    Chapter 10: Returning the favour to mom in the bath


    ''Yes ofcourse it''s her milk. But why did you wasted so much of of it. Was there something in it?'' Amelia inquired all the while suppressing the heartache she felt for the spilled milk.


    Saying Rick was ''surprised'' was a gross understatement. Rick was not able to decide if he should feel happy that he got a first hand taste of those juicy jugs of he should feel disgusted. And looking at the face of his mother he felt like his parents must have bartered a lot of fruits to get this so called ''milk''.


    Rick was confused, so he asked Amelia ''pardon me mother I can still remember visiting the milk farms once with father and every time I noticed only those animals there getting milked. So when did this breast milk started getting circted through the town?'' Amelia replied ''It was getting circted through out the town even before you were born Ryu. It was just that with our ie we can''t afford it.'' she continued ''We had to trade 15 tura fruits for 5 days worth of supplies of breast milk because you faced the injury and on top of that you have your awakening ceremony too. So we thought we will get the best value now.''


    Listening to his mothers exnation he understood the situation. ''Looks like L''s tits are really of high value.'' Rick smirked. He asked Amelia ''But how can miss L produce milk for the whole town?'' Amelia replied ''Ofcourse she can''t do it alone granny of the milk farm has employed severaldies for the job. High quality requirements of the town is met by thedies while the low quality requirements are met with the help of Ratgas that are bought up on the farms.''


    Rick dropped his head in understanding. Then he asked ''Hey mom from what I know we have a single milk farm in the whole town. So this granny you are talking about must be very rich?'' ''Yes you are right she is the wealthiest in the whole town. Some people rank her importance even more than the chief himself. But considering her magic can enhance the milk production by many folds that position is well deserved.'' Amelia said. Rick nodded in understanding ''Doesnt matter how powerful the chief is but he can''t feed his people.''


    ''Thats too much talking for the day it''s time for you to take a bath, get to the bathroom I will be there in some time.'' Amelia said.


    ''Okay mother and I am sorry about that spilt milk I will be extra careful about it from next time.'' Rick consoled her now that he knew the value of the milk. ''Yes I can understand Ryu.'' she replied and then she got busy with the work of cleanig the floor and washing dishes.


    Rick look once at the tight ass of his mom and stroked his dick a few times. He was a little excited to test how far can he move with his mother. Hence he got rid of his clothes in the kitchen hall itself. And of course his manhood was point straight towards Amelia in a semi-concious state. Amelia can clearly see Ryu pulling these stunts. She dismissed it on the hormonal imbnces of the youth. ''But it seems like he is always in the excited state itself. I might have to do something if this continues like this he won''t be able to focus on his magical abilities.'' Amelia thought.


    Rick got inside the bathroom and while he was waiting for her he filled the bucket with water from the well. After a few minutes Rick can hear Amelia entering the bathroom. This time Rick didn''t evern tried to hide his boner. She took a seat and Rick sat down infront of her. Just like yesterday after washing his back she asked him to show her his front. Rick stood up and while he was turning he let his dick p Amelia ross her face. ''ohh, I am so sorry mother. I didn''t realise it.'' Rick said pretending to be surprised by this.


    ''No harm done Ryu. Also no need to apologise.'' saying this Amelia took hold of his penis stared at it with some focus. This made Rick blushed a little and he thought ''It looks like now she realised what part of man''s body is she holding up''.


    ''Ryu this is such a beautiful manhood. It''s so long and thick haha.'' Amelia giggled. Watching his mothers luscious lips move so close to his dick head. Rick started loosing control to his dark voices again. It looked like he had some kind of alter ego which wanted to push Amelia down and force his dick down her throat and start fucking her throat.


    But somehow he pressed those desires down and smilingly said ''Yes mother it was Destined to be this beautiful since you help me clean it daily.'' Amelia joked ''Who knows some prettydy might exchange fruits with you just so she can have sex with you.'' Rick was confused with the statement. Can it really happen someone paying him fruits for sex?


    Anyhow he had some work to do at the moment. Amelia had started washing his dick meticulously. Now that Rick new what wasing he himself faced away from Amelia and bent down exposing his hairless hole to Amelia. Rick was prepared this time so he held off his orgasm when Amelia''s finger entered his bumhole. Even though it was torturous Rick managed to hold off his orgasm somehow by trying to imagining some pretty disgusting things.


    Rick''s chance came after Amelia was done with washing him. He took the it and plead to Amelia in the cites voice that was possible by him ''Mom today let me wash you up. I want to show my appreciation for your hard work.'' Amelia smiled said ''okay Ryu I will let you wash mommy up'' while she was thinking how her child has grown up and wanted to take some responsibility how so over small it might be.


    Rick was already pretty confident with his chances, Amelia''s confirmation just cemented his confidence even more. Amelia sat down on the floor and this time Rick got the chance to explore her body with his own hands.

 Chapter 11: First anal with mom

    Chapter 11: First anal with mom


    ''I will start now mom'' Rick said to which he got a low ''hmm''. Rick started washing her long fiery hair from top to down. He was surprised how much time Amelia should have been giving to her hair for them to turn out to be this long. It was a disappointment that soaps in this town were like a luxury item hence only a few household have ess to it. But Rick was no less excited even then.


    While he was washing her hair, he took hold of one set of lock and bind it around his dick and gave a few strokes to keep the blood pumping in it. Since his mom was turned away from him he can easily pull this off. Rick took his own sweet time washing her back. Now it was time for her front. ''Sorry mom but I am nning to enjoy myself'' Rick apologized to Amelia as he was going to explore his sweet mom''s massive jugs. He poured water on her head and started massaging her boobs with both his hands.


    He kneaded them to his heart''s content. He was soo amazed that they will change their shape ording to his will. He traced his fingers around therge ares. He was careful with her nipple, with his mothers suggestions fresh in his mind he didn''t want to overly sexualize them or Amelia might start to remain on gaurd against his uming adventures.


    Amelia noticed the focus Ryu was giving to her breasts. ''He must be getting desperate for gettingid. I must raise this issue with Jeff. I will need to have sex with him once so that he can maintain his focus on his uming ceremony. I am sure Jeff won''t mind if it''s for a single time.'' Amelia was thinking this to herself.


    Unaware of Amelia''s thoughts Rick has moved down to his mother''s red bush now that is hiding her vagina. He washed the bush but he skipped over her vagina in order to not to raise any suspicions. Seeing how her shy little kid skipped over her vagina and instead was now washing her thighs Amelia decided to encourage him ''Ryu you can wash my vagina also. There is nothing to be shy about this you will have to work with them regrly once you grow up a bit.'' Amelia had realised that although curious but her son was somehow afraid of touching her baby hole.


    ''I will let him touch me more so that he doesn''t end up in an awkward situation involving any girl.'' Amelia rationalized in her mind. Rick after getting Amelia''s encouragement decided to be a little bolder and started poring water over her clit. Rick parted her thick lower lips and inserted his middle finger in there. Amelia felt a bolt of lightning coursing through her veins when she felt his finger entering her. Rick was surprised how tight her vagina felt even after she had already delivered 3 babies.


    Rick was taking his time exploring her most intimate parts and he felt a sense on satisfaction. He started fingering his mother a little faster now. He loved the sensation of his finger getting sucked into the depth of some hot mass of soft tissues. He can just imagine how it will feel if instead of his finger his little brother got a chance to enter the hole. Getting excited about this Rick didn''t realise that his rubbing of her clit all the while fingering her bought his mother to the edge of her orgasm and till the time he realised it, he had his face sprayed over with Amelia''s juices.


    Amelia also noticed what mess she made and that too on the face of her son too. ''I am so sorry Ryu, I didn''t realise how and when I lost control of my faculties like that. I am so ashamed of myself.'' she said while sighing. ''Let me wash your face.''


    ''No mother you have taught me a lot.'' trying to continue with the facade of him learning about girls. He sshed water on his face and said with the most poker face he can manage ''Now mother can you turn around and bend down a little. So I can have ess to your bumhole.'' Amelia ashamed of her recent mess made on Ryu''s face decided against arguing with him and did what he asked of her. With that Rick can see his mother''s puckered asshole. Relying on his wet fingers he tried inserting his fingers in it. Struggling a bit in the starting he was able to enter her after a few trys.


    While fingering Amelia in her butt Rick realised a crucial fact about this vige. Even though people here were much more open about sexuality but it seemed to him like their knowledge about sex was still very primitive. He came to this conclusion after analysing the face of his mother while she came all over his face. Like this was the first time she came from a good fingering. Although he required some more evidence for his theory but if it is like that then he can probably utilise the knowledge he gained in his previous life to be in a more advantageous position than others.


    Getting excited over this he inserted one more finger in Amelia''s butt. Amelia found herself getting aroused while Ryu''s fingers were exploring her bum. Amelia was very confused today about her body today. Her kid was giving her surprises one after the other. First thing is that she never knew that she can attain an orgasm even with the help of a few fingers. And now she was getting aroused while her son was innocently washing her butt.


    With his fingers in his mothers butt he took a look at his wood that was very eager ti rece his fingers but Rick knew his limits and just stroked his brother with his free hand a few time to release some pent up pressure. But suddenly he found himself surrounded with some voices that were clearly telling him to push his manhood deep inside the inviting anus of his mother. Rick found himself getting lost in these voices.


    ''Ryu?, Ryu? are you done with my bum?'' These voices bought him back from his reverie. But before he can thank himself to keeping his control, he looked down to find out that his dick has reced his fingers in his mother''s asshole. His dick head has already passed through the anal sphincter. He hurriedly pulled it off from the anal muscles that had taken hold of the head of his litte brother. Pulling it out he replied ''Sorry mother I wanted to clean it properly hence I inserted multiple fingers.'' He tried to reason with the situation.


    ''Its okay Ryu. Let''splete this bath, I need to work on my pots.'' saying this Amelia poured water on herself and they got out of the bathroom at once. While Ryu was cursing his self control because the situation might have gotten out of hand pretty quickly. Amelia''s was trying toe up with possible solutions for her son''s erratic behaviour. She clearly knew what Ryu inserted him was no fingers as he imed but his penis. But she can''t seem to find any reason for him to do so. ''How odd.'' Amelia wishpered.


    ''He must have wanted to insert it in my baby hole but due to his shyness he must have settled for my other hole.'' This was the best exination she cane up with. ''How cute!'' Amelia giggled to herself.

 Chapter 12: Rick meets his Aunt and his friend

    Chapter 12: Rick meets his Aunt and his friend


    ''Mom I will take a walk outside.'' Rick moved out of his house after letting Amelia know. She must have been busy with her work so she only replied with a ''hmm''. So now Rick was walking on the paved street now, taking in view the houses on both side of the street.


    Rick was trying to analyse the advancement of the civilisation here. They have developed brickying to construct some simple houses as well as the streets. Most of the houses were simr to his own, at least the basic structure remained the same. Each house consisted of a bigwn or garden depending on how the owner decide to use it. In addition to the main house each plot ofnd had a fence around to mark the territory and little store rooms just the one where his mother has her pottery workshop. In some houses he found that creature which L was using for the transportation purpose. ''They were called Ritgas I suppose. So these houses reared their own milk producing animals while the others like his parents depended on the milk farm to supplement their dietary needs.''


    Weather today was sunny with a some clouds in the sky. The blue sky looked particrly mesmerizing. Thus he decided to continue on. While walking Rick found only a few people on the streets and most of them weredies. ''So most of the men are employed in the farms to help with the ntations.''


    While thinking this Rick found himself in front of house little bigger than his own. But that was definitely not the reason he had stopped here. What he was watching made him realise the extent to which sexuality was normalised in this world. He can clearly see ross the fence how a couple was in the middle of their mating session. The man was burly and had a good amount of facial hair. While the women had nothing extraordinary about her except maybe herrge and shapely but that was getting pounded right at the moment by the guy. Rick can''t actually see the face of the women and he decided not to interfere in their love making session.


    But before he can take a step to move away from here he heard someone calling him ''Hey Ryu? Is that you?'' well if someone knew him it must not be that hard to identify him due to his long green hair. So he turned around to find out the one calling him was thedy with a dick pistoning inside her. He took a few steps towards the house. And now that he can see the face up up close and those blue eyes. He found out he actually recognised her. That was his aunt Suna.


    ''Hey aunt, it''s me Ryu.'' Rick decided to answer her all the while avoiding her jiggling breast that were in front of his eyes. ''How mmmh is your health now Ryu, ab hmmm you were not concious when mmmh mhh I visited you 2 days back?'' She asked him while trying to suppress her moan best she can bit the guy on top of her was clearly not interested in the conversation. He was fullymitted to that pussy. At the moment aunt Suna was in a doggy style position while the man had taken a horse stance and humping her. From his face he didn''t looked like one who loved much socializing.


    At this time Rick got a revtion, this was his aunt, that''s for sure then shouldn''t this hole be upied by Uncle? Why was this this guy allowed to hump Suna down right in the middle of thewn and in broad daylight. And instead of Suna feeling disgusted with him she can be seen enjoying the ride herself. But the best course of action was to let the situation exin itself instead of opening his mouth and give some wrong impression instead.


    ''Yes aunt I just woke up yesterday morning. I have more or less recovered from the head injury.'' Rick replied remembering hd was still to answer her question. ''Ohh that''s ahh hmm very good to know. Hmm ahuhmm Thank goddess Gaia for her mhhh hh grace.'' Suna replied. Rick thought ''yeahdy I hope your goddess listen to this rather sensual prayer huh.'' ''Hey Ryu, mhhhm you can go inside the house ahhh ah mhh and talk with Kyro for sometime. Mhh I will be there in a short while hmmm hmm.''


    So Rick moved in the house confirming his aunt with a simple ''yes''. Kyro was among very few people that he remembered most about because firstly he was his cousin and secondly they were best buddies. Actually Ryu was not particrly a social child he only had two friends all in all in this town. First was Kyro and the other one was Rico. Kyro and Ryu were rtively shy ones while their friend Rico was always the outspoken one. Rick remembers together they used to y a lot but in thest year they had to curb a lot of their ytime because now they have grown up and once they awaken their magic they will have to help with the farm.


    Ryu found a guy with rough ck hair sitting in a corner and peeling some fruits. ''Hey there.'' Rick tried to start a conversation. He had a hunch that him ending up at this exact house was no coincidence but subconsciously Ryu''s memory must have led him here.


    The guy looked up and Rick can see his nd facial expressions changing to a smile. ''Hey Ryu,e sit here brother'' he invited. Rick did what he was told and took a seat alongside his brother. He can feel an instant bond with this guy here. Ryu must have been quite close to him in his life, Rick assumed. ''Are to you alright now brother? Damn you scared me at the time I came to see you at your home.''


    ''Yes brother haha never been better.'' Rick replied.


    ''Now you need to tell me what actually happened. Our parents might have believed their lies but you and me know better about those bullies. They must have tried something with you.'' Rick can see the concern and rage in his voice and this warmed his heart. ''Both must have been very close to each other. Okay then since I inherited this body I will try to look after his friends as much as this new life of mine would allow'' Rick thought to himself.

 Chapter 13: Discussion with Kyro

    Chapter 13: Discussion with Kyro


    ''I knew you would ask that. It was that bastard Jim and his band of bullies. They pushed me into the river and while tumbling down I hit my head on some rock. Later shitheads must have gotten scarred that the probably managed to hurt me more then they had nned, so they bought me to the medical hall for treatment and informed my parents.'' Rick narrated his story that was told to him by Amelia.


    ''I knew it. They always loved picking up on us since our childhood. Even now when they have already awakened their abilities two years ago they still want to bully us.'' Kyro sighed and continued ''So did you let your parents know about this?''


    ''No I didn''t.'' Rick replied tly.


    ''Why?'' Kyro looked puzzled.


    ''No need to pull my parents into this mess. Even if they are involved what punishment do you think Jim would have to endure? Considering his father is the chief of the town atmost he might be grounded for a week on two. What else do you think is going to happen?'' Listening to Ryu''s logic Kyro nodded in confirmation.


    ''I have decided I will awaken my magic and then take on them myself. I will work hard show them they can''t keep bullying us forever.'' Kyro was both surprised and excited after listening to Ryu''s passionate speech. He was surprised because this was not the Ryu before the incident he has clearly matured enough to have a thinking like this. But he was still excited because Ryu''s words filled him with hope for his future. Although your magical affinity depends mostly on the lineage of your parents but it''s not like there were no stories of people rising up from humble households to work hard andmand some very powerful abilities in the past.


    At this moment aunt Suna came in with 5 Virgo fruits in her hands and a body without any clothes. While Tura were simr to an apple with a purple skin, Virgo were green banana like fruits. Suna ced the fruits in front of them. Rick can see the cum dripping from his aunt''s cunt on the floor. Rick was focused on her breasts with erect nipples, when she said ''Kyro can you be kind enough to peel these ones also?'' ''okay mother I will do that once I am done with these'' Kyro replied while focussing on his current task of chopping the Turas. Suna gave him a kiss and not to be partial here she gave ''Ryu'' a kiss too. Then she left for what Rick assumed to be the bathroom.


    ''Hey brother, how is uncle Ryder doing?'' Rick wanted to subtly bring his uncle in the conversation so he can have an idea about the clear case of adultery going on here. ''Yeah, he''s good. He is working today on the farms otherwise he would have been very happy to see you alright.'' Rick realised his uncle loved him like his own son. While his father was always strict with both of them, uncle was one source of delight in their lives. Whether it was dotting on them or treating them with various delicious fruits.


    ''Then why was aunt getting fuc.. I mean having sex with that guy since uncle is not present right now?'' Rick dared to ask this question to dampen his curiosity and because he was in front of a friend. ''Why? Isn''t it fine since the guys already paid mom with these 5 Virgos?'' Rick was appalled by this. Was his aunt some kind of sex worker here? But he can''t remember anything like that from Ryu. ''Yeah this must be it. She must be a prostitute working desperately to earn something so she can sponser her son for the magic awakening.''


    ''Yes, yes it''s okay. Sorry, Kyro I am still a little muddle headed right now. So I think you will need to endure my silly questions for now haha'' Rick tried to lighten the situation whileughing it off. ''Don''t worry brother I will always be there for you. You must be having this pretty rough.'' Kyro replied a little concerned.


    Rick didn''t know how to get out of this situation when Suna entered the room after a quick bath. There were little droplets skimming over her breast, on her belly and in her bush. There was no trace of any cum left. She has washed herself throughly. ''So Ryu are you nning to exin the whole situation to your aunt?'' she asked while drying up her gorgeous ck hair.


    Rick then gave her his ount of the story, simr to what he provided his mother. Kyro was kind enough not to point any discrepancies in his exnation. ''So you seem very healthy right now. That''s all matters and try to avoid those guys in the future.'' Rick knew Suna was tell all this in good faith so he nodded. At this time he noticed his aunt got hold of some clothes and was trying to dress up. Rick''s mind can''t help but protest on the idea of her covering her nudity.


    He decided to take chance and try his luck with her. ''Aunt it''s a little hot today, why don''t you leave it like that. You must be hot after the session.'' He wanted to try this on her. Although this didn''t work with his mom didn''t mean that this will not work with aunt too. Suna smiled and put the dress down. ''Okay the please don''t mind me.'' Suna came across the room and gave Ryu a kiss ''It feels like you have grown up Ryu and thank you for your concern.'' she said while she ruffled his hair.


    Rick got a hard on with this today he did not relese his spunk even once so it felt very hard to gain control on his dick. ''You guys wait here I will bring some milk to drink.'' saying that she left for the kitchen. Rick included Kyro in some chitter chatter, trying to gain as much information as he can from him in an indirect way. It''s been around 15 mins now so Rick said ''I will check on aunt Kyro and see if she require any help.'' Kyro replied with a nod and started work on his fruits again, this time Rick felt like Kyro''s mood had developed to be a little pleasant aspared what he saw when he just came in.


    Rick found Suna churning the milk in a pot with the help of a metal rod inserted in the pot and she was making it spin using her hands. She didn''t notice that Rick has entered the kitchen. ''Do you require any help from me aunt?'' Rick said while closing in on her and cing his hands on her wide waist.

 Chapter 14: Anal with an oblivious aunt 1

    Chapter 14: Anal with an oblivious aunt 1


    ''Ohh, you surprised me Ryu.'' Suna said while giggling. ''I missed you aunt.'' he informed his aunt all the while moving one of his hands right to her underboob. ''And you missed what about your aunt, little Ryu?'' Suna seemed to enjoy his sweet talking. So she decided to tease him a bit. Seeing that Suna didn''t mind his hand on her boob. Rick decided to be a little bolder by moving his other hand to the second boob and started softly massaging them.


    ''Everything about you aunt. Your soft breasts, your eyes, your round hips, your hair and most of all your refreshing fragrance, I missed all of it.'' Suna was a little surprised listening to this. Although Ryu was a cheerful child but he was not this passionate before his his injury. But she can''t say she disliked this side of Ryu. Continuing with her teasing she said ''ohh is that so? I can understand you missing other things but why would you miss my hips?''


    Rick was enjoying himself with his aunt''s milk jugs. He was molding them however he wished. He was pinching her erect nipples wishing that some milk mighte gushing out from them. Listening to Suna''s reply he kneeled behind her and started rubbing his hands on those perfectly round bottom. ''Why won''t I miss this aunt. They are so round and firm. Also,'' Rick paused and pped her right butt lightly ''I love how they jiggle when I p them''. ''Haha you seemed to have developed a glib tounge I see.'' Suna replied all the while still focused on moving her hands to churning the milk.


    Rick was very tight in his pants he didn''t n to be this bolder when he first entered this house. But his encounter with his mother has made him a little more courage then usual. Rick has also realised that his lie actually didn''t work with Amelia and she had noticed what he poked in her anal cavity was not his fingers but rather his dick. But since his mother didn''t raise this issue with him must mean that people here didn''t realise that anal sex can be a kind of sexual pleasure too. That means him poking things in the butts ofdies here will not raise any suspicions towards him.


    Rick was giddy to realise the endless possibilities that one proposition gave rise to. This gave him a huge sense of dominance over others here. So, he will put his n in action from this moment onwards and staring with his aunt''s hole.


    Thinking that he parted those buns aside to reveal a hairless bumhole. Having the experience of exploring his mother''s butt previously , Rick was amazed how clean their butt hole were. ''It must be because all they eat is fruits and milk.'' Rick came up with a reason to best exin the situation. He put his fingers in his mouth to wet them before slowly inserting one into that inviting cavity.


    Sensing the intrusion into her bum Suna tried to look back what Ryu was doing with her hole. ''Rick why are you poking your finger in my bum?'' Suna asked him a little surprised. Rick had to answer her, so that she should think of it nothing more than a daily routine. ''I love how warm you are aunt from the inside. So please let rest rest my fingers in there for a while.'' Suna was having an overdose of sweetness today. So she replied ''Okay you can continue Ryu. It''s not like I need to go somewhere.'' Saying this she again focused on her work with a finger up her ass.


    ''This was too easy.'' Rick giggled in his mind. So he kept moving his finger slowly all the while enjoying the warmth and tightness of the anus of his aunt. Rick was thinking that this was probably the best day of his life. But then his mind came up with a darker thought. ''Would she mind if I rece my finger with my dick?'' Amelia certainly didnt mind that. Anyways till now all his adventurism has gone unnoticed so it was worth to take this risk because the rewards far outweighed the possible repercussions.


    Having decided on the course of action. He got up pulled his pants down, his little brother sprang back pointing straight towards Suna''s ass. ''Aunt would you mind bending down a little bit on the rack and pushing your hips out so I can have a better ess to your bum hole.'' Suna didn''t bother replying she just bent a little on the kitchen rack and pushed her hips outward. Rick was ready to push his little brother inside but first he had to make sure that he can smoothly slide in because if it pains her to take it inside her hole then she might resist this idea in future.


    So he spat in his hands and thered his dick in the saliva. He repeated this a few times and his dick was now all slippery and sloppy. Next he pressed his dick head on the puckered hole and gave a light push. And he now his little brother head was inside and was held ther tightly by Suna sphincter muscles. ''Ahh mhhh'' came the reply from his aunt. This time sensing the intrusion Suna was bbergasted as this time it was no finger in her bum but rather something muchrger. She tried to look back at Ryu, who was standing there with his pants down and giving her a smile.


    ''Ryu my little boy are you try to have sex with your aunt? If so then first, that''s the wrong hole you put your manhood in and second shouldn''t you pay me first if you are nning to use me for sex?'' She said all the whileughing at the naiveness of her little nephew. She felt like it''s time Ryu had first hand experience of having sex with a women.


    Ryu was a little taken aback by her second statement. So it''s okay to have sex with his aunt if he can make the payment just like that stranger that was pumping his aunt half an hour back. Although she wasughing it off but somehow Rick felt she was telling the truth. This was too good to be true. This will open a whole new world for Rick. So all he would need was wealth and he fuck around with any and all beauties of this town. At this moment a certain redhead came to Rick''s mind, his mother. Will he be able to fuck her if he can just manage get hold of some fruits and exchange them for his mom''s vagina. Thinking about this his body pumped more blood in his dick and its head head swelled even more.


    ''No aunt I am not nning to have sex with you I just wanted to feel your warmth with my penis too. I felt why should only my fingers feel you up from inside, my little brother down there should also get some love from your anus aunt heehe'' Rick gave Suna an innocent smile.

 Chapter 15: Anal with an oblivious aunt 2

    Chapter 15: Anal with an oblivious aunt 2


    ''Haha'' Sunaughed ''You sure have be very interesting after your injury Ryu.'' Seeing that Rick rxed a little. Truth was he didn''t have any other exination ready for her, so in case she was not convinced, he might have been for maybe a scolding but that would have created barriers between him and Suna. But he was convinced that his n was working looking at the delightful expression on Suna''s face. He was thankful for this. But he didn''t actually knew whom to thank at this point of time, was it his luck? Or was it his beautiful face that made her drop down her gaurds? Or should he thank this world of naivety itself?


    Anyways he will decide on thatter. Today he had an aunt to fuck. ''Aunt I will try to push it a little, let me know if you are ufortable okay?'' He tried saying with as much innocence as he can manage. ''Okay Ryu you can push it inside as much you want I won''t mind.'' Rick was waiting for this. He took hold of her ass and started applying force on hisrge dick. To the amusement of Rick half of his dick slid in without any obstruction. Having already seen a few pennies in this world, Rick knew his was on therger side. Thus it was amazing that his aunt can take half of it without any sense of pain on her face.


    ''Is it all in Ryu?'' Suna asked since she can''t tell from this position. ''Yes aunt it''s in you can continue with your work, don''t mind me.'' Rick knew is he adjusted a little bit he can clearly put 1 or 2 inches inside her but knew when to stop. He was nning to keep a long time anal rtion with his aunt. So he can''t ruin it for a moment of fun and pleasure.


    Now Rick started moving his hips and pumped Suna ass with his rod. But each time he went in, he only pushed it 4 inches in and left the rest 5 outside. Like that began anal humping of Suna.


    Suna was in a good mood today. She got a customer who paid her handsomely for her service. Next she got to know that her nephew has recovered. And she liked this bold Ryu more then the Shy one. He was never short of praises for her. Hence she thought she must do, what she can for her Ryu too. But she can''t help but notice that this Ryu was particrly interested in her but. First he wanted to put in a finger and after that he wanted to put inside his whole dick inside. ''He has developed some interesting hobbies.'' she thought.


    She was done with her churning of the milk. But before she can tell Ryu to pause for a bit so that che can change her location, she felt like a bolt of lightning passed through her veins. And her muscles contracted specially her sphincter. She noticed that Ryu was humping her from behind and she was starting to feel pleasure from it. ''What happened just now? Why would I feel sense of pleasure from my bum hole?''


    She turned around and looked at Ryu''s face. She can realised he was working hard pushing his penis in her hole. ''It must be pretty hard for a little boy like him to maintain a pace like that. How hardworking!''.


    Rick looked up to see his aunt giving him a wide smile. Rick can''t take it anymore and this time pushing his little brother a little deeper released his cum inside her. When realisation came to him and he hurriedly tried to exin ''Sorry aunt I lost control for little while and deposited my seed in you''. He pretended to be bery ashamed of himself, like hemitted a crime. Suna didn''t n to scold him anyway but when she saw his shameful face like he would start crying if she didn''t console him, she turned around and gave her a tight hug.


    ''No my child, you need not worry about that. It''s natural reaction of a male''s body. That hole doesn''t yeild children it doesn''t matter if you released inside okay.'' Rick can''t help but smirk in his mind. ''okay aunt if you say so.'' He replied. ''and if you want to do it again any time you just need to ask for it okay? And aunt will allow you to do that.'' Rick didn''t let his happiness show on his face while replying with a nod and a ''hmmm''.


    Suna released a sigh of relief and ''Ryu you can go talk with Kyro for a bit a bring u the milk once I clean myself up'' ''okay aunt'' Rick said while he put his pants on and moved out of the kitchen.


    In the hall Kyro was done with his chores and was waiting for him. ''What took you so long?'' ''Oh well I was just catching up with aunt.'' Kyro nodded in understanding. After that he chatted with Kyro for 5 mins when he saw a nude Suna bought two small pots with churned milk and some fruit garnish for the taste. She put it down on the floor and sat beside them. ''Ryu it''s your favourite, drink up!''.


    ''Thanks aunt it is delicious as always.'' Rick replied genuinely feeling that it tasted very good. Kyro too drank his one. After chatting with both mother and son for a while Rick realised it''s goin to be sunset in some time so he bid his goodbye to both of them and left for his house. ''Ryu try to vist more often.'' his aunt said while he replied with a ''sure thing aunt'' very happy with how the day went. Today he managed to win an asshole for himself one that he can use whenever he wished. He was looking forward to some new days with aunt and how far can he push her.


    Thinking this now Rick wanted to test this on his mother too. He was very exited so he practically ran towards his house. He opened the fencing gate and went inside. While moving towards his house he check in the shed, but his mother was not there. ''She must be done with her pottery work.'' thought Rick while moving towards the main door of his house.


    While he came within a few steps of the door. He can hear a woman moaning albeit a little painfully and a man grunting. ''Looks like father is back early today.'' thinking this he knew from his experience till now that they won''t mind him, so he slowly pushed the door open. From what he saw inside made him clech his fist and a glint of rage passed through his eyes.

 Chapter 16: Amelia abused

    Chapter 16: Amelia abused


    The woman was his mother Amelia as he had guessed it but the man humping her was not his father Jeff at any rate. He was a tall guy with arge build with long blonde hair. He sported a moustache with a gotee on his chin. He had sharp eyes that looked like he was looking at a creature rather than actual human. He had parted Amelia''s long red hair into two sets and was holding onto them each within a hand. He was tugging in them with his each thrust to Amelia''s pussy. Amelia''s head was bobbing due to his reign on her hair.


    Rick can''t believe the hair he liked so much will be used control his mother like she was a horse and the guy was ridding her. The man was grunting and with each grunt Rick can hear the pained cry of his mother together with her moans. Realising who the man was filled him with even more hatred.


    The man breeding his mom in doggy style was the only chief of the whole town and also the father of the most hated boy in the town. Each time in a while he will pull Amelia''s hair harder, making her cry out in pain. Rick was standing there with his balled hands. What should he do? Should he try to save her? But what could a non-magical brat do to the most powerful mage in the town? Or should he run to the farms and bring his father back. No that will take too much of time.


    Before Rick cane to a decision heard the sweet voice of his mother. ''Ohh Ryu ahhh mhhhmhh you are back. Hmm hmm ahh You should go to ahemmm ahh to your room I will hmm mhhh'' ah will bring your lunch to ahhh ahhh ahhh to your room.'' Although riddled with her moans and cries Rick heard her loud and clear. Why was she talking this is some kind of normal business going on here? Wasn''t she getting raped right at this moment? Rick can even see that she had tear stains all over her face. What is going on here?


    Rick felt a searing pain in his head and he felt like one more portion of Ryu''s memories merged with his and he got his answers to what he was looking for. This was really amon urrence in his house. Actually, this was themon urrence in all of the houses in Korua town. That''s because these people had developed sex as a service that can be availed if you can pay for it. Different woman can ask you a different price but one thing wasmon, that is all of them carried a price. Now he realised his aunt was no slut, she just offered her service to whoever paid a price to her.


    In fact that''s the primary source of ie for the women here while magic was secondary. Also, women were the beneficiaries here as their sexual need were very lesspared to the men. That meant women paying men for the sex made a minimal set of all sex rted transactions in the town. While men paying women to control their desires made up the majority. That''s how this world bnced itself. Meaning that while men had better physical powerss as well as mostly better magical abilities with which they can generate more ie but they have to spend a very good amount on sex. While womencked in abilities but made up for it with their sex appeal.


    This knowledge made him realise that there is definitely some kind of transaction goin on here at this moment. But what puzzled Rick was that this was not like any other sex scene he has seen till now. This was clearly leaning towards being hard core. Once again his mom''s call broke his thought process. ''mhhhnm ahh ahh ahhh Ryu, can you hear me humm ah mhhhmhh me?''


    ''Yes mother you need not worry about me I had lunch at aunt Suna''s ce. I will make myselffortable here itself.'' ''okay Ryu'' Amelia replied with heavy breathing. Rick had the option to lock himself in his room but he wanted to be with Amelia at this moment because he didn''t believe in this guy whose dick was pulsating in her womb now. Rick had a fake sense of hope that if he remained here this man won''t go to far with his mother. A loud p doused all his hopes as he can see a clear handprint on his mother''s massive butt cheek.


    Looking towards the mating couple. Rick moved to the side of the hall and sat down. The blonde guy was now reigning his mom with one hand still holding onto the fiery red hair and the other was used to p her ross her butt. ''That must have been painful!'' Rick knew that first from the hand print and other from his mothers banshee like scream. This clearly turned on the guy as Rick a see a hint of smile first time on his face. Now he started to pping her every few mins. Rick realised this man got a kick out of this. ''What a bastard!'' Rick can only curse him in his mind.


    This continued on for a few more minutes when the guy pulled back on the hips of Amelia and made an orgasmic face. Rick can see loads of semen gushing down from his mothers vagina to the ground moving down her thighs. Rick didn''t know what he should feel. Was he angry? Yes certainly. Was he d that atleast this farce ended? Yes. Was he disappointed in his mother? Very much. But what can he do? Can he me her? People here didn''t shared his senses of morality. And he was certainly thest person to give someone a lecture on morality, having just today itself taken advantage of his gullible aunt to fuck her in the ass.


    ''You performed good Amelia. That was a very satisfying sex I had in these few weeks.'' said the naked man. Rick didn''t know why but he got a little sense of relief seeing that his dick was 7 inches long, while this was certainly longer than his father''s but he can''tpare to his. Rick saw his mother bow a little and thanked the chief. The man dressed up and bought up a clothed bag and presented it to Amelia. ''Take this you worked hard. I have included a paste that you can apply on your hips. It will help with the swelling.'' the man continued ''and as agreed the you can send your good too me I will take care of it.'' For sometime Rick was having a hard time rting this man with the guy just breeding his mom like an animal and gazing on her like she was beneath him. ''Dammit does this guy has a switch somewhere on his body, so that he can switch between modes like a video game.'' Rick thought to himself.

 Chapter 17: A talk with mother

    Chapter 17: A talk with mother


    ''So I see your son has recovered. Completely I assume?'' Having dressed himself up Eric moved towards Rick while asking Amelia. ''Yes chief, thanks to goddess Gaia he has recovered''.


    ''I believe you are one of the children attending this year''s Magical Ceremony?'' Eric asked this timeing face to face with the little guy with green hair. ''Yes I am.'' Rick replied although he knew, since he was asked politely he should have replied with proper courtesy but the scene of this man clutching Amelia''s hair and pping her hard on her butt was still fresh on his mind. And the fact that this was the father of Jim didn''t actually helped the situation.


    ''Haha a feisty one we ge got here.'' Eric shrugged the disrespectful tone of the junior. ''Please don''t mind him chief he didn''t mean to insult you.'' Amelia came to Rick''s aid. ''You got good parents. Work hard and do them proud.'' Eric said to Rick while ruffling his hair. Still, Rick didn''t bother replying. He can''t direct any hate towards his sweet mother so he will take his revenge on this guy for sure.


    Amelia dropped off Eric to the door. She returned to find that Rick didn''t look in a good mood. So she inquired ''Did something happen to you Ryu.'' ''No mother, I am good.'' Rick said while clearly sulking a little. Amelia realised he wasn''t willing to open up so she decided not to push him. Instead she gave him a hug and kept his head between her breasts. Rick can feel her rapidly beating heart and her heavy breathing, so he proposed ''I am alright mom, you need not worry about me. You should wash yourself and take some rest.''


    ''Yeah, Ryu I am nning to do that only. Also I had a request for you.'' Rick waited for her to continue. ''Can you please help me rub some healing paste on my hips?'' ''Okay'' Ryu replied. Amelia gave him a quick peck on his cheeks and went to probably take a bath.


    Rick waited for her in the hallroom and he had prepared a mat for Amelia. After some time passed a nude Amelia returned having dried herself off with the towel. She came and directly lied down on the mat on her stomach. ''Ryu check that bag you will find the paste in there.'' Amelia said while pointing towards the se bag the chief bought with him. Rick did as asked by her and searched the bag. In there he found many virgo fruits the amount was certainly 3 to 4 times his aunt received. At the bottom he found the earthen case. He bought it to his mother, opened it up and found a yellow coloured gooey paste. Rick took a generous amount in both his hands and started thering Amelia''s butt.


    She has taken quite a beating as her ass cheeks were red just like her hair. Trying to start a conversation Rick asked ''Hey mother were we short on rations?''. ''No, Ryu. Why do you ask?''. Rick replied ''Then why did you agree to have sex with the chief? He doesn''t look like a normal guy to me, not atleast during the sex session.''


    Amelia giggled at the choice of words of her son ''haha Yes chief do have some pretty unique ''hobbies'' while having sex. But he makes sure that others don''t take up a loss by paying 4 and sometimes even 5 time the normal price you can get from a normal person. Also'' Amelia continued ''The bigger reason was because the regr person where I used to have my pots baked in magical fire is not avable for business anymore due to some situations. So I had to ask chief to do it for me. Hence I bargained for 20 Virgos and 1 week of him baking my pots in exchange for this session hehe.'' Rick found it appalling that she canugh after such a hardcore fucking session. Amelia''s face looked like she managed to get a good bargain for her cunt.


    Rick was slowly massaging Amelia''s butt. When they heard a knock on the door. A person invited himself in. Jeff was there on the door while he watched the state of his wife and his son massaging her butt. ''So you managed to get chief to help you bake those pottery of yours?'' Jeff asked while he look unconcerned and came and sat beside Amelia. ''Yes'' Amelia replied with a smile. ''I had told you you can stop working on your pottery atleast during the summer months. It''s not like we are going to starve if you won''t work on it.''


    ''I know that Jeff, but working give me a sense of aplishment. It helps me generate ie for my family howsoever small it might be. And that''s enough for me. Also, be bored in house if I don''t have any work to do.'' Amelia gave a passionate speech. ''You and your ideals'' Jeff replied and got up to freshen up after a full day at work. Clearly this was not the first time they were having this discussion.


    Amelia was a little disappointed with Jeff unresponsive behaviour. But at that moment Ryu caught her hands and said ''I believe what you are doing is right mom. Don''t worry I will support you all the way.'' Amelia smiled from ear to ear. ''I love you my baby boy.'' Amelia got up and gave Rick a long kiss.


    ''Hey mom I am not done yet where are you going?'' Rick was left sitting there alone as Amelia left for the kitchen. ''Ryu, those words got rid of all my pains. Haha'' Amelia replied whileughing. ''Mommy will work extra hard. Don''t worry.'' Amelia encouraged herself in her mind.


    Once done with their dinner. All of them slept peacefully throughout the night.

 Chapter 18: Encounter in a Dreamscape

    Chapter 18: Encounter in a Dreamscape


    Rick was in his deep sleep. Having pumped the semen in his aunt''s bowel meant he can sleep with empty balls. It was midnight and and Rick alone in his room started getting a little restless. Something was glowing on his chest. If Rick was not asleep he could have found that the glow came from the same green gemstone that he had analysed previously. It was getting hot with each passing moment.


    ''Where am I?'' Rick heard himself say but it was funny because he can feel that he actually didn''t move any part of his mouth. ''It feels like this voice is getting projected from my mind directly to this world.'' Rick tried to look around but it was pitch dark he can''t see anything even though he can feel that his sense of vision was somehow still intact. ''Don''t tell me I managed to kill myself once again.'' Rick eximed in horror. He can''t die at this point, his adventure was yet to take off in that world also, he had such good family and friends there. Although it was just 2 days for him in that world but still he was reluctant to leave it.


    ''Quit the winning brat.'' came a heavy and growling voice. With that the world around him took a purple hue. A green glow outlined the form of figure that reminded Rick of a dinosaur''s head.


    ''Are you like a messenger of death or something?'' Rick asked. Although this scene here was right out of a horror movie. But if Rick was already dead then what worse happen to him or if he was in a dream then this guy probably won''t be able to harm him anyway. So what''s there to be scared about. That was precisely the thought process which allowed Rick to confidently talk to the entity.


    ''Haha haha haha Grrr haha I told you brat you are not dead so be done with this death business now.'' ''okay I will believe you.'' Rick replied. At this time himself was pretty sure this was some kind of dream space and this entity pulled him here because maybe it wanted tomunicate with him. He had read enough novels and book to know this much in his previous life itself.


    ''Listen brat I don''t have much time with me. Now I will circte my mana through you and you WILL remember the pathways to circte it.'' came the heavy and growly voice. Rick was prepared for this but he still wanted to ask some questions to the entity. ''Well that''s well and good but don''t you think it''s a little awkward to continue with this conversation when I don''t even know your name or what are you?''


    ''Just refer to me as ''The Dragon''. Rest of your questions will have to wait for our next meeting.'' saying that ''the dragon'' started channeling his mana through Ricks''s body again and again. Once, twice, thrice, 10 times, 20 times. When it was 50th cycle Rick can feel that the entity''s energy was dying down.


    After thepletion of thest cycle. ''The Dragon'' said ''Brat you might not realise but you are very important for us so don''t die. Live well and don''tloose the stone. That is the only thing that can allow my connection with you.'' the voice kept dropping down in volume as well as vigor. Continuing till thest sentence it felt like it was the voice of a meek human instead of a majestic drgon kind.


    That guy was telling the truth it felt like he managed to use thest ounces of his power to teach me this special mana chanelling method. And he must be talking about that stone in my neck.


    At this point Rick got up from his bed and found out he, his clothes and his bed werepletely drenched in sweat. He got out of his clothes and looked carefully in his room for any suspicious thing that might have induced those dreams. But the only remotely suspicious thing was right around his neck. He tried to analyse the gemstone once more to check if to there was something special about it other than inducing those visions ofcourse. He tried everything pinch, press, rub etc nothing worked.


    While trying these things with the gem he found out, he was somehow able to channel mana. But from his knowledge he knew it was nigh impossible for someone to control mana without going through the awakening ceremony. ''It must hav been that dragon thing. He must have left some of his mana in my body so I can keep on practicing his chanelling technique. That was very thoughtful of him.''


    Rick sat down on the floor and tried that mana cirction some time. Being convinced that he was able to remember everything from that dream he took a deep breath. He didn''t find anything wrong with his body. He decided that it was enough supernatural encounters for a day.


    Rick got down to the bathroom and took a bath. He felt refreshed after half a night of capering in his sweat filled bed. He didn''t bother with his clothes and entered his parents room. His mom was sleeping there fully nude maybe because she can''t cover up her bruised butt anyway. He climbed in between his parents and made himselffortable in Amelia''s arms.


    Truthfully speaking Rick was a little frustrated with his situation. Though not entirely sure but he now felt that him being here might not have been aplete coincidence and he had a feeling that somehow he is going to be dragged into a big power struggle of some kind. Rick was no warrior. He just wanted to live and enjoy his life in this world while itst. Sleep took him soon.

 Chapter 19: Meeting with Mira and Grandma

    Chapter 19: Meeting with Mira and Grandma


    It was afternoon when he awoke form his sleep. Getting up from his sleep he found himself alone in the room. Well that was as expected, his parents had a job to do unlike himself. Out of the room Rick found out Amelia was serving guests it seemed. ''Hey Ryue here and meet your grandma.'' Rick was fully exposed at the moment. Thus he was anted to first put on some clothes but seeing his mother''s excited and urgent gaze Rick decided against it. ''I sure they won''t mind it. What is there to be ashamed of?''


    Next to Amelia sat ady in whitepared to Amelia she had a gown like dress that covered her body from top to bottom. She had all white hair but Rick had a hunch that her hair were naturally white and not an aging symptom. ck eyes, pointed nose and a tall body. That''s how Rick would describe his grandma. It felt to him like she was a prouddy.


    Next to her sat a petite girl younger than him in a blue dress. That was her sister Mira. Mira had red eyes of Amelia but ck hair from Jeff. Despite a non- existent chest, Mira looked very attractive courtesy to the genes of Amelia.


    ''Hey there grandma. Hope you are doing fine.'' e sit beside me Ryu, and let me have a closer look at you.'' Rick did as told and sat between his Granny and Mira. ''And hello there kiddo.'' Rick knew Mira and Ryu shared a love-hate rtionship between them. They will keep quarrelling when together and missing each other when apart. ''Who are you calling a kid you stupid brother? huh.'' She turned her head away from Rick clearly not interested in continuing with this banter.


    ''Mira how many times have I told you not to talk to Ryu like that?'' Amelia tried to reprimand Mira but she knew this won''t change the situation one bit. Otherwise her scolding should have worked years ago. ''haha Their banter still continues even though they have grown up so much.'' Emilyughed. ''So how do you feel now Ryu did you have inconvenience in these 3 days since you woke up.'' She inquired with Rick with a serious face.


    Rick felt like he can''t lie infront of her even if he wanted. It was like her experienced eyes had seen the world and can see through any deception. Luckily he wasn''t required to lie at the moment. ''Yes grandma, I am feeling perfectly alright.'' Emily can see Ryu told the truth. So she dropped the case. ''Childe closer to me and face your back towards me, let me check you body constitution.'' Amelia was very excited to see Emily personally offering to check Ryu''s body for him.


    Not many people knew in town but Jeff mother and father were very powerful back in their days. They were even drafted in the empires military and fought and won against beastmen alliance and Orcs. But unfortunately Emily''s husband lost his life in the war. Since then, although she had a permanent residence in Korua, she keeps moving from one ce to other like a hermit. Such was her bad fortune that her first child that inherited their magical poweress had his mana meridians damaged at an early and her next son did not came with any inheritance of his own. ''Such a sad life she led.'' Amelia sympathised with her mother-inw.


    Rick did as he was told. Emily ced her hands on his back and started circting her mana through his meridians. Amelia can see for a little while a glint of surprise passed through Emily''s eyes but she managed to suppress it very quickly, such that it left Amelia confused. ''Very good it seems you might awaken some powerful magical capabilities. So when the timees try to concentrate as much as you can.'' ''Concentrate on what grandma?'' Ryu asked. ''You will realise it when the timees.'' Getting this reply Rick thought ''Yeah and that''s why I hate old people. Always speaking in riddles.'' He was frustrated but didn''t let that show up on his face.


    ''I will take my leave now Amelia.'' Emily said while getting up. ''Okay mother, Please take care'' Amelia replied. ''You too take care of yourself and your family. We will meet again soon.'' She left after saying that.


    When Emily was in some distance she wishpered ''That was clearly a dragons aura on Ryu. But how is that possible firstly he is a human and secondly Ryu was still a child. Are my old bones ying a trick on me?''


    ''Mira you can go settle in your room I need to talk to you brother.'' ''okay mom'' replied Mira while pulling some funny faces on Rick while Amelia wasn''t looking. Rick smiled at her childish actions. Amelia and Rick sat down in the hall again. ''So Ryu what happenedst night. I found your bedsheets drenched same was the case with your clothes?'' Now that his authoritative grandma had left. Rick can''t help but get a boner. Looking at his mother''s breast.


    ''I had a very terrifying dream mother so I got scared and took refuge in you bed. Sorry about that mom'' he tried saying that with a little shaking voice. When Amelia saw him shaking, she immediately went ahead and hugged him. ''No need to remember it Ryu, it''s gone now try to forget it now. Rick was pretending to be scared as evident from his boner poking into Amelia''s belly.


    Ryu was waiting for his mother to be vulnerable and his chance came so he asked her ''Mom can I ask you a favor?'' He knew she would do whatever she can at this point. ''Ofcourse Ryu just say it.'' He had nned this since yesterday itself but Amelia''s episode with Eric had thrown his mind into choas. But he had his time now. He said ''Mom actually I had inserted my penis inside aunt Suna''s bum hole and it was so warm andfortable inside her. And now I was curious if it will be same in your hole too.'' Rick took a pause and continued ''But since you are a little hurt from yesterday can I insert it in your mouth?''


    Even Rick knew this was the most absurd thing he has ever heard in his life. But since the risk were minimal why not ask her and maybe a miracle will happen. ''What an odd request.'' Amelia thought without letting it show on her face.

 Chapter 20: Eat it mom!

    Chapter 20: Eat it mom!


    ''Yes Ryu you can do it. Kids at your age are always curious about these things'' Amelia lied so that she give encouragement to Ryu. ''And she knew it worked as she can see a big smile getting formed on Ryu''s face. Rick was thanking his stars today. He felt like this worked because he shared such a close rtion with Amelia. It certainly won''t work on other women. But did Rick require it to work on other women at this point of time? Ofcourse no!


    All he required now was his mother and her mouth. Rick stood up and his semi-erect cock dangled in front of Amelia''s face. She opened her mouth as wide as she can. Seeing his mother with an open and inviting mouth in front of her son''s massive dick, Rick was firat time disappointed that he didn''t had his smartphone with him. He really wanted to capture this moment forever. But s he will manage to do it without a picture somehow.


    Rick took his dick in his hand and slowly ced it in her mouth, his dick head resting on her tongue. ''I will push it inside now mom.'' He saw Amelia answer him with her eyes. So he took hold of her head and started slowly pushing his erection towards his mother''s warm throat. Amelia suppressed her gag reflex several times to amodate hisrge member in her throat. She didn''t want to scare her baby boy away. Also, she still remember what Ryu told her yesterday "I believe you mom. I will support you all the way." With his wide smile.


    Amelia was filled with courage and dedication toplete this task. Ryu asked a favor from her and she will do it for him. With that she has now taken full six inches inside. But she felt like she was already on her limit. Rick saw the eagerness with which Amelia was trying to adjust his dick inside her mouth. ''She must have invented her own sense of justification to do this'' he thought.


    Rick was enjoying himself in the warmth of Amelia''s throat. He may as well keep it there till the eternity. But he came to his senses when he saw Amelia was tearing up. Rick realised he had pushed deep enough so he pulled it back. When her son''s long manhood got pulled out from her mouth she took a deep breath. She was both relieved as well as disappointed. She was relieved that she can take her breaths now while she was disappointed because she was only able to amodate a little more than half of her son''s entire length. ''Hey mother I think we need not continue this now.'' Even though he said that with a smile Amelia was not satisfied with the results she was determined to take his entire length inside her.


    ''No Ryu, let us try it one more time.'' Saying that she got hold of his penis and put it in her mouth. Rick starte pushing again but he was still stuck at 6 inches deep. Rick knew Amelia was trying something impossible. Deep throating required practice while Amelia had none. He had to do something to put her mind off this.


    He thought of something and said after pulling his length out of her ''Okay mom actually this was the exact length aunt took in through her anus. So instead of letting me bottom out inside you why don''t you let me hump you like did with aunt. How about that?'' Amelia felt unsatisfied for some time but then she replied in affirmative. ''Okay Ryu let''s do it like you said''. Rick was more than happy with this trade off. Getting to pump your mother''s mouth or to reach the depth of her throat. Rick wanted to do both but he will settle for pumping her mouth.


    ''Mom can I hold on to your hair when I do the humping?'' Rick found out this was the best time for him to take advantage of his mother''s guilty conscience so he can put forward whatever crazy demands he wanted. ''hmm'' and sure enough Amelia nodded. Rick took hold of fistfull those red hairs in both his hands and started pumping his dick in and out of Amelia''s mouth. And thus started Amelia''s first ever face fucking.


    Unbeknownst to the incestuous mother son pair. A girl was watching this whole episode. She was not able to hear what they were talking but she can clearly see his elder brother''s penis lodged inside her mother''s mouth. ''What is that stupid brother of mine doing? Doesn''t men use penis for sex with a women? This clearly wasn''t sex because that would have involved her mother''s vagina not her mouth''. The more she thought about it the more she got confused. A few times she thought maybe she would go in there and ask them herself.


    But she remembered her mother''s word. She wanted to talk to Ryu alone. ''Huh I will ask that smelly brother myself.'' She got inside her room saying this.


    It''s been 10 mins and Rick was still continuing with the humping. He allowed Amelia few short breaks because her jaws bes numb after some rounds. Rick new he was close to releasing his seed in Amelia''s mouth. He had already made ns on how he is going to handle the mess he is going to make.


    Holding onto her hair, Rick pulled Amelia towards his dick and bottomed out at full extent that Amelia''s throat allowed. Then he started releasing loads after loads of his potent seed such that Amelia wasn''t able to hold them in andrge amount of thick viscous cum leaked from her mouth and then onto her breasts. Some fell on her clothes while rest of them ending on the floor. Amelia was very surprised at the amount of cum his boy managed to release. This was actually 3-4 times what chief deposited in her vagina, and chief was know to release around 5 times the cum released by other men in the vige.


    Rick pulled his cock out slowly. Amelia coughed a little but managed hold most of the thick cum inside her mouth. She wasn''t willing loose anymore ground in front of her baby boy. She got up and was nning to go to the bathroom to get rid of the cum in her mouth when Rick called out to her ''Mom can you please not waste it by throwing it please.'' Amelia gave Ryu a questioning look. Rick replied ''aunt said semen was part of my body so, since it''s my intimate thing that I have given you can you please not waste it?'' Ryu gave her his puppy dog eyes.


    ''I need to have a talk with Suna. What is she teaching the kids.'' Looking at her son''s eyes as well as taking into ount her previous guilt about not being able to take his penis inside her throat. She decided to let him have his way. She directed the gaze towards him that clearly asked him ''So what do you suggest I do with this cum in my mouth.'' Rick understood what she was asking. So he hurriedly replied ''Eat it mom.''


    Amelia having given up her resistance swallowed the whole load with few mouthfuls at a time.

 Chapter 21: Up and personal with Mira

    Chapter 21: Up and personal with Mira


    Rick was feeling a sense of dominance over his mom, watching her throat gulp down chunks of his semi-solid cum. Strange he didn''t feel as much hurt now as he felt seeing his mother getting bred by the chief yesterday. He knew Eric will never have as much power over Amelia as he had. She will never let Eric fuck her face like she allowed him and she would never eat someones cum. Rick has taken many first times of Amelia just in a span few days. People here will never reach his level. Rick smirked with this understanding.


    Rick used his hands to collect some of his cum on Amelia''s dress and bring it to her face he said ''Open up mom, we should salvage as much we can hehe.'' Amelia looked with astonishment at Ryu and thought''He has been acting a little strange after his recovery from the injury. He is always horny somehow but he don''t want to have sex. Rather he is interested in bumholes and now my mouth. But should I take this up with him or not? What if starts to feel unconfident due to that? Well anyways I will discuss thister with him, his requests although odd but still are not anything overly exaggerated that I can''t keep up with.'' At this point Amelia remembered half Ryu''s dong inside her mouth and him trying to push rest of it in and she blushed a little. ''Well he stumped me there. But his size is also not exactly normal. If it was even of size around chief''s I am confident I could have done it. I will ask Jeff for some advice on this.''


    She opened her mouth and let Ryu deposit his cum in her mouth. She gulped it down at once. ''How was the taste mom? Was it any good?'' Rick asked his mother with an expectant gaze. Amelia said ''Oh my baby boy it was so good, it was a little bitter but also sweet at the same time.'' with a smile.


    Rick got a boost of confidence. ''Mom I think you will need to take bath once again.'' Rick giggled. Amelia was happy to see him smile ''Yes, you managed to mess mother up.'' she took a pause and continued ''You go in first I will bring your sister too.'' Rick had no qualms over Mira attending the bath with them. In fact he looked forward to it.


    Mira was on her bed. The scene of Ryu pumping his penis inside of Amelia''s mouth still fresh in her mind. Mother looked so determined to take it inside her. ''Am I missing something here. Are they keeping it some kind of secret between the two of them huh?'' Amelia entered her room at this point ''Mirae to the bath, I will help both of you bathe at the same time.'' Mira protested ''Why do I have to take a bath with him?''. Mira noticed the cum patches all over Amelias''s face, her body and over her clothes. This increased her curiosity even more. ''Looking at her he definitely released his semen all over her. Hah Stupid brother he can''t even control his wiener.'' Mira was giddy that his brother failed at something. ''Okay, Mira you know this will not work on me. Like I don''t know how much you guys like each other haha. Also this is certainly not the first time you are asked to take a bath together with Ryu. So,e down I will be in the bathroom with Ryu.''


    With that Amelia left. Rick was waiting for Amelia in the bath while reminiscing about the just concluded show with his mother. Amelia entered the bath naked. Her body glistening with cum patches. Rick made her sit down and started washing his mother. Having merged with one more section of Ryu''s memory, Rick knew why the baths here were so personal. People here thought of bath as socializing event between family members. Realising this he was happy his father always left early. Because although he loved his father courtesy to Ryu'' memory, but he had no interest in washing Jeff.


    When Mira entered the bath Ryu ws helping Amelia wash her long hair. Mira has always been a little jealous of hee mother''s long red hair and also Ruby had hair simr to mom''s. But in her case it was dull ck. Heck even that brother of her had a unique green hair. She had a feeling of being a generic girl in the house of beauties. In part this was the feeling that led to this fiery rtionship with her brother. While she got rid of her clothes, Rick moved in front of mom and facing her with his back bent down, such it exposed Ryu''s bumhole to Amelia. Amelia began using her fingers to clean Ryu''s hole. ''Stinky brother still requires mother to clean his bum huh''


    ''Come here, Mira sit down here I will wash you too.'' Rick said when he noticed a naked Mira standing on the door with her hands folded across her chest. Rick thought it looked like she waa tring to hide her bust in front of him. That was a little odd as he can clearly see her hairless pink slit right across the bathroom. People here don''t mind nudity here so there must be some other reason for her to do so. Mira wanted to say ''no need''. But due to Amelia being present here with them she acted a little meek and sat down in front of him.


    Once Amelia was done with his butt Rick began washing Mira too. Actually Rick was not too interested in Mira''s body because firstly she was yet to develop into a woman and secondly he was no lolicon. So he washed her body pretty quickly but he noticed a set of erect nipples on her non-existent bust. ''Don''t tell me she is getting aroused while I bathe her haha looks like I got myself a tsundere here'' Rick decided to tease her a little more. ''Mira can you get up and face your bum towards me I would like to help you clean it.''


    Mira replied with a meek ''No, not possible.'' Rick can see her heavily blushing face and knew he had hit the spot. Mira had never let anyone explore her anus except her mom. That too she made her stop some years back, she knew she acted as a misfit here but she was always shy about her bumhole for reasons she herself was not clear about. So when Ryu asked to clean it for her, so she replied with a staunch ''No''.


    ''Hey mom I think Mira is being shy. Can you give her a littlepany with this?'' Rick asked Amelia for help. ''Okay Ryu what do you suggest?'' Ryu wanted to say ''Mom do a doggy style pose.'' But remembering they don''t actually have anything rted to dogs here. So he changed his sentence ''Mom stand like a Ratga please.'' It took Amelia some time to register what Ryu was asking of her but realisation struck her and she nodded in understanding.


    Amelia was very familiar with that stance as many men liked to have sex in that position. She was just ravaged in that pose yesterday so it was fresh on her mind. Seeing Amelia settling in a dog pose Rick directed Mira to do the same. Mira agreed albeit reluctantly. Rick was having the time of his life getting presented with the anus of both mother and daughter for him to do whatever he liked. He wanted to insert his little brother down the cavity one after the other but he controlled his mind. He was having a better grip on his emotions after thest merger of memories.


    Rick ced both his fingers from his hads on the wrinkled holes and slowly started massaging them.

 Chapter 22: A visit to aunt again

    Chapter 22: A visit to aunt again


    Rick took his own sweet time rubbing his fingers on the holes. He gave both of them his equal attention. After 2 mins his mother''s sphincter muscles rxed a little and Rick knew he was being allowed inside by his mom. So he inserted his finger in her and felt the warmth of Amelia''s bowels. Rick can never be weary of this feeling.


    But Mira''s case was different. Her inexperience was showing up. No matter how much he tried to massage her puckered muscles, they simply refused to let him in. Rick had to do something. So, he bought his head down on her hole and spat a little directly on her anus. He took advantage of the situation so he won''t have to exin anything, as no one saw what he did and Mira was in constant struggle to realise what''s happening. Rick started spreading the saliva all over the hole and now massaged a little.


    Sucess atst. Rick can feel Mira''s sphincter rxing and taking note of it he hurriedly inserted his finger deep inside her. Mira gasped at the sudden intrusion to her asshole. She felt her face heat up with embarrassment, when she thought how deep Ryu''s fingers were going inside her bowels. ''I can clean that myself you idiot brother.'' She wishpered.


    ''Did you say anything Mira? I didn''t hear you.'' Mira knew he was taking advantage of her situation hence she decided against an argument at this point of time. Rick was cracking up inside his mind. ''Haha it''s adorable how she still maintains that angry attitude when my fingers are venturing deep inside her ass.'' with this he added one more finger in both holes.


    ''Hey why did you put two in there?''. Mira said while trying to snarl at him. Rick yed it cool. ''Do you see momining? You are such a kid.'' Rick smirked. Mira''s face was red but this this time only half of it was due to embarassment while the rest of it was due to her heartful of anger towards Ryu.


    Amelia was enjoying her son''s massage of her cavity, when she heard someone bring her into the discussion. She used one hand to bnce her weight while she patted Mira''s head with her other one. ''It will be over soon baby. Let Ryu do it, that''s his way of showing love to you by cleaning you. You need not be so angry with him Mira.'' ''Yeah Mira don''t you know how much I loooove you?'' Ryu said in an exaggerated tone. Mira can only grit her teeth and endure. ''Ryu don''t tease her andplete it fast. I have a little work to do today.'' ''Okay mother'' Ryu said while intensifying his thrusting fingers.


    Once they were done with the bath. They were drying themselves. Amelia was the first to emerge out of the bath. Just then Rick felt q sense of pain in his foot and saw Mira was trying to crush his foot with hers. Rick gave her a smile not letting any pain show up on his face. ''Stupid Ryu!'' she said while running away to her room to dress up.


    ''hey mom I will go to Kyro''s ce'' Ryu said to Amelia was doing theundry. ''okay Ryu, just be back before sun down.'' ''Sure mother'' he gave Amelia a quick peck on her cheeks.'' Rick has got to know some more things from Ryu but the most important was that people here consider mouth to mouth kissing as something very valuable. Meaning, it can only be done by a willing partner to the other party. Like when Jeff was kissing Amelia on the first night Rick came into this world. Meaning that while a women''s mouth was more valuable here then her vagina. You can certainly pay and enjoy their pussy but they will set up a boundary if a man tried to kiss them mouth to mouth.


    Rick fortunately didn''t try that with any women yet so he was safe. And now that he knew that rule he will not try it anytime soon with anyone including Amelia. Rick found himself walking straight to Kyro''s ce. He was a little disappointed that instead of getting excited to see his friend again he was excited to put his dick in his mother''s ass.


    But he was not feeling any guilt towards Kyro. From Kyro''s point of view he wasn''t doing anything untoward behaviour with his mom. Rick was loving this world. He reached his Aunt''s house within a few minutes. Knocking on the door he heard the footsteps. Suna was on the door with her sparkly blue eyes and long ck hair. Only disappointment was she was dressed in a ck attire just like his mother. Suna smiled and invited him in with a hug ''Come inside Ryu.'' Rick did not acted shy this time around. He knew Suna''s ass was his for the taking.


    ''Come sit Ryu, you got a littlete Kyro just left for the farms to drop lunch to Ryder.'' Suna said while getting back to doingundry. Rick knew she was talking about his uncle. ''Its okay aunt I wanted to meet you too.'' She turned around and gave him a flirty look and asked ''And why have you be so interested in your aunt little Ryu?'' Ryu loved this coquettish behaviour of Suna. His cock was ready for the action today as evident from the tent in his pants.


    He walked to towards her saying ''Didnt you invite me aunt. You distinctly told me that I cane and enter inside your bumhole anytime I want, didn''t you?'' To which Sunaughed ''Haha Ryu why are you so engrossed with my bum? Don''t you like any other part of your aunt?''


    ''Ofcourse I love every part of you aunt. But your bum feels the best.'' Rick answered while grabbing Suna''s both ass cheeks. Seeing Suna smile Rick new he can move ahead. ''So can I put my penis inside aunt just like yesterday?'' Suna replied ''yes you can but let me finish up theundries first.'' ''okay aunt you can continue with your work. I will try not to disturb you.''


    With that Suna thought that Ryu will leave her alone for some time so she can be done with her chores but Rick has nned something else. He didn''t leave rather he pulled Suna''s skirt down. People here didn''t have any concept of undergarments so it was easier for Rick to ess everything. Women mostly wore a t cloth ross their breasts tied behind their back and a skirt type garment that hides only their butt and thighs. While men a tank top and shorts will be the best way to describe it in his previous world''s knowledge.


    Suna was not surprised with Rick''s behaviour but a little bit annoyed. She can''t handle any humping as she was squatting and then washing her clothes. Hence there was no way he will be able to enter her like this. Rick had pulled down her skirt suck that it revealed her ass. He messaged her asshole with his fingers. Suna was relieved to see this, she can take fingers anytime in her ass that wasn''t the problem in any way. Rick spat on his hand and used his saliva to make the passage all wet and sloppy because today he want to bury his sword till the hilt inside his aunt''s warm scabbard.


    This continued till 10 mins and Rick has prepared both the hole and the pole for the with his saliva coating them. ''Okay Ryu I am done with this. Come to the hall if you want to continue this.'' and Rick was happy to oblige. Suna got into the hall and pulled her skirt down to get out off it when Ryu said to her ''You can remove everything aunt it will be much easier that way.'' Suna replied with a ''hmm'' and let her breasts free. Rick cupped both of them and said ''Did anyone tell you how beautiful you look aunt?'' Suna liked the praises Rick gave to her. ''hmm not really. But do I look even more than your Amelia, huh Ryu?''.


    Rick found himself stumped at this. But he somehow handled the situation with ''How can wepare both of you Aunt? Even though mother have better curves and bigger bust but you should remember you are still younger then her. Who knows by the in a few years you might surpass mother too.'' Suna''s motive for her questioning was to perplex Ryu''s thinking. Because Suna hersel knew in her heart she was not as beautiful as Amelia but Ryu''s words changed her whole perspective towards her inferiorityplex ''How can I forget Amelia got some years on me.''


    ''Haha Okay Ryu you won. I don''t know what actually happened, for you to change so much but I don''t dislike it a bit.'' Ryu managed help her so she will need to give him his reward for this. ''Since you made your aunt happy. You can have my backdoor all for yourself. You can do what you like with it. I will not stop you.'' Suna said with a big smile.

 Chapter 23: Jealous aunt?

    Chapter 23: Jealous aunt?


    Rick can''t wish for anything more. ''Okay aunt drop down on your knees and take position like a Ratga. It will be easier for you to take it in.'' Suna nodded and bent her knees to tak the doggy position. Rick was very horny now and he was against wasting any time now. So he removed his clothes fast and put his dick head on his aunt''s sphincter and gave a gentle push. His minutes of forey worked as his his dick has already half inside his aunt now.


    He pushed some more and his aunt sucked 6 inches of his dick inside her anal cavity. This was the length he was able to prate Suna yesterday also, and today he was not satisfied with this result. He held Suna shoulders with both his hands and gave a hard push this time. It was inserted a single inche more but he felt a gasping from Suna. Suna turned around and Rick can see hint of pain on her face ''Rick is it all inside now?'' Suna hoped this was the case because she can feel she had no more space left inside her to amodate any more of Ryu.


    Rick gave a smile and said ''Yes aunt it''s almost inside now only a quater is left out.'' Suna was bewildered with how the situation was turning out. She vividly remembered it was not this hard to do this yesterday. Then what happened today. She decided to ask Ryu directly about that.


    ''Wait Ryu! Ryu yesterday you had bottomed out at this point. Why is it not all in today? Don''t tell me you managed to grow that much in a single day?'' Suna always knew that Ryu has got one of the longest penies that she has seen till date. Such that she doubted that Ryu might have the longest wood int the whole town of Korua. But still she was confident she can take it in. Rick can see the skepticism all over her face. He had known that he would need to handle this situation.


    ''Sorry aunt I lied yesterday. I didn''t want to make you feel ufortable because my manhood is very long aspared to others. I thought it might pain you if I tried going any deeper.'' Rick tried a sad face with this. Instantly Suna realised the situation and said ''Ohh my sweet boy you care soo much for your aunt.'' She used in had to bnce her weight and the other one to rub Ryu''s cheeks. She had to salvage the situation somehow. ''No Ryu there is nothing wrong with your penis. Many men in the town have it that long itself. So you need not worry about it.'' Suna had no other way but to lie in order to bring up Ryu confidence.


    She saw her efforts prevailing when Ryu gave her a smile. But Suna still had a question for him ''Okay Ryu we will work on this situation. But first tell me since you didn''t want to hurt me yesterday and didn''t push it all in. Why did you want to put all of it inside today?'' ''Dammit woman why do you have to use all your brains at this point of time. Maybe thats why your bust is nowhere near that of my sweet mother''s huh'' Rick was annoyed with Suna because this was very impromptu had he had not prepared any answer for it.


    Rick was silent for half a minute with his dick still inside Suna after that he replied ''Aunt it was because yesterday I tried to do it with mom and she took all of it inside her bum. So I thought I will try to see in case you also manage to take all of it in.'' Rick knew he has yed dirty here by bringing his mother into the conversation. But what can he do, he had no clear answer for her so he can only lie. Rick has exploited the weakness of his Aunt. That isparing herself with Amelia. Although Rick''s previous statement has lessened her eagerness topete with her sister-inw but that sense on rivalry can not simply be gotten rid of in a single day.


    Sure enough Rick can see a glint in Suna''s eyes. ''Then sweetie can you tell me what else your mom allowed you to do to her?'' Suna wanted to have the clear state of affairs then she will make her decisions. ''Okay Firstly she let me inside her bum. I was able to enter herpletely but when I tried to start humping her, she was not able to take it. She offered me to hump in her mouth instead. But it she failed to take itpletely inside her mouth so I had hump her with half my penis inside her throat.'' Rick told her his fabrication with some elements of truth mixed inside.


    ''Thank you Ryu. For telling me all this.'' Suna was astonished listening to these shenanigans of the mother son pair. But atleast now she had a clear idea of where Amelia had failed and where she will triumph. ''okay Ryu don''t worry your aunt is here for you. You will be able to hump me easily. Let''s try getting itpletely inside my bum first.''


    Rick can see his n working in Suna''s rivalry filled eyes. So he focussed on the task ahead of him. He again held onto suna''s shoulders again and tried once more with all his strength. ''Ahhh'' Suna can''t help but cry out, it felt like her rectum is going to be teared apart. She was disappointed. She was filled with hope just a second before but a single hard push woke her to the reality. She gave an ashamed look to Rick. Rick can see the sadness on her face.


    He was not ready to ept failure like this. First he will try his best. ''Aunt if you allow me I had some ideas.'' ''say it. We will all of it.'' Suna now hoped since Ryu as already inside Amelia once, so he might have some methods to make it work. ''First aunt you can put your front weight on the floor. So that your face is on the floor while your ass is pushed more towards me. That way I will be able to use my weight to enter you.'' Suna realised that his idea was great but it won''t solve the problem because force was not the issue here.


    Seeing the doubtful look on her face Rick said ''aunt you first do that I have an idea to push it deeper and reducing the pain.'' Suna had no idea what Ryu had nned but she believed him and got down and ce her face sideways on the cool floor while her ass was pushed outward toward Ryu.


    Seeming his aunt taking the position he told. He did his part and pulled his cock outpletely. Then he bought his face to his aunt''s gaping hole and collected all his saliva in his mouth and spat inside the hole. He repeated this 4-5 times and when he thought it was enough. Lined his cock on the entrance again. And with 2 humps he was balls deep in Suna. Rick was excited but very bewildered. He himself was nit sure if Suna can take it all in. 9 inches was no joking matter, although he was still growing up so his cock wascked the proper girth. But his aunt has achieved no easy feat.


    ''hehe Aunt it''s done. It''s all inside.'' From her position Suna can hardly see Ryu''s face but she can alredy feel Ryu''s manhood even deeper inside her. She knew Ryu was telling the truth. Although it was a little more painful but her sense of achievement has dulled the pain she felt. ''Ryu try to hump slowly first, let me adjust to your size.'' ''Sure aunt.'' Rick replied pulling his cock half out and then again pushing with all his weight. He can feel his aunt''s inside shifting to make space for his shaft.


    Not receiving anyints only heavy breathing from Suna Rick repeated it a few times and then began increasing his speed. ''mhhhnm ahh hmm'' Suna moaned. Suna was surprised with herself it looked like she was enjoying this. But why was it like this. This is just an odd req by a hormonal and curious boy. ''aunt should I slow down?'' ''No Ryu you can continue at your pace. I can feel some pains buy it will go away when I adjust to you.'' Rick didn''t bother to reply and increased his pace.


    Within a few minutes he was properly pistoning Suna with deep and heavy thrusts. He had an added luxury of listening to his aunt''sstnt moans. And if her moans were any indicator he would say that she was enjoying herself. That was the truth in reality. Whenever touched a certain point in her bowel Suna felt a sense of ecstasy, she never felt. ''Where did Ryu learnt this method to please a woman? Can a head injury change someone this much? Anyways what happened was for the best because I am loving this side of Ryu.''


    The moans leaving her lips robbed her metal faculties to think properly. After enjoying himself inside Suna for what seemed to be around quater of an hour. ''hey aunt can you take the Ratga position again. I am a little tired. It will not be difficult to push it in now that you are ustomed to it.'' Suna replied with a ''hmm'' and took the doggy position. ''Aunt you have such beautiful hair can I hold take hold of them while I do this?'' Suna had no qualms about it and listening to Ryu praising her hair she allowed it dly.


    Now Rick was rutting his aunt with full force while holding onto her dark ck hair. ''I think I have developed a fetish for hair. Anyways it''s not like anyone will mind me pulling their hair whole rutting them in this world hehe.'' At this time Rick heard the main door to the house open.

 Chapter 24: Kyro interested in Aunt’s backdoor too?

    Chapter 24: Kyro interested in Aunt¡¯s backdoor too?


    Kyro returned his home after delivering lunch to his father. He can hear his mother''s loud moans from the time he entered the property. He assumed Suna might have got a customer wanting to exchange some fruits for sex. It was verymon afterall. But when he opened the gates he can see Suna rutted by none other than Ryu. He was astounded not because he was having sex with his mom, rather how was he able to pay Suna to agree to this.


    He also had a lust filled manhood in his pants. Every morning he would struggle with it. He wanted to have sex with some girl so he can release the pent up frustration. But he had some relief know that he was not the only one with this problem. His friends were with him. Due to all 3 of them belonging to middle ie families, their parents can''t afford to pay for thier sex expenses. So the only way out for them was to work in the farms and recieve some ie. Then they can freely squander their money on women, that''s what all three of them had nned.


    But he felt one of their brother had betrayed them. Kyro was a little angry with Ryu. ''Why didn''t that guy tell me if he had a way to generate wealth?'' Kyro thought to himself. He will take up with himtter once he is done with his mother, since one thing every kid knew in Korua was not to disturb the customer when they were availing the service of their mothers. So he side stepped both of them to go to his room.


    ''Hey brother? Where are you going? You can atleast greet me?'' Rick said while still pulling Suna''s hair in one hand and continuing with his thrusts deep inside Suna''s anus. ''Yeah Kyro hmm hah atleast say hello to your brother? You mhhhm ahhmm look like you are in a bad mood? Did something hummm ahhum happen on your way here?'' Suna asked concerned while suppressing her moans as much as she can. ''No mother I am not in a bad mood and nothing happened on my way. Everything is alright.'' turning to a constantly moving Ryu he threw his question directly at him since he was still acting friendly with him ''Hello brother. Pardon me for asking but can you share with me how you got hold of your fruits to exchange with mother for sex?''


    Both Suna and Ryu looked at each other and Rick stopped the the thumping for a moment. Both of them now understood why Kyro was sulking right now, Suna watching the gleam of understanding in Ryu''s green eyes beganughing. Rick tooughed off. Seeing both of themughing made Kyro even more confused. Rickprehending the situation now asked ''Haha brother what do you think I am doing here?'' Kyro was now a little doubtful but he replied anyway ''You are having sex with mother. What else this could be?''


    Rickughed again and pulled his cock out of Suna''s anus such that only his dick head remained in grip of his aunt''s sphincter. ''How about you tell me what I am doin now?'' Kyro was very familiar with sex and how it was done so he had not till now, bothered looking where his mom and Ryu were connected. ''Aren''t you, ... like mm ... In the wrong hole?'' ''Yes I was not having sex with aunt. I was just inserting my penis in her bum hole and aunt allowed me to do that.'' Rick replied. Suna was listening to the kids banter but didn''t thought her intervention was required. She should let the kids handle their misunderstanding on their own.


    ''But what is the use of puting it in there? A confused Kyro asked Ryu. He felt he was missing something here. ''It is certainly not sex but aunt''s bum is very warm and cosy in there. That''s why I am prating in that hole.'' Rick can see Kyro was skeptical. ''Hey brother you don''t believe me do you?'' Rick said a little frustrated at the ignorance of his friend. ''Of course I believe you brother, you can continue with your thing I am a little tired. I will take my rest. Suna giggled looking at the look of annoyance on Ryu''s face.


    ''Okay Kyro lets do it like this. You can pull your pants down and enter in aunt''s bum I think she won''t mind.'' watching Kyro remained uninterested ''You can always pull it out if you don''t like it in there. What say you?'' Rick said in a little challenging voice to get Kyro''s attention. Rick wanted to see Kyro''s face when he was inside Suna''s butthole. Somehow his mind wanted to make it happen.


    ''Okay I will try it.'' Kyro said dropping down his pants. Rick vacated the ce so Kyro can enter. Suna didn''t mind whoever wanted to use her ass. Seeing that Kyro was trying to enter with a semi-erect dick and without any lubrication. Rick wanted to face palm himself.


    ''Thats not how you do it genius.'' Rick said trying to reprimand Kyro like a junior. Now it was Kyro''s turn to be frustrated by Rick''s words. ''Okay then teach me.'' Kyro said gritting his teeth. Suna can''t help but enjoy herself listening to this back and forth. ''Listen carefully. Use your saliva to coat your penis in it and try to make it hard and then enter.'' Kyro nodded in understanding while spitting in his hand and using it to coat a generous amount on his dick. He gave it a few strokes it has already risen to its full length thanks to his penting lust from months of not releasing his seed anywhere.


    Rick can see Kyro''s dick was only half his length even when fully erect. But Rick didn''t feel any sense of superiority like when he feltparing his size to the chief''s. Maybe because Kyro was his friend.


    Kyro ced his manhood on the backdoor of his mother. He didn''t have to push it any harder as it slipped right into Suna''s butt crack and Kyro was balls deep in his mom. It was nothing like what he had thought and everything like Ryu said. Warm and cosy. Yes he can definitely feel it. When he looked at Ryu he can see him smirking. Kyro knew he has lost this round to his cousin. ''You can move it if you want sweetie. Maybe you will enjoy more.'' Suna said in a teasing voice.


    Realising that even his mother felt he has lost this round, Kyro''s face heated up in embarrassment. So he looked down and put all his focus in humping his mother. Several factors made it very easy for Suna to take him in. Firstly there was a big size difference between her son and Ryu, secondly Ryu''s methods have already made her insides slippery enough and thirdly, which she wasn''t aware of was, Rick has left a his pree all the way up to her guts.


    ''You need to thank me for having such an easy time with aunt''s anus.'' But seeing that Kyro was ignoring him while putting all his mind in pumping inside Suna and looking at the face of ecstasy he was making it didn''t looked like he was ready to vacate the ce for him any time soon.


    Rick has not got his release till now. As a result he was still horny and wanted to put his dick somewhere. Then he remembered what he said to aunt previously and sorted formting his n to conquer Suna''s mouth now. ''Hey aunt since my ce has been taken by Kyro can you provide me with your mouth like my mother?''


    He deliberately reminded her of Amelia to get her spirits high. A moaning Suna replied ''Very well Ryue here. You can put your penis in my mouth, since you were evicted out by a reluctant someone hehe'' She was still in a teasing mood for Kyro. But Kyro knew this was not his day so he will better keep quiet and ignore both of them.

 Chapter 25: Deepthroating Aunt

    Chapter 25: Deepthroating Aunt


    Suna looked so gorgeous with her blues eyes, straight nose and a wide open mouth. ''Here I go aunt.'' Rick got hold of his cock and put it in her cute little tongue. Rick pushed very slowly enjoying every moment of the sliding inside Suna''s hot mouth. Suna knew this was not going to be easy as knew from Ryu that Amelia had already failed to gulp Ryu'' s whole this down. But that in itself gave her the required motivation to go through with this. Hence she took a deep breath and prepared her throat for the impending pration.


    ''guggg guug'' Ryu was able to directly push half of his dick without any effort. ''Aunt you need to rx your throat muscles else it might be painful.'' Suna dis as Ryu asked trying to rx and control her breathing. Feeling the throat muscles getting loose, Ryu took the chance and immediately thrusted his dick with an added force. He was holding on to her bobbing head because Kyro''s thrusts were making her unable to bnce. Now Ryu was only 1 inch outside. He can already feel inside of aunt''s oesophagus. It has expanded to take him in. Taking a side look he can see the throat bulge visible from outside.


    Rick was very happy. Just know this this cock was inside her guts and now it''s directly inside her throat. He didn''t have any idea in the morning that he will end up spit roasting Suna. At this point Suna pped his thighs ''mmmmm mmmm mmmh''. Looking down he can see Suna choking down on his dick with tears forming in her eyes. He hurriedly pulled out his dick to let her breath. ''Cough, cough, cough ahhhm hmm aahhm'' Rick was proud of his aunt. While she was nit able to take everything inside but she was definitely better than Amelia. So he praises her ''That was fascinating aunt. You are the best. You took it even deeper than mom.''


    Suna felt some of dignity return after failing to take all of Ryu''s cock inside her throat. ''Thank you little Ryu for your praise but I think I am on my limit now. I can''t take it any deeper than this.'' Ryu can feel she was a little disappointed so he suggested ''Don''t be disheartened yet aunt. We have not tried everything yet.'' ''You mean?'' Realisation struck her and she nodded with a cheerful mood ''Yes let''s try that.'' With that she once again opened her mouth and looked towards Ryu while trying to keep her head steady from the constant pumping from Kyro.


    Rick knew his aunt was smart and he was right she instantly took the cue, he was not even required to say it out. He bent down and collected all his saliva in his mouth and spat inside her throat directly. He spat 2-3 times more and then reced his dick inside her mouth again. Within a few thrusts Suna''s nose was touching him. Suna herself was very amused as well as happy to finally aplish what Amelia certainly could not. ''I will start to hump now aunt take care.'' Rick got his reply from the movement of Suna''s eyes.


    ''glugggg glugg guug guuogg'' Now both her child were humping her one inside her bowels and one inside her throat. Ryu pulled out his while dick at once and thrusted it all inside. He held on to Suna gripping her neck, so he can feel the noticable bulge in her throat. Rick got a sense of dominance over her Aunt and started increasing his pace. A darkness took over his mind and his thrusts began getting faster and harder.


    Suna felt moisture around her cunt. She has achieved orgasmic pleasure and she was leaking heavily down there. She was getting excited with the rough treatment she was getting from Ryu. But after some time she was choking on his dick. She had to p him on his thighs to get him to release hold on her neck.


    Rick was again bought out of his reverie by a pping Suna. He pulled out slowly and said ''aunt I guess you have eaten down the saliva I have you. Open your mouth.'' Suna hmmed and did as she was told. Rick again spat in her mouth and started the piston motion again. ''Hey aunt try moving your tongue around my penis.'' Suna had no scruple in obeying Rick. After sometime Rick felt his orgasm rising but he didn''t want to quit yet.


    ''Oi Kyro time to switch now. You have used aunt''s bum long enough. It''s my turn now.'' Rick told Kyro who was still fucking his mom''s backdoor. ''Seriously how is this guy able to hold it in till now considering he is still a virgin.'' Rick was in an awe of his friends stamina. The reason which none of them realised was Suna''s hole had be loose after taking in Ryu and she did not put any effort from her side to grip Kyro''s cock with her sphincter. So now Rick was fucking Suna in her ass again. This time when Kyro shifted to his mother''s mouth he was not able to hold on long enough. The suction force griped his cock and he ejacted inside her mouth.


    Kyro was scared looking into his mothers eyes. Rick seeing this know what had happened and tried to salvage the situation ''Dont worry brother. That amount is nothing for aunt. My mom ate soo much of mine when I deposited all my cum in her mouth. Aunt must be able to do it even better than mom.'' Suna thought Ryu was buttering her up to save the sorry ass of his friend, but the more she thought about the more confident she felt. Whatever Ryu had told her, where Amelia failed, she actually passed with flying colours. Suna felt giddy with the praises and happily gulped her son''s jizz.


    Kyro looked gratefully at Ryu with gaze clearly saying ''I owe you one brother.'' ''Okay kiddo you have enjoyed yourself long enough go and wash yourself up.'' Suna told Kyro in a heavy motherly tone. Kyro anyway wanted to get away from here so left as fast as he could. ''And Ryu, you too, it''s enough for today. You need to go home now Amelia must be worried.'' Okay aunt just let me enter your mouth once. ''Okay but this will be thest for today.'' Saying that Rick held her head by her hair and roughly entered inside her throat. He fucked her mouth hard and when he felt his seed rising up he warned Suna ''Buckel up aunt I am going to release it inside your throat.'' Sying that he pressed himself upto the hilt inside her and jizzed.


    He has cummed heavy amount. Also it was easier for Suna to drink it all up as it was released directly in her throat. But while Rick was pulling out her throat iched and she coughed and his own cum was sprayed all over Rick. He cringed at this but his auntughed ''Sorry Ryu I wasn''t able to control it haha'' Don''t worry I will wash you up. Rick looked at Suna''s face covered in his cum, some of it dripping down from her nose. She look like a cheap harlot from his previous world but for Rick this was nothing less than a heavenly face.

 Chapter 26: Blowjob from Amelia

    Chapter 26: Blowjob from Amelia


    Rick was returning home from his aunt''s house. He had today enjoyed 2 holes of his aunt now ony one is there to take on. But that will be very difficult for a young & broke Rick. ''I can only work on it after I amass some wealth in the form of fruits. Till then I can''t actually do anything but to enjoy only anal and deepthroats form aunt. Anyways it''s not a bad deal for now.'' He returned home to check that Mira was helping mom with her pottery work. Seeing that his mom was again drenched in her own sweat he took the chance and held Amelia from behind.


    Amelia was stunned to feel someone grabbing her waste from behind. ''Mom let me dry you up. You work so hard, you must be tired.'' Sying that he did not wait for her reply released the knots on the bandages around her chest. Amelia''s melons bounced, feeling the release from the captivity. Rick can feel the sense of despair Suna must have been feeling for many years just because of these milk jugs. He began drying her up.


    ''It would have been even better if those jugs released milk he thought.'' Now that he was having a taste of L''s breast milk on a daily basis. Rick can''t help but wonder about if Amelia''s milk too will be so delicious or it might taste even better. This time he didn''t pinch her nipples because she had told him that her nipples were very sensitivest time he had tried it. He didnt want to push Amelia aginst the wall. He will take as much advantage of her as would be allowed remaining within her sphere of obliviousness.


    Although nipples were out of reach for now but he was certainly able to massage those breasts. It felt like jelly. Crushing them making shapes with them. He can do anything with them. ''Idiot brother she I all dried up. Leave her alone she needs to work.'' Mira can see Ryu''s interest in Amelia''s breasts and she can feel a sense of danger from her own mother. Ryu being so engrossed in Amelia''s bosom was a problem but her ownck of any noticable rack on her upper half was a bigger problem for her.


    Ryu can feel the jealousy from Mira, but he ignored her and asked Amelia ''Mom can I lick your nipples. Don''t worry I will not chew on them.'' Rick added seeing his mom not particrly interested in his idea ''Please mom.'' Puppy eyes always works on loving mothers. Rick without wasting any time sucked on the erect nipples. He was squeezing jugs with his hands and was giving proper attention to both nipples. Mira can only look and grit her teeth. Atst she can''t take it anymore, stomping and leaving the work shed.


    Rick will deal with Mirater, first he had a mouth full to work on. He licked around therge ares and left little bites on Amelia''s boobs. Now his behaviours did no amaze Amelia. She med all of it on her son''s continuing recovery from the injury. When Rick had enough of Amelia''s breasts he said ''Mom kneel down for a bit I want to enter your mouth.'' Amelia already had a very decent idea what Ryu was trying to put in her mouth but she will let him enjoy for a bit.


    Seeming Amelia kneeling Rick freed his dick from the confines of his pants and ced it on her tongue. ''Mom since we failedst time can you first lick on my penis to make it all wet. So you can have it easier while taking it in?'' Amelia was proud that even while having fun with her body Ryu was thinking about herfort first. She readily agreed and started licking Ryu''s manhood from top to bottom. ''Yes mom like that, move it all around.'' Amelia was having a hard time coating the long dick of her son so she thought of something and spat in her hands and started rubbing it on his penis.


    Rick cringed seeing this ''Why does she try to apply her own mind huh.'' he decided to ask her ''Mom why are you using your hands.'' ''Beacuase it''s easier this way Ryu, that''s why'' she answer with a cunning smile. Rick can''t think of anything to counter that. So he can only resort to pleading. ''Okay mom let''s do it like this, keep using your hands for the rest of it but you have to use your mouth for the tip. Amelia did not reply but took his head in her mouth and used her tongue on it while working on other sections with her hands.


    Although it was not the best blowjob he ever had but considering the sexual awareness of this world the fact that he can have a blowjob at all, is worth celebrating for. Rick let Amelia work on his dick while he held onto her head. After around 5 mins, seeing that Ryu has no ns for her to stop she decided to intervene. ''Ryu it''s wet enough now, push it inside now.'' Rick was not actually satisfied with this short blowing but he has no choice but to move ahead. ''Okay mom here goes. Open wide.'' Amelia did so, felt Ryu''s dick hitting the back of her throat.


    Rick tried to pull back and thrust 3-4 times more but with simr results. Amelia pulled her mouth off saying ''Mom can''t take it any further Ryu. You need to make yourselffortable at this length itself. ''No mama I have an idea we can try, it worked with aunt so it might very well work with you.'' ''Don''t tell me he was doing this with Suna too. Ohh Suna how much did you indulge this child. We will definitely talk about this.'' She was a little angry with Suna for indulging Ryu for his every wish. But she realised she herself had not been a strict mother from the beginning so can she really me Suna?


    ''What did you do with her?'' Amelia asked pretending to be uninterested. ''I added my saliva to aunts mouth and then we tried pushing. heehe'' Watching the stupid grin on his face Amelia knew he has not told everything yet so she said ''then what?'' Rick gave his mom a grin and said ''Aunt Suna took all of my thing inside her throat.'' Listening to this Amelia lifted his cock with one hand and once again confirmed it''s length and girth. ''Yes why not. Haha'' Amelia genuinely believed that Ryu was trying to pit her to Suna by lying. Because there was no way someone can take Ryu whole length inside their throat.


    She was the biggest evidence of the fact. She still remembered the effort she put to pull Ryu insidepletely and still failing at it. ''Hey mom you don''t believe me?'' Ryu asked. ''Okay kiddo I beleive you now we can continue with this. Because I have limited time for you, either you can waste it talking or you can do some actual work.'' Amelia decided to be a little hard on Ryu otherwise her son will bepletely out of her hands with too much doting. Rick pretending to be disappointed and said ''Open it then''. He spat inside her mouth once Amelia opened her mouth.


    She was a little taken aback by this gesture of her son but she endured it. Rick decided not to be too polite now held on to her hair and instead of pushing inside started bobbing her head on his shaft. He was using her mouth as a personal cock sleeve. Once this idea spawned in his mind it was very difficult to get rid of it. He was rough with Amelia this time around. He can see that her eyes started tearing up but since she did not stop him he decided to continue.


    No one saw that Amelia was leaking juices heavily from her snatch while she was getting abused by her own son. Amelia herself wanted to stop Ryu many times as he had gotten very forcefull with her and she was choking on his dick. But everytime she would try to stop him a part of her mind would start protesting the idea. Like wise Amelia struggled to make a decision and till the time she can decide what to say, she felt huge amount of Ryu''s thick and warm cum gushing in her stomach through her throat.


    Ryu was now in control after depositing all the contents of his balls inside his mother. Looking at Amelia he could see her eyes had rolled back and all her muscles were rapidly contracting and rxing. When freed her head from his grip she just fell down on the floor. Seeing the twitching body of his mother Ryu felt of bizzare sense of satisfaction and he was loving it. Amelia has passed out from the intense orgasm she recieved from her son.

 Chapter 27: Amelia in bliss

    Chapter 27: Amelia in bliss


    Looking at the now passed out Amelia on the floor Rick knew he can''t pass on this god send opportunity to him. He had his beautiful mom in his hands naked, alone and vulnerable. He can do whatever he wants with her and she can''t struggle. What else can Rick as for?


    First things he did was to wipe his cock on Amelia''s face. She was still drooling his the leftover cum from her mouth. He took his cock in his hands and pressed it against her cheeks and rubbed the excess cum from it. Once he was clean he got up and moved behind Amelia and took his position such that Amelia''s pussy was visible to him through her skirt. ''We don''t need this now I guess.'' Rick said while removing her skirt and with an evil smile on his face.


    Amelia''s pussy was exposed to Rick''s hungry gazepletely. Although her ass hole was also avable but right now Rick will focus on her slit. ''If I can fuck aunt in her ass then it won''t be too that difficult to do the same to mom too. I can take my own sweet time with that hole.'' He moved Amelia''s naked body such that she wasying on her belly. Rick used his hands to hold apart thebia to expose the red slit inside. Amelia has discharge quite a lot of her juices such that the whole floor under Rick was damp. But Rick would not mind these little inconveniences, he had a bigger task to undertake. He wanted to use that hole right away. But however horny he might be he knew it would be next to impossible to get his dick to rise up.


    ''Lets spice things up till my little brother wakes up from the slumber.'' Sying that he bought his mouth to Amelia''s exposed pussy and gave her a lick there. Amelia although still unconscious, twitched a little. ''Looks like she is still sensitive there.'' He warned himself to be careful in case she wakes up mid session he would have to storm his little brain to think of all kinds of bizzare reasons to exin the situation. But the scenting from the puddle on the floor added to the taste he had in his mouth flushed all his rational thinking at once.


    He can''t wait to take another lick. Let''s go with the flow we will handle the situation as ites. Thinking down he dug down in Amelia''s delicious pussy still wet with her juices. Rick used his fingers to stimte her clit while inserting his tongue inside where this body of his came from. Her pussy was lined with thick red hair. ''Someday I need to trim this bush to a reasonable size.'' Rick thought while using his tongue to fuck her. Although the unkept red pubic hair looked amazing around Amelia, but Rick didn''t like all the hair that were irritating him while he was giving her the cunnilingus. Meanwhile Amelia kept twitching with every lick of his.


    Rick was stroking his dick so he can start the pration that hw was waiting for all this while. But today his luck was too bad for that to happen ''Mom what happened?'' came the annoying voice. This was the thing Rick was most worried about, his sister walking on him while he and Amelia were having a good time together. Realising that todays ns new to be shelved. Rick stopped his stroking and looked at Mira with smile. ''Hey Mira. What is the matter? Why are you shouting?''


    ''You idiot brother mom is looking so unconscious and what were you doing with mom''s vagina?'' she was walking towards him with a questioning look in her eyes which were already ming him. ''Nothing mom helped me lick my penis so I was just repaying her the favour. Also she is might have fallen asleep while I was working on her down there.'' Mira rolled her eyes on him and began touching her to wake her up. But she failed at that. ''Move aside. Let me do it. You go bring some water.'' Although skeptical Mira still believed In her elder brother, so she ran back to the house to fetch water as asked.


    Rick held Amelia''s head up and gave her soft ps ross her face. ''Hey mom! That''s not the ce to doze off. Wake up.'' First thing Amelia saw was the huge dick of her son that was limply dangling in front of her. Moving her gaze she realised her situation and then heard Ryu calling her name and asking her to wake up. ''What happened to me. Did I fell asleep? No I was helping Rick with his indulgence hmm'' but then she felt the heavenly sensation like her mind was in the clouds. She remembered the pain. The sensation of getting choked down by arge dick in her mouth. The stimtion it provided and the ecstasy that came afterwards. She wanted to feel tht sensation again.


    She looked down again and she can see the source of her despair as well as the source of her euphoria also. Ryu''s dick was limping in front of his mom''s face while he was trying to wake her up when he felt something grabbing down on his dick. Bewildered he looked to see it was grabbed by none other than Amelia although her eyes were open now there was still any sense of intelligence missing from them. At this moment Mira brought the water in a small pot. When she saw her mother''s state with a cum drooling mouth and half open eyes she was still holding on to Ryu''s penis.


    ''How much does she like brother''s penis, still holding on to it while unconscious like someone''s going to take her apart from that thing. Huh'' But she knew this was not the time to dilli-dally so she handed Rick the pot with quick steps. Amelia woke uppletely when she felt the cool water on her face. Waking up she saw her children, while Mira clearly looked worried, Ryu was still smiling towards her. She looked down to see she was still holding down Ryu''s dong. She blushed heavily with shame and released her hands. ''I am alright now kiddos. Don''t worry.''


    Mira was not satisfied with this ''What actually urred mom while I was away?'' She asked while directing her gaze of responsibility towards Rick. He just shrugged it off. ''Don''t me it on Ryu, Mira it was my own fault. I should have taken my work too seriously nowadays. This must be due to the mana drain.'' Amelia his the fact that this was not actually the case of any mana drain but she achieved such an orgasmic pleasure that she directly passed out from it. Also, Mira not noticing the puddle of her juices on the floor worked in her favour. Mira huffed see her mom still shielding Ryu and stomped out now that she knew Amelia was good.


    After Mira left, Rick and Amelia were the only ones left in the shed, both naked. Rick held on to Amelia''s hands and said ''mom you actually made a mess haha''. Bringing Amelia''s focus back on to her juices on the floor. Amelia can only blush at this ''Not a word of this to anyone. Understood?'' She can not let anyone know about how she passed out from sexual pleasure without even anyone hving sex with her. This was very shameful for her that she pissed all over the floor just form a penis in her throat.


    Looking at the threatening look Amelia was giving him. Rick shook his hand in front of him and hurriedly replied ''Ofcourse mom I didn''t see anything. But you need to promise me you won''t stop me from doing it again.'' Amelia replied with a ''hmm'' now lost in her thoughts.

 Chapter 28: Fooling Mira

    Chapter 28: Fooling Mira


    Rick''s family was all having dinner. His parents were talking but he was not interested in their conversation. Looking at Mira he thought she looked in deep thought. When she saw him checking her out she made faces and huffed. ''How can this girl remain so consistent throughout? I don''t know who she tries to fool.'' Everybody knew she had some ''extra'' attachment with her brother. Rick didn''t want to take advantage of her sister but not because he has a change of heart when it came to his sister but more like she was not appetizing enough for him. That didn''t mean she was not beautiful but just that shecked those curves as well as those loving and caring personalites of his mother and aunt.


    ''Rick you need to make a visit to Ruby, she is still nagging her husband to help her visit us so she can take a look at you herself. Looks like me informing her about you was certainly not enough.'' Jeff said to Rick. He had already tried his best to convince Ruby. But his elder daughter always gave him headaches. She was always the stubborn child of his. Once decided on something she doesn''t easily change her mind. Her husband worked with him in the farms and they interacted often. Evidently, he didn''t want Ruby to make a vist to her parents house when she was in advanced stages of pregnancy. Hence he can only ask to let Ryu make a visit to Ruby instead.


    From their previous conversation Rick knew about the state of his elder sister. So he nodded and said ''Okay day but when should I visit?'' ''The sooner, the better. Do it tomorrow or day after that.'' Jeff answered. ''Understood father.'' Amelia chimed it at this point ''Let Mira tag along with you too. It''s been long, since she too met her sister.'' ''Fine with me.'' Rick replied while looking at Mira but she had decided to ignore him throughout the dinner it seems.


    Talking about Ruby he too wanted to look at the carbon copy of Amelia with his own eyes. All his interactions with her are inside his head only as memories. Memories, analysing which he knew Ruby had a pretty unique kink. Ryu might have dismissed everything as normal but Rick armed with the knowledge of his previous world understood what he was dealing with here. Ruby actually enjoyed bathing with Ryu very much and while enjoying she took some unnatural levels of interest in a particr body part of Ryu. ''I don''t have theplimentary kink for you sister, but it''s not like you demand will be too much from me to handle, so I will try to indulge you a bit I guess.'' Rick smirked while he thought till here.


    Rick had a habit of walking around a bit after having the dinner. So he got out a of the house breathed the fresh air of this world. Now that he was free of any desires he can feel with his every breath he took in a small amount of an unknown substance but he was sure that this must be the mana in this world which the dragon in his dreams told him about. That must be a real dragon or someone very powerful at the very least. He was able to transfer his mana to him from far away. That too when his own condition didn''t looked to be too good to strrt with.


    ''Talking about the dragon, he said this was very important for him to survive in this world'' Rick wondered holding onto the gem held around his neck. ''But till now I haven''t been able to understand any other uses of it apart from the dragon being able to contact me through it. There must be other uses of this stone too apart from just acting a means ofmunication... Anyway I think it''s time to sleep for the day.'' Rick said while yawning. He was very tired today having fucked both his mother and aunt today.


    Rick entered the house hearing noise of soft snoring from Jeff. ''Looks like mother did not allow him any sex today hehe.'' Getting up on the stairs he saw that the glowing gems that acted as the light source at night in ghia world, were off in Mira''s room ''Looks like everyone slept already.'' Saying that he enter his room and sat on his bed cross legged. Before sleeping off he has nned he will channel the mana in his body like the dragon taught him, just so he doesn''t end up forgetting it when he had his own mana to work with. When he was done channeling it a few times, he decided it was enough and dozed off.


    Around the midnight Rick can feel some weight on his chest, he was struggling to breath properly. He opened his eyes to see a scantly dressed little girl in the moon lit night, sitting on his chest while gripping his neck in both her hands. Who else it can be except Mira the tsundere. ''Well that escted quickly!'' Rick said trying to be funny. Seeing that Mira was not interested in opening up the conversation, he can only start it himself. ''What bought the little devi.. ahem ahem... I mean little sister to her brother''s room in the middle of the night.'' He waited for her reply but none came then he was going to ask her again, she said ''I ask, you answer. Understood?''. Rick had no problem with that ''Of course we are brother and sister. We can resolve our issues with a little discussion anytime''. Rick said in all seriousness. At the moment, in fact he was grappling with himself so as to notugh at Mira''s cute face while she was trying to act dangerous.


    ''First thing question is why did you put your thing in mom''s mouth?'' ''Seriously girl this is the matter that had you so curious that you had to hold your elder brother hostage.'' Rick wanted to face palm himself so hard right now. ''For some time even I got interested in what she was goin to ask!''


    Thinking that her brother was not goin to answer Mira gripped his throat I little harder and asked again ''Are you going to speak or it that secret more important than your life?'' Rick was enjoying this gangster act from Mira. ''Yeah I will speak. Of course nothing''s more important than my life. Actually mom asked me to put it inside her mouth.'' Rick replied acting scared.


    ''Liar why will mom ask you to do that. How long do you think you can keep up with this lie?'' Mira said giving him a death stare. Continuing with his act Ric replied ''Of course mom asked me to do that looks like some friend of her told that doing that with your loved ones sowed the other party how much they love them. I can swear by the name of goddess Gaia.'' Sure he can swear by the name of the goddess, he didn''t believe in this religion.


    Mira believed himpletely when he bought the goddess into the conversation. Her grip loosened on his neck while she asked now in a softer tone ''Is that why you were licking mother down there this evening?'' Rick nodded. No harm was there to let her continue with this thinking. If she could have confirmed with mom then she would not had to ask him instead.


    Mira got up from his chest removing her hands on his neck. Rick was convinced that this farce ended and now he canplete his sleep. But Rick had underestimated Mira too much so he was not ready for what came next. Mira had gotten rid of her skirt and was now naked. Till the time Rick was able to register what was happening, he found himself face to face with a pink slit with thin lips on both sides. It did not take too long for him to notice that, it was Mira''s vagina in his face. Then came the voice ''Now brother, show your little sister how much you love her.''

 Chapter 29: Winning over Mira

    Chapter 29: Winning over Mira


    From the time Rick reincarnated in this world he believed he was the one person molesting everyone in this world. But this was the first situation he felt like he was the one being molested here. Struggling to look at Mira''s face he can see a genuinely evil smile on her face. He was not interested in Mira''s body earlier but he was not the one who would deny anyone if they were interested in having sex with him. He took his tongue out a gave a gentle look to Mira''s clean vagina.


    Herbia petals has not opened uppletely yet. Comparing this cunt to Amelia''s, her''s looked well used while Mira''s lookes clean and pristine. Both had their own charm for Rick. He used one of his hands to hold the top skin on her slit trying to expose her clit all the while giving licks on and around herbia. Once she was exited enough her clit was erged and was exposed by his hands. He began using his tongue to stimte her clit.


    When Ryu''s tongue started teasing her clit Mira felt her a sense of pleasure she never had felt before she held onto Ryu''s hair and can''t help but push his head in her snatch. ''Yes stupid brother lick it. Yes right there ah hmm mmmhhhaahh.'' She was taking heavy breaths to cope up with the needs of her body. Rick was impressed that Mira still managed to include swear even with his tongue inside her vagina. Mira''s mind was in the seventh heavens at this moment but she was mindful enough to hold down her voices so she doesn''t wake their parents up.


    But at one point of time the pleasure became too much for her and she felt like she won''t be able to control her dder if this continued. Thus although she didn''t want Ryu to stop she had to release his head then try to slow move away from him. This time Mira underestimated Ryu.


    Rick wouldplete what he started. If his little sister was bold enough to forse him to lick her cunt then she should be bold enough to what came next. He held onto Mira''s mouth with his right hand and used his body as well as his left hand topletely disbnce Mira such that now Mira was on her back. He resumed give her the cunnilingus of her life. With each lick Mira was felt her dam cracking and her juices leaking out. She would have even tried shouting to save her from the uing embarrassment but s, Ryu will not allow her that. Struggling for 15 mins since the session began Mira was not able to hold onto her dder and thus released everything on her brother''s faces.


    Ryu already knew Mira won''t be able to hold on and thus he intensified his actions. Then came the squirting on his face. ''Damn she released a lot.'' Rick got up from his position to look a Mira but she was using the bed sheet to hide her face. ''Okay little devil how did you like my love?'' Rick asked in a teasing tone and removed the bedsheet from her face. But Rick did not feel the sense of superiority that he thought he would feel making her orgasm using his tongue. He saw Mira had tears all over her face. He really took this session as a humiliation for herself.


    He hastily startedforting her. Whatever he said he can only hear ''Idiot brother, Stupid brother'' from her. She was just repeating these phrases incoherently. Comprehending that nothing seems to be working he said ''Listen Mira I will tell you a secret.'' Although Mira didn''t reply he knew he managed to get her attention, so he continued ''You are not the only one who pissed while I did this Mira. Even mother today was not able to control her dder and pissed all over the floor in her shed. You just didn''t notice it.'' Rick let his words sink into Mira''s mind and sure enough she asked in a meek voice ''Are you telling the truth?''


    ''Yes Mira but you can not tell mom about this otherwise it will end up pretty bbad for me. Since she specially warned me not to disclose this to anybody.'' Seeing that Ryu too was scared of mom Mira giggled ''Hhehe''. ''Kids are really to easy to coax.'' Rick thought to himself. Holding on to Mira''s hands he said ''Lets move to the bathroom we need to wash up and also since this bed is spoilt I will be sleeping in your bed.'' Mira replied with a ''hum'' and let Ryu bring her to the bathroom.


    They both washed up and after 10 mins they were in Mira''s room. ''Why are you naked brother?'' Mira asked confused. ''Did you forgot you just ruined mine.'' Mira blushed but retorted ''Then wear something else?'' ''Why bother?'' Rick replied uninterested in further talks and jumped on the bed. ''Come in your brother''s embrace little sister.'' Rick teased. ''Idiot'' Mira moved to the other side of the bed and made herselffortable. But Rick moved to her side and embraced her from behind. cing his hands on her belly. ''Idiot'' came the reaction but if someone saw her face now, she was having a big smile on it.


    Rick woke up with a very stiff morning wood. But he found himself all alone in the bed. Getting up he recollected the events ofst night and grinned. Looking out of the window he saw that it was still early dawn. He got out of the room and went down to the bathroom tis wash up. While passing through their their parents room he found both Jeff and Amelia sound asleep. He did not find Mira anywhere so he deduced, she must have gone for an early walk in the morning. He washed himself up and while passing through his parents room saw Amelia''s exposed breasts.


    She was asleep with a rythmic breathing, and with her breathing her breasts also moved in that pattern. Watch her breasts for long enough he can feel his cock rising up. Realising the extent of his erection he can only do this. Holding onto Amelia cheeks he pressed them and used his fingers to open up her jaws. When wide enough he pointed his cock to line up with her open mouth and pushed ahead. Although he was only able to insert the head of his little brother but Amelia''s warm mouth will always be better than using his own hands to release. He gently massaged her jugs to give himself some more stimtion. The fact that Jeff was sleeping right beside her made it all the more thrilling.


    He has been was pumping his mother''s mouth for a while when felt his releaseing up. So he pushed his dick the deepest that a sleeping Amelia could allow and released his loads one after other inside her. ''It feels like yesterdays orgasmic release took too much out of her. Let''s leave her sleeping for some more time. Rick moved out from his parents room with his limo dick and leaving behind a sleeping Amelia drooling his cum.


    Rick did some excercises in the garden and he found it was easier to suck mana inside his body after a physicalbour. While was continuing with this Mira hade back and was sitting on the grass while looking at him. It looked like she had toned down her hostility towards him. So he gave her a smile. ''Idiot'' she replied while blushing. ''huh habits seldom change''. His parents were up already now and looks like his father was having breakfast now. ''Ryu and Mira your breakfast is ready. Come have it.'' Rick watched Mira''s small butt sway in front of him while they moved towards the house.

 Chapter 30: Milking the Milklady

    Chapter 30: Milking the Mildy


    Jeff has left for the work and Rick was having the breakfast with his mom amd sister. Suddenly his mom said ''You naughty kid. Did you used my mouth in the morning?'' Rick smiled and tried to deny it ''Dont try that young man. Now I already got an idea how semen tastes like and I had a mouthful of it when I woke up. So you can''t hide it.'' Amelia tried to reprimand Rick. But all it did was to increase his motivations to even more.


    ''Yes mom I did it.'' Rick replied trying to feel sorry for it. Amelia said ''If you want to use something that belongs to others it''s always polite to ask them. So take care from now on.'' She didn''t particrly mind Ryu doing that with her, actually after herst session where she ended up passed out, she was in fact lookin forward to it in some way. But she had to keep Ryu under constant supervision lest he strays from his path and might ruin his life. Hence she took the opportunity to reveal her seniority as his parent.


    Mira was not interested in their chit chat so she focussed on the food in front of her. ''One more thing Ryu, your father and I are nning for you to have sex session before you go in for the awakening ceremony. It would help you get rid of your extra desires and thoughts.'' Rick was more interested in these types of discussions more. He was pleasantly surprised to her this proposal from his mother. ''So we decided that since it is the first time you will be doing it, it''s better if we keep it in the immediate family. You can have 3 options then. Either you choose me or Suna or instead you can choose Ruby too. So let us know you choice in a day or two, we will make preparations for that.'' Rick nodded and was instantly lost in his thoughts.


    Regarding Amelia''s proposal, Rick''s first choice will definitely be Amelia herself as she was the most beautiful and had the best curves in addition to them sharing a very intimate rtionship with her. But he had to think smartly here. He was sure that given the time he will definitely be able to fuck both Amelia and Suna as he was familiar with their personalites. Also he had already made very favorable development with them already. But regarding Ruby although he had some idea about what he was dealing with, but he was not confident in having sex with her. Hence he made his decision.


    ''No need to wait mom, I have made my decision. I would like to do it with sister Ruby.'' Amelia was confounded by his choice because she was sure that his son would choose her. ''Looks like I was over confident about my beauty.'' Truthfully speaking she wanted to have first time of Ryu with herself. Even Mira was taken by surprise as she too believed that Ryu will choose Amelia over others, buy this brother of his kept meking odd decisions. Looking at the downcast expression on Amelia''s face Ryu exined his choice to her ''Mom I have interacted very closely with you and aunt since I woke up from my injury. But sister was left alone and I have not even seen her yet. So I wanted to show her some love since I had the chance.''


    Amelia''s negative thoughts were all flushed from her mind after listening to Ryu''s reason. ''Despite being young he is thinking about how tofort his elder sister and here I did not even think in thy direction. I was worried for nothing. Although his behaviour has be a little odd at times but all in all he is the same kind hearted Ryu in his heart.'' Amelia was proud of her son so she gave him a big and warm hug while kissing him on his face. ''Mommy is happy that you think this way Ryu.'' Rick noticed she was back to her cheerfull self so he didn''t bother replying.


    Once they were done with breakfast Mira got to her room while Rick was helping Amelia with dishes when they heard the knock on the door. This time Amelia herself went and opened the door to reveal a gorgeousdy with her bangs covering one of her eyes and with huge milkjugs. Those jugs were all that Rick needed to identify her in a whole market ce filled with people. L was here with her delivery.


    ''Hello there Amelia. I thought I would make a vist to you since I was rtively free today.'' L said while giving her friend a heartfelt smile. Amelia gave her a hug and invited her in. Rick was very happy to see the polite big-chesteddy when Amelia asked him to bring some food for L to eat. So Rick began preparing that.


    Once done Rick bought the dishes out to the hall where Amelia and L were talking with gusto. Rick found that their conversation was not all that different from the chats thatdies made in his old world. Rick ce the dishes down in front of L and she did not stand on ceremony and started eating. ''You have some too Amelia.'' she offered to her friend. ''I would love to give youpany L but I just had breakfast with the family.'' She said while politely refusing her offer. ''Okay.'' L did not fuss about that but she offered Rick now ''Little Ryu you have to grab a bite with me. Since your mother refused you need to pay the penalty and apanying me for eating. Hehe'' she said giggling.


    Ryu can''t and will not turn down any chance of getting closer to his mildy. ''If it is like that then I can only do that.'' Rick replied. ''Ohh what a sweet child. Come sit close to me.'' So now Rick was eating silently while listening to their chit-chat listlessly. But in some time he heard a topic getting discussed that he was very intrigued to find out. The discussion has shifted to L''s profession as a mildy. Rick found this was the best time to enter in their conversation so he chimed in with a curious voice ''Miss L, my mother told me that the milk you provide uses directly from your breasts. Is that true?''


    ''First thing little Ryu you can call me either aunt or L. Miss L sound a bit too distant. Secondly yes ites from these breasts itself. Why, did you doubt your mother?'' L repliedughing softly. Amelia too smiled. Rick responded ''No but I tried squeezing both mothers and aunt Suna''s breasts and nothinges out of them.'' To this both olderdies were nowughing loudly. ''Haha sweetie nothing wille out from them. Since they will onlyctate when thedy gives birth to a child.'' L spoke in a preaching voice. ''I know that, but then how does it work for you?'' Rick tried showing them like he was grumbling that they were treating him like a invoice child instead of a grown man.


    Bothdies were enjoying the sweetness ozing out of the child. Reigning on herugh L replied ''Thats because of granny''s magic little Ryu. She casts a magic on all the workers on the milk farm go through a magic procedure of granny and her magic is able to control our bodily functions such that most of what we eat is processed to get released from our breasts. That''s why these are sorgepared to otherdies in Korua.'' L held both of her tits in her hands bought them close to his face.


    The cloth holding on to her breasts was loose whenpared to Amelia''s or Suna. Rick reasoned that must be because she runs the risk of leaking her contents if she held them too tight. ''Can I try squeezing them aunt?'' Rick used his innocent face added with his puppy eyes to request this to L. ''Ryu that''s impolite to ask L that.'' Amelia rebuked Rick. ''No Amelia he is a curious child don''t cut short his imaginations.'' L said to Amelia and she nodded in understanding. ''Okay Ryu we can do it like this. Since if I let you squeeze them in vain it will waste milk so, I would like to suggest that you milk them in a container that way we can let you fulfil your curiosity as well as nothing will be wasted. And I will pass the portion I had packed already for you to some other guys and that you can have it fresh out of my breasts.'' She said while giving a mischievous wink to Amelia.


    Amelia tooughed but replied with concern ''I hope this child''s unreasonable demands cause you any diforts, L.'' Amelia said concerned. ''You worry too much Amelia. Did you forget this is the work I do? This actually just part of the daily routine for me. Nothing much.'' L brushed of Amelia''s concerns while adding ''Who knows little Ryu might be too infatuated with these and decide to be a milker itself hahaha.'' Sheughed while jiggling her tits with her hands. ''Let us start then little Ryu. Go bring a container I will undress till then.''


    Ryu was very excited with the turn of the situation and his little brother down there seemed like it wanted to burst from his pants. For sometime Rick can''t believe how the events unfolded and how L decided to let him milk her.


    When he returned back to the hall room. He found fully naked L on her knees bending down to take a doggy position. ''Ryu you can ce the container under me and start.'' He wanted to know why she would take this posture. He decided to ask her directly ''Hey aunt I could have done it while you were sitting. No?'' ''Sweetie this is the formal procedure we follow for our milking sessions as this ensures maximum output out of our breast. Now work on it no need to waste time talking.'' Rick was already eager to follow up and getting the go ahead ced the pot he brought under L and looked towards her jugs. He found out the looked even more massive on the assault of gravity on them. Her nipples were puffed and an inch long.


    He took hold of one and squeezed it downwards while directing the jet to the pot. It was over stimting for Rick and he had to adjust his dick around, in his pants to relieve himself of some pain his massive erection was causing him.

 Chapter 31: Milking the Milklady 2

    Chapter 31: Milking the Mildy 2


    Holding onto the puffy nipple of L Rick was again feeling like he would lose control of his mind and start ravaging L right then and there but he somehow bit his tongue and and kept himself from being led astray by his rampant desires. Rick focussed strictly on L''s swaying jugs. He extended his hands and held the other nipple and began squeezing both of them in a rythmic pattern one after the other. Milk jets were all being directed in the container below.


    ''Look at him go Amelia, this guy looks so natural. This guy sure is talented Amelia.'' L was ready to guide Ryu if he made any mistakes while milking her but he made it seem like an easy job. His perfection was such that not a single stream of her milk was spilt on the floor. ''I need to mention him to granny. If he can be trained then he can be an asset to her.'' Milkers in her organization were simply not talented as Ryu. All of them had to go through the trainings to milk the Ratgas as well as human females efficiently and all the while causing the least bother to the female producing the milk.


    Ryu''s milking was so effortless for her that he felt he did not simply require to provide him any attention. This she continued her conversation with Amelia. Rick saw that and can''t help but massage her breasts after squeezing some milk from them. He repeated this process of squeezing and massaging till half of the pot was filled. He looked down to see L must have produced what felt like around a litre of thick viscous milk. ''The magic this granny casts on these mildys sure is powerfull to help her produce this much quantity from them while her tits had shrunk only a little from when they started this session.


    But now even though he tried using some force her milk seemed to have exhausted from her breasts. ''Ryu, I think that it''s already done. This is the amount that I can produce in the morning sessions.'' ''Wait aunt I believe I can get more from these.'' Rick said with a child like conviction in his voice refusing to release his hold on her breasts. Bothdies giggled hearing this and L decided to let him try it out. Getting no protests from L, Rick grabbed both her breasts in his hands and began sliding then down while maintaining a griping on them. He was massaging them in the same direction one time after another. When he was done he took hold of her nipples and began stimting herrge ares around her nipples.


    ''Ahhh hmmm mhhh'' L moaned out loud. She felt her hands going limp and her head felt dizzy. L felta sense of pleasure she had never experienced before. Amelia was concerned to see her friend moan out loud in the middle of their conversation. She instantly knew this must have been done by that jerk of his son. But seeing the expression on L''s face she was in a bind, should she stop Ryu or let him continue? Because L had a stupid grin on her face and she was moaning with heavy breaths.


    When Ryu was done with her he believed he had collected half a litre more from her tits he was delighted to say the least. Noticing that Ryu had stopped his milking L wanted him to continue but was to ashamed to lose control like this infront of a child so she did not say anything and got up. But when she saw the earthen bowl full of extra milk, she was bewildered. Who knows her body better than her and she had clearly felt her empty breasts when she asked Ryu to stop. But here she had the container in front of her already brimming with the milk that L can only say was due to his own efforts.


    ''Little Ryu you need to tell me who taught you to milk like that?'' At this moment she ignored everything so that she can get answer for this burning question. ''No one aunt I just thought if I tried doing that I might be able to get more out of you.'' He said with a devilish grin. L knew he was teasing her for trying to act all knowing in front of him. But who would believe that a child wet behind his ears can pull something big like that. She had to know if Ryu can do that to others also. If she can find the one who taught Ryu this technique then it will bringrge profits to the milk farm. ''Little Ryu don''t lie. You should tell aunt, it is very important to me. okay?''


    Rick can only shrug on this. Amelia decided to intervene at this point of time ''He is not lying L. How can someone train my own son without me being aware of it?'' L realised there was some truth to Amelia''s words too. If someone taught Ryu Amelia must have noticed it. ''Can it be that he just had a premonition and decided to just act on it and ended up developing a milking technique?'' L thought this was too far fetched judgements on her part. Anyways Ryu''s importance just shot many times in her eyes. Moving to his side she gave him kisses on both his cheeks saying ''You worked very spectacrly little Ryu. Now aunt has work to do so I need to leave now.''


    L dressed up and said her goodbyes to Amelia and she looking at the urgency L showed didn''t try to stop her. But when L was on the door she heard Ryu walking towards her with the milk bowl saying ''ahemm I think this is much more than what we paid for aunt?'' L looked back giggling ''That is your reward Ryu you can drink that up. Remember to perform well at the ceremony and maybe granny might invite you to vist the farms. Good bye'' Reply that she was now on her cart andmand the Ratga to move ahead.


    After L left Amelia was too astounded with Ryu. Her boy was give her back to back surprises no stop since he woke up from his 4 day long slumber. She decided to ask him ''Ryu tell me this. Did anyone actually teach you the technique with which you milked L?'' Rick replied ''No mom I was telling her the truth. In fact I have not used it on anyone before this. You would have definitely seen me otherwise.'' Amelia decided to drop this matter.


    His mother called down Mira and they all took a bath. This time again Rick asked both mother and daughter to show him their ass and he used his fingers to again explore their buttholes together. This time Mira did not fuss exposing herself to him and taking his fingers inside her. Nothing new happened in bath.


    Rick was nning to again give a visit to his aunt but his mother stopped him. ''Ryu and Mira. I need help from both of you with the garden.'' Thus he could have easily been inside aunt at this moment but here he was picking weeds in the garden with his mother and sister. He can''t actually deny them or his good guy personality that he maintained till now would be gone in a second and Rick can''t have that. While he was sitting around picking weeds he decided to better utilize this time to work on his mana cirction simultaneously.


    Rick had began to liked this mana cirction thing. It maybe because he reallny enjoyed the feeling of therge amount of mana gushing inside of him while doing that or it may also be due to Rick''s subconsciously was believing the words of the dragon and he might actually have a threat to his life. If something endangered his life knew he can only depend on his own abilities. People relying on others always have a bad ending.


    Rick was enjoying the refreshing feeling bought by the mana coursing through his meridians. After some time he sat down on the ground and began focussing on the on the flow of mana inside as well as outside his body. ''What happened here brother?'' Rick was woken up with Mira''s loud voice. It did not took him long see the reason for Mira''s astonishment. The ground on which he was sitting now had knew length grass growing all around him. For a few moments Rick felt like he was dreaming, how can grass grow this long in just a minute of so?


    ''Brother did you do that?'' Mira asked Ryu in utter disbelieve in her eyes. However much Rick wanted to deny himself, there was no other way this could happen. ''It looks like I will need to be careful with this mana thing before I go through with the ceremony.'' Revealing this magical ability even before going through the magical baptism will only being focus of powerful guys on him and he was still a rookie, it won''t take people long to just get rid of him, if they wanted so. ''How can I do it little sister you know I don''t have any magical abilities with me at the moment.''


    Mira knew Ryu was telling the truth. But it was still very suspicious that the abnormal growth took ce only around Ryu. But considering that this was a world where magic wasmon, she did not put too much mind to it. ''Leaving that aside why didn''t you answer mom. She was calling us for lunch. You didn''t answer so I had toe look for you. Humph.'' Mira retorted in her own unique way and before Ryu can answer her she said ''Whatever you need not tell. Just make sure that need to get rid of that grass patch, even if it''s not rted to you. For now you can have lunch with us.''


    ''Who is the elder sibling here?'' Rick can only huff in vain. He took onest look at it he thought ''This actually pretty much confirms that my abilities are going to be based on nts. But how am I going to save my sorry ass from the evil people in the future.'' He smiled wryly and left to eat have his lunch.

 Chapter 32: I am sure it’ll taste better with fruits

    Chapter 32: I am sure it¡¯ll taste better with fruits


    Amelia was in the kitchen preparing lunch when she felt something pressing against her butt, and a set of hands held her heavy breasts and started massaging them. ''Mom can you use you mouth again like you did yesterday?'' ''But Ryu you have been too focused one enjoying yourself, you need to prepare yourself for your uing big day.'' Amelia replied without looking back. ''But mom I am trying my best. Even now when I was in the garden I was meditating and trying to sense the mana flow in the air around me.'' Listening that Amelia was pleasantly surprised. She didn''t know Rick was working on his abilities even while doing the chores around the house.


    ''Then you should have let me know that first before putting your demands.'' Amelia replied giving him a peck on his cheeks. ''Let us make this a one time thing. We will only do this a single time a day and remember my mouth will be off limits while I am asleep. Understood young man?'' Rick wanted to start with his blowjob immediately so he pushed Amelia down on her knees by pressing her on her shoulders. ''Okay mom I got it. Now let''s start. Pull down my pants and lick it all properly before you put it inside.'' Amelia had already let him know what she wanted of him so she started with her work.


    Pulling down Ryu''s pants, she was hit on her face with Ryu''s cock. She took hold of it and for some time Rick felt like she was enjoying looking at all the veins popping around his shaft. Rick let her take her own time. Amelia had not yet forgotten the pleasure she felt under this tool of her child. It was more like she can not forget it even if she wanted that. She wanted to feel that feeling again but was scared she would again lose control of her dder and would end up embarrassing herself in front of Ryu once again. Putting these thoughts on the back of her mind she put her attention to the work she had infront of her.


    Using her tongue Amelia gave Rick''s dick a swipe along his total length. She repeated these motions again and again till the time his dick was covered in her saliva from all around. Then she pulled his foreskin back revealing its head. Amelia has been fucked by a multitude of men from around Korua and some from even outside of this small town. But this was the first time in her life actually when she was watching a dick so closely in front of her face. It looked so cute as well as it had a intimidating presence. Tearing her eyes from it she put it inside her mouth and used her tongue to stimte it while trying to apply her saliva on it.


    While Amelia was doing it she felt like the dick in her mouth just started rising up and until now it was only in a slumber. It expanded pushing her jaws apart like it was a beast iming it''s territory in her mouth. She herself didn''t realise but her mental gymnastics has already caused her cunt to leak.


    Rick looked at Amelia working on his dick with immense concentration. He swept her hairs from around her face and held it up behind her so she can have an easier time blowing him. ''She is a quick learner. This is just the second blowjob of her life and she has already improved a lot.'' Rick enjoyed himself in her mouth while giving his waist little jerks to break Amelia''s rythm, so that he doesn''t end up cumming early. This continued on for 15 mins and after initially only using her mouth she had now started using both her hands to help her, since she can feel her jaws tiring up and Ryu still looked like he can go on for hours. She knew this much from her encounter with men that their libido only continues till they cum. Once their semen was out of their system, it doesn''t take long for their dicks to limp down. Hence she aware that to end this she had to make Ryu cum so she intensified her efforts in ast ditch effort to suck his semen out.


    But Rick won''t allow her to do that. Having discerned that Amelia was trying to make him cum from her actions, Rick directly pulled it out from her mouth. He held his dick straight and said pointing to his balls. ''Mom please lick them too.'' Now Amelia was not fazed by the odd demands of her son. In fact his odd demands didn''t feel that odd to be anymore. So she did what he asked and used her tongue on his balls while softly caressing them in her hands. Rick felt it''s enough as she might have limited stamina to blow him now and in case she decided she was too tired to do it anymore, he will be left with wood in his pants for the whole day.


    ''That''s enough licking mom let me pump it inside your throat now.'' Now these words felt very natural to him. Amelia was happy to oblige as Ryu won''tst long once he starts pumping her throat. She opened her mouth wide and waited for Ryu. When Ryu put his cock on her tongue, she actually pulled back. ''What''s the matter mom?'' Rick asked confused. ''You forgot to use your saliva sweetie. It really helped me take it much farther yesterday.'' Rick actually had forgotten to spit in Amelia''s mouth as that was just a one time kink for him. He just invented the reasons surrounding it just to feel the sense of dominance thtes with it but Amelia had started to genuinely believe that this method helped her.


    If his mom was asking to do it so why would he deny her that? Seeing that Amelia was again kneeling in front of him with an open mouth, felt like he would cum instantly. Rick spat in her mouth and ced his dick inside. Likewise started humping of Amelia''s throat at the hands of her own son.


    While they were continuing with this, Mira entered the Kitchen to find her brother with his penis inside her mom''s mouth again. But this time she did not mind it too much as firstly she already knew why they were doing that and secondly her brother did that to her yesterday itself. She asked Amelia ''Hey mom we were already dyed for lunch due to brother. Can we start with it now?'' Amelia wanted to reply but was held on her ce, choking on Rick''s dick by his hands. He replied in her stead ''you move to the hall Mira, mom will bring the food shortly.'' Mira left agreeing.


    Rick took the food te in his had and looking down at the questioning gaze of Amelia he said ''Mom you can bring the food out like this too. No? We can move like this and I will keep using your mouth meanwhile.'' He ced all three tes Amelia''s hands. Two in her right and one in her left. Watching her not to protest he grabbed hand g of her hair and escted his thrusts in her mouth, all the while slowly pulling her with him to the hall. Amelia moved on her knees all the while bncing the tes in her hands. It was specially hard due to her son ramming his had dick to the back of her throat. She didn''t know why but disobedience never crossed her mind. She just wanted to do what Ryu asked her.


    It was hard but Amelia somehow managed to bring the food to the hallroom. Mira was on the floor and started giggling ''What are youing mom haha it looks so funny.'' Ryu felt like bursting in Amelia''s mouth but he got an even kinkier idea and he took one te from her hands after releasing her head. Amelia took heavy breaths and then looked on what new stunts her son is pulling now. Rick held the food te with some delicious looking fruits in his left hand and he used the right to stroke his cock. Both Amelia and Mira were watching curiously as Rick burst his load directly in the te all over the fruits.


    He ced this te in front of Amelia and in reply to her peculiar gaze replied. ''Mom you said my semen tastes bitter sweet to you na. So now I am sure it will surely taste better with the fruits.'' Rick said while giving Amelia his signature innocent smile. When Amelia heard hai reason she felt warm in her heart and said ''Don''t worry about that sweetie. From next time you can release it in my mouth I told you I won''t mind'' while giving Rick her own sweet smile.

 Chapter 33: Visiting Ruby

    Chapter 33: Visiting Ruby


    Mira saw her brother holding te full of nicely cut virgoa in front of his penis. Then he began stroking it with his other hand. Within few minutes she saw arge amount of semen bursting out of his penis and sshing on the te. Mira was amazed at the amount of thick liquid released by her brother that now coated the whole te. But then he offered all of it to her mother and that made her mad.


    Rick has just provided his mother a full te of cum and he was a exhausted after releasing the contents of his balls. But before he can take his seat he felt someone touching his knees, he saw Mira was poking him with her te. He can see a surge of anger in her eyes and did not realise what she wanted. He was going to ask her directly when he saw her loking at her mother''s te with a hungry gaze and he felt the spark of understanding streaking ross his brain. So he took the te from his hands and squeezed his a few drops of his left over cum in her te but looking down he saw that Mira looked even more annoyed but all he can do is smile wryly.


    Amelia was watching the antics of both her children on the side. ''Looks like my little girl really wants to try how her brother tastes like hahah.'' Watching Ameliaughing made Mira blush hard and she can only point her ming gaze on her brother. ''No use ming it on your brother Mira he can''t release anymore any sooner that atleast half a day. Come, bring your te to me I will share it with you.'' Mira was delighted to hear that so she did as told by her mother. Amelia tilted her te over Mira''s and Ryu''s extra load directly slid down to Mira''s one. Rick was eating his quota fruits as he watched both his mother and sister eating his cum soaked Virgos.


    Nothing exciting took ce at Ryu''s ce that day. He had to work extra to cut the overgrowth of the grass caused by his surging mana. While Mira helped Amelia with the pottery work. In the evening Jeff returned and the whole family had dinner. Today from their conversation Rick realised that Amelia was in the mood today but his dad was too tired to do it. So within and hour everything went silent around Rick when he returned from the walk he can hear Jeff''s snores.


    He checked on Mira to see, she was also in deep sleep. So Rick returned to his room and practiced mana cirction multiple time before he fell asleep with fatigue. Next morning he realised, it was already prettyte and when he woke up responding to Amelia''s calls. ''Comming mom.'' he replied and got out of the bed. When he got to the hall after freshing up he found Mira and Amelia talking. ''Ryu I have prepared your breakfast, you can have it and then both of you need to go to Ruby''s ce today.


    Rick did his morning exercises and meditated on mana surrounding him on all sides but this time he made sure not to get lost in the feeling. He returned and had his breakfast. Since Mira was already done with hers, they gave Amelia a goodbye kiss and left the house.


    After they had walked a distance from the house Mira opened the conversation with ''Stupid brother I know that it was you who did that to the grass in the garden.'' Rick was stunned to hear this. He thought that he had gotten rid of Mira''s suspicions yesterday itself, but he was wrong somehow she figured it out by herself. Seeing his brother not responding ''No need to try to deny that. I could feel the same energies surrounding you this morning like it was around the grass yesterday.'' Rick didn''t bother to deny it now. ''So what do you want to say little sister?'' Rick asked realising Mira was struggling to ask something. ''Don''t take this in a bad way brother but did you hit your head so hard that you do not know what it means to be already be born with mana control ability without going through with the proper baptism first.''


    Now that Mira bought his attention to it he registered that this was really a much bigger deal then he was first giving it credit too. ''You would have had a very bright future if you had been born in a big powerful family of some nobles or officers of the royal court but s we are just a mid ie family in a distant town.'' Mira was very disappointed for Ryu. She believed if they had the resources and they were able to send Ryu for the training in the capital it would have opened an array of opportunities for him. But now Ryu will have to make sure to hide his abilities turning his blessings to a disaster.


    Rick had a few parts of his memories open up again to him and he gained the knowledge regarding his situation. Having ability to control mana from birth was thought out to be the epitome of natural talent such that there were never any case like that in this town of Korua. It''s not like no one was born with these powers in small towns but not one of them had a good ending per se. Most of them will be poached by the royal court, rest will be grabbed by the nobles and out of the stubborn families that refused to part with their child some massacred and while some simply disappeared over night. Everyone knew what happened to them must have an involvement of the royal court, but who can speak up against it?


    ''You must not reveal this anymore, we are a little luckier that you won''t have to wait for long since the awakening ceremony will be within this week itself so please brother keep it a secret till then.'' Mira advised Rick with concern all over her face. If the word of her brother''s ability got out then he would definitely be taken away by baddies. Rick patted Mira''s head and gave her a peck on her cheeks. ''Mira I understand the situation clearly now. Thanks for your warning and sorry troubling you with my stupidity.'' Rick said smiling. ''Hmm'' came the reply and the both brother and sister moved towards their elder sisters house.


    Ruby lived on the other side of Korua with her husband. Her house was full half an hour walk as they had to pass through half the town. Rick passed many houses but most of them were simr to his. He passed through the market ce. This was around the centre of Korua and he saw different houses there. These were more like mansion. Large manor like houses with multiple floors surrounded the market ce. ''Ie disparity will always be a reality no matter which world we humans will live in.'' Rick sighed. But what attracted his gaze was he found many naked people around. Nudity was not umon here but still people dressed to show off their wealth and ss.


    Thus it was unusual to see them running around naked. Rick also realised two more things, firstly that all of these naked people were running around doing some chores and secondly they had a star marked on their left butt cheek. Rick had no idea who these people were. His memories rted to them must still be sealed or something. He can''t ask Mira about that as that might be a very simple fact every one in Korua knew about. This would ce him in an awkward position that might be hard to get out of. Hence he kept his mouth closed.


    They reached Ruby''s house and knocked on the door. This house was also much alike his own, Rick waited outside with Mira but no one opened the door. Mira put her ear to the door ''Looks like sister Ruby is with some customer, so we will just invite ourselves inside. Come.'' Mira said directing Ryu to go inside with her. When Rick entered, sure enough he can now hear the heavy panting of a man and with low moans of ady. Mira walked on and took a look inside the room where these noise were generated.


    Looking inside Mira just ran in the room. Rick was confused, wasn''t it a taboo to walk in on a customer having sex with a woman? What happened? He too took a look inside an his mouth was a little agape. On the bedy a woman that very much resembled Amelia just a little younger in her looks with long red hair all spread over the bed. Her breasts although not as big as her mother were still very perky and were jiggling with the thrusts the man leaning on her was providing. She had a dick in her cunt which was attached to a frail looking man. Compared to Ruby Ryu was more interested in the identity of the man as his face was turned to the other side.


    Also other reason for his interest was that although the man as stopped his thrusting, his dick was still inside Ruby. So a sight where a little girl clinging onto his shoulders lookedical to Ryu.

 Chapter 34: Uncle Ryder

    Chapter 34: Uncle Ryder


    Rick heard the man say ''Dont you think you are a slightly too big for this now little Mira?'' Rick discerned he had known this voice. The man fucking his pregnant sister was his own uncle. ''But I love hugging you uncle hehehe.'' Mira was happy to see both her sister and uncle together. ''Ryu you are here too.'' Ruby was delighted to see that her little brother visited her. ''Come close here Ryu let me hold you.. '' she said while trying to get up. Seeing that Ruby was struggling to get up due to her oversized belly Rick moved closed to her, held her back and helped her sit up.


    His sister rubbed his cheeks for a few minutes, then she rained down kisses all over his face. ''I was so scared for you Ryu when father informed us about your condition. Please forgive your sister Ryu, I wanted to visit you but no one allowed me to move out of this house due to my condition.'' She said while tearing up. Rick wiped her tears with his hands and replied ''You need not worry about it anymore sis. I am all fine now just like earlier. And don''t me yourself I don''t mind it, your condition is certainly not that you can move around too much. So please rest easy.'' Saying that he hugged her naked body on the bed awkwardly.


    ''Little Ryu, Are you nning to give all your attention to Ruby only. I am also here you know hahhaa'' Ryder chimed in pping Ryu''s back softly. ''Hey uncle.'' he was still not ready to face his uncle with a dong dangling in between his legs. ''hahah still so soft spoken as always Ryu. Come give uncle a hug.'' Ryder didn''t wait for Rick''s approval and gave him a tight manly hug. Rick cringed feeling a different cock butting head with his. He can only close his senses off for the time being. Till the time it took for his uncle to release him Mira was already conversing with Ruby, when Ruby spoke to Ryder ''Hey uncle even though we had an interruption but you have always paid me so you shouldplete what you started else you remain erect for the whole day hehe''


    Ryder was in a bind he wanted to spend time with Ryu but what Ruby pointed was also important too. He was on his lunch break and he decided to visit Ruby as she was expecting a child. Since he was here he decided to barter some sex with his neice. Watching Ryder in a bind Ryu grabbed Mira''s hand ''We will be in the hall uncle you canplete it with sister. We had nned to stay for longer period so you need not mind it.'' ''Thank you Ryu. I will try to wrap it up fast so you can have your sister back.'' Ryder gave a good natured smile to Ryu.


    Mira and Ryu were out in the hall wher the can hear the resumed noises of their sister and uncle having sex. Rick was still a little amazed by how the events unfolded but he was loving tis world all the more. He loved how his uncle was fucking his pregnant sister, and how casual Mira acted while clinging to a naked Ryder. Breaking his thoughts Mira said ''You wait here brother I will bring you, some milk for refreshments.'' Rick nodded and saw Mira leaving for the kitchen. ''When did she became so polite.''


    Just within a few minutes Mira was back with two earthen sses of Ratga milk. ''Here brother.'' Still listening to the sounds of Ruby getting rammed Rick picked the ss and downed it in one go. ''Thanks Mira.'' Mira smiled to him and sitting beside him she drank her own ss of milk. Rick felt that this milk was different from the milk he used to drink. ''It must be because what I was drinking till now was L''s milk while this seems toe from the farmed Ratgas.'' But then he remembered he had already tasted the milk from the Ratgas too at her aunt''s ce.


    He decided to give rest his mental theories by directly asking Mira about it ''How did you prepare the milk. It felt a ahem hm ... different than usual.'' A big smiled bloomed on Mira''s face and she replied cheerfully ''Yes brother. I prepared it just like you did that with our fruits. I thought it will to good to let you have the taste of my juice too sice I already had yours.'' Rick felt nauseated realising the gravity of Mira words. He really wanted to give himself a tight p. He will need to nip this bud right now itself ''Mira you need not do this I like to taste your juices right from the source. Doing this just dissolves the rich taste.'' Mira blushed at this while chick pecking her head.


    ''Thank you Ruby. I am feeling better now.'' Rick heard Ryder. It seemed like they were done with their session. ''Anytime uncle. I will be always avable.'' Rick can see his uncle giving Ruby a kiss on her forehead sice both of them have moved out of the bedroom now. Ryder focussed on Ryu now. ''Jeff told me that you were perfectly fine. But I want you to confirm it. You already know how much of a jerk he can be.'' Both sisterughed at this and an annoyed Ryu again exined the whole situation to Ryder. At the end of the conversation Ryder said ''I would have loved to continue this but my shift ising up now. So I will need to take my leave.'' with that said Ryder moved out of the house and continued ''Say hello to Amelia from my side. I will visit some day. Just for the formalities Ryu too replied ''You too uncle. Say hello to aunt and Kyro from our side.''


    Rick turned around to see a naked Ruby with arge belly looking at him with a gaze filled with love. She moved towards him and gave him a hug. ''Thanks again Ryu for visiting me.'' Rick replied ''Not to mention Korua Sis even if you were out of this town I would have visited you.'' giving her a smile. ''Did you guys took a bath or you are yet to?'' Mira replied in negtive. ''Perfect then I can clean you both in the bath. Come with me.'' Mira and Ryu followed Ruby as she had asked.


    Both of them got rid of their clothes and entered. Ruby was using a wooden stool to sit as her belly didn''t allow her to sit properly. I once both siblings settled Ruby washed them both pouring water over their heads. Sh me cleaned their assholes with her fingers. What was amazing for Rick was Mira did not protest it this time. ''Maybe she has be a ustomed to it now after I explored it for back to back 2 days.'' Once done Ruby said ''Its done. Both of you can dry yourself outside.'' Mira followed her instructions but Ryu had some different ns altogether. ''Let me help you clean up too, sister. It''s been months since west took bath together.''


    Mira smiled and moved out and Ruby won''t deny him as he had asked so politely to her. ''Sure Ryu.'' Rick was waiting for her reply eagerly. So got close to her poured water on her body. He used his hands to gently rub her back. After cleaning her back as far as he can Ryu move to her exposed front. Within a few minutes Rick was now fondling Ruby''s tits. When he was squeezing them a little milk was forming up at her nipples. So Ryu licked it, ''Ohh'' Ruby was taken aback by his sudden gesture. ''Sorry sis there was some milk forming on your breasts so I didn''t wanted it to go to waste.'' ''I understand.'' said Ruby. All this while his dick was rising up, but since Ruby didn''t mind it Rick has decided not to try to control his erection and let it be.


    Having his own sweet time with Ruby''s breasts. Rick kneeled in front of her pussy. He parted her legs to reveal a slit under a red patch of hairs. He did not took this into his calction tht he will need to wash his uncle''s cum out of her pussy. Looking at Ryu''s hesitation Ruby said ''Let me wash that up for you Ryu. You might not want to put your hand in there just after uncle left his seed down there haha''. Rick can only nod and move to her legs. While washing her front Rick has more or less confirmed his conjecture about Ruby. He can clearly see half of the time her gaze was fixed on his feet.


    It was time to take the gamble. But Rick was not worried about it firstly he was confident of his deductions and secondly even if it failed Rick would lose nothing. ''Hey sister, if you want you can wash my feet. It feels like you missed them in the previous session.''

 Chapter 35: Ruby has a foot fetish?

    Chapter 35: Ruby has a foot fetish?


    Ruby was not ready for this. She was not able to register Ryu''s words for sometime but when she understood what Ryu wanted her to do she had a smile on her face. ''Is that so Ryu? Then I think it''s only fair that I do it.'' ''Let me sit on the stool sis that way you can have an easier ess. Ruby was a little suspicious that everything was going too smoothly. She knew in her mind that she had a foot fetish. Whenever see looked on someones feet she felt herself get exited over it. She wanted to y with it, lick it put it in her mouth. But in fearing that this was very unconventional and people might ridicule her, she didn''t reveal it to anyone. Even her husband was unaware of that.


    The only person to whom she actually revealed that was her younger brother. Her brother was extremely handsome as well as cute from a very young age. She loved her dearly. But his soft feet were a fatal attraction for her. She took advantage of Ryu''s naiveness and on the pretense of helping him bathe she would get some time alone with him. When she would be sure she won''t be discovered, she would reveal her fetish and show her love to his feets. She would wash them clean with her hands. Then she would first have a lick then she would be down and dirty with them. To avoid any reservations on Ryu''s part she would fool him into thinking that she was doing that to tickle him.


    But as Ryu grew up she can do that only a few times as she felt like he was growing to be aware of what her sister was doing to him and he might feel molested. She was too scared to continue that with Ryu and after an year she moved to her husband''s house. She tried to suppress her desires and felt like if she buried them long enough she would get rid of these nasty cravings. But s her desires only intensified. And now that Ryu bought this matter up she wanted to drop down and put his toes in her mouth but looking at the intelligence filled eyes of her brother she realised he looked very different now.


    He has got rid of his child like appearance and he was rapidly developing into a grown man. Sensing the mature air surrounding her brother she felt some worries that he might remember what she used to pull off with him. So she asked ''Yes we can do that but did you hve any special reasons to ask me that Ryu?'' Ruby tried probing. ''Of course I have a special purpose behind asking you that sis.'' he paused and continued ''Half of the time I have been in this bathroom you have been gazing towards my feet.'' Ruby felt her cover getting blown. She felt her face heating up due to shame.


    ''And now that I try to remember it you always seemed very interested in my feets. Hmm'' Rick acted like he was trying to remember how many times Ruby used his feet to relinquish her desires. Ruby was looking on the floor with a deeply red face. ''Ryu might be unaware with what was going on with him and her sister but being exposed to a whole different world, there is simply noparison between our knowledge.'' Rick told himself.


    ''I am sorry for that Ryu.'' More than the fear of getting exposed to the world, Ruby was more disappointed in herself. ''How can I do that with Ryu.'' Thinking that tears were flowing from her eyes. Only thing left for her was to cry out loud, when she felt hands grabbing her shoulders ''Oi sis why are you crying. Did I said something mean?'' Ruby saw Ryu in front of her questioning her. She had assumed that Ryu will be ming her for doing ''bad things'' to him when he was a child but what he actually asked her bewildered her. He was actually worried that why was she crying. ''Ryu... You.. You do not hate me?'' she asked whimpering.


    ''Hain.. and why would I do that?'' Rick acted as he was genuinely confused about the question. Ruby decided to probe a little further ''But what about the things I used to do in the bath?'' Ruby asked still continuing with her whimpers. ''What things?'' he asked back while acting like heprehended the situation now he continued ''oh you are talking about licking my feet. But why would I hate you for that? I didn''t feel ufortable anywhere while you did that. In fact ...'' Rick continued in a shy tone '' I actually like the ticklish feeling.'' This was the best scenerio Rick can present to Ruby to get rid of her guilt.


    To say that Ruby was delighted to hear that would be a gross understatement to represent her feelings at the moment. Ryu''s exination had gotten rid of a major part of he guilt be dissolved but just to be sure she asked once more ''But Ryu don''t you feel .. I mean .. disgusted with your elder sister?'' she asked in a voice only she could hear. But Rick heard her and replied ''Why would I feel like that? If you enjoyed what you did then why should I be disgusted? Anyways everyone may have a secret or two tht they won''t tell anyone. I should be actually thankful to you that you shared yours with me.'' He gave her his innocent smile.


    Ruby was not prepared to handle this situation. This waspletely different from what she had imagined could happen if she ever got exposed. She was not able to sustain this overdose of sweetness from her little brother and with her ongoing pregnency these factors made he weak in her knees. She sat down on her ass on the floor. ''Ryu you can leave if you want. I will rest here for a bit.'' Rick sat beside her andforted her ''haha sis you are such a cry baby even when you yourself are going to be a mom.'' He tried to humour her.


    ''Thanks Ryu. Your words helped me get rid of therge guit I was feeling towards you. I will try to control my desires from now on'' Ruby said ''But why would you do that?'' Rick asked acting befuddled. ''Don''t you love doing that?'' Ruby waited for a few minutes and then confessed nodding her head ''Yes I do love doing that. But this is not what people will ept in this world. They would always be repulsive towards my behavior.'' Ruby tried to exin to Ryu. ''Okay I can understand that. But don''t you have me? You can always do that with me and we can keep it as our secret hehe'' Rick giggled acting a little childish.


    Ruby was happy to hear that from her brother. He cared so much for her even trying to keep her secret for her while offering his assistance in order to deal with her suppressed desire. ''No, Ryu I can''t do it to you. Hardly I was able to get out of my previous quagmire of bad choices, I can''t make those choices all over again.'' This guilty behaviour has gone for too long and Rick knew she needed a push so he decided to be more forceful now. Taking a seat on the stool and he ced his foot on a muddle headed Ruby''s chest. ''Come on sister. Get started. My feet requires some cleaning.''


    Ruby was still sulking when she saw her brother take his seat on the stool and ced one foot on her chest between her breasts asking her to clean them for him. Ruby knew Ryu was trying to help her but still she wanted to resist it. But seeing those small toes on his foot moving around she felt her mouth water. Gabbing his foot she put the big toe in her mouth while looking seductively towards Ryu.

 Chapter 36: First rimjob

    Chapter 36: First rimjob


    Rick felt Ruby''s soft tongue on his toe. He gave her a smile. When Ruby saw his smiling face she had a new boost of confidence. She dropped her shyness and began actively engage with Ryu''s toes. She took hold on his other foot and ced it on her boob while she was working on his other foot. Ruby used her tongue to clean in between his toes and time to time kept sucking on them. After some time passed she held his foot in front of her face and began licking his sole in a linear manner.


    Rick had previously believed that he was not going to enjoy this physically. Yes, he felt the mental satisfaction from the sense of dominance that built up in him looking at Ruby was sucking on his toes. But when she started with his sole he felt a pleasant feeling all throughout his leg as well a ticklish. Her soft tongue was going all over his sole. Ryu wanted to increase the sensation so he started stroking his dick slowly while using his toes on the other foot to tug on Ruby''s nipple. It worked and Ruby was moaning.


    Ruby was working on his feet for around 20 mins now. Now she felt satisfied. Her vagina has leaked juices on the wet floor but she didn''t even notice as she was too focused on the treat she got from her brother. ''I hope this will help you satisfy you desires for at least a few days sis.'' Rick took back his feet looking at them as they were all coverd in saliva. ''Yes Ryu it definitely will. Anyways now I have you. I hope you will be always avable if I want to do something like that again.'' she said giving a wink to Rick. ''It did not take her time to switch from crying like a child to now cheerful like one again. She experiences fast mood swings.'' Rick said to no one in particr.


    ''Sure sis now to work on your different secret. Take care of this.'' Rick got up and turning around, he bent down to expose his asshole to Ruby. Ruby acted confused and said ''But Ryu I already washed that for you. Didn''t I?'' Turning to look at her face Ryu can clearly see her lying as expressed by her rapidly moving gaze. He said ''Acting confused, are we here? Haha Sister since I remember your undue interests in in my feet, you feel I will miss that you took simr interests in cleaning me down there with your mouth.'' Rick continued afterughing a little at the struggling expressions on Ruby''s face ''You are not fooling anybody sis. It''s only me and you here. So instead of this unnecessary talk why don''t you do some actual work because I don''t how long it would take for Mira to stay clear off this bathroom.''


    Listening to Ryu''s reasoning Ruby dropped all her pretense and used her finger to prate his asshole. She fingered it for some time and then sucked on her fingers licking them. Rick was not disappointed to feel Ruby''s fingers instead of her tongue, as he knew that will take time. At the moment his sister was familiarising herself with his backdoor and when she is confident enough she will use her tongue too. Rick can feel his dick hardening at this thought. But he was not going to blow right now and wait for the right moment.


    Ruby felt the insides of Ryu''s anus around her finger. It felt so warm and soft to her. This desire of her was also birthed with her curiosity like her forbidden interest in her brother''s feet. She pulled out her finger and put it in her mouth moving it around enjoying the taste of her brother. She herself did not know how to exin her the sense of excitement she was feeling. After repeating this a few times she was not satisfied with this setup. So she pulled apart Ryu''s butt cheeks and put her face between them and started rubbing her face in it.


    Then she used her tongue to lick Ryu''s puckered asshole. She swiped it around moving her saliva everywhere to let his muscles rxed. Rick felt the stimtion her sister''s tongue was causing him. He rxed his sphincter to let her inside and Ruby was happy to slid her tongue inside once she felt the door open to her brother''s insides. Rick tried to open his butt hole much as he can to let entry to her sister. Ruby was tongue fucking Ryu. Sometimes Ruby would lick his rim while some time she would let her tongue venture deep inside Ryu''s anus.


    Having fucked Ryu''s ass with her tongue for over 15 minutes. Her tongue was now unusable. But atleast she was fully satisfied. ''Thank you so much Ryu for letting me have this much fun. Hehe'' she said wiping her lips after rinsing her mouth with water. ''No need to say thanks sister you will need to keep a secret for me too in return'' Rick said with a devilish grin on his innocent face. Ruby saw Rick smiling while stroking his long dick. ''Little Ryu do you want to have sex with me?'' Ruby was scared of his monster of a cock but if he asked she will not refuse him she decided firmly. Ryu has done too much for her and this was the time she can return the favor she owed him.


    But Rick had different ns ''No sister no sex for now just do as I say.'' Rick said as Ruby nodded her head. ''Open your mouth and keep steady. I will release my semen in you mouth and you will need to eat it. That is actually my secret that I want you to keep.'' Although this was no secret to either his mom or sister or for that matter his aunt too. But he wanted to console Ruby by giving her something that ca make her feel important in his life too. Ruby was ready to go to any extreme to fulfill her brother''s demand but when she heard Ryu''s response sheughed at her stupidity. What can a boy ask for at this point of his age?


    Swallowing his semen although was somewhat odd but that was nothing that required any effort from her side. Then again she was not the best one toment on his request being odd as she was the one with her tongue in his ass just minutes prior. Seeing Rubyply with his demands and opening up her mouth Ryu stroked his dick and it did not took long for him, who recieved intense stimulus, to bust in Ruby''s mouth. He directed all his cum in Ruby''s mouth. Once he was done he can see Ruby''s mouth was barely able to contain all his cum.


    ''Swallow it slowly sis.'' Ruby replied in positive by blinking her eyshes. Rick can see Ruby gulping down his semen in small portions. He patted her head and praised her ''That was very good sis. Also your tongue was amazing both on my feet and inside me. You should take a rest now.'' Ruby rinsed her mouth once again and they were ready to get out of the bath. Both came out naked and saw Mira outside of the house in the garden picking the blooming flowers from the shrubs. ''What took you guys so long?'' Rick replied ''Sister can''t help but show me some extra love, since we met after so long.'' while winking at Ruby. To which she can only blush a little.


    ''Here sis I collected the flowers for you.'' Mira presented the flowers to Ruby ignoring Ryu. ''Thank you Mira for being so sweet.'' Ruby patted Mira''s head. ''Also Mira I had a favor to ask you.'' ''Say it big sis what is it. You know I won''t mind.'' Mira said. ''I know you love Ryu so much and I have seen you to develop some kind of bonding together. But I will have to ask you to please remain with me for this week. Actually now I am having hard time doing my own daily routine so I require some help around here and since Ryu will be attending the ceremony this week I can inly ask you.''


    To say that Mira had no misgivings regarding Ruby''s offer would be wrong. As this was the first time she was getting the right kind of attention for Ryu which she always craved for. Thus Ruby was right she didn''t want to be seperated from Ryu. But she believed she had grown up now and can''t do as she wished always. Also she can understand where her sister wasing from and looking at her condition she can definitely use some help around the house. Thinking this she can only ept her sister''s request.''


    ''Thank you so much Mira. Also I believe Ryu will keep visiting us meanwhile? So you will not remain seperated from him for too long. Am I right Ryu?'' ''Sure sis, of course I will visit both my sister''s'' Rick replied while giving them both a kiss. The after some time Rick left Ruby''s house alone to return home.

 Chapter 37: Amelia abused again

    Chapter 37: Amelia abused again


    Rick was alone while he was returning back as Mira was asked to stay at her house by Ruby. Rick has not thought that he was going to enjoy so much at Ruby''s ce. This was actually his first time getting a rimjob from ady in both his livesbined. ''I will try this one more time hehe.'' Rick thought as he crossed the markets and moved towards his home.


    When Rick entered the garden he could hear the noises of Amelia from his house. This time he knew what exactly was happening. Since it was not even dusk at the moment so his father must not have returned home. Thus the only other possibility was that his mother was taking in ''customers''. His doubts were confirmed as he approached the main door of the house. Amelia was moaning, with which Rick was very familiar and a man was grunting. Opening the door Rick was muddle headed for some time. He was not if he should be angry with his mother or me it on her obliviousness.


    Amelia was being taken from behind in doggy style by the same man again. That was the town chief and the most powerful elemental mage in whole of Korua. He had the same look in his eyes that looked like what he was fucking right now was not even a human. Rick was already familiar with the personality switches of this man so this did not faze him anymore. Eric had his familiar blonde hairs on both his head and face, and right now he was tugging Amelia''s hair hard while simultaneously thrusting in her dripping pussy.


    Rick didn''t feel the same jealousy that he felt first time he saw his mother getting fucked by Eric because he knew he had more dominance over her then he ever could. All he can and would do was to fuck her in the cunt, pull some of that gorgeous red hairs and p her ass around. But Rick has already imed her mouth and he was very confident of iming her other holes too in the due time period. ''I am home mom.'' he said. Amelia wan not able to look towards him as her hair was pulled by Eric causing her head to tug upward leaving her no room to nce around. She replied ''Ohh Ryu ahhh mhhh I have kept your lunch hmmm ahhaaa ahemmm. If you are hungry you ahha ah mhh hm you can have that.'' Amelia replied while trying to fail to suppress her moans.


    Amelia felt today the chief was a more horny than the days prior. He was pulling her hairs harder and was thrusting much deeper than previously too. She was in pain but she has agreed to do it. She wasn''t getting taken any advantage over here. Chief has offered her up a very fair price to which she had agreed to. She knew this little bit of pain can help her earn some pretty significant amount for her family. Hence she endured it.


    Rick moved to the kitchen and took his te out with him. Sitting down in the hall he made himselffortable on the floor as he began eating his lunch. Surprisingly he was not feeling anything while sitting and eating in the same room in which his mother''s pussy was getting drilled. ''This world sure has numbed my sense of morality huh'' Rick thought. Right then he heard Amelia scream and he looked to find ange hand print on her bubbly butt. Eric was very consistent with this. He pped her butt around many times and provided his attention to both the cheeks equally.


    Having seen all this ying out once before Rick knew Amelia had signed up for this deal so he can''t help her. Only thing he could do was to help heal up her butt after their session. This was the first time Rick thirsted for power and wealth. If he had that he could have been in Eric''s ce and fucking some other guy''s mother instead of watching his own mother getting rutted and pped around like a cheap whore. For now everything Eric did was all very predictable but next thing he did cause Rick to raise his eyebrows.


    Eric shifted his hand pping Amelia to her hair andbed them and again gripping them in his left hand. Eric tugged on it with a jerk and Amelia''s face was lifted up. Eric used his right hand to hold onto first her forehead and then pressed his head beside her head and spoke in her ears. ''Cry like a Ratgady. I want to hear you scream while I fuck you.'' Rick can see Amelia raise her eyebrows on hearing the cuss word. Rick realised this must have not been included in their mutual agreement. Amelia would not like someone cussing in front of her child.


    She might have given a leeway to Eric since he has been very generous towards her, if she was alone but not with her child in the room. Watching Amelia''s displeasured face Eric had discerned he had messed up so he rephrased his lines ''Cry like a Ratga my dear I want to hear you scream.'' Rick was intrigued by the events taking ce in front of him. But the actual amazement came when he heard his mother scream loudly ''Mooo Moooo Mooooooo''. Rick felt his dick tighten up hearing his mother''s voice. ''Damn this is some next level role y going on here.'' Rick didn''t realise he was so engrossed in watching the couple in front of him breed that he has not even touched his food.


    ''Moooo ahhh mhhh hemmm Mooooo Mooo Mooo ahh mooo mhhhmhh.'' Amelia was constantly screaming like a cow in heat while Eric increased his thrusting. He must have been very exited by Amelia''s screams. But he was not satisfied with this he moved his hand holding onto her forehead to her face and inserted two of his fingers in her nose and hooked it and wrenched it towards him. Now he was inside Amelia with his left hand pulling on her hair and while he was using his fingers to tug her head towards him using a nose hook. He bought his head closer again and this time said ''Now I want you to grunt like a Suaro.'' Rick didn''t know what animal that was in this world as he have had no recollection of it, but considering the sounds Amelia made after this be concluded that it must be very closely rted to a pig from his world.


    Rick has seen something like this first time in his life including his previous one. He knew that something like this must already exist in hisst world but that too in some very rare porn videos. As this was a very degrading act for a woman, and thedies in his previous world will not easily agree to this. But in this world they didn''t feel any shame while doing this as evident by the face of pure bliss Amelia was making. She has been deprived of sex for three days continuously so she herself was very horny to begin with and feeling the chief reach deep inside her with every jerk of his waist she was pushed to the edge of her orgasm.


    ''Oink Oink Grrr ahh ahh Oink hmmm ahh hmhmm Oink grr Oink grrhmmm ahh Oink'' Rick''s dick was going to burst out of his pants if this continued. He used his hands to give his cock a few strokes and adjusted it so that it doesn''t hurt him. If someone told him yesterday that this world where people on including vaginal sex in their intimate sessions, would open new ways to fuck to Rick, he would haveughed it off. But today he felt how naive he was being. Although this world has different moral values but humans will inherently have their darkest desires that manifest in different forms within different worlds. It was just that in this world people who had the power did not need to keep their desires pent up as they can easily avail someone for the service. While less powerful ones can''t reveal their desires openly as they are always afraid to be cast out of the society.


    ''Oink Oink hmmahh Oink ahhh Oink Oink Oink mhhha'' Amelia''s drilling continued with her nose hooked by the chief. Rick was sure he was going to try this himself with Amelia. He felt a little bad that this idiot of chief used his mother in a way that he hadn''t even thought of. After this he is going to try his every fantasy with Amelia so that he doesn''t get beaten by any shithead again. While Rick was making his ns he saw Amelia''s pussy squirting her juices like a fountain and sensing that even Eric bursted his load deep inside her with a final thrust.


    Both of them lied down with Eric on top of Amelia while he moved his hands to affectionately grip her breasts. Rick knew that this guy was apletely different person when he was not hungry, so he was not worried that he would try anything else with his mom. So he focussed on filling his belly with the fruits infront of him.

 Chapter 38: State of affairs

    Chapter 38: State of affairs


    Eric pulled his dick out after resting for a bit over Amelia''s body. ''Thank you Amelia for a great time as always! I wanted enjoy for ast time since I will be busy preparing for the awakening ceremony for the town''s children.'' Eric said while getting up and dressing up in his less than ordinary robes. Amelia replied while still lying down ''You cane anytime chief. You work so hard so if I can be of some help to you then it''s my pleasure. Also you are always generous with your payment.'' Amelia was notpletely out of her orgasm so she replied while still lying down and taking heavy breaths to calm her rapidly beating heart down.


    ''You know pretty well I have to be generous with the pay since my request are not normal. I have to have my partners in sex perform some extreme things during the sex session, otherwise I can not actually cum.'' Eric replied. He did not feel any difort talking about his habits. In his younger days he too was very scared to show girls this nasty side of his. But now he was the most powerful mage around this town hence didn''t fear any kind of ridicule.


    ''I can understand chief. Everyone has something that they are more prone to getting off to.'' Eric nodded in reply while getting out a cloth bag from his robes pocket. ''Here is today''s amount for your services Amelia. Happy to do business with you.'' Eric smiled while handing out the bag to a still lying Amelia. He now moved towards the door while he saw Amelia''s child eating around in one corner. That was the same child with his unique green hair. He was very sure of himself that this child was not of Amelia. Being the mages for a long period of his life, he can sense the mana interacting with peoples'' body.


    Many beleived that mana only interacted with those who had the affinity but mages at his level have already known the truth that mana interacts with everything regardless they are living or non living things as well as regardless what is their magical affinity. Also mana from the parents and child will always be very muchparable with minor differences. But this little guy here felt nothing like Amelia or Jeff. Even if he had simr mana with different hair, Eric could have believed he might have been fathered by a different person other then Jeff. But his manaposition looked iparable to his parents. Heck this was the first guy he had seen with such dense mana around him.


    ''But his actual capabilities can only be known after the ceremony, when we can truly know what is his capacity to hold mana.'' Even though Rick had a very dense mana meridians all over his body but it will all be wasted if his actual capacity to hold onto the mana inside himes out to be only around the average level. ''Hope it is more than the average andhe might turn out to be another genius.'' Eric knew that once any genius is spotted by the town chief and if they send them to capital they might be heavily rewarded in case they get recruited to a noble house or any other organisations.


    Rick saw the chief move towards him. He acted as uninterested as he can. ''Hey little guy, are you preparing good for your awakening? If you manage to develop some amazing magical powers believe me, your life will be very rewarding. So prepare well and don''t leave any regrets for your future.'' Rick replied with a ''I know'' with a nod. Watching the child still working on his food and he didn''t even raise his head to look at him, if can only wryly smile and leave the house.


    ''Ryu why do you act so cold towards chief?'' Amelia asked now trying to get up. ''Because he raised a shitty son.'' Amelia now understood why he disliked chief so much. His son Jim was a real jerk in the town. He will constantly bully the children around Korua and Rick was just one of the victim of his. She as well as countless other parents haveined to the chief but all Jim ends up with is a week of house arrest. She knew Eric is very soft hearted towards his son. ''Yes he is at fault with raising his son like that but anyone would be spoilt if they knew they had the all powerful fire mage Eric to cover for them.'' Amelia sighed and said ''So try to act a little nicer from next time he is not a bad person.''


    ''Hmm I will try.'' Rick said while eating his food and ignoring everything else Amelia said. His horniness has gone down for now and he pondered on Eric''s words. He had to work hard if he wanted to survive in this world. He knew this town was a peaceful sanctuary for humans but from Ryu''s memory he also have know that out of their sanctuaries, humans will be hunted down in this world. Even these human kingdoms are constantly under threat of invasion from the beastmen tribes banding together with other monster tribes. Humans have survived till now because the 3 human kingdoms have always banded together to deal with any threats. Peace for this world always hung in a deliberate bnce.


    But those were too big matters that he can not influence anyhow so it''s better to let the people worry about that. Rick shook his head and thought ruefully ''I can only depend on mister imaginary dragon to worry aboutrger contexts while I can only try my best to handle what I can at my level.'' Rick already had a hunch after that dream that he had already been pulled in some kind of power struggle. He just hoped if too great of a matteres up, that dragon will save his sorry ass somehow.''I will need to work harder.'' He had decided he will triple the time he meditated on his mana cirction. For now he cleaned the dish.


    Today Amelia was not hurt too badly so Rick was not asked to help apply the medicinal paste. He went directly to his room and started his meditation. Although after watching his mom grunting like animals while getting fucked in a nose hooked position has multiplied his libido many times but tody was not the time for the release. Tomorrow he will visit his aunt and have his way with her. He knew his aunt will do anything for him.

 Chapter 39: Ryu got a dog?

    Chapter 39: Ryu got a dog?


    Rick had dinner with his family after his father was back, and he has let them know about Mira''s situation which they didn''t seem to mind. Before going to bed Rick too a walk as usual and before sleeping meditated once more. Next day he woke upte as usual as he always feels lethargic after his routine meditation sessions. Although while meditating Rick feels rejuvenated but after effects show on his body as he starts felling tiredness. He freshened up and met his mother in the kitchen. He held her from behind and grabbed her boobs under her clothes while he bit lightly on her neck. His morning wood was pressing itself in his mothers butt crack.


    Although he has nned to visit Suna today, but now that he was with Amelia his mother''s exploitation at the hands of the town''s chief was getting shed right in his mind. His dick frew harder. ''Okay a morning blowjob will not hurt.'' ''Ryu here is your food'' Amelia said handing him the te. Rick took it from her hands and asked her ''Hey mom can you get to the Ratga position. I want to try something.'' Amelia hummed and dropped down to her hands and knees. She knew Rick was going to put up some odd demands but since she has decided to allow him to do anything once on the daily basis, she didn''t mind it. She believed as long as she kept his demands in control everything will be good.


    Seeing his mom dropping to her knees without even putting up a question, Rick''s already massive erection was further strained. ''Nowe with me to the garden. I want to eat my food there.'' He held Amelia''s long hair at the end and pulled her with a jerking motion. Amelia knew he was asking her to move while continuing to remain in this position. So she walked while Ryu tugged on her hair. Rick was having a hard time feeling the same respect he felt for his mom like he felt till yesterday morning. He had realised that watching her getting bred while she did the piggy imitation has left a very deep impression in his mind.


    He wanted to dominate and rough her up. Now he had a fair amount of idea that Amelia had a thing for getting treated rough. It was evident from how she had a massive orgasm while he was deepthroating her roughly two days back and she just passed out from it. He also saw her pussy squirting while Eric was degrading her. From these instances he has deduced that Amelia liked being treated worse than a whore, even though she herself didn''t realise it till now.


    Rick pulled her out to the garden and ced his food te on the ground while he walked around pulling Amelia along on all her four limbs ''This feels like walking a dog. Haha.'' He was surprised at how he was loosing his previous morality fast in this world. But the tightness in his pants pulled him back from his ongoing introspection. He got rid of his pants while walking. After walking around for some time with his mommy turned dog he sat down in the middle of the fenced garden. He wanted to degrade his mom in the public as that gave him some extra kink. Sitting on his bum in front of his mom he saw her face inocently waiting for the nextmands from her son.


    ''Turn around mommy and face your butt to me.'' Amelia did as expected. She wanted to advise her son on not to be too involved with his desires but her own mind was against the idea. A part of her wanted Ryu to continue with his peculiar actions. It wanted her to obey whatever he asks of her.


    Rick saw his mother''s pussy lips in front of him and the closed doors of her asshole. He used his fingers to part her lips and entered a finger inside of her cunt. Rick had a fair amount of idea why she was obeying him today, without asking any annoying questions. As he expected she was wet from inside. ''haha she is really enjoying all this'' Rickughed in his mind. On outside he maintained a familiar smile while he pushed his fingers deeper inside her. He used his thumb to stimte her exposed clitoris and added one more finger to her pussy. Moving his digits first slowly then increasing his pace while simultaneously used his thumb on her clit.


    Within a few minutes Amelia was moaning. Rick furiously moved his hand while adding some vibrating motion with it. Amelias''s moans were getting louder and feeling that she was on the edge he pushed fingers from his other hand in her ass. Amelia lost her mental control and let loose her dder pissing allover the green grass in the garden. Rick saved himself from her spraying piss with the prior knowledge. Amelia''s hands gave up and she dropped on her chest, resting on the ground with her butt raised high above. She was still twitching from the recent orgasm and felt her mind ck out for sometime.


    When her brain came back online she saw a smiling Ryu infront of her. ''Hey mom you pissed yourself again. Haha'' Amelia blushed hard listening to her sonughing on herck of dder control. First time it happened she med it on coincidence. But this time she had felt every second of her approaching orgasm and how hard it hit her. She said to Ryu ''Please keep it to yourself Ryu. Mother will be embarrassed if someone elsees to know of this''pletely ignoring the fact she was not inside her house rather in the garden where each passerby can take a look at her naked self. She did not use her motherly tone to shut him up forcefully this time. Rather her voice came up as more of a request then amand.


    ''Of course I can''t tell anyone mom. This will remain something personal between us mom'' he kissed her on her cheeks. ''But Ryu now, I too am suspicious just like L. Are you seeing someone secretly behind my back and learning a these tricks from them?'' Rick bought his finger that was in Amelia''s butt just a few minutes back, and caressed her lips for a few moments and then pushed them inside her warm mouth. ''Suck on it mother.'' Amelia did as asked. Rick gave her the exnation he had prepared yesterday night itself ''Mother when I was unconscious for days due to my injury, I had these visions. I saw all many people in my dreams one after other using different techniques. There I saw people milking human females and ther itself I saw all these other ''odd'' things. I wanted to bury all my visions but I was not sessful in doing so. I have a very strong desire to perform all those acts done in my dream and check them out myself.''


    ''Please don''t reveal these to anyone mom. As I have a feeling that I saw someone else''s visions. I don''t want people to call me a wierdo.'' Ryu said while tearfully looking in Amelia''s eyes. Amelia had a hunch that her boy was telling her the truth. It might have been that his memories merged with some other guy who might be dead now. Although a far-fetched possibility, it was actually possible in this world to transfer your memories albeit Amelia has only heard a few lores rted to it. Seeing that Ryu was crying Amelia consoled him with a hug. ''Dont worry Ryu mom will not tell anyone. Don''t you feel happy that both of us share our secrets with each other hehe. And regarding your dreams you can try anything with mom here no matter how absurd you might find them. But you will have to drop that idea if I said so? Understand Ryu?''


    She wanted to allow free hand to Ryu regarding her body but still she can''t lest he deprives from the right path. Hence she agreed with a condition. ''I understand mom'' Ryu said ending the hug. ''But for now mom I need to get this down to do your work please.'' Rick said showing Amelia his massive erection and simultaneously pushing her head down with his hands. She did not resist and opening her mouth took Ryu''s dick in her mouth.

 Chapter 40: Lucky Kyro

    Chapter 40: Lucky Kyro


    Ryu pushed Amelia down on his massive erection. Applying some pressure on the back of her head made his penis slide down her mouth and hit the back of her throat. ''Rx your neck mom. And let me use your head freely.'' Rick said to Amelia and feeling her neck muscles rx he grabbed her hair from the roots and pulled her face up. Looking at her open mouth Rick spat in that and bought her down on his boner again. He began using her like a cock sleeve. Holding her head from both sides he bobbed her head on his cock.


    ''glugggg glug gugg guuuugggg glugg glugg'' that the only voices Amelia can make right now with her son using her head as a personal masturbator. Rick''s precum was released all inside her mouth make it more slippery and enjoyable for both of them. Some timeter Amelia''s face was covered with a coating of cum. Best thing for Ryu was thick cum was dropping down her nostrils which Amelia didn''t mind till it was blocking her nasal passages and she started having difficulty breathing. ''Get it out of your nose mother.'' Ryu said seeing her choking.


    ''nghhh nghh'' Amelia was back to him after blowing her nose. Rick was again pumping her mouth. Rick has nned this to continue a little longer but his penis was not able to take all the excitement from this morning and gave up midway, releasing all the contents from his ball to her throat. Having the prior experience of blowing Ryu she gulped down all of Ryu''s cum. ''Did you drink all of it mom?'' Rick asked her. ''Yes Ryu. See.'' she opened her mouth and gave him a view inside. Covered in a thick coat of his fresh cum was his mother''s mouth but with no deposit of cum anywhere inside. ''Good mother'' Rick patted her head like he was petting a dog.


    Amelia was happy that all of this was over. Although she again managed to piss infront of her son again but apart from that she actually enjoyed the session. Amelia was on her four limbs since the starting, so she wanted to get up and stretch herself a bit. But before she can get up ''Mom what are you doing?'' Ryu inquired. ''I am getting up Ryu. Aren''t you done with ying around with me?'' Amelia replied pausing her motions at the kneeling position. ''No mom I am not done yet. Can you please ask me if I am done with you from next time?'' Amelia felt it was indeed logical to ask Ryu when he was done with her so she gave a nod and got on all fours again.


    ''Come mom I will bring you to the bathroom.'' Rick directed her as he pulled her by her red hair. He has been fascinated with her long silky hair from the day he opened his eyes. Now using them like this excited. Rick can feel blood getting pumped in his dick again. But he would save the rest of his cum for Suna today. His mom had enough of her share already. Rick walked ahead as Amelia travelled behind him. Once they reached in the bathroom Rick released her hair ''We are done for today mom. You can rise up now.''


    ''Ryu I had wasted a lot of time with you so we will try to finish up the bath as quickly as possible. Come now.'' Rick was d to see his mother back to her normal self. ''Sure mom'' They both washed each other up and set about to do the house chores. Rick ate his food that he forgot to even touch in the excitement of fucking his mom''s mouth. ''Mom if you don''t require me here I will pay Kyro a visit.'' he asked loudly so his mom can hear. ''You can leave Ryu.'' Came his mothers voiceing from closet or something.


    Rick left his house and walked for 10 mins as he reached his aunt''s house. It''s been two days since he had stationed his dick his aunt''s ass. But even from far enough he can see his aunt getting rammed on the ground in the garden of her house. What made him cry out was the fact that she was being fucked by none othe than his friend Kyro. He got closer to verify his findings and it was definitely Kyro and what was more bewildering was the fact that he was not inside Suna''s ass. As he had taught him. But rather he was fucking her in the pussy.


    Rick was undecided if Kyro would mind if he interrupted his ongoing sex with Suna. But Kyro solved this stalemate for him. ''Hey brother why are you standing there? Did you forgot anything at your home?'' he asked him. Rick feeling the familiarity from his eyes decided his friend won''t mind it. ''No Kyro I was not able to decide if I shoulde in while you are having your time with aunt.'' Rick said a little bashfully. ''Haha sweetie you are so cute.'' Suna said as Kyro has paused his pounding of her pussy. ''What are you saying brother why would I mind that? Don''tpare me with those old guys. A d anyways I have paid nothing for this hahaha'' Kyroughed a victoriousugh pulling his cock out of his mother. Suna snorted at his reply.


    ''Oi kiddo go and wee Ryu. You will have me for these days so we can continue this anytime.'' Kyro nodded at this discerning Suna''s words to be true. He will have his mom for these whole days so he can fuck her anytime. ''Come inside Ryu I will tell you all about this hehe.'' Rick can see the happiness in his eyes from miles away. This made him happy too. After taking a seat on the floor Rick said ''I am all ears'' with a smile. First taking a leering nce at Suna''s swaying butt, who was now moving to the kitchen in her birthday suit, Kyro flushed his throat. Rick found it funny ''This guy looks like he is getting ready to narrate y haha''.


    Kyro''s cheerful personality was contagious. After making all his preparation he started ''It all happened when I was having dinner with my family yesterday. You already know how our parents are with regards to the awakening ceremony.'' Rick nodded letting him continue with his story narration ''So in that discussion itself, imagine my surprise when my father asked me that he would arrange an intercourse for me so that I don''t make a fool out of myself on center stage due to mybido. I had too choose between aunt Amelia or my own mother.'' ''So he had the chance to fuck Amelia too. Why would he choose his mom then? Of course Suna was a great beauty in herself but she stillcked whenpared to Amelia.'' Rick thought to himself.


    But he got his answers pretty quickly from Kyro himself ''Honestly speaking I was first nning to have my first time with aunt but'' at this point Rick was sure he heard something break in the kitchen. Kyro continued clueless as always '' my father told me the conditions both my choices. I chose aunt I can do it a single time with her on the other hand if I would choose mother he will make sure she will be avable for me all the way till the ceremony is concluded hehe'' Kyro was grinning like an idiot. ''So you can already guess what I chose hahhaa''. At this time Suna returned with two earthen sses of milk.


    Her eyes were ming. Rick has already known that Kyro has already put his foot in his mouth and this was going to cost him dearly. Hemitted two mistakes already. First was that hepared her to Amelia and second was that he called her inferior than her rival on her face. Sure enough Suna said with a smile on her face ''My dear son, you already know that I had to turn down two customers who were going to ''pay'' for my services. So it will be very helpful for your health if you are able to achieve some amount of mana affinity. If you turn out to be a dud then you know your father is not going to save you? No?''


    Rick heard Kyro gulp hard. They both knew how it felt like to get their butts beaten ck and blue by Suna. Amelia was too kind for her own good. So disciplining both the kids fell to Suna''s shoulder''s. And man she took that too seriously. When she used to start her ''discipline'' sessions no one ept Amelia could save them as she did not allow Ryder to interfere and Jeff would not mind as long as the kids are alive. Rick can onlyugh at Kyro''s luck. He was just given the opportunity of his life to fuck his beautiful mom for these few days and he still manage to piss all over that opportunity. He can only imagine how theiring sex sessions will be like. He was doubtful if he can even manage to get it up.


    He had to help him somehow. But before he can say anything Suna turned to him and said ''and what is the reason for your visit Ryu do you too feel itching somewhere.'' He can only cringe hard at this naked threat. She was telling him forget about getting your dick anywhere near me I an too pissed for that. But Rick had nned to fuck her since morning he will have to try atleast. He took a gulp of the milk and then replied ''I actually wanted to visit you to put my penis inside you again.'' before she could retaliate he continued ''I actually told mom that you could take it all the way inside from both ends that are your mouth as well as your butt. But she was very skeptical and she even made fun of me that I might have dreamed that. That this was simply not possible.''


    Rick can see the whole transformation of Suna''s face from sporting a terrifying smile to normal face then again from normal to an enchanting smile.

 Chapter 41: Do for aunt 2

    Chapter 41: Do for aunt 2


    Rick can clearly feel her mood swing from bad to delighted just in within the matter of few minutes. ''Did Amelia really tell you that?'' Rick had an intuition that she was framing it like she was worried how can Amelia say something so mean to a child, but what she really wanted was for Ryu to confirm his findings again. Do he will do just that ''Of course she said that. To tell you the truth she can hardly take it half as deep as you are able to aunt.'' Suna now had a face screaming to Ryu ''Yes, praise me more. Keep those praisesing.'' So Rick continued with whatever bullshit he can spout impromptu as well as tell her some exaggerated versions of his stories.


    Sitting right beside Rick, Kyro wanted to kowtow to his glib tongue. He has managed something incredible here. From the previous face of Suna, Kyro was getting very dangerous vibes like she was just waiting for Ryu to leave before she was going to beat his ass to oblivion. He was still not sure where actually he fucked up. Right when he was scared shitless, Ryu handled the situation like a champ. He just spouted some nonsense and his mom was back to normal. ''He just praised her and she was back to normal. Should I do the same?'' He wanted to chime in with his own bullshit praises, but when he saw Suna''s smiling eyes he lost all his courage right then and there.


    ''I should let Ryu handle this. If I enter the conversation and again manage to annoy her. Who knows if Ryu will be able to handle the situation then or not? Anyways he seems to be going strong for now so he won''t be requiring my assistance.'' Kyro sighed in relief. He wanted to dere Ryu the leader of their three man team. But he will need to get Rico''s consent too before he can do that.


    ''Yes aunt and that''s why I came here you know. I wanted to try it once with you again and then ask you to visit our home someday so we can do that infront of mom.'' Rick finished up making his excuses with this. ''Haha'' Sunaughed cheerfully saying ''Oh sweetie of course we would do that in front of your mom. Let the ceremony end for this year and then we will show Amelia how it''s done. Rick can see the gleam pass through her eyes.


    ''But regarding you using my butthole sorry sweetie I won''t be able to decide on that Ryder asked me to be some jerk''s sex partner for these few days. So maybe you will need to ask for their permission first.'' Suna replied still smiling and ncing towards Kyro.


    Kyro was drinking his milk, patiently listening to his mother and Ryu talking when the discussion suddenly shifted to him. He choked on the milk and patted his chest after a few choughs. He just wanted to disappear from this room right at the moment. But he can''t do that so he hurriedly waved his hands infront of him and said ''Of course Ryu you can do that with her. In fact I would love to see you and mother together.'' He spoke whatever came to his mind. ''No I can''t do that with you Kyro it''s your day. You should be able to enjoy your mother these days.'' Rick said this while Kyro heard a ''humph'' from Suna. ''Why don''t we do it like this, you can use aunt''s vagina while I can use her ass? What say you?''


    ''Yes let''s do that!'' was what Kyro wanted to say while ''No Brother I can do that anytime why don''t you continue without me'' was what came out from his mouth. ''No brother that won''t do. I will feel like I am ruining your day if you won''t join me.'' Rick has two reasons to pull Kyro into this. Firstly he had decided right now that he will have a double pration with aunt and that made blood reach to the head of his dich. Secondly he had to help mend the rtionship between Kyro and his mom, that he fuck up spectacrly.


    Albeit everything will be okay with both of them within a few days but he would definitely not be able to have sex with her within these days when actually he had a go ahead from his father. Suna also softened up her expression watching Ryu help his friend so much. Kyro saw Suna''s expression transform and he thought he need to show some courage since Ryu was trying so bad for him. ''Okay we will do as you proposed.'' ''haha Thanks Kyro lets do this!'' replied Rick.


    ''But I don''t have any idea how you can use both my holes simultaneously. You guys would need to figure that out as I have not seen someone do it like that.'' Suna said while she that her son has agreed to share her anal hole with his friend. Kyro too looked at Ryu think that since his brother proposed that idea he must have something. Rick took the matters in his hands. ''Youy down first Kyro and get that thing up haha.'' He said while pointing towards Kyro''s limp dick. Both mother and son were naked since the time Rick visited.


    Kyro blushed as did as he was told and tried to think about the naked Suna to get his tool up. ''Now aunt can you sit down on Kyro''s waist right over his penis and let it enter you.'' Suna too listened to him but still refused to look Kyro in eyes. Even though she didn''t look at him he felt her holding his dick straight and sitting right on it. Kyro moaned in bliss as he felt her moist cunt again. Rick sure was proud of Kyro''s ability to get it up in adverse situations. ''Now aunt please bend down a little and expose your anus to me.'' Suna did that without any questions. Rick pressed his dick head at the entrance and forced his dick inside. ''ahh ahhhh'' Suna felt her sphincter expand to make way for her nephew''s thick long cock.


    Rick was half inside when he heard Suna''s voice ''Wait, wait Ryu you forgot to use your saliva on it.'' Rick also registered that in his tion to double prate his aunt he forgot to lubricate his dick. He swiftly pulled his dick out, got up and moved infront of Suna. ''Here aunt use your own saliva.'' saying this much, he plunged his dick in her mouth and started driving his dick in a rythmic motion. ''What are you waiting for Kyro, you can start your thrusts. Don''t worry aunt can''t scold you I blocked her mouth hehe'' Rick decided to tease Suna and sure enough he felt her brows go up when she realised Kyro has actually started fucking her vagina with slow motions.


    When he perceived that his aunt wanted to say something he forced his dick even deeper by holding her head with his hands. She tried to retort a few times but everytime Ryu would push his dick deeper stopping her from it. After a few thrusts she understood he was doing that deliberately she decided to take this up with himter. She now just enjoyed the taste of precum Ryu was releasing in her mouth. Rick felt Suna let down her struggle and settle to peacefully to suck his dick. Suna was not good with blowjobs at all. Compared to Amelia she was a slow learner. He decided to give her some training regarding it.


    Pulling out his dick from her mouth, Rick ced it infront of her face. He looked at the low moaning Suna bouncing on her son''s cock and said ''Aunt you need to apply the pressure from you sucking at this point, he pointed to the tip of his dick. That makes me feel the most pleasure. I think if anyone can learn to do it then it''s only you.'' Any questions regarding why should she do it like that only and who actually told Ryu about this died down as Ryu praised her again. Her son''s constant thrusts muddled her head. On top of that this was a new position for her she was not familiar with having her cunt drilled like this.

 Chapter 42: DP for aunt 2

    Chapter 42: DP for aunt 2


    Suna acted on Rick''s advice. She felt Ryu assuredly wanted her to improve. She sucked hard on his dick maintaining pressure on his tip as it entered and exited from her mouth. She liked when Ryu pushed his whole length inside her throat in previous sessions and reached her windpipe. An immense sense of stimtion filled her mind up when Ryu touched parts of her throat, she knew nothing else can reach. That was different feeling than this was different. This slow sliding inside of her mouth provide her with arousal.


    Suna''s pussy lips were twitching and every bounce on Kyro''s waist made her clit p against his skin. Right then when she was experiencing such pleasure Rick pulled his cock out from her mouth. Suna can only look begrudgingly towards him. Noticing the ming eyes of Suna Rick didn''t reply and moved towards her back. He would let his dick do the talking. Hopefully that will satisfy Suna more than any talking could. He once again pressed his dick on her anus and using his hands to grab her shoulders, gave her a sudden thrust. Half of his dick slid in as Suna cried out in pain.


    She looked back on him with an angry face asking ''Why you did that Ryu?''. Rick enjoyed her cat like gaze. ''Sorry aunt my foot slipped on the floor. It won''t happen again.'' she turned back towards Kyro after nodding slowly. She had a hunch this kid did that on purpose but since he apologized she can''t do anything but ignore his behaviour. ''I will make it up to you aunt.'' Rick said slowly in her ear while she was moving back and forth on her son''s cock. He held her hair from the roots and began his slow motions inside her ass.


    Suna felt Ryu said that just to save his ass incase she decided to turn on himter. But when Ryu started his motions inside her, his cock rubbed against Kyro''s cock and that sent her arousal through the roof. She felt her pussy drilling juices over her son''s cock base. ''Move faster Ryu'' she cried out. Rick used his other had to grab her breasts and pinched her nipples. ''I said move faster Ryu''. This time Ryu can feel anger in her voice along with arousal. She has gotten desperate to reach her uing orgasm while Ryu''s slow thrusts were acting as a barrier for her to reach the peak of her liberation.


    ''Beg me aunt.'' Ryu said gathering all of his courage that he could muster at the moment. Surprise can be seen in Suna''s eyes for some time but it was quickly overtaken by a zed vision. Still she kept her sanity and did not beg Rick. He was prepared for much worse response than this. This was actually even better as she clearly challenged him ''to make her beg'' by not replying to him. ''I will show you a glimpse then, of where I can take youdy hehe'' Rickughed deviously in his mind and increased his speed of thrust.


    Since these conversations were happening in a very low voice and after further getting muffeled by Suna''s moan, Kyro heard nothing. He was going to fuck her while he can. To speak the truth he was only even able to get his tool up, just because the presence of his friend with him filled courage inside of him. Hence he was not even sure if he would be able to do this again or not. So he suppressed his uing release and kept pumping his mom''s pussy like his life depended on it.


    When Suna detected Ryu increasing his pace of drilling her ass she was delighted. ''A fair bit of threat works like a charm against these little devils''. Now she can feel her orgasmic release approaching. She closed her eyes to ept it with open arms but before it can touch her, it simply vanished. Her sensation were again back to square one. She can only grit her teeth when she realised the reason for that to happen. Ryu had stopped his motion and slowed them down. She knew what this pipsqueak wanted from her. He wanted her to beg him for allowing her to release her built up tension. He was clearly teasing her. ''He got balls to y around with me, I should give him that.''


    Rick could feel Suna''s orgasm arrive when her vaginal as well her anal muscles started contracting. At that exact time he would slow down his motions depriving Suna her release. He has done this multiple times now. Suna too was very hard willed person so she had decided she will not beg a junior. But when she looked down she panicked. Kyro was at the end of his rope. It was evident from his face, he can''t hold on for long enough now. Once he stopped would that release still be possible? Her very basis of arousal was the two dicks rubbing her simultaneously. Once one has gone limp she would lose her chance.


    She gritting her teeth and said ''Please Ryu move faster now'' in a meek voice. But Rick heard her loud enough. He giggled and pinched one of her nipple while moving his other hand down and rubbing her clitoris between his thumb and index fingers. At this point Suna''s mind stopped working and her eyes rolled back to her head and she copsed on her son. Kyro too felt her mom''s vaginal walls grip his dick hard and came then and there itself release his seed in his mothers womb. Ryu tookst two jerks and came deep inside Suna''s gut.


    Kyro just had his release so he was resting on the floor and simr to him he believed his mother was resting on his body so he dare not move. After a few minutes when he saw Ryu was also done with the othe mr hole of his mom. But at this time he frowned because his mother was clearly pissing on him while his dick was still inside her. He called to her ''Mom did you pissed just now? Mom?''. She has passed out help me move her to the side. Both brother got Suna moved. ''Congrattions Kyro, you fucked her so hard she lost control of her dder haha'' Ryu said patting his back. Kyro felt ted on how Ryu praised him and he tooughed with Ryu.


    ''Its just that, we have a little problem in our hands now.'' Rick said interrupting Kyro''sugh. ''What is it brother?'' Kyro felt confident in himself, he felt like he was the man in the house now. ''Nothing much it''s just that she might directly kill you off, if she came to know that you made her piss herself right infront of her juniors.'' His expressions changed whole 180 degrees. ''You are right brother how can I forget that. Stupid. Stupid.'' Kyro cursed himself. ''Ryu you were the one congratted me first like I managed to do something incredible.'' Kyro look angrily on Rick. ''hahaha I just wanted to look at the drastic changes to your countenance. Haha It was priceless. You should have seen yourself in the mirror ahaha''


    ''Okay okay I made a fool out of myself. Happy now? Now can we work on cleaning this mess?'' Kyro said with a grudge in his voice. ''Nothing to worry about here. We will just clean the floor off before she wakes and as she passed out before pissing she will never know what exactly happened here'' Rick suggested. ''Yes that can work. Let''s do that.'' Both of them cleaned the floor before Suna could wake up.


    Suna opened her eyes. ''What actually transpired here?'' She was feeling a headache. When she got up to a sitting position, she saw Ryu and Kyro in front of her with a te full of fruits and a ss of milk. She was indeed hungry. Herst orgasmic release took too much out of her. So without saying anything she munched down on food and drank up the whole ss in a single go. ''ahh hhhhhhm'' It feels so good now, Suna said while streching her limbs. She was feeling very refreshed.


    ''Come here you two I need to thank you guys properly.'' she opened her arm while still naked and hugged both of them together. ''Its been so long since I had shown you boys how much I love you two haha'' Both Ryu and Kyro felt a bad premonition from her words. Then they both recieved the beating of their lives. Main culprit of course was Ryu. Making her beg? That was too humiliating for her. Although Kyro was just caught in the moment but he had already managed to piss her off even earlier that Ryu. So, only ''pah pah'' sound reverberated surrounding the house.

 Chapter 43: I want to do the same

    Chapter 43: I want to do the same


    Rick was returning home from his aunt''s house but he was walking very awkwardly such that he attracted the attention of each person he passed by. If anyone can see pulling his pants down, then can see some clear hand prints on his butt cheeks. ''Aiiyo'' he was hurt pretty bad by Suna. ''I swear aunt.... I will take my revenge for this surely ... In my .. due time.'' If someone told him prior that this would be the result of his prank on his aunt. He certainly would hace changed his mind. Somehow he managed to reach his house. The pain he felt while his butt cheeks rubbed against each other was just unimaginable. A downside of this world was that there was no concept of child rights here.


    He opened the fencing and invited himself in walking limply towards the the main door of his house. ''I am home mom.'' When Amelia saw Ryu limping towards her she asked concerned ''What happened to you Ryu? Did those bullies hurt you again? '' ''No mother, it was all done by aunt.'' Rick replied with eyes full of resentment. ''haha You must have pissed her off. What happened?'' Amelia asked prying the situation. ''Nothing happened mom, tell me this first. Do you still have the medicinal paste that idiot chief gave you?'' Amelia can only frown on the disrespectful tone of her child. She had told him many times, but this stubborn child will just not listen. She will try to lecture him once more but that will be forter.


    Now she had to help Ryu ease the pain. ''You lie down there Ryu. I will bring and apply it.'' she told him. Rick pulled his pants down andid down. Some timeter after his mother applied the paste he fell asleep.


    His father''s voice broke his sleep. It was night already. ''Ryu,e get up have your dinner.'' So, Rick was having dinner when Jeff opened the conversation ''Ryu I hope you are on your best 2 dayster. The ceremony will take ce on the third. I don''t need to tell you that it will be the single most important day in your life so hope you are prepared for that.'' ''Yes father, I am.'' Rick replied with confidence. He had increased his meditation time multiple times within few days. The mana cirction he learnt in the dream was effortless like breathing to him now. On top of all that, he was able to use mana even now prior to any kind of help from anyone. So, with these factorsbined he was very confident about his chances to develop a high degree of mana affinity.


    ''Good that you are confident.'' Jeff said as both parents smiled to Ryu. ''With that out of the way. Your mom told me you decided on your sister Ruby. So, tomorrow I will let her know that. If everything goes as nned you can visit her next to next day.'' Jeff said while pausing slightly and continued '' To tell you the truth I thought you would definitely choose your mom over others but I am d you chose Ruby. I thought you will still be a mother''s boy trying to be in her shadow. But you proved me wrong kid haha'' after which he patted Rick''s back.


    ''You don''t need to worry about anything. Ruby got enough experience with sex. You can leave everything to her, she will handle it well. You just follow her instructions.'' Rick found his father''s word funny. He thought if his father saw him fuck Amelia, will he still treat him like a naive child. Rick smirked but replied properly ''Yes father, I understand.'' but not thinking to much on it. Later on he helped Amelia with the dishes and went out to take a walk. He practiced his breathing and some normal exercises from his previous life, just to improve his over all physical capability. From the day that ident took ce with the garden grass, he never circted his mana in the garden.


    It was too risky here, he would always practice it on his bed. He understood the reason behind that incident. His magical powers were rted to nts that''s why nothing responded to it when he practiced in his house. When he got inside, his parents were having sex so he didn''t disturb them a went to his room. First time he saw Jeff fucking Amelia, he felt a pang of jealousy. But now he knew what dominance he had on his mother, Jeff can never achieve that. He smiled and went to bed and fell asleep afterpleting his daily routine of mana cultivation.


    Rick got upte next morning, as usual. After refreshing he went down to his mom. Giving her a tight hug Rick asked ''Mom what went on with aunt L, I didn''t see her in all these days.'' He has not seen her after he milked her right on the floor of this house. ''I myself is confused about that. I haven''t seen her either. As someone else brings our quota of milk to us.'' Rick had a hunch her disappearance was rted to the milking technique he let out. But he will worry about thatter.


    ''Come mom let''s have the breakfast together.'' Rick said taking the fruits tter from his mom. ''haha Ryu I would have loved that but I already had mine with your dad. I don''t wake you up early because I have seen you work so hard, so I decided to let youplete your sleep as always.'' Amelia said. Rick said with a smile ''Sure then can you apany me while I eat?'' ''Of course sweetie I can do that.'' Rick and Amelia both sat down and as Rickpleted his breakfast. Amelia asked ''Ryu the thing you told me about the memories loss. Are you still not able to ess your memoriespletely?''


    Rick remembered he had said something like that when Amelia wanted to drag him to the healers from medicinal hall. He replied ''Yes mother everything is fine with me. Otherwise you yourself would have noticed some discrepancies in my behavior don''t you.'' Amelia thought that was true, while ignoring her son''s obviously odd demands day after day. But she attributed that to what bullshit exination provided by her child. That was his memories merged with some other guy with all these peculiar interests.


    Rickpleted his food and it was time to fuck his mother now so he initiated the talk while she was lost in her thoughts ''Hey mother like you said, I have been working very hard these days. So shouldn''t you reward me in some way?'' Bought out from her reverie by her son Amelia replied with smile ''Okay then tell me what you want?'' while still naively believing that her son was going to ask for some mary prize from her. Rick smiled devilishly in his mind. He has taken a defeat at the hands of Eric. He never thought someone in this naive world can pull that off. His body was rapidly sending blood to his dick when he thought of the scene where his mother was crying like a pig and that chief was ramming her pussy all the while hooking her nose.


    He was damn sure, he would like to try that but how to ask that from his mother so she can ept it like something natural. ''I want to do the same like, the chief did that to you. But don''t worry I won''t put it inside your vagina I will use your bumhole instead.'' Amelia got some concern on her face and replied ''Ryu don''t take on the habits of chief.'' watching her son getting disappointed by her reply, she consoled him ''There is nothing wrong in doing that but you should realise that chief can indulge with his habits because he has that kind of wealth. We should try to avoid that as we can''t spend like him. Can you understand me Ryu?''


    Rick saw a chance ''But mother I don''t want to p your ass so violently rather I just wasn''t to do the other normal things. So would that too be bad?'' Amelia thought it through and realised she judged her son''s intentions too soon. He did not want to be violent while having sex so why there can''t be anything wrong with that. Eric had to spend so much because he wanted to be violent with his partners otherwise who didn''t want the town chief to be their customers?


    ''You are right. Sorry Ryu I misjudged you. We can start whenever you want.'' with that statement from his mom Ryu''s cock stood straight up like it wanted to hold the heavens itself.

 Chapter 44: Anal with mom again

    Chapter 44: Anal with mom again


    ''Then you already know what to do mom, don''t you?'' both mother and son gave each other a heartfelt smile. Amelia got out of her clothes and dropped to her hands and knees. ''Wait mom I have got an idea. Stay there.'' Rick got up and went to kitchen. He found the virgos in the basket and bought one out with him. He moved in front of Amelia and said ''Open your mouth mom.'' Amelia was as clueless as always but she had faith in Ryu. Rick inserted the long dildo like fruit in her mouth and rolled it around so as to cover it in her saliva. Amelia looked curiously as her son was he was doing this.


    He took it out when he was satisfied and moving to the back he spat on her anal hole. Using his fingers he massaged around for a bit and when her muscles rxed he slow pushed therge virgo inside her. Amelia was more curious about this then she was embarrassed. Looking back at her son she inquired ''Why did you put it in there Ryu?'' Rick was ready for it and answered ''Mom this is so that your hole remains streched and it will be easier for me to rece it with me penis.'' Amelia was amazed at her son''s understanding of these methods.


    Amelia''s hole devoured the whole virgo. Rick was impressed with his mother''s rectums sticity. His dick was protest watching a stupid fruit upy its territory. But Rick gave it a few strokes to pacify it. The just like yesterday he took hold of her hair and bought his ''dog'' for a walk in the garden. Rick was giddy about the outrageous things he can pull off in this world that he can''t even think about in his previous one. And out of all this the best thing was the persons he treated like a cheap whore didn''t even realise that. Furthermore most of them are instead very happy to be treated like this. Take his mother for the example she loved being humiliated in various ways but still had know idea that she actually had this fetish.


    Rick can''t thank gods or whoever sent him here, enough. He was pulling Amelia through the garden by using her hair as the makeshift leash. He very much wanted to take her for a walk out in the streets but he was still not so confident about handling if any serious circumstances urred outside. Amelia was walking around as Ryu pulled her with her butt cheeks jiggling with her motions. After Rick had his fun with her, he bought her in the centre and took is position behind her. Looking at her puckered ass hole he discerned he had to pull out the fruit out of her first before he can enter there.


    Rick sent one of his hand inside Amelia''s ass while simultaneously lubricated his tool with his saliva for easy ess. But Rick found out pretty quickly, that he was not able to get hold of the cucumber like fruit. It was all slippery with the saliva from Amelia''s mouth. He cringed hard at this mess he made. ''Only one way now.'' He moved infront of Amelia and said with a embarassed look ''Ahemm.. Mom actually.. I lost that virgo inside you. I can''t get hold of it so I can pull it out. Can you.. ahem I mean try to push a little?'' ''haha'' Ameliaughed looking at the bashful face of her son as he was aware of the mess he created. ''The way you acted so professionally these few days I veritably forgot that you are still my clumsy child after all haha''


    ''Mommy will try to push it out, you go and try to grab it.'' Rick gave himself a reminder to pick thergest one for the next time and move towards Amelia''s backdoor. As Amelia pushed Rick has inserted his fingers and can feel the fruit moving. After the concerted effort by both mother and son they primed the virgo out of Amelia''s ass. Rick sighed and looked at his half-limp cock saying in his mind ''Okay buddy it''s your time now.'' Feeling his cock rise up again Rick used his saliva to lubricate once more and pushed his it deep inside Amelia with a single jerk of his hips ''ahhhhhh ahh push it slowly Ryu.'' But Rick ignored his mother''s calls and continued with his jerking motions.


    After a few hard thrusts inside, Amelia felt the pain subside as her walls adjusted to Rick''s size. Ryu was holding onto his mother''s slender waist and fucked her as hard as he can. Although he can slide down only two-thirds of his cock but that was enough for him. He will work on the deeper pration of his mother at ater date. Today he just wanted to fuck her brains out. Continuing to thrust he held onto her hair in an sub-consciously grip and pulled hard. Amelia felt the pain and tried to stop him, but his motions inside her ass felt like it touched at a special ce as lightning ran through her body.


    She was still not aware that her mind wanted that. It desired to be fucked hard and degraded. ''Mom from now on you will be my personal suaro, Okay? Son now start acting like one.'' Rick said to her as he pped her ass and instantly realised he wasn''t supposed to do that. But he got no response for his mother so he continued with the anal pration of her. In truth Amelia had already discerned that Ryu had pped her butt but decided not to raise that since he corrected his mistakes now and didn''t do that again.


    ''Oink Oink ahhh mhhh hannmm Oink hmm Oink Oink Oink ahh mhhhh'' Rick heard his mother cry out like a pig in heat, mixed with her moans. His dick frew by grew by half an inch. He didn''t even know that was possible at all but that''s what happened and he put it in the back of his mind. Rick had initiated to ram himself even harder inside Amelia. His mother''s rectum wall were getting tighter and gripped his dick.


    Rick was holding onto Amelia''s hair in his left hand and he used his right one to caressing her face, all the while his cock was thumping inside her. ''Only one more thing left now to do today..'' He moved his hand to his mother''s straight nose and inserted his index and middle finger in her nostrils and pulled. ''Now you look like a proper suaro mom.'' he said in Amelia''s ears affectionately. He had no idea how the so called ''suaro'' looked like in this world so he just assumed if it grunted like a pig, it must look like a pig.


    ''Oink Oink ahhh ahh Oink'' Amelia was not in the mortal world anymore to care about all these details. She only remembered to grunt like a suaro and leave everything else in Ryu''s capable hands. With each thrust inside her, Rick pressed a button inside her anus and she felt herself getting pushed to the heavens. This was time she was feeling this foreign sensation and that too came from her butthole and not her vagina. She will just enjoy this today without worrying about any worldly matters.


    This excitement of having his nose hooked mom getting drilled in her ass while grunting like a pig, proved to be too much for him to handle. His own mind slowly started to nk out but he refused to stop. As a result of that his mindpletely cked out as he felt like getting pushed to the backseat in his own body. ''Do it my little suaro! Grunt some more!!!'' Rick heard wordse out from his mouth. But that was definitely not him speaking. ''Fuck! What exactly happened? It was not me speaking. Fuck! I need to do something.'' Rick knew he had to take back control of his body but the bigger question was how exactly?


    ''Oink Oink ahh ahh ahh Oink'' Amelia was on the peak of her arousal. She can''t think at all, all she could do was to keep on grunting as ''Ryu'' hooked her nose harder and his thrusts began getting violent in nature. His whole nine inches of cock was entering inside of her now as his public region was pping against her butt. ''Pah, Pah, Paah'' her ''Ryu'' was pping her butt cheeks now and she can''t stop it. ''You slut, I saw how wet you got when that fucker of a chief fucked you in your cunt.'' ''Pah Paah'' ''I was hopelessly worried for you, I should have known you liked being treated like a cheap whore and nothing else!'' Amelia could not exactly understand what Ryu was saying, but however muddle headed she was, she still understood her little son was cursing and insulting her.


    Amelia had to stop this before this get out of hands but at that moment ''Ryu'' pulled on her hairs hard. ''Ahhh ahhh Ryu stop it.''

 Chapter 45: A demon

    Chapter 45: A demon


    Rick was still trapped inside his mind. Around him wasplete darkness such that he can feel but not see his body. He has tried everything for these few minutes running, screaming, meditating, provoking but nothing worked. He was still where he started with no progress at all. What was even worse was he can both feel and see what his body was doing and saying outside. He can clearly hear ''Ryu'' his mother while brutally fucking her ass. There was simply no stopping her. This is going to turn pretty bad if I let this continue. He can only grit his teeth and try all over again to wrest control of his body.


    Amelia called out for ''Ryu'' to stop as the pain was getting unbearable for her. But as she turned around she saw not her son but a demon in green. His eyes glow dark shade of green, all his hairs stood straight up and two of his canines protruding from his mouth. That was not her son. Definitely not her son. But how can she deny his uncanny resemnce to ''Ryu''. ''Something took over his consciousness.'' that was all Amelia can think when ''Ryu'' pulled her closer to him anchoring her hair and whispered in her ear in a very heavy voice ''Do you really want me to stop, Mother?'' With that he pushed all of his cock deep inside her with a sudden jerk.


    Amelia nked out as she felt her orgasm taking over her and she squirted hard on the ground while slumping down. She has passed out from her release. ''Ryu'' took hold of her hairs and pulled her up. If someone could have looked from away they can definitely see him levitating few feets above the ground. But such was the coincidence that even though all of this was happening in broad daylight and in an open garden in front of a house on the outskirts of a fully inhabited town, no one actually saw that. This was the time when each men from the houses had already left for their work at the farms and the housedies were busy with their chores so no one was there in the streets to apparently save Amelia from this ''demon''.


    ''haha what a slut!'' ''Ryu'' had pulled an unconscious Amelia above the ground with a single hand. He slid his fingers on her cheeks. Rick inside of his body can see the actions of his body perfectly and he can also feel the murderous intent from ''Ryu''. He had a hunch this guy is nning to kill Amelia off. Right then to prove him right Rick saw the nails on the ''demons'' finger grew up and now his caresses to Amelia''s cheeks drew blood.


    Rick became desperate now. He closed his eyes hard and concentrated each cell of his brain to his hands. The ''demon'' outside frowned, suddenly his grip loosened and Amelia fell down. Fortunately the fall was just a feet high so she didn''t get hurt, but she has still not gained her consciousness. ''Damn fly!'' the ''demon'' cursed. He wanted to leave from here since he was rapidly losing his control on this body. Flying up he tried to get out of the town, but just as he flew few kilometres from the town he fell straight down from hundreds of metres of height. There was a loud bang that everyone in Korua heard at the same time.


    Amelia woke up after hours ofying unconscious in her garden. She had a severe headache as she got up from the ground. Feeling weak in her legs she reached inside of her house. Rick was there sitting inside of the hall room with a te of food and milk. He pointed her to eat so she sat down and began filling up her empty stomach. Amelia cannot remember anything from her episode with the ''demon''. What she can recall was Ryu asked her to y a Suaro while he used her bum hole for his penis. She had a hunch that something went wrong while she was with Ryu but she can''t put her hands on it. Considering that this was not the first time she actually passed out in the middle of a session with Ryu, she didn''t mind it too much.


    Rick was acting very calm in front of Amelia but from inside his heart was beating so fast that it will pop out of his chest. He had taken a risk returning back to the town again. If his mother might have remembered something he was nning to me it on her overly imaginative mind, that she might have dreamt all of that when she was passed out. Rick knew how lucky it was that transform in a demon right in an inhabited town, then fly right ross the sky and no one took notice of you.


    ''Mother drink some milk too. You must be feeling exhausted.'' Amelia saw the concern in Ryu''s eyes as he said this, she replied ''Dont worry sweetie I am feeling good now after the meal.'' Rick somehow managed to return back from ''demon''snding point, but the mess that created can hardly be hidden from anyone.


    Ryu and Amelia took bath together. While he was washing her body he recalled how desperately he had to return back home. There also Amelia had a cut on her cheeks he had only one remedy for that. The paste Eric gifted Amelia. He applied it on her cheek and was delighted that till the time she woke up. The cut has only left a faint scar on her face. Her abused butt was still there as it can''t heal with a single day, anyhow he can me that on Eric.


    Once done with the bath, Rick went on to his room and began meditating. Today''s misadventure has increased his sense of urgency. From Ryu''s memories Rick knew two valuable information regarding his Demonic possession. First demons did not have a territory under their control now. They control some patches ofnds that they never left. Previously they controlledrge parts of this world but they lost the wars against other races and kept losing their territory to them one after other. Second, demons were strictly not allowed to enter thend controlled by other races, otherwise they will be hunted down.


    So it''s not hard for Ryu to guess what will end up happening to him if this was ever revealed. But s his situation was such that if he tries to run from here, he will end up dead even faster. His best bet was to wait for that dragon to establish contact with him, and ask for his advice on the matter. Even though it may seem Rick has handled the situation very bravely but in truth he was scared like a cow to be ughtered, everything he did was just to save himself from getting kind by a hoard of powerful human mages. That dragon was the only one Rick knew who might help him and put him on the harms way.


    He had the time to make a visit to aunts ce. But the previous beating he got has left his butt sore yet still, so he will let Kyro slowing pull down her anger before making any other visits. Also he was now in no state to even get it up right now. So he avoided the matter all together and used all his day for mana cultivation using the only cirction technique he knew.


    Whole day had had flown past his eyes like that. He will cultivate take rest and start all over again. Amelia did not required any help from him so he continued till night, had his dinner and then again resumed his cultivation till he fell asleep on his bed.

 Chapter 46: An overgrowth

    Chapter 46: An overgrowth


    Rick wake up next day to a severe pain in his body. He was very familiar with body pains as it was a daily affair for him. Since he had intensified his training schedule, load on his body increased proportional to that. But today was entirely different he had been wake for around ten minutes now but he was yet to be able to move even fingers. His body simply refused to obey him. He can feel his limbs but he can''t control them. Rick already knew the reason for this, the ''demon'' was releasing veryrge amounts of sinister mana from his body as well as refilling it from the surroundings.


    He was a little skeptical how had the ''demon'' gotten ess to suchrge reserves of mana from his body to do ''that''. While he didn''t even had a reserve for now ateast. ''Well more question to ask that dragon.'' Rick got control over his body after an hour or so. His mother had visited him twice in the interval. She was concerned that it was going to be mid day and Ryu still didn''t wake up. So she came to check up on him with the food. Rick gave the exnation that he worked his body too much and now he was feeling very tired. He was thankful that atleast he had control of his mouth. She had chores to handle so she has left him with few kisses.


    Getting up Ryu refreshed and had his breakfast turned lunch. He practiced some more excrcises in the garden and took bath with his mother. Today he had to leave for Ruby''s house as his father had arranged a sex session for him with his own daughter. Amelia looked a little concerned when he informed her that he was leaving. ''Be very careful Ryu. There is buzz around the town that a prison escapee is hidden in the town and the kingdom courts have sent a very powerful mage of royal background to hunt him down. So try to be careful. If you see any fights in the streets, just run back home, okay?''


    Rick nodded while having reservation about these rumours. ''This must be the theory the townsfolk must havee up after seeing ''that''.'' With that in mind he left his house. Walking on the streets as he entered the middle town, he was now hearing all kinds of rumours like a fairy descended yesterday while others said it must have been a group of druids on a mission. Some subscribed to his mother''s theory. Rumours like these were a buzz in the town. ''Mother must have heard it from neighbors or so.'' Though each one believed in their own hypothesis, one this wasmon in all of these as they were al rted to him.


    More like rted to the demon than him. Rick vividly remembered even now how he messed up the ''demon''s flight path and made him crash into the ground. When he wrested control back from the ''demon'' all the mana that the he had collected within those few minutes of his existence got released. Since Rick had no reserves to speak of, all the mana can only escape from his body and while doing that it provided stimuli for all the nts surrounding him all around. Result? Taking him as the center a literal forest germinated all around him. It covered the area of 3 kilometres a around him. A feat, that caused Rick''s mouth to dry up. Many houses in the outskirts of the town were also destroyed by the overgrowth.


    Taking advantage of people already fleeing from the scene Rick snuck back into the town once again. So in actuality this thick flora spawning in a span of few seconds was the reason for rumours in the vige. Rick just kept walking with his head down. He wanted nothing to do with that phenomenon. Also, although he was sure no one saw him fleeing back into the vige, a little caution will not hurt him. Moving through the market ce with the fastest pace he can manage, Rick only sighed when he can see Ruby''s house in front of him.


    He knocked on the door. Mira was the one who opened the door and she immediately hugged seeing him. ''Looks like my little sister missed me hehe'' Now that he found safety in Ruby''s house he can joke freely with his little sister. Mira realising that she was too upfront with him, blushed and rushed back into the house with ''hmph stupid brother. Stupid as always.'' He invited himself in. Coming inside he went to Ruby''s room. Ruby was sitting with her back against the wall on the bed. Mira was sitting in one corner peeling some fruits for her der sister.


    ''Come Ryu sit beside me.'' Rick did as he was told. Ruby gave him a hug. ''Sister I came.. '' Ruby interrupted him with a finger on his lips ''shhh No need to say anything. Father was here yesterday he told me about your situation.'' Rick said with a sad look ''Well yeah.. I actually chose you sis because I wanted to be with you since we have started living apart from each other. I thought that it might be a good way to connect with you again. But now that I think about your condition. I am afraid I imposed this on you.'' Ruby was very happy to hear the first part of his sentence butughed when he reached the end of it.


    ''She pinched his cheeks. Ohh my baby brother is so sad that he doesn''t want to hurt his sister.'' she paused herughing and called out to Mira ''Hey Mira look at your elder brother. Doesn''t he look like a man now?'' When Mira heard her sister all the while looking at Ryu face with pinched cheeks she can''t control herughter. Seeing both sistersughing Rick replied with a fake anger on his face ''Oi sis don''t make fun of me. I was being serious there.'' Like they were waiting for this, both sistersughed even harder. ''Humph I will leave then..!'' He tried leaving from his ce but Ruby grabbed his hand. Trying to control herugh she said ''ha Okay, Okay Ryu no one willugh now. Mira please don''t embarrass your elder brother now.''


    Mira stoppedughing and looked down but Rick was pretty sure she must be having a stupid grin on her face right now. He sat back down ''So sis should we start now?'' ''No need to be this hasty Ryu. I know u have generated quite an interest in cultivation these few days and you want to get over with this.'' Ruby said and continued with a pause ''Rx a little bit. No need to be this tense. Everything will be all right. We will do ''that'' too. But first you need to tell me about why is actually happening outside? It''s been very long and yesterday I heard a loud bang. I asked James about that but that jerk refused bti tell me anything at all, fearing that I might be tense hearing what is going on. So since you are here, you need to tell big sister exactly what events took ce like a good little brother you are, Ryu.''


    Rick sighed ''But won''t that need me to be the culprit if James came to know of it?'' Ruby was quick to reply ''but James doesn''t need to know that, does he? hehe'' Ruby giggled like a child. ''Yes but...'' Ryu looked at Mira. ''I am worried you won''t be able to control your mouth'' was what was written all over his face. Rick won''t waste this chance to get back at her. ''Humph humph I will take my leave if you don''t want to tell me'' Mira retorted making faces at him. ''He is just pulling your leg Mira. You can stay ande here sit beside me. I am sure you too must be curious.'' Ruby mediated between the siblings.


    Mira sat down on the other side of Ruby when Ryu began his narration of the events. He told them about therge overgrowth that came into existence within the matter of seconds. He also told them about the various rumours that weremon among the masses. Ruby''s and Mira''s eyes had opened wide with shock as Rick continued his story. ''Whatever it is a mge or a fairy they must be very powerful such that we can''t even imagine the extent of their powers if they can perform such feats.'' Ruby sighed after hearing the whole narration. ''Ryu, let''s lighten the situation. It has be to tense in here. Come I will show you how to have sex with a girl.''


    Rick was waiting for this, being bored with telling his owns stupid story from different perspectives. He got rid of his clothes slowly trying to not give a perception of being too eager. ''Will you befortable with Mira in the room, Ryu?'' Ruby asked untying her breasts. ''Of course little sister can stay. She might take a clue to be a proper woman when she grows up.'' Mira chose to ignore Ryu this time. Their rtionship had improved quite a bit when they had met but Rick realised just staying apart from him for two days bought her old personlity out again. ''Let me help you with that sis.'' Ryu offered and got rid of Ruby''s skirt.


    Her pussy was exposed to Ryu. Her cunt had puffed up a lot and Rick attributed that to her ongoing pregnency. He didn''t waste any time and pulled apart herbia to expose her inner lips that were red with pulsating with blood. Watching her cunt Ryu little brother began rising up to take on the challenge infront of it.

 Chapter 47: Losing virginity to elder sister

    Chapter 47: Losing virginity to elder sister


    Rick took hold of his cock and stoked it a few times. Ruby looked doubtful when she took a clear look at Ryu''s cock. She knew from long back that Ryu had an abnormal sized penis. But she was his elder sister, she can''t let him develop aplex around his manhood. Thus she smiled and let Ryu explorer her vaginal hole. Rick would do just that. He rubbed her lipps together, he pinched them lightly and inserted his finger inside. Rubyughed as Rick looked like a child that has got an expensive toy to y with and was worried he is going to break it if not handled carefully. ''Why are youughing sis?'' Rick asked Ruby with a confused face.


    ''ahemm.. brother I amughing because I just recalled something funny so you can continue.'' she salvaged the situation. Rick acted naively around Ruby''s vagina. He can''t juste in and start using his dick expertly. He had to make it seem like this was the first time Ryu was exploring a woman''s cunt so closely. ying around with Ruby''s hole suddenly he pinched her clitoris. ''ahhh ahhhh mmmm'' Ruby cried out. Her clitoris was extra sensitive due to her carrying a child in her belly. ''Ryu you should handle that part with care. Sorry but right now I am extra sensitive there.'' Ruby let her brother know. ''Okay sis.'' Although he replied in positive he was still holding onto her bud and did not seem too keen to release it. Ruby can only smile wryly.


    Rick was trying his best to act like a young child fumbling around with a women''s pussy for the for time. But ther was actually one person also present in the room who could see right through his facade. From her experience Mira knew this was definitely not the first time Ryu got an introduction to a vagina. She still remembered how he licked hers and made it so pleasurable for her that she ended up pissing all over his face. Recalling that still made her angry. Also, Mira knew about his shenanigans with mother too. She had seen him lick her mother''s pussy with her own eyes. At first Mira was confused as to why Ryu was acting infront of Ruby. Then she made up the solution all by herself.


    The fact she knew was that Ryu was a kind person hence he must have desired to make Ruby feel special by letting her know this was the first time he had any experience with a woman''s babyhole. Rick must haveughed his ass off if he ever got to know what reason she came up with. Truth was actually Rick had fucked up. He had entirely forgotten about Mira and his affairs with her. But he probably would not worry much about it. Mira had a happy feeling in her heart when she recognised the fact that Ryu had taste of her vagina even before her elder sister. ''hehe'' Ruby and Rick were too busy to focus on a girl giggling to herself.


    ''Ryu you need not be afraid, just put your penis on the lips down there and slowly push it in.'' Rick found it cute for Ruby to teach him about sex. ''Haha she might have fainted if she had seen ''Ryu'' fucking hi mother like a bitch.'' Amelia hadined to him that her bum was out of his reach for a week as she was feeling very sore in her anus. ''I have a better idea sis.'' with that he climbed on the bed and stood infront of Ruby with his dick on ced on her face. He really wanted to take a picture of this, but anyway. ''I will put it inside your mouth first sis. Once it is wet then I will try it in your pussy.'' Rick rationalized. Ruby smiled as she thought it was indeed a brilliant idea.


    She never did that to anyone since none required to be lubricated before they entered her. But it was an entirely different case when it came to Ryu. She indeed required this lubrication. Her further thoughts were cut off when Ryu pried open her jaws and inserted his dick inside. Ruby''s head was against the wall so Rick need not hold her down and he pushed to reach inside her mouth. Only half of his dick can enter inside. ''I knew aunt was the special case in this world.'' As he was pistoning inside Ruby'' s mouth he can''t help but topare her with Suna. His aunt was a natural talent for deepthroating cocks.


    Today he can only work with what he had. After getting his dick lubricated with Ruby''s saliva he directed Ruby ''Sisy down at the edge of the bed.'' Ruby was happy to see her brother was taking decisions on his own and not waiting for her directions. She did as she was told and Rick got down to hold both her legs up. Putting his dick in between herbia he slowly pushed. Ruby devoured half of his dick in one go and Rick was sure she can take in atleast few more inches with some force. He began his motions inside Ruby while holding her legs apart, along his chest. Ruby has already been more sensitive since her pregnancy started. Now that Ryu has reached a point no other guy reached she felt her vaginal walls twitch.


    Rick can feel every movement going inside her vagina with a his dick. Feeling her walls reacting to his intrusion he discerned that Ruby is getting aroused. He increased his speed of motion inside of her and now Ruby was moaning. She had nned to tell so many things to Ryu once he entered her but one thrust from Ryu and every other thoughts were overshadowed by her arousal. ''ahh mhh hhhm hmm yes Ryu you are doing great. Hmmm mhhhmmm Yes do it like that. Perfect... Ahhhh Ann nnnmmm You are going perfectly.'' Rick smirked at Ruby''s condition few minutes back she was acting like an elder sister bearing the responsibility of teaching her junior brother about sex. But a few jerks inside her cunt with his dick and she was moaning like a bitch in heat. He continued his motions with a smile on his face.


    Mira was now a little jealous of her sister. Although Ryu had kissed her vagina first but still sex was something on a different levelpared to a paltry kiss she received. She stopped looking at them but still her sister''s happy moans were getting on her nerves. ''huh huh'' she can only humph alone at one side of the room.


    Rick heard the sounds in the room and found the source to be Mira. Just then he had a naughty idea in his brain. ''Why have one when I can have both sisters at once? Hehehe'' Rick thought in his mindughing deviously. ''Hey Mirae here.'' Mira looked at him and asked ''Why?'' ''I need you to wet my penis with your saliva, I seem to have lost the lubrication. Ruby didn''t even register their conversation as she was too busy moaning with Ryu''s long cock. Mira was giddy in her heart that her brother was involving herself in their sex session. She was always told by her mother how the men didn''t like any interference while having sex when they have made a payment for it.


    So Ryu involving her in sex, made her feel warm. Still she made a reluctant face, like she didn''t actually wanted to be involved. ''What should I do?'' Mira asked standing beside Ryu and watching half of Ryu''s penis disappearing and reappearing in Ruby''s baby hole. ''Nothing much. Just kneel down here right beside Ruby''s pussy and keep your mouth open.'' Mira frowned at her brother using the word ''pussy'' as Amelia had told them that it was a cuss word and they are not allowed to use them. Same was the conditions regarding ''cock'', as it was not proper to use those words. But she ignored it on ount of her brother presenting her this opportunity to get involved with him.


    Once Rick saw Mira has taken her position. He pulled outpletely from Ruby''s cunt and ced it in Mira''s open mouth. ''Cover it all over in your saliva, Mira. Let''s see how good you can handle this task haha''. Watching Rick present it as a challenge to her and the smug face, Mira gave it her all.

 Chapter 48: Losing virginity to elder sister 2

    Chapter 48: Losing virginity to elder sister 2


    Ruby was having time of her life as Ryu''s dick was exploring her insides. When Ryu pulled out from inside her. She felt like she was bought down from the heavens back to the mortal world. ''What happened Ryu why stop?'' Rick smiled at a desperate Ruby. She can''t see what was transpiring between her younger siblings. ''Wait sis. I need to lubricate my penis again.'' Rick replied. ''Then why are you waiting bring it up. I will do it for you.'' Ruby replied. She sought for Ryu to start with his pumping as soon as possible. Rick replied answering ''haha You forgot sister we had one more mouth in this room apart from you. I am using that at the moment.''


    Ruby turned and lifted her head a little to see Mira kneeling in front of the bed and working furiously on her brother''s cock. ''haha I understand .'' Ruby tooughed. She was d that Mira decided to help Ryu. She had known Mira''s love for Ryu since they were kids. She also knew that the whole reason why she acted like a jerk to her brother was to grab his attention. Rick seeing that Ruby was a little disappointed that he had stopped bent down and took Ruby''s nipple in his mouth and bit down on it. Ruby cried out both in pain and pleasure ''ahhh mhhh''. Ryu massaged both her breasts while he will bite down on her nipples one after the other.


    Ruby enjoyed the pain she felt when Ryu bit down in her sensitive nipples. Rick licked her mammary ares. He will lick each part of her breasts and then give them a yful bite. In sometime Ruby''s breasts were full of Rick''s teeth marks. Watching down he saw Mira was done with his dick. ''You left the balls Mira. Lick on them too.'' Not wanting to fail at her first task itself Mira hurriedly took one of his balls in her mouth and used her tongue to lick in it. Sensing his one balls being licked by Mira, Rick''s erection grew harder and in turn he sucked even harder on Ruby''s nipples. Within a few minutes Rick felt something warm in his mouth. Realising it was his sister''s sweet milk he gulped it down.


    When Mira was done with both of Rick''s balls, he held his dick against Ruby''s pussy and rammed it inside without any forey this time. ''ahhh ahhh'' Ruby screamed in pain. Mira down on the floor, was scared listening to Ruby''s screams. She wanted to stop her brother but before she could do that Ruby''s screams changed to low moans and then turned even louder. ''I have yet to learn many things in sex.'' She had clearly panicked just now but she now aware that pain was also part of sex itself.


    ''Mira instead of sitting and waiting for me why don''t you move to my back and continue licking my balls?'' Rick directed. Mira was today in a mood to take on any task, so she moved to Ryu''s back. Rick bent down and put his weight on his arms, in order to provide better Mira with better ess to his balls.


    Mira looked on the jiggling balls and finding not other way to keep them steady held onto them and then began licking them up all the while keeping in sync with her brother''s motions. Rick''s cock twitched as Mira gripped his balls and he felt re-energized. ''Yes Mira you are doing great. Keep going like that. These synchronised movements kept taking ce among all the three siblings, when Ruby gave up and her pussy juices started gushing down. Ryu can go on for longer but he was aware that Ruby might not be able to handle any more stimtion than this let his orgasm take over him.


    With thest thrust into Ruby''s cunt, Rick left his cum deep inside her. Ruby also felt the twitching of Ryu''s dick and her sensitive pussy released some more juices. Slowly Rick pulled out from Ruby, Mira realising that the session might have ended stopped her licks. She was going to leave to clean herself up but then she saw Ryu''s thick cum slowly dripping from Ruby''s pussy and dropping onto the floor. She gulped her saliva. It was such a bad way to let Ryu''s cum waste. Rick incidentally saw Mira gulping at the sight of Ruby''s creampie. ''Mira you can have it if you want. I don''t think sis would mind that.''


    Mira nodded and looked towards Ruby but she was in no condition to reply to her so she directly moved down to that dripping cunt and sucked onto it collecting many mouthfuls of Ryu''s creamy cum. She loved Ryu''s taste since the first time her mother actually shared it with her. She was delighted to eat it again and this time right out of Ruby''s pussy. Speaking of Ruby, she was still not yet out of her orgasm. Ryu had fucked her mind along with her cunt. Ryu asked Mira to clean him up once she was done with Ruby''s pussy and she was happy to oblige. She licked clean his dick and was able to suck some left overe from his limping penis.


    ''You did good little sister.'' Ryu praised while patting her head. Mira was very happy to recieve praise from her brother. ''Thanks brother.'' Mira gave him a toothy smile. For sometime Ryu was not able have faith on his ears, if he heard her correctly. ''She also knows how tos thank people haha'' Rick was not going to make fun of her at this moment. Mira realised what came out of her mouth, she blushed and sat beside Ryu. ''We can rest for a bit but we will need to clean elder sister up.'' Rick said to Mira. ''hmm'' she nodded with a hum.


    Within 15 mins Ruby was back to her senses. She saw her siblings have cleaned her up from her breasts to her vagina everything was cleaned up. ''Thank you both!'' Ruby gave both of them a smile. Both Ryu and Mira returned back her smile. ''Alright Sis I think I am done here. Please allow me to leave now.'' ''When can I expect you back little Ryu?'' Ruby asked with evident sadness on her face. She knew he had to attend the ceremony tommorow so he would have to leave. Rick moved to Ruby and gave her a kiss on the forehead saying ''Let me be done with tommorow''s schedule. Then I believe I will be able to visit you more frequently.'' Ruby nodded.


    Rick turned towards Mira and gave her a kiss too. ''Take good care of sis Mira. I believe in you.'' To which Mira can only blush ''Good luck for tommorow brother.'' After both sisters wished him luck, he left the house. Traveling fast he returned back home and after letting Amelia know his presence, got started with his cultivation. This went on till the night when he just took break for dinner and continued with his mana cultivation again. Rick has always sensed that after his each cultivation session, his affinity to mana was increasing. Although the increase was very little at once but it was continuous.


    Rick fell asleep earlier today then normal because the ceremony will start in the morning hours itself. In the midnight hours, his pendent began glowing green and Rick found himself again in a familiar dark space. This was actually inside of his mind. He knew that either that ''demon'' or the dragon can pull him here against his will. So he just prayed that it was thetter as he was not ready for another face off with the ''demon''.


    As if heavens answered his prayers, a green mark of the dragon was formed mid air in the violet background and Rick a heavy voice ''Yo brat you are still alive hahahaha good good.''

 Chapter 49: Meeting with the Dragon once more

    Chapter 49: Meeting with the Dragon once more


    Rick as somewhat afraid of the dreadfulugh but still he was delighted to know that the dragon came to meet him. This was the only one guy Rick believed, can answer his questions. Before he can even greet the dragon properly it continued ''Brat I believe you have your awakening ceremony tommorow?'' Rick nodded but was filled with doubt about how the guy knew about his situations in the real world. Either he has ess to his memories or else he must be close to my physical location he has all the news from Korua. Rick had a hunch that it was most probably the first.


    ''I have contacted you to give you two mantras, as always learn them by heart. Also, I can see you have practiced the mana cirction technique I taught you. Very Good brat, either you are an obedient kid or you are more scared for your life then us too hahahaha haha''pleting the sentence, dragonughed it''s exaggeratedugh again. He can only face palm himself. Even though this guy always have a limited period of time to contact me, he still manages to waste half of itughing. ''Ahem.. Mr. Dragon if you allow I have a few questions to ask you.''


    ''Okay! But ask it fast I have only very limited time. You can''t imagine boy how much pains I have to take to contact you. Hmm hmmm'' Rick cringed hard feeling like the dragon was nodding to himself. If he had not interrupted him it was pretty clear this idiot of a dragon would have continuedughing. ''Yes Mr. Dragon. Its rted to the ''demon'' inside me. What is that entity? He overtook my body and created quite a mess.'' Rick saw the dragon sign in front of him moving like the dragon was frowning. ''Did anyone realise that the demon came from you?'' This time Rick can feel some seriousness in his voice. ''No as far as I know. No one actually saw that.'' Rick answered.


    ''Hahahha then there is nothing to fear.'' he was back to his old self after discerning the situation to be in control. ''But the question is who was that. I swear he was not afraid to kill people.'' Dragon answered Rick ''What do you expect him to do, he ''is'' a demon afterall? And regarding the who he is... hahaha guhaha that is also you brat haha''. ''Was this dragon retarded?'' was what Rick thought and ''Can you exin that some more?'' was what came out of his mouth. ''Hmm there is ack of time so don''t put up any counter questions and listen to what tell you. This was our mistake but more like we had no other choice. We interfered with your birth to further our goals and the heavens retaliated by giving you this defect.''the dragon sighed, took a pause and continued ''Only way to counter it will be, to grow stronger and merge your ''other self'' back in you. I will need provide you a thrid mantra since the situation is dire and next time may not be this fortunate. But be warned that mantra can only help you pacify the demon somewhat. It will depend mostly your own will power to get it under control.''


    Rick liked this dragon when he talked business. He had many questions but he will keep them for his next meeting. ''I had thought that this was not the time for it to surface. What exactly did you do that it emerged?'' Rick turned red at Dragon''s question. He can''t actually tell him that he was so engrossed in fucking his mother''s ass that he ended up giving control to the ''demon'' inside of him. Seeing Rick not willing to share the details, dragonughed again ''Haha Okay. Anyway we are out of time for this chit-chat. Now listen carefully I will repeat each mantra thrice so remember them well.'' Later the dragon started reciting hymns in some entirely differentnguage. But Rick was relieved to know that although he didn''t understood it at all. It was not at all hard to remember.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Once dragon was done, he felt like he has exhausted his energy just likest time. ''Brat the first two mantras are for controlling the mana reserves in your body. There is a seal ced on your body''s natural capacity to contain mana. I believe you will figure out the uses by yourself, use it if you are ever asked to reveal your mana reserves in front of humans. One more thing you will be able to utilise the gemstone on your neck after the awakening ceremony. So familiarise yourself with that. And just onest thing.... Don''t die brat hahahaha haha'' The dragon said whatever it wanted to tell in a single breath. Towards the end hisughter died out and Rick was left alone in the dark with the dragon symbol in the air now fading.


    Rick woke up in his bed, breathing heavily. Once again his clothes and the bed is ruined by his own sweat. He sat on the floor naked and hurriedly tried to recite whatever the dragon taught him. He was d to see he can recite all three of them. Now he tried all of them one by one. First one did nothing. Rick frowned but continued with the next one. This one felt like this was meant for his body. Mana from his surroundings rushed into his body filling it to the brim within minutes. Rick can feel arge amount of mana in his body for the first time.


    Rick deduced that his body always had the capacity for mana reserves but the dragon or his friends must had put a seal on him so that his capabilities are not revealed. This mantra actually opened that seal. Rick hurriedly sited the other mantra. He now has the fair amount of idea what this was going to do and sure enough all traces of mana left him. It was like all of it was forcefully flushed out from his body. So what he meant was if he had to reveal his talents anywhere he should seal hi reserves. But if he faced a life and death situation he can open the seal to have a better surviving chance. Rick now felt the genius of the dragon. These guys have everything nned out.


    Now it was time for thest one. He tried reciting it but apart from cool and refreshing feeling in his mind this mantra did nothing special. Rick can only hope that this will work when there was some actual threat of his mind being taken over. Having tested all three of them, Rick took a look at the pendent or more importantly the green gemstone. He tried to focus his mind on it but as always it didn''t respond. Rick was not disappointed as the dragon told him he can use it after going through the ceremony.


    Rick got up and went down to the bathroom, washed himself up of the sweat and entered his parents room. Amelia was sleeping on her side turned away from the door and towards Jeff. Rick climbed onto the bed beside his mom. He raised her skirt up to reveal herrge butt cheeks and put his cock against her butt crack. Rick slept of holding onto Amelia''s boob in his hand. Hisst thought were ''Lets hope I do not mess anything up tommorow.''


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->

 Chapter 50: Good luck blowjob

    Chapter 50: Good luck blowjob


    Rick woke up with his morning wood pressed in between his mothers butt cheeks. His hands were still gripping Amelia''s breasts. He moved his hands inside the cloth holding her breasts. Feeling her warm breasts in the cool morning was very fascinating. Rick massaged both of them to his heart''s content. Feeling her nipples rise, he shifted his attention to rubbing them. ''ahmm'' Amelia moaned a little but was still fastly asleep and Jeff was always a heavy sleeper. From the heavy snoring going on from his side Rick was doubtful if he can sleep through a series of fireworks going on right next to him.


    Rick had no objections from anyone so he carried on with rubbing and pinching Amelia''s nipples. She would release some moans within her sleep. It was actually very early in the morning. Night was just fading away but it was not actually time for people in the town of Korua to wake up. When he was not interested to continue with Amelia''s breasts he got up from the bed. He saw his mother was still turned away with her butt to his face. He stoked his wood a few times to n on what to do and where and how to drop his seed.


    Getting an idea Rick bent Amelia''s legs such that her holes were exposed to him. Then he pulled her to the edge of the bed such that her holes were in line with his erection. Using his saliva, he loosened her sphincter with some massage. Within a minute or so Amelia asshole became rxed. Rick was seeking for this opportunity and he pressed his cock against her. Pushing with some force Rick was able to enter half his dick inside her. ''Hmmm ahmm mmhh'' Amelia moaned still in her sleep. But at this time Rick recalled an important fact, he was actually barred from using this hole for a week by his mom citing soreness.


    Rick realised his fuck up and tried to slowly pull his dick out. Offending his mother will be bad for his cock in the long run. He can not sacrifice hister gains for this one time benefit. But before he can get it out he heard Amelia speak in azy voice ''You stupid child. Hmm.. Didn''t I told you not to use that... one. Huh'' she sighed ''What can I do with you? Hmmm Since you are already inside... You can carry on... But remember this will thest.. time in this week.. Now do it slowly and let me sleep some more... Hmm. We need to attend your ceremony too... '' she continued in the same sluggish voice.


    Rick assumed that his mother allowed it because she was aware this was an important day for her son so she will let him indulge in his fantasies for a bit. Rick was happy to recieve his mother''s approval and began his motions inside her anus again. Lots of his precum has already made the path slippery so he can push it farther then before. This slow motions continued for 10 mins when Rick realised that although it was enjoyable, he actually didn''t want to release his semen in her rectum. He pulled out albeit reluctantly and went on to the garden to do his daily routine of simple exercises.


    After half an hour or so his parents woke up. Amelia explored her anus with her fingers to check if Ryu came within her. She didn''t find anything moree than just precum inside. Confirming this Anemia woke Jeff up and got busy with her household chores. When Ryu came back inside to see Jeff reading through a pamphlet. Rick now knew this was like newspaper in this world, containing news in and around the town. Most people in Korua knew how to read but only a handful minority can write. It was not that writting was too difficult but rather it was the case of priorities. There will be only a trickle of job opportunities for those who can write so most people will not waste their time learning to write.


    Amelia was in the kitchen peeling the fruits. Rick sat beside his father. ''I have seen your dedication in mana cultivation son. You need not to worry about it much. Only a slight percentage of your performance will depend on your physical abilities son, rest will depend on your luck. But we should always focus on what''s under our control and hope for the best. And since you have worked hard enough already leave rest to the luck.'' Rick nodded on listening to his father''s advice. Truthfully speaking he was also following the same logic. He knew about the luck thing from Ryu''s memories but he still wanted to be at his best.


    ''Don''t keep lecturing him. You should praise him sometimes you know.'' Amelia spoke while bringing them their food and milk. ''Haha sure sure. Rick you have impressed your dad, even if anything goes wrong today you can wish something from your dad'' Jeff replied. ''Okay now you should shut up Jeff, you will keep bringing negativity in the discussion.'' Amelia said reprimanding Jeff. ''We will have our breakfast Jeff and after all of us have a bath. We will all leave together for the chief''s mansion.''


    Rick knew his parents will be present as the audience for the kids going through the awakening. Not only parents of the participants, most of the peoplee to check on the new generation unlocking their wings. It was like a festival of a sort for the townsfolk. Rick on one hand was not too fond of being the focus of attention for so many people but on the other hand his heart was beating faster with excitement. But first he had a problem to solve ''Mom.. actually I am not able to get it down even after I had sex with sister yesterday. Ahemm... I think I can get rid of it if you allow me to use your mouth.'' Rick said to Amelia ponting to the tent in his shorts.


    Ameliaughed while Jeff sighed. Jeff was worried about this since Ryu''s childhood, his penis was 2-3 times longer whenpared to boys his age. What he was worried about was not so much for the length but for the libido that mighte with it. The more libido a man had the more he would need to spend on women to get rid of their frustration. Watching the tent in Ryu''s pants when he just yesterday had sex with his elder sister, Jeff found out that his conjecture wasing true. He can''t help his son in this but to hope that he awaken some powerful magical capabilities otherwise his life might be hard.


    ''I knew you would ask me that, once I became aware that you did not release it inside my bumhole. Haha You can eat your food let me help you with that.'' Amelia bent down and pulled Ryu''s pants down revealing his massive dick to everyone in the hallroom. Bending some more she took Rick cock head in her mouth. Jeff watched this with an uninterested gaze and began eating his food. Amelia had regrly updated him on her escapades with her son except the part of memory fusion with some other guy. So naturally he was aware of what was happening. ''It might not be too bad if he is able to get himself off using unconventional means apart from sex.'' Because only sex costed money in this world rest the things Ryu wanted can be provided if a he asks politely.


    Rick''s mind was in double bliss. Firstly his cock was in his mothers mouth so that was that. But the more exciting thing was she was giving him a blowjob right beside her husband and on top of all that Jeff didn''t mind one bit. Rick''s arousal was at an all time high. While chewing on his fruits he pressed down on Amelia''s head to reach the back of her throat. ''Mom I will be a little forcefull. Please don''t mind me and consider this as your blessing for my good luck.'' Rick grinned as Amelia was nodding all the while choking on his dick.

 Chapter 51: Awakening ceremony 1

    Chapter 51: Awakening ceremony 1


    Rick felt Amelia throat with his tip. He held her down there till he felt Amelia was going to choke. Once he loosened his grip she pulled her head back and took a deep breath. She didn''t say anything just smiled at her child and went down and put Ryu''s cock in. ''Glugg glugg glugg'' was all Ryu can hear. He was using her mouth like a makeshift pussy. He felt her tits with one hand while choking her down on his cick with the other on. Suddenly he pinched her nipples hard. Amelia can only move her body in pain and arousal. She wanted to scream but her mouth was full.


    Rick would let her take breaths in between her choking sessions. Slowly Amelia''s face was covered with his cum and after some more time, cum wasing out through her nose. Rick looked at the nasty face of his mother while he felt even more aroused. The excitement of using a wife like a cum dump right infront of her husband proved to be too much for Ryu. He knew he won''t be able to stop it. Taking his mother''s food te her jerked off his cum all over the fruits. The amount he released was enormous as always and it covered the contents in a thick viscous coating such that the te was overflowing with his semen.


    Next he took her ss of milk and released remaining of his semen in there. ''Here mom you can enjoy this now. Nothing wasted hehe.'' he said to Amelia with a cheeky smile. Amelia was still breathing heavily, trying to take in the air she has been deprived of. She returned the smile with a face covered in semen and took her food from Ryu. ''haha Your boy certainly did a number on you Amelia.'' Jeff chimed in seeing his wife taking heavy breaths trying to calm her heart. ''Yes looks like he is too excited for attending the ceremony today haha'' Amelia tooughed with Jeff while chewing on her fruits and a mouthful of thick cum.


    Rick was walking towards the chief''s mansion, that is the location for today procession. Most of the time when Rick walked through the streets he would hary see anyone apart from the market ce, as that was the hub of activities for Korua. But today certainly felt different. Many people were thereing out of their houses moving in their direction. Rick actually saw a disproportionately less children with them but he was not surprised as he believed he had now ess to whole of Ryu''s memory.


    From that he knew children in this world were rare, atleast for the humans this was the case. The Reason that he assumed was because human males discharged very low amount of semen when they mated. That meant a very low possibility of fertilizing the females eggs. Actually this was the whole basis of sex being used as a service in this world. If fertility rates were like in his previous world, females would never be willing to just exchange some fruits against sex. But now in this world even if the female somehow end up getting pregnant that is even better for the couple and they will take the possession of the child. Most of the couple remained childless was a reality.


    Amelia having three of the kids was a source of envy for her neighbours. As while they got none she had three. Rick was shocked when he thought till here. He did not clearly had the same condition like other males, instead the amount of semen he releases sometimes makes even himself to be surprised. ''I hope I do not end up knocking somedy up.'' Although he only had vaginal sex with his pregnant sister only so no chance of any little Rick piping up yet but he was worried about his future. ''One more thing to clear with the dragon.'' He certainly did not want to be a father yet.


    Although husbands in this world won''t mind, for that matter they mighty be happy actually, if he got their wives pregnant. But he can notpromise with his previous worldly morality to this extent. As they moved closer to the venue the crowd kept increasing. Walking for a few minutes, a raised up stage came into view. A temporary raised structure was created with wood and cloth, behind which sat a few people in evidently better attire thenmon masses. They were important people from Korua town. Around 20 were there and at the center Rick can recognised the blonde man and a younger man sitting beside him with a simr face.


    That was his murdered or so to say, Ryu''s murderer. He had nothing but hate filled in his mind when he saw that face. Although the irony was that if Ryu didn''t get killed he would no have Ryu''s body to possess. Jim was sitting there with an ever present smirk on his face. Rick didn''t want too look at his shitty face any more and he was not powerful enough yet to go on the stage and smash his face, so he moved his gaze to others. Next to Jim, Rick found a gorgeousdy with long raven ck hair in expensive clothing. She had light make up done with luscious lips and a bust that can givepetition to Amelia''s. She was a mature beauty through and through. Looking at the rapport between her and Jim, he assumed her to be his mother. One more noticable thing about her was her baby bump, that was even more proficient than Ruby''s yet still took no points off her beauty. ''Bastard sure got one heck of a mother.'' he cursed in his mind.


    Tearing his gaze off from the pregnant mom of his bully Rick looked around. Right beside the chief''s family he found an olddy. Old was certainly not the right adjective for her but since she looked older than Amelia, he referred to her as an olddy. The bust he saw on her was nothing of this world. Her''s was even bigger than L say less of his mom. She carried a white staff with her, confirming her identity as a mage. Many people in this world did not required a wand or a staff for using magic like Eric, but still some prefferd to use it. Rick again assumed her identity as the granny from the milk farm. There were two obviously clues that helped him deduce that.


    Firstly that bust size was an obvious giveaway and secondly Rick had a feeling that she was looking directly at him right now. How she managed to find him in this crowd of people here was a mystery to him. But one thing he knew for sure was that L must have been the one who must have told her about him. Rick moved his gaze from the olddy trying to not give the impression that he was staring at her. Rest of the people consisted of mostly men but there were a few women as well. From the chattering going on all around him, Rick knew these people were from branches of the prominent noble families from the capital, that were present in Korua.


    ''Hey Ryu, here!'' Cutting his thoughts off was the voice of his buddy, Kyro. Rick smiled looking at a boy around his age with his parents, waving towards him. Kyro too was here with both his parents. Jeff too heard Kyro and took his family along to meet his brother. ''Greetings uncle! Greetings Aunt'' Kyro greeting his parents while he did the same to his parents. While both their parents were socializing, they got together. ''Hey brother hope you are prepared for today hhehe.'' Kyro said to him. ''I might be prepared but you certainly look better prepared then me haha. Am I missing something here?''


    ''Actually if I perform well in this ceremony and get some awesome abilities, father agreed to let me have sex with mother for a month without any type of payment hehe'' Kyro practically whispered to Rick. ''You sure get all the best deals brother. Mine didn''t offer me jackshit.'' Rick feigned anger while replying. ''haha brother don''t worry if you feel like you desperately want it, you cane to me. I will exchange my time with you so you can also enjoy.'' However strange that sounded Rick knew Kyro has only good intentions for him but his stupid grin was getting unbearable for him now.


    ''Yeah that is all well and good, but aren''t you counting the chickens before they hatched. I mean what are the chances that wemoners are able tomand some kind of marvelous magic.'' Rick told to Kyro. He didn''t want his friend to dream too big such that he might end up hurting his feelings.

 Chapter 52: Awakening ceremony 2

    Chapter 52: Awakening ceremony 2


    ''Don''t say that brother. We need to remain positive always. Even if we don''t end up some kind of awesome mages but we will still have each other.'' Kyro said serious face. ''Okay! Okay! I know to that. I just didn''t wanted you to dream too big. Anyway where is that hard head Jake?'' Rick recall they were three friends all together, and he has not seen his other friend since he reincarnated in this body. ''You already know Jake is nothing like us in family background. Since he is from the branch family of a nobility, his family has been provided a viewing location in the chief''s mansion itself.


    ''Ohh good for him then.'' Rick has known that all three of them were best friends. Since he has confirmed Kyro''s behaviour, he was optimistic towards Jake too. They talked for a bit when Kyro found a few of his acquaintances and he got busy with them while Rick walked to where his aunt and mom were talking. He stood in between Suna and Amelia. They paused their conversation ''Do you require anything from us little Ryu?'' Suna asked him. ''No aunt you guys can continue with your conversation and please don''t mind me.'' Saying that he ced his hands on their waist. He was surprised how they both managed to converse like normal housewives while carrying obvious hostility towards each other regarding their looks.


    Slowly Amelia and Suna got engrossed in theirdy talk while Jeff was talking with his brother. There was still time for the ceremony to start as people were still gathering in the town hall facing the mansion. Rick was getting bored so he slipped his hands inside the skirts of bothdies and inserted his fingers deep inside their bum. Amelia and Suna both looked the shock in each other''s eyes. ''You still want to be naughty at a time when you can be called on the stage anytime now.'' Suna said while she pinched his cheeks. Amelia was already used to these acts from her son so she just smiled and didnt mind it. ''Hey aunt.. What can I do when I am so bored around here?''


    Suna saw her son has left the ce, as he might have met his friends. So watching Ryu was alone around here she allowed him to y with her ass. Rick yed around with their butts as much as he desired. But a call interrupted him as well as both sister-inws ''Hey Amelia! and Suna too! Why don''t you let me joi you too hehe.'' The new joinee was none other then Miss Mildy herself with herrge tits swaying around as she walked towards both thedies. But the interesting fact was she was not alone. She was holding hands with a girl of Rick''s age with very simr features to her. Long ck silky hair, with a pointed nose and a bust that was just a little smallerpared to L''s own.


    Rick had to search through Ryu''s memory bank to gather details about this girl. She was L''s daughter as he expected. ''Hi aunt Amelia! Hi aunt Suna!'' Kira greeted thedies. ''Hi aunt L'' It was Rick''s turn to greet L. ''You are here too.'' with that Rick was pulled into L''s embrace. ''I would have asked Kira to apany you but considering her shyness, you will be better apanied by a rock then her haha'' L liked pulling her daughter''s leg. Kira blushed but remained silent. Rick was again ignored as thedies busied themselves in their usual chit-chat. Even Kira was getting involved somewhat in the discussion. So Rick can only do what he can do in this situation to amuse himself.


    He again moved his hands inside of bothdies garments and grabbed their butt. Neither Amelia nor Suna gave any reactions as they were now very familiar with Rick''s habits. Rick became emboldened to try new things. He moved his hands down below and inserted his fingers this time in their pussies and slowly began fingering them. This time both thedies flinched as L noticed what Ryu was doing but decided to ignore him. Getting no protests from bothdies Rick began fingering them starting slowly but then raising his speed gradually.


    ''mhhhm'' Suna was the one to copse first as she held onto him for support after losing control over her limbs momentarily. L noticed Suna''s pussy was dripping as evident form the wet spots on the ground right under her and she gave Rick a good natured smile. To which Rick smiled back while sustaining the fingering of his mom''s vagina.


    Suna continued her conversation with others while remaining in Rick''s embrace for support. She didn''t know why but she has began enjoying these escapades with her nephew. Within few minutes Amelia too copsed on him for support as her pussy dripped her liquid all over the ground below. Kira was confused with the events taking ce in front of her. One after other her aunt''s copsed onto Ryu''s embrace. But before she can ask if they were ufortable anywhere a loud voice took over her attention. Not only her everyone around her looked towards the stage where Eric was speaking in a booming voice.


    ''Greetings to the residents of Korua from me and on behalf of everyone present behind me. First I would like to congratte you all on the asion of this prestigious ceremony to awaken the potential of ouring generation. Before we formally start the ceremony I have a few announcements to make regarding the abnormal event that took ce yesterday. As you are all aware of a literal forest was spawned by someone within a period of few seconds. I myself led the charge to search the area but we did not find anything that was out of normal apart from the nts themselves.'' Hearing that the chief was going to disclose some information about the overgrowth outside of the town, everyone ept Rick pricked their ears to listen closely.


    ''We found that the nts are still surrounded with a very powerful life aura.'' People gasped as the most mighty mage arge majority of them have ever seen was telling them that something was too powerful for them to handle. Watching the masses gasping in terror, Eric knew he misspoke. Hurriedly trying to salvage the situation he said ''But that we need not worry. Looking at the level of threat we have asked for assistance from the royal court and I am happy to announce they have been kind enough to ept. So they will be some mages to investigate.'' Eric saw most of the crowd calmed down when they heard the name of Royal court. Such was the prestige of capital in the heart ofmon citizens. ''Also we need not panic too much, we have not even seen any actual threat. It might entirely be possible that a mage misfired his spell and ended up identally doing it.''


    Eric''s words made sense to the people present. It was correct that they haven''t even seen anyone or anything yet. ''So leaving behind serious topic let us move forward to what you all collected her for. Please wee our elders who arrived for capital to grace us with their presence and they will help us with the ceremony this year.'' with that 3 hooded guys entered from the side of the stage under the intense cheering of the crowd. Rick knew these were the elders who have the capability to stimte the potential of the young children. There were two types of mages some required an external stimtion of some sort to awaken their mana affinity and their mana reserves. While other were like Rick who did not actually required that but were naturally endowed.


    So technically speaking Rick didn''t actually needed to go through this farce but it was necessary to maintain his cover and not expose himself. ''Now I will call upon all those children of the town who will undergo their awakening this year.'' Rick was still in the reverie when he got a gentle push from Jeff. ''Go give your best son.'' His father said with a cheerful face. He noticed Kyro too was present beside him. He must have returned while the speech was going on. So with cheers from both their families both cousins moved towards the stage through the crowd.

 Chapter 53: Awakening ceremony 3

    Chapter 53: Awakening ceremony 3


    Rick found a girl moving through the crowd just like him in the front. He knew her so he called out ''Hey Kira are you too one of the participants?'' Kira slowed down and let Ryu and Kyro reach her before answering in a meek voice ''Yes.'' Both Rick and Kyro were surprised. Kyro too knew her, but just in the name. ''But aunt L never mentioned you were one of the participants this year?'' Rick asked her. ''hmm but you never asked.'' Rick wanted to face palm himself. Isn''t it like a big thing to attend this, so aren''t you supposed to let people know your child is going to attend the ceremony this year?


    ''Okay let''s go there together.''Rick offered. So all three of them moved to the stage together. Within a few minutes Rick found himself with sweaty palm. ''If I mess things up and let them on my capabilities, there will definitely no cover up after this.'' Rick warned himself once more. ''You can always kill them all hehehe'' came a voice from inside him. Rick froze in his tracks. That was definitely the demon or his alter ego or for that matter whatever it was, the simple fact was this was bad news for him. ''Hey Ryu, why stop there we need to move to the center,e.'' Kyro held his hands tugging him toward the center stage where the three elders were standing.


    Rick had no choice, he rapidly began chanting the mantra, the Dragon told him. After 2-3 chants he heard the demon again ''hehe kid you won''t be hiding behind these chants for much longer hahaha heheh''. With that Rick could feel he was gone for now atleast. Moving towards the elders Rick met the gaze of the hateful guy sitting on a higher ground then the stage next to Eric. Rick gave him a death stare but Jim just smiled at him and looked away from him. Rick knew that Jim considered him nothing but dirt. Jim was already an impressive mage well on his way to be just like his father while Rick was not even able to manipte a single thread of mana. Rick can only move forward at the moment.


    Next Rick saw the pregnant mother of Jim but the prideful look on her face told him somehow let him know maybe Eric was the only good person in his whole family, if he can call him that. But there was one person with an amiable smile on her face, looking towards him with intense gaze that wanted to pry out all his secrets. Truthfully speaking this amiable olddy was the one who he was most scared that she might notice something. All of themoner participants stood in a line infront of the elders when Rick counted them to be 13 in total including him. ''Now let me ask the young generation of the noble families toe down.'' Eric spoke.


    After 5 mins of Eric''s announcement Rick saw 3 more participants entering the stage from the opposite side. Rick knew one of them. Jake was smiling all the way, his sight fixated on both his friends. He broke off from his other noble co-participants and walked towards his friends. A feat that everyone on the stage except the granny frowned at. ''Haha how are you brothers? Please forgive me I was not allowed to move out from my home before till I do not get over with this event. Both of you know my mom.'' Jake apologized. Both Rick and Kyroughed at him and all three of them hugged. Rick felt all of this too natural but this was actually first time he has met this person. Maybe it was Ryu memories sub-consciously affecting him.


    ''Ahem.. Ahem.. May I ask everyone to maintain a little order here we need to start.'' Rick heard one of the elder speaking. He turned to look most participants were looking at them with scowl. All three of them understood this was not the time to catch up, so they moved in line and since they had wasted some time, they can only join at the end. Rick was at thest behind Jake. ''Since all participants have joined us. I know that most of you must already be familiar with the procedure but I will re re-iterate it anyway briefly. Please listen carefully.''


    Then the elder exined what they had to do. There was a pedestal ced behind the elders on which another elder ced a crystal ball. One by one the participants will move in front of the ball cing both their hands on it. He or she will wait for the eldersmands and once given the go ahead they will need to focus all their attention and meditate. They will need to maintain this focus as long as they can to achieve maximum benefit. At the end of which the crystal will disy some kind of statistics. With that the ceremonymenced as the first guy in the line move towards the crystal and cing his hands.


    This one was from one the noble branch family so he was very confident with what he was doing. All three of the elders ced one of their hands on his back and gave him a go ahead. Closing his eyes the boy concentrated. Nothing worth mentioning took ce for the first minute, but after that his body was surrounded by a grey hue. After 5 mins all the hue collected on his hands and it glowed for few seconds and then dimmed out. After which the crystal disyed two stats mana reserves at a single star and cultivation level with 2 stars. From the previous exnations Rick wa aware that there were 5 stars that can be awarded to the participants based on the reserves of mana they can carry. While the other star actually showed the cultivation level at the mortal level. So that meant he was at 2nd level of mortal mage stage.


    Coming to the cultivation level Ryu''s memory only had ess to information for mortal and junior stages. ''Congrattionskid, it looks like you invoked strengthening type magic. Good luck for your future. Next.'' Although the elder congratted him but Rick can see the boy was disappointed and none of the people sitting on the stage looked particrly interested too.'' ''This must not be up to the mark for the nobility atleast.'' Rick concluded. The line started shortening as the same repeated with the partakers after the noble boy. Various forms of mana controls were invoked by the ones infront of Rick and the highest was 2 stars of reserves and 3 for cultivation for the other noble boy. But that too didn''t managed to hold the interest of dignitaries for long enough until a girl withrge boobs ced her hands on the crystal. Within minutes a dark blue mana surrounded her churning like a tide around her. Looking at the shock on the faces present, Rick discerned this must be some kind of awesome ability.


    Kira was able to concentrate for whole 10 mins after which the mana got collected over her head and disappeared. She felt a little dizzy but maintained her bnce. Seeing her score she was filled with excitement, a 4 star for reserves and 3 for cultivation. She had actually doubled the highest score for mana reserves before her. Rick and his two friends can see shock on each other''s faces. Nobody assumed that the daughter of the mildy will be this talented. ''Congrattions to you child. Although you got an elemental mana affinity but looking at your talent you can achieve great things in future I am sure and remember although elemental mana can be weak at earlier stages but if you manage to increase your cultivation then sky will be the limit.'' Kira was too shy to respond as she just hummed and moved back in the line.


    ''I guess you might be interested in her granny?'' Eric asked the olddy beside him. ''Haha Yes I am interested but there is someone who I am looking forward to more then Kira.'' she replied in a mysterious voice. ''Who will that be? Eric asked curiously. ''You will see that chief.'' Eric knew she would not out the things she didn''t want to. Although he was the chief but that was someone with athority over the town only. There were many higher powers with just their base of operations in Korua. He cannot offend them and the olddy beside him was from one herself.


    Nothing interesting happened after that and Rick was waiting for Kyro''s turn. After half an hour of boring drama Kyro was the one with his hands on the crystal ball. He managed ti maintain concentration for 8 minutes. Kyro invoked wind magic and with a score of 3 & 3. That was an impressive score considering it wasing from amoner. Kyro can''t seem to believe in the score.

 Chapter 54: Awakening ceremony 4

    Chapter 54: Awakening ceremony 4


    Kyro wasmended by all of the people on the stage while Rick can see his aunt and uncle waving towards him. They too were very excited for their child''s future and a score of 3&3 was a solid step in that direction. ''Commoner peice of shit!'' Rick heard the second noble with the score of 2&3 stars curse towards Kyro. ''What the fuck did you say shithead?'' Rick had decided to ignore the guy as it was clearly the case to a child being salty for not been able to achieve the same level as of the person with a much lower background. But Jake was not the one to take any insults lying down neither towards him nor towards his best friends.


    Rick held Jake''s hand and stopped him. ''Don''t create trouble here Jake. You already know he is just a sore loser and nothing else. So calm down.'' Jake realised this was not the time to take up a fight he humphed and settled back. Gaurds on the stage were ready to handle any untoward situation but they calmed down after watching Rick handle it calmly. ''Rick is right Jake let''s leave the prick aside. It''s your turn anyway.'' Kyro too heard the insulting from the guy but he was quite the level headed guy and both him and Ryu were pretty used toments like this. As long as no physical harm is done they are cool with it.


    Jake reached the crystal with a scowl on his face. Someone just have to ruin his day with some shittyments. Once he gets his magical powers for himself, next time he is going to smash their heads in the ground. cing his hands he didn''t even wait for the ender''s go ahed and simply concentrated his mind. In a few minutes a red mana surrounded himpletely. The reddish colour turned darker and next moment it transformed in fire. Rick had to say that looked pretty cool. Given the chance he might actually want to switch to the element of fire than an ability to control some stupid nts. But s he from what he had apprehended although people can awaken an entirely knew ability inter part of life but the cases were few and far between.


    Rick can feel the heat. ''Damn thats actual fire!'' Rick was still having hard time to ept this reality. It was one thing for Kira and Kyro to manipte wind or water and it was other thing to control a vtile element like fire. Maybe it was his life experiences from his previous work that was affecting him. Already people were shocked with a new fire maniptor among them but the stats revealed in the crystal was even more appalling. Jake recieved the highest score till now with a 4 & 5 stars for mana reserves and cultivation level respectively after maintaining his concentration for 15 minutes. This guy was at the highest level of mortal mage with 5 stars. If he kept going on like this he would simply cross over to a junior mage within a month or so.


    Jake didn''t wait for any greetings toe his way and directly left towards his friends. ''haha This guy is too cool. First he was a fire mana cultivator and on top of that he had such high level of cultivation as a base.'' Rick was very impressed with Jake. ''You should have let me feel happy for some time atleast.'' Kyroined to Jake with a dejected face. What can he do, even though his abilities were also good but all they were was ''good'' in front of this little monster. ''Haha How can I protect my brothers if I am not even this strong.'' Jake brushed everything of like it was no big deal for him.


    Rick was seriously impressed with Ryu''s eyes for friendships. Both rtions he made were solid such that even after achieving such sess Jake still returned back to them and Rick can feel no impression of any haughtiness from his eyes. He was still his normal self. ''Even a branch family of Roose nobility can still outperform all our local talent.'' Eric sighed. He has himself risen frommon background so he would have preferred if amoner topped the results but that was not going to be the case clearly today.


    ''Good luck brother'' With that it was Rick''s turn as both his friends wish him luck. He moved towards the crystal with slow steps and out his hands on the ball. It was still warm maybe due to the fire release from Jake before him. He waited and when the elders gave him go ahead, cing their hands on his back, he focussed in his mind closing his eyes. What Rick saw was arge tree that looked like it was entirely made up of mana. He was the literal ant in front of the tree. Rick recalled the dragons words that he needed to focus on it as long as he can, so thats what he was going to do. But within the first few minutes Rick found his consciousness ascending the tree.


    Starting few minutes of his upward motion was very slow and steady. But after the 7 minutes mark his began ascending fast. He maintained his focus else, he has realised that he will be thrown out. He was still holding on at what he assumed was 10 minutes. On the stage it''s been half an hour since Ryu has entered his meditation state and there was still no trace of mana on his body. ''Should we try to wake him up.'' One of the elder asked for the opinions of others. ''No, we should wait for some more time. If there is still no response we will pull him out from there, even if we do that forcefully. The third elder nodded with his approval. This guy has given them quite the shock.


    That was not only the case for elders, everyone on and off the stage were very much in the same state. Only the granny and Jake were not worried at all instead they were smiling instead. ''Hey Jake is he okay in there?'' Kyro asked concerned. ''Of course he will be let us believe in him. I think he can do that.'' Amelia was definitely the most worried out of everyone present there. She would have rushed to stage if Jeff was not holding her hand. ''Jeff it''s been half an hour already. Will he be alright?'' Although Jeff was himself feeling a little concerned but he had to remain positive in front of his wife. ''Yes he will be. Why else do you think those elders are there? If they have decided not to act yet that means Ryu must be out of danger.''


    Amelia calmed down a little. ''Brother is right sister-inw. Let us trust the elders. They are from the capital after all.'' Suna too was perturbed but she can not show that to Amelia lest she would make the situation worse. In actuality, the elders they were testing so much have themselves not seen a case like this in their entire life. The most they have seen was 20 minutes. Roughly the amount of time someone was able to concentrate at the ball gave a fair amount of mana affinity of that person. But if that was the case how can someone be this monstrous. ''There must have been a glitch that developed in the crystal ball itself after thest one we tested.'' This was how the elders rationalised the odd case.


    All three elders had no other job but to protect the kids going through the process of awakening their magic. They had to keep track of each child involved and save them in case something goes wrong in the awakening process or if the child try too hard going beyond his physical capacity. But in this particr case they can neither feel any unexpected behaviour of the crystal neither can they see any kind of struggle on Rick''s face. Hence they were in the bind. If they try to forcibly tear away his consciousness from the crystal, he might end up crippled. So they didn''t want to be hasty in making their decision.


    Just when the elders were in their thoughts they were assaulted by arge amount of mana explosion of some sort. ''Boom!'' the mana shockwave moved outward as a hemisphere. But this kind of burst was nothing for the high tier earth stage elders. Swiftly thinking one of them moved towards the other participants while the other two still focused on holding onto Rick to maintain their connection with him. Once everything calmed down they noticed everyone was safe. But the whole town hall was covered with different kinds of creepers.

 Chapter 55: Awakening ceremony 5

    Chapter 55: Awakening ceremony 5


    Rick was ascending on a break neck speed towards the top of the tree. Thick mana was bearing down on him but his body was taking it all while allowing him to focus his mind onto the tree itself. But he felt as the time passed on it was getting harder and harder to not lose your focus here. On the stage once everything settled down the crowd found themselves surrounded by creeping nts all around them. Just then while everyone was busy at confirming the situation they felt the mana burst again but in the opposite direction this time. Rick''s body was rapidly absorbing the mana from the surroundings into itself.


    As the reverse hemispheral wave contracted all the nts died out, just as fast as they germinated. Just when the crowd thought the event ended, once more the mana wave burst out from Ryu''s body again reviving all the died out nts once again. This cycle of life and death continued as Rick was still deep in the meditation. He has simply not realised themotion he was causing in the outside world. The reason for the phenomenon was due to the tree in Rick''s mind trying to rejuvenate his body withrge amount of mana. But the seal on his body''s natural mana reserves thwarted the process each and everytime. Thats why mana will burst out from his body then trying to collect again and getting repelled again.


    This cycle carried on and the crowd were now used to the situation. Then after one whole hour passed on Rick was unable to handle it anymore and gave up. The first thing Rick found out was the thick vegetation around him. Although the nts were all herbs but they have managed to cover literally the whole townhall. The elders behind him were were little short of breath while the dignitaries behind him have all moved further back. Next thing was the crystal glowing with his statistics. A 4 star in mana reserves and a simr 4 star in cultivation level. He had got the same result as Jake.


    Rick was a little terrified of himself. He was aware that at this time most of his mana reserves have been in sealed state then also he was able to achieve a 4 star, he didn''t want to imagine the result if he had tried with an open seal. But as of now he had a bigger problem to handle. Although he managed to keep his scores in a range of no suspicions but what he would do with the green mess infront of his eyes. He could not have announced his awakening in an any more spectacr way. Rick was not sure if he can even me himself for this. What else could he have done with the resources he had? Thus he took a deep breath and let the situation y out itself.


    Jim asked his father ''Father, is there a possibility that this guy might be rted to the phenomenon outside of the town.'' ''Not possible'' Eric replied. ''Firstly he is still a mortal mage. Although his reserves are impressive but his cultivation base will simply not allow that. Secondly his aura is very different then the one we found in the forest. His is calm while the one in the forest was reeked of violence. Thirdly that feat I believe no mortal can achieve. I have a strong belief that the person who did that was no human at all.'' Eric gave his analysis. ''But still where did this guye from. It''s been ages since humans lost their ability to control vegetation directly.''


    Although the ability to gain control of nts was nothing too spectacr as many races can do it including druids, elves, faires and more but this was a pretty umon ability in humans in this age. ''That was very impressive kid the amount of calmness you disyed wasmendable'' said one of the elder. Rick had no idea what he was talking about but he was not going to open his mouth until he grasps his circumstancespletely. All of the shock of elders has turned to joy once they saw Rick was alive and kicking. They were almost certain that they will lose the boy with how the events yed out. They were still believing that it was due to some problem with the crystal ball itself.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Rick was happy that no one questioned him regarding the vegetation that most certainly he himself was responsible. Just then one of the elders announced ''We apologize for our mistake people of Korua. It was our responsibility for keeping all the participants safe while they took part in the ceremony. But due to our carelessness we had put one life in danger. Please forgive us!'' All three elders bowed at once toward the crowd. They were genuinely believing that somehow the glitch with the crystal ball caused these massive amount of mana bursts. Their only saving grace was that the child survived the tragedy somehow.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    ''How can we me it on you, elders you are the whole reason the child survived this and we are all mortals here anyone can make mistakes. So please do not embarrass us by bowing to us.'' Eric now understood the situation more clearly. The crowd too cheered for the eldersmending their honest behaviour. Rick reached his friends and gave a hug to both of them. ''Damn brother you scared me for a bit there haha!'' Kyro was happy that his brother was well. ''Yeah he might have cried if you would have taken any longer then this haha'' Jake chimed. With that all three of them began joking around when Rick heard a meek voice ''Are you alright Rick?'' Rick turned to find Kira behind him.


    ''This girl is too shy.'' Rick assessed Kira in his mind. ''Yes Kira, I am alright. Thank you for asking.'' Kira replied with a ''Hmm'' and got back to her ce. Most of the people present there believed the elders'' words except two olddies, of which first was the granny in the stage while the second was an olddy standing on the roof of a house in the edge of the townhall. If Rick was here he could have easily identified her. She was his grandma Emily.


    ''That child definitely had the mana affinity of a genius but s his mana reserves are not upto the mark. Even if it could have been at a 5 we could have offered him for recruitment in the capital.'' the elders present on the stage discussed among each other. Same thing was going on in the mind of Eric right now. He was still going to try to pitch Ryu for recruitment in the capital but the chances were very low. The concept of mana reserves was very important for the mages such that in most cases it was easily equally or sometimes even more important than a person''s mana affinity. As even though you might be able to cast some extreme magic just with your good affinity but still at the end mages required the relevant capacity to store that much mana inside of them.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    There was actually a simple way to increase mana reserves and that was to increase the cultivation level. As increased levels of cultivation gave ess torger capacity to hold mana but this increase took ce proportional to their ranking of stars. That means at a simr level someone with with 4 stars will always be able to holdrger amounts of mana then someone with 3 or 2 stars.


    ''I have an announcement to make if you all will be kind enough to listen to it, this olddy will be very thankful.'' Everyone fell silent and nodded in response. ''Since we had such a joyous asion and since our young ones did so well. Also considering that there was nog a single person who failed in invoking their magic. This granny here deduced that this has been one of the better Awakening ceremonies in the past few years. So on this asion I have decided that our participants can choose a sex partner for themselves, if they want and I will make the payment in their stead. So go one choose anyone of your liking and if the other person agrees granny will pay the bills.''

 Chapter 56: I choose her!

    Chapter 56: I choose her!


    Rick was taken aback by the deration. Checking around himself no one looked startled. Themoners were happy while the boys from nobility side were uninterested. Rick found it logical since money for sex was a concern only formoners like him. For the noble participants they may even feel insulted if they are offered a free sex instead of paying for it themselves. Sure enough the two with noble background turned around and left the stage after bowing towards the dignitaries. ''Huh tying to act high and mighty.'' Jeff said with disgust on his face. ''Brothers don''t get affected by their behaviour. You guys can choose anydy for yourself and believe in granny she will take care of the cost hehe'' Jake said giving his friends a wink.


    ''Aren''t you going to join us Rake?'' Kyro offered even though he knew Jake had little to no interest in sex. He was close to a training maniac. He will train all day long if he is left unattended. ''Why ask when you already know me Kyro. I got no interest in these things. Haha'' then he gave both his friends a hug and left with a reply ''Ryu take care and you actually surprised me with your results. I would have loved to spend time with you but I have to let my father know my results. Haha he will be very happy.'' Jake''s father was the one person he loved the most in this life of his apart from his friends but unfortunately he remained bedridden most of the time, hence he could not attend his son''s ceremony.


    Under the heavy discussion bought by the deration from the granny Rick realised ''This guy sure has a terrible life. His mother hated him with passion while the only person who loved him a his life, his father, was always in a bad health.'' He signed. But to cheer up the situation he asked Kyro ''So brother you got someone in your mind that you can''t afford to pay haha''. Kyro too sensed his cousins intention so he replied with a grin ''I can only ask my neighbourhooddy. I can''t aim too high since there is always a chance,dies can refuse us'' Kyro replied with a grin. ''What about you Kira? You got anyone to choose?'' Kira looked like she was shaken out of her day dreaming. ''No, I have no interest in that.'' With that said she turned towards the dignitaries, bowed down and took her leave.


    Girls always had less sex drivepared to boys here, in addition to that there was no transactions involved as it was just for self indulgence. Exchange was happening among the people on and off the stage. Only boys ofmon origin were left on the stage and they had decided to take granny on the offer and they were deliberating on which one too choose. Aim too high and thedy will simply refuse you, aim too low and you found out that you managed to waste a great opportunity. ''Since granny has decided to handle everyone''s cost you can choose with a free mind. Don''t care about the cost but don''t get refused haha'' Eric gave the boys some confidence.


    Right then Kyro asked ''Brother do you have someone decided?'' Rick was not interested in this proposal. First he knew no one in this crowd of people and the people he knew he will be able to fuck them anyways. ''Wait a second! She said I can choose anyone and as long as they don''t refuse I was ready to go hmmm'' Rick replied to Kyro ''Give me some time I will check once again if I have someone in mind.'' ''Yeah, brother decide on it don''t waste this chance.'' With that said Kyro joined the line where people were letting granny know about their choices. As the names came up granny tasked some gaurds to help the participants meet with their choices. Slowly all participants left with gaurds and Kyro too left the stage waving to him.


    Atst it was only Rick left on the stage when granny initiated a conversation with him ''Go ahead child make your choice. You had one of the best performance in the ceremony so don''t jest on it too much. I believe whoever you choose will not refuse you.'' She said with her ever present smile. ''Thank you granny for your kind words. May I ask if your offer is valid for everybody present here?'' Rick tried to question hermitment. But she was still smiling and said ''Of course you can choose any one present here and not worry about the cost.''


    ''Okay then I choose her!'' Rick said pointing to Nana, that is the wife of chief. This left everyone with a gasp. What gave him the confidence that she would ept this? ''The boy certainly is bold with his choice let''s give him that haha'' one of the elder attending the ceremony remarked. As everyone expected Nana refused ''Huh Amoner trying to insert his penis where it doesn''t belong. Why don''t you take a look in the mirror at your home vulgar creature. Just managed to get some decent scores and you thought you can have sex with this mistress here? Dream on! I refuse!'' Jim smiled at Ryu. He had a fair amount of idea why he would choose his mother. He wanted to get back on him and since he was poor, he wanted to utilise this opportunity to do the same.


    Although Somewhat astounded with the results Rick has achieved in the test but all in all he was still a mortal mage and he was at the 5th level of junior mage and is already nning to enter earthly mage. Rick would have to go a long way if he wanted to intimate him. Granny gave Ryu a helpless smile saying ''I told you kid I can''t do anything if they refuse you. You still have your chance though, you can choose someone else.'' Rick was ready for this situation as he didn''t believe that Nana would agree to his proposal in his first try. Now he can only try to strike at the pride she held so dear. ''Yes granny you are right, I got carried away and thought even though miss Nana was pregnant she can take up my proposal. But I was too willful. I didn''t realise that having sex with me in this condition might harm her instead. I apologise for my mistake.'' Rick paused and continued ''So I would like to chang....'' but he was cut midway by Nana''s angry voice ''What did you say brat? I can''t take you on just because I am pregnant hahah howughable.''


    ''I can take on 10 brats like you and it won''t even sweat.'' Eric frowned at her statements and Jim too realised that his mother is getting too carried away. ''Leave it mother, he is just trying to rile you up'' Jim tried to hold her down. But all his statement did was to riel her up even more. She felt like no one on the stage belived her. She took a deep breath and freeing her hand from the Jim''s grasp she moved towards the pipsqueak. ''Okay brat count your stars lucky. This mistress will have sex with you let''s see whosts longer you or me haha'' Although Rick had confidence in his n, it still shocked him that this worked. Now to implement next part of the n.


    ''Okaydy I think we should move to one of the rooms in your mansion. I can''t have sex with the wife of the chief on the stage infront of the crowd.'' He was giving the impression that he was scared to perform the act infront of the crowd. Sure enough Nana took the bait, as she thought the brat was now chickening out after challenging her. She won''t let this end like he wanted. ''haha brat what are you talking about we will do it here itself on the stage. Don''t be scared to show how much of a ''man'' you are.'' with that she ordered her maids and they began taking of her clothes for her. Eric was now used to this behaviour of his wife. What can he do? He should have decided this would be the attitude of a women from high birth.


    Nana was not from Korua, they met with one another when Eric had to visit capital years back for some chores. They fell in love and decided to marry against the will of Nana''s parents. As a result her parents had cut their ties with her. During the early years of his marriage Nana was not like this. She was just a kind and virtuous wife. Butter on as time passed she began showing open disgust with weak people of low birth. Eric hade to the conclusion that Nana was most probably regretting her decision not to have done more to convince her parents before marrying him. But what''s done is done now, her parents don''t even want to look her way. Talking and convincing them is an entirely different ball game.


    Down below the stage in the crowd Amelia was concerned for her son ''Why does he want to have sex with chief''s wife? Didn''t he already did that with Ruby? Then why now?'' Suna tried to exin her hypothesis ''Must be due to his grudge with chief''s son. You already know the character of that jerk and how he bullies our children. Don''t worry Amelia there are many people on the stage so they won''t hurt Ryu.'' Amelia nodded in understanding and decided to hope for the best.

 Chapter 57: F*cking Nana before the crowd

    Chapter 57: F*cking Nana before the crowd


    ''Come her brat! And do you require an invitation to get out of your clothes.'' Nana scowled at him. ''Miss are you sure you want to do it on the floor or should you atleast ask someone to bring out a bed for you.'' Rick said with a grin as he leered his gaze all over Nana''s now naked figure. Raven like hair, herrge lips as well as her puffed cheeks looked rather adorable to Rick. Her bust was easilyparable to L''s and it hung down due to the sheer amount of weight. Her pussy was hiden under a thick ck bush while her waist was notparable to othe women Rick has been with till now, but that was simply because she was carrying a child right now. Rick was having hard time controlling his erection but he had to cast out the conditions before he had the intercourse with her.


    The more Rick acted like she was some weakmon housewife and he just wanted to treat her warmly, the more she scowled at him. ''No need runt! Your mother here has seen worse conditions then these. Now are you nning to keep using your mouth?'' Nana retorted getting on her hands and knees taking the doggy style position. Jim frowned but didn''t voice his opposition while Eric wanted the best for Nana and hence secretly hoped for his wife to take a loss at the hands of little boy. It was hard to imagine a husband to root not for his wife but for the guy who was going to fuck her. But Eric visualised his younger self in themoner boy.


    Rick took his clothes off and when he pulled his pants down, his little brother was not shy at all and springed to action. Rick smirked as he heard a collective gasp from the audience. They had seen nothing like this in their whole life. Every man in the town was hardly half of his length. The only one who did not see his dong was the one going to have the first hand experience with it. ''Try to atleast get me wet before youe all over. Hah you little virgin punk.'' Nana was still bad- mouthing Rick even as she was waiting for his cock to prate her. Rick didn''t bother to reply. All his goals have been achieved, now only thing that was left was to give the pregnantdy ahead of him a good fucking.


    Rick stroked his impatient dick as he moved towards thedy on all fours. He had never imagined himself to be so brave as to fuck someone in the public. But strangely enough he found himself not caring about it a single bit. He felt like this is all normal. Rick was not sure if he had himself adapted to the conditions of this world or if Ryu has affected him. Anyways he had a task infront of him so he will think if these matterster on. He reached behind Nana and began rubbing her lower lips to moisten them. Rick was turned around so he can''t see but the granny of milk farms had a blushed face as she was very aroused after watching the size of Rick''s manhood. No one noticed due to herrge gown like clothes but right now she had fingers of one of her hands inside her cunt.


    Rick rubbed his saliva on her cunt and was finger fucking her right now. ''You do know I can not be satisfied with this brat?'' Rick was simply amazed at the capacity of thisdy to talk shit even while she was keeling down with her cunt open in front of hundreds of people. He was for the first time feeling a little sympathy for her husband. Why do I feel Eric''s violent personality surfacing while having sex has got something to do with this bitch of a wife he got. Talking about Eric he can''t help but feel a little excited when he saw the weapon the kid was sporting. He was now optimistic that Nana was going to regret taking this decision.


    Rick was unaware of anything, he removed his hands and rubbed his dick head on herbia. Slowly forcing his was through Nana''s deep tunnel he felt the vice like grip of her cunt. ''Damn you chief how long have you given up on your wife.'' Rick can only curse Eric in his maid when he felt the tightness of Nana''s pussy. This mare has not been mounted for what he assumed to be years. Maybe he had sex for a single time and that actually ended up making her pregnant. Looking wryly at his dick that was still waiting on the entrance Rick thought ''This is going to be painful for both her and myself.'' But he can''t back off now since he had already mounted the tiger.


    Taking a deep breath Rick pulled his dick of and began thering it with all the saliva he can manage. Feeling that the brat behind her his already pulled back Nanaughed and said in a conceited tone ''Don''t tell me you are already done with it.'' But people around her were looking at her with some sympathy. They can see the young man has definitely not given up and was preparing his weapon to drill her hole. Getting no reply from Rick Nana decided to look back, but just then she felt like a pain rip through her. Rick has had enough of her foul mouth. He was not going to go easy on her. In a single thrust he was inside her by a three fourth. ''Ahhhhhhhhh'' Nana cried out and tears formed in her eyes. She was surely not ready for this.


    Jim wanted to get up and help his mom but Eric held his hands ''She needs to learn how to take a loss Jim.'' but Jim argued ''Maybe yes, but amoner brat won''t decide on her punishment.'' Eric sighed ''We too are not from nobility Jim if you forgot let me remind you that I, your father too was amoner himself. And regarding Nana she has given her words do you want her to break her words and shrink back. You already know that is not possible. Nana herself will not allow that. So we can only wait for this to end.'' Jim humphed but sat back down. He realised that his involvement is simply going to damage the situation more than he can salvage.


    Nana has now be aware that the guy was not joking around when he said that he was worried about hurting her. This was the farthest someone reached inside of her so the pains shot through her body as his penis made way for itself in the tight tunnel. She wanted to stop this farce right now but how can she swallow the pride she held so dear to her. She can envision the smirk on the brat''s face if she gives up now. Hence she wiped her tears trying to hide from the crowd what she was doing and dropped down her head so no one can take a look at her face. ''I can stop if you want.'' Rick just wanted to rub salt on her wound. Although he himself was not feeling too well but atleast he has to maintain a perception that it was all too easy for him.


    His cock had a change if mind he felt. The pain felt like it''s going to rip the skin of his little brother. To not lose his erection because if pain Rick settled inside there and moved his hands to feel Nana''srge udders. Grasping the soft muscles Rick felt his dick to harden up again. ''Is that all you got vige boy? You just managed to surprise me when I was not ready.'' He can only cringe at this. ''Don''t worry miss I have not even started yet. I will need you to be aroused so that you can loosen your baby hole a little had help me reach deeper.'' He pinched and pulled on her nipples and just as he said Nana felt her pussy heat up and expand, making way for Rick. ''Here I go again.'' he warned as be pulled back half way and thrusted back in as hard as he can.


    ''Ahhhhh'' This time Nana was ready still a cry escaped her mouth. Nana was feeling a searing pain through her body. Although one can see her face directly as she had dropped it down but anyone looking closely can see the drops of tears under her. After 3 more thrusts Rick was just a single inch outside but it was proving to be impossible to enter anymore inside her. Nana has stopped her bantering and was now quietly waiting for this to end. Rick can only try hisst resort to open her up. Rick took one of his finger in his mouth and dipping it in his saliva he got to Nana''s anus and began rubbing it.


    ''Ahhhmmmmmmm'' First time Nana moaned ''What are yo....?'' Before she can ask Rick why was he rubbing her there, she felt her arousal shooting up. Immediately he felt her vaginal muscles rx some more and taking advantage of the situation he thrusted inside. With that Rick waspletely inside of Nana touching her hips with his pubes. ''Ahhhhhhh'' Nana cried out some more. The audience felt like they are seeing some virgin girl getting fucked by a demon but the irony was that a mother of a child was getting rammed by a boy of her son''s age.


    After thest cry Nana felt the pain to subside. Still Rick kept his dick inside and did not move. This made her angrier at her plight. She turned back and he saw rage in her teary eyes ''Don''t mock me brat. Start moving I can take it all.'' He was definitely not taking pity on her instead he was waiting for his own pain to subside then he will start the movement. But the rage in Nana''s eyes made him start moving his hips on his own. Eric smiled at Nana, he can feel she has learnt her lesson. He just hoped that this will help her change her attitude.

 Chapter 58: F*cking Nana before the crowd 2

    Chapter 58: F*cking Nana before the crowd 2


    Rick slowly began pumping Nana''s moist pussy. He resumed massaging her sphincter and after feeling her rx it, he inserted his finger inside. ''Mhhhh hhhmmmm'' Nana moaned. She didn''t want to do it but can''t be helped having his dick moving inside her simultaneously as his finger moved in her ass, was too much of a stimtion for her. Rick had to grip her wide waist with his other hand in order to maintain pressure on his dick. Now as the pain has culminated for both of them, they began enjoying the session. Nana didn''t mind moaning every now and then and Rick focussed on providing her the pleasure of her life.


    Rick was pumping inside Nana with the same consistency. Nana would have climaxed long before if he would have increased his speed but he simply won''t let her. He will slow down a little once he will feel her vaginal muscles tense up and start twitching. Nana was both frustrated and blissed out. The double pration from both Rick dick and his finger was making her feel the pleasure that she didn''t believe was possible before today. The more pleasurable she felt the more she desired to reach her climax. But the hateful guy behind her had no ns to let this end yet. Just when Nana was conceiving her ns to make him go faster, Rick stopped and pulled out.


    ''Was that all you got kid?'' Nana turned around. Rick was shocked at what he saw. With dried up tears on her face Nana''s voice was for the first time not filled with disgust towards him but rather she had a smile on her face. ''What the fuck! Can half an our of sex change your entire personality itself?'' Rick nked out for a moment. She looked mesmerizing when she was smiling. Looking at the kid''s nk expressions Nanaughed. ''Okay kid I will say it you actually trumped me. But you should know this has not ended yet.'' She herself was trying to show a brave face like she can go on till the next day itself. But in reality she knew she won''t even be able to hold on for even 10 minutes of hard fucking from Rick.


    ''Haha'' Rickughed. ''Of course not miss Nana I was nning to go on too. Just that I was bored of this position so would you mind turning andying on your back. Nana didn''t bother replying just did what he said. Rick held up both of her legs and inserting his dick in her dripping pussy Rick began a hard pounding. He will send his whole length inside and pull outpletely. ''Mhhm ahhmm mmhhh hhmm ahhahhamm mhhhm'' Nana was moaning in full volume she simply didn''t care about anything now as she felt his dick kissing the door to her womb. Not her pride nor respect, she just wanted to be fucked to oblivion. She wanted to release all the built up frustration since the start. In the middle of her session Jim had already left so Rick can''t have the luxury to see his face while his mom was crying and moaning so loudly beneath his cock. Jim might have left but the crowd was very much present there and the fact that one of them was fucking the mistress of town was something to be proud of, for them. That might be the reason why time to time Rick would hear the cheersing his way.


    When Rick felt his Nana''s approaching climax he synced his own with it. Just then he bent down and while still pounding her hard chewed on her nipples. Thick milk filled his mouth and he gulped it down. Nana had a smile on her face as she screamed and met her orgasm. With ast pistoning Rick left his cum deep inside of her and then copsed on Nana''s body. As Nana''s body was still under the affect of her climax she held on to the boy in her hands and refused to release him till her it subsided. Rick managed get up when Eric approached him. ''That was impressive kid haha'' dare I say I myself was never able to make her scream like that.'' he ced his hands on Rick''s shoulders and praised him, then once he took a look at the massive dong now limping, Eric realised it was only normal with the size like this.


    Nana was still lying on the floor with a stupid smile on her face. ''Take the mistress home and give her a proper bath.'' Eric ordered the maids. Hurriedly the maids helped Nana get up, when she gave a look towards Rick and left with the them. Rick wiped his dick with the cloth one of the maid provided while trying to take a nce at his penis when he was cleaning it. Getting in his clothes Rick gave the maid a wink. She blushed and ran back to the chief''s mansion. After getting all ready he bowed down to all the people present on the the dias and took his leave.


    As he got down from the stage Amelia came running and hugged him. ''You scared me child.'' she had been worried for him since the time he had ced his hands on the crystal. Her heart has gone through many ups and downs this whole day. Now when she can feel her child with her own chest, she calmed down. ''Its alright mom. You worry too much.'' Rick said getting out from her bosom with a smile. Just then both his father and uncle approached with his aunt. All of them congratted him ob his scores, that he achieved with suck amon birth. Some like his dad were more forceful with their appreciation while his uncle and aunt were little softer.


    ''I think we should leave now.'' Jeff suggested. While the were having their family discussion Eric had announced his closing remarks and the ceremony ended. Rest of them nodded and moved towards their home. Just when they had moved out from the town hall ground and entered the streets, they were blocked by twodies in maid attire. ''Please wait here a bit our granny would like to meet you.'' Although Rick frowned at how they were dictating their terms to his family but since Jeff showed no difort on his face, Rick decided it was best not to escte the situation. Since he wasn''t even a junior mage and these maids were definitely at higher level then himself.


    Since he has awakened his magical poweress properly he can very much feel the level of mages around him that were less than his own cultivation level. Like he felt Amelia was a mortal mage with her cultivation simr to his. While Jeff and Ryder had cultivation higher then him his aunt didn''t emit any mana meaning that she must not be a mage. As Rick was analysing the cultivation level of everone around him. He heard the maids call out and now towards the granny moving towards them from the direction of the stage. ''Pardon me friends I had no other way to talk to you. Please ept my apology in my maids'' stead.'' Jeff courteously replied back ''You are our elder, Granny. Your voice will be ourmand so please don''t jest about this situation.''


    ''Haha still so courteous, son of Emily. I will cut short my talk so you people can leave early for your homes.'' she paused and continued with a smile ''I was very impressed with the show this little friend presented at the stage. So I would like to invite my friend for a close talk between us. Also why don''t youe with him, Amelia, L had told me a lot about you and I wanted to meet you too.'' Amelia was happy that her son was attracting the attention of important people from around the town. She hurriedly replied in positive ''We will do as you say granny. Do you want us to visit on some particr day?''


    ''No nothing of that sort haha. Please visit at your leisure.'' granny replied while patting Rick''s head. ''Good day to you all. Allow me to take the leave then''. She left as fast as she came. Rick reached home with his family at dusk.

 Chapter 59: Emilys visit

    Chapter 59: Emily''s visit


    That day Rick slept like a log. ''Ryu wake up. I know that you are tired from yesterday but try to wake up now.'' He opened his eyes and saw Amelia trying to move him. Rick''s body was very fatigued today. Not wanting to wake up he pulled his pants down and his morning wood disyed itself to his mother. ''First you need to help me with this mom.'' he said in a sluggish voice. Amelia sighed ''So what do you want me to do?''. Rick directed with closed eyes ''Use your mouth on it mother.'' Amelia can''t deny his request anyway and definitely not after the kind of performance Rick disyed in the ceremony yesterday.


    Neither Amelia nor Jeff had envisioned this for their son. Most they hoped for was their son awaking some kind of a decent ability that would have helped him live a normal life. Hence they were too excited and happy with Rick. Even though the crystal ball actually malfunctioned their boy was able toe out of the situation without any harm. Amelia climbed in the bed and got between Rick''s parted legs. Taking hold of his penis she began analysing the dick that prated the chief''s wife yesterday. She smiled while rubbing it with her soft hands. It was a proud moment for her when her son had intercourse with such a powerful person from the town.


    She put the head in her mouth and began sucking on it as her son as trained her. She would lick up and down the whole shaft time to time. Trying to take it deep inside her mouth she choked herself on the dick. Rick was smiling as he saw his mother doing the choking herself as her son was tierd to force her head on his dick. He just patted her head. Amelia gave him a smile as she licked on his shaft. Rick got hold of his cock and exposed his balls to her. ''Use your mouth on them too mother.'' Amelia remained unfazed by his demands as he had already let her on his secret as to how he was having visions where he will see these things and he just wanted to try everything out. And the fact that a few times she had found out his bed and clothes drenched in sweat due to these so called nightmares made her believe her son''s ount even stronger.


    Amelia massaged his balls with light hands. She knew this was a sensitive area of a man''s body so she remained careful while handling it. She gave it a slow and sensual lick. Rick found his morning wood getting out of control. His dick was so hard that it starts to pain a little. ''Yes mom like that! Lick both of them.'' Amelia put his minds on the task with dedication and used her tongue all around his scrotum soaking it in her saliva. While looking down on a mother working with full dedication on his balls, he saw her dangling jugs. ''I need to utilise them more.'' Rick thought to himself. They were a very beautiful and symmetrical tits. He has not focused on Amelia''s breasts as much. Thinking for some time as Amelia licked on his balls with fervour Rick decided on his next action ns.


    First he needs to put those udders to some use. ''Mom can you release your breasts and use them on my penis?'' Amelia looked totally clueless. ''How am I supposed to do that?'' she asked with a doubtful gaze towards her boobs. Although it was a pain to exin to her every little detail but Rick enjoyed this oblivious behaviour of his mother. Having no prior knowledge on the subject meant he can train her like however he wanted. ''I will show you mom don''t worry just remove your clothes.'' Amelia trusted her son and got out of her upper garments. ''Now put my dic... Ahem I mean my penis in between your breasts and start massaging it like you would do with your hands.'' Amelia like a dunce just put his cock between her breasts and began moving up and down.


    Rick face palmed himself. ''haha Mom you need to maintain pressure on your boobs from both sides so that it envelopes itpletely.'' he corrected her. ''Then you should have told earlier hehe'' Amelia too giggled realising her mistake. Getting his first paizuri from his mom Rick found himself in the heavens. In some was this was even better than Nana''s vagina. But that maybe because half of his sex session was filled with pain for both him and her. Anyways Rick would enjoy this time fully. ''Mom try to keep the head in your mouth while you massage it'' Rick directed. ''Hmm'' Amelia hummed and did as she was told. This was an entirely new sensation for Rick and he was not able to hold it in long enough for him to properly enjoy and he busted his nut in her mouth. ''Eat it all mom.''


    With that she gulped down all of his semen. Once she was done eating his son''s jizz she called out with a stern face ''Okay Ryu time to get up now.'' Rick knew he can''t remain on the bed anymore so he kissed her forehead ''Thanks mom for helping me out.'' Rick said while pointing to his dangling member. Amelia smiled once again when her son left the room as she collected the semen around her lips and put it all in her mouth before gulping it down.


    Rick was in the garden right now. Having been done with his normal routine, he was nning to open his seal on his mana reserves and see how much his conditions improve. Hoping that nothing too pompous ends up happening he began chanting on the mantra provided by the dragon. He had already validated his its usage so he was prepared as the surrounding mana around him swirled toward him as it got sucked in his body like a vum. Rick felt all his fatigue go away and his body was rejuvenated. Now he had a better control over his mana so he tried applying it slightly. He focussed on the grass on the ground and circted his mana throughout his body.


    Just then the grass he focussed on started growing up slowly. 5 inches, 10 inches and like wise it stopped at around 2 feet length. Rick could have kept going on but he had to stop because he had a feeling that he was again losing control over his powers. I think I am still not ready to handle all this mana, for now I am better of using the sealed amount. He chanted the mantra and sealed off his reserves once again. This time when he tried doing the same to the grass around him, it was easier to keep his powers in check. He indulged in this for a long time when he found himself surrounded with tall grass on all sides. ''haha This was more fun then he previously assumed.'' He loved how the nts grew under his mana and how the responded to it like an external stimulus.


    ''Lets check in mother.'' he got to the shed where his mother was working on her pottery sweating profusely. Wiping her down as always Rick found himself sporting an erection. His opening of the seal must have caused his sexual drive to reset again. He will need to get help from Amelia again even though he had not actually nned that. ''Mother it''s time for you to take a walk in the garden with me.'' Rick said with a grin. Amelia understood his intentions ''But Ryu we are already done with your requests for today? Aren''t we?'' She had nned not to let him indulge too much in his fantasies. ''Yes mom I know that but I worked so hard for yesterday can''t you allow me to do it once more?''


    Amelia sighed looking at the hopeful gaze of her son. If it was only a one time thing then she might as well let him. ''Okay Ryu but this was only a one time thing you must remember and do not try this on me again. You understand?'' she voiced her agreement but in a strict tone. Rick griped her hairs and pushed her on her knees. ''Yes mom I understand. Now remove your clothes ande with me for the walk.'' Amelia did as she was told and got on all fours. Rick pulled her with her hairs in the garden.


    As he was pulling her around he said ''Can you cry like a suaro mom. I love it when you do that.'' ''Oink, Oink'' Amelia replied with a nod. ''You are great mom.'' when he was done with parading her around the garden, he bought her to the middle and got out of his pants. Getting behind her he said ''Mom since it''s a one time offer let me use your bumhole too.'' Rick remembered she had forbidden had forbidden the use of her hole but since this was an exception anyway he might as well enjoy it. ''Oink'' It looked like his pet agreed with himpletely. He was not able to perform the act fully previously when the demon interfered in their peaceful times together.


    He tugged on Amelia''s hairs raising her head upward and he hooked her nose with his fingers and inserted his dick in her bum without any forey. His erection won''t allow that. ''Oink Oinkkk ahh hmmm Oink mhhhh Oiiink Oiink ahh'' slowly Rick began humping her. ''Is that a new kind of y you guys devised?'' Rick startled by a voiceing from the fence gate behind him.

 Chapter 60: Space stone

    Chapter 60: Space stone


    Right now Rick was balls deep inside Amelia''s ass while hooking her nose as she was grunting like a pig with each thrust he gave her. ''Oink Oink ahhh mhhh mmmhhh Oinink oink aagghhh'' All Rick could hear in his arousal was Amelia''s moans. Right then a voice disturbed his rythm. ''Is this a new kind of y that you two devised?'' Rick was not surprised because someone talked to him. Well what else can he ept when he is fucking Amelia in the open garden in front of the house. But rather he was shoked because he knew this voice. ''Hey grandma!'' was the only thing Rick could manage in reply.


    Her piercing gaze made his hairs stand on ends. Amelia too turned around to greet her ''Hello mother! Pleasee inside.'' Rick had released Amelia from his grip so she can continue to talk to his grandma. He was going to pull his dick out from her when Emily replied ''No need Amelia. I just came with a message. Please let Ryu visit me at my house in the morning. I need to discuss few things with him regarding the yesterday''s ceremony. And... Ahem You guys can continue on with whatever it was that you were doing.'' Amelia blushed a little and replied ''Okay mother, he will be there next morning. But don''t you want toe inside.''


    She offered again but she was met with Emily''s refusal as she left shortly after. Rick was a little confused. Did he managed to reveal something yesterday? From what he knew about Emily, she was very aloof in nature and her asking him to visit didn''t sound that simple. But taking a look at his limping dick and his mother''s wide booty, he decided to worry about it a littleter. ''Let''s get back to our ''y'' mother haha'' he joked with her. Amelia smiled and let Ryu hook her nose once again as he fucked her hard. Amelia herself didn''t knew but she had began craving these sessions from her son. This rough treatment and humiliation make her cum harder then normal.


    At this moment too, her pussy was very wet from all the pounding she was recieving. ''Oink Oink mhhhh Oink'' she continued her grunting as her mind began to muddle up due to too much arousal. Rick was taking a risk fucking Amelia like this, as he vividly remembered the situation when he, in his extreme sexual agitation ended up surrendering control to the demon. But he was confident not to lose control this time as he was armed with the mind calming mantra of his. Thus he pursued the pounding of Amelia''s ass with immense passion.


    Rick has determined that Amelia was in sufficient trance he began slowly pping her butt cheeks. With each p Rick could feel her rectum walls tighten. With one hand he began rubbing and pinching her clit hard. She was unable to bear all the incitement and climaxed after slumping down to the ground. Rick was yet to climax on his side so he moved to a dazed Amelia''s slumped head pulling it with her hairs. She was still struggling to focus with her half open eyes. Rick smiled and prying open her jaws inserted his cock directly in her mouth. He felt an amazing sense of superiority giving his mother probably her first ass to mouth.


    ''Glug glug... Gulp.. glug... glug glug...''Rick fucked her mouth to his heart''s content. While doing this Amelia has woken up but she didn''t mind her mouth being used as pussy for her son''s amusement. Rick became a little bolder and pushed his dick against her cheek, making a bulged impression on the outside. He held her head with one hand while he pped lightly at his bulged dick head. Seeing no signs of protest in her eyes he kept increasing the force behind his ps till both of Amelia''s soft cheeks were red just like her eyes and hair. Rick felt his load rising up form his balls when he plugged her throat with his cock and released his jizz inside it directly. Amelia was like a trained dog and dutifully swallowed his each load in her stomach.


    Looking at a rapidly breathing Amelia with a mix of his cum and spit drooling from her the side of her lips, Rick kissed her cheeks ''You look very lovely mom.'' Amelia smiled with doubt in her heart. She was not very appeased with her own son pping her pping her face but her own body puts up a resistance against her. ''Have I started enjoying these sessions with Ryu.. sigh.'' her mind was in a mess right now, she will mull on thister. She rested on the garden floor for some time while Rick dressed up and began his cultivation. Amelia woke up after an hour of nap under the evening sun. Opening her eyes she saw Rick meditating and cultivating his mana. She stood up and realised her mouth was all crusted up with both her own saliva and remains of Ryu''s semen. She walked to Ryu and after giving him a kiss on his cheek went to cleanse herself in the bathroom.


    Rick was not entirely out ofmission. He can feel a stamp of his own cum on his cheeks. He cringed and hurriedly cleaned with with his clothes after watching Amelia leave. Just like that his evening went and he had his dinner with his parents at night. His father was extremely happy today, he might have received praises at the farms fir having such a child. Whilst he was moving out to take a walk, he heard his father desiring sex with his wife since he was in a good mood but Amelia refused it citingck of arousal. He felt a little bad for Jeff. The guy has been nothing but kind towards him although he doesn''t let it show on his face, but Rick knew he was a good person at heart. ''I should probably diversify my women. If I kept personalising mother like this it might be bad for her marriage.''


    Rick had no qualms in sharing her with his father. As long as he maintains absolute control over her he can allow her to have sex even with any of her customers. His aunt came to his mind, maybe he should n something with her for a few days. But he recalled his grandma asking him to visit her. ''Well then we can only postpone the n by a day I guess.'' With these thoughts Rickpleted his walk and went to his bed amid the soft snores of Jeff. He was cultivating when he was reminded of the words by the dragon, that he might be able to use the stone in his neck, now that he had been through the awakening.


    Getting it in his hands Rick controlled his mana towards the gem stone. But nothing happened. After a fair amount of trial and error Rick got a response when he used his mana while circting it in the pattern the dragon told him. Sending more of his mana towards the stone, Rick was ecstatic to see the stone glowing in the dim light of the night moon. It became warm to the touch and suddenly Rick felt a jolt in his body. He felt like someone threw him tumbling down the stairs. When he opened his eyes to see if he managed to fall from his bed, he was astounded to find himself no longer in his room. He was not able to close his eyes due to the exquisite world in front of him. Although it was all barrennd all around him, but the blue sky was a feat to look at. Thend was dark brown with not a de of grass on it.


    Rick can feel a soothing smell from the soil itself. He felt his body rx in the calmness around him when he realised the problem before his eyes. Where the heck had that stone thrown him? He knew it was definitely rted to the gem stone because even in this world it was not amon theme for people to get dumped down toplete different dimensions while they are on their bed rxing. First thing on his mind despite the beauty of the world was to get out from here. Because Rick admits that all this beauty will be worth shit if he was stuck here for all his life. He used the same method he used to get inside that was circte his mana in the pattern while focussing it to the point where he assumed the stone might be on his body, if he was in his own reality.


    Without much effort Rick felt himself getting kicked out of here again with a jerking motion. In the reality of his world he found himself lying down on the floor of his room in an awkward position. Suppressing his curiosity Rick decided it was toote today and he was too fatigued with the previous cultivation. Hence he put down his gemstone inside his clothes and went to sleep. Since the gem is not going to run away from him anyway, he will look into its mysteries tommorow. With that thought in mond sleep took him over.

 Chapter 61: Visit grandma

    Chapter 61: Visit grandma


    Rick woke up early today. Freshening up he went down to find his parents still sleeping. Amelia was looking very beautiful in her sleep as Rick saw one of her boobs sprouting out from her upper chest covering. Rick was sporting a very heavy morning wood but since he has decided on it yesterday. He was going to let her rest a bit. If he kept using her for relieving his desires, Jeff would be taking a loss. Since technically she was still his wife. Rick will let Jeff have some fun too with his mother''s body so he didn''t wait any longer, moving to the garden he began his cultivation.


    After having a normal breakfast with his family, Rick had a bath. He was alone this time as he had to leave early for his grandma''s house today. ''Hey mom I am leaving for grandma''s house.'' ''Take care Ryu.'' Amelia replied and Rick left his home just after his father. Walking down the street he found himself getting stares from all around him. It looked like people were on awe of his performance from the ceremony. Although Rick had no ns to be some great mage one day and all he wanted was to save his life in any kind of dangerous situations, he will not say that he didn''t like the respect in the eyes of people of Korua. He had to keep his feet on the ground and not be too cocky, ending up three feet under like an antagonist of tv dramas of earth.


    Ignoring the chats going on about him, he found himself more embarrassed the longer he walked. He was wrong, no one was discussing his awesome performance from yesterday rather they were busy discussing his presentation with Nana. Realising that his dick was getting more attention then his hard earned cultivation level, Rick was not sure whom to take out his frustration on. He went on and did not stop till he reached Emily''s house. Her house was even smaller then himself. It looked like it can hold at most 2 rooms. But contrarily her garden was much bigger with lots of flowering nts all around. Rick found Emily watering the nts.


    Inviting himself in he said ''Hello grandma. I am here like you asked.'' He tried to give her a smile. He was always a little uneasy around Emily as her eyes were always looking at him like she can see through his facade at all times. Emily smiled back ''Come Ryu take a seat in the garden itself. I will bring something to eat.'' Rick replied while setting his ass on the cool grass of the garden ''Not required grandma. I already had my food prior to leaving home.'' ''Okay then wait for me there, I will be done with this in a few minutes.'' she said. Rick nodded and began looking around Emily''s abode curiously.


    ''So how are you feeling after your outstanding performance from yesterday kid'' Emily spoke while setting beside him. ''It was nothing much haha'' he tried to y it cool. ''Nothing much! Nana will be fuming with rage if she heard you haha'' Emilyughed lightly. Rick blushed a little ''How did you..''. He wanted to ask how she knew about this but Emily cut him off with the answer ''I was present there kid. No need to be so stiff with your granny child you can open up to me. I believe I will atleast better than your dad at understanding your problems if you are facing any.'' Rick was alerted by this why did she feel that he was facing anything?


    He probed ''why would you say that granny. I think you already know pretty much everything I am facing.'' Rick was able to fool a those people of Korua but he can''t deceive her. Last time when she was checking Rick''s mana meridians, she had felt the mana from him was very simr to dragons. First time it might have be just a coincidence but when he was releasing those mana bursts Emily was sure that she was not mistaken. But realising that Rick was not willing to share with her anything she decided to wait patiently for her grand child to open up to her. ''Okay let''s leave that fortter. I actually pulled you up here to discuss a a different mater.'' after pausing she said ''I would like to mentor you for your mana cultivation. What do you say?''


    Rick was appalled by her sudden offer. Ryu had heard from his mother that she has been a great character once upon a time when she had fought against the beastmen alliance from the empires side. Although she managed to win a victory for her nation she had lost both her husband and her will to fight. She took an early retirement to care for her children. Once both Jeff and Ryder grew up, she became a vagabond mage. Moving from ce to ce in search of what only she herself knew. In that period many great mages approached her to guide their ward personally but she refused each time. Hence Rick was finding it dubious why she would ask to mentor him suddenly. Familial ties can''t be the reason for this as Kyro would have been offered the same but for now he has not got any confirmation from her about that.


    But whatever might be her reasons truth was he can''t refuse her. Firstly he was very intimidated with her and he didn''t find it in himself to say no to her face. That might actually make her double down on her suspicions. Secondly Amelia might directly murder him if she found out about this. He had himself seen the anticipation in her eyes when she Emily decided to check his meridians. In her mind Amelia always wanted to get Emily to teach her kids. If she learnt that her own kid refused the offer Rick was doubtful that she might not be able to keep her sanctity in front of him. So he got no choice to speak of.


    ''Yes grandma. Is that even a thing to ask. Mom has always told me about your feats in the wars and it will be a fortune to be taught by you.'' He hurriedly kowtowed to her. He has lived here enough to know the specific sets of customs followed here. ''Haha Although I find your words a little superfluous but I will take that as a yes.'' she said after a pause ''Nowe closer to me and start circting your mana.'' Emily replied while tugging her hair strands behind her ears. Rick saw his grandma might still givedies of the town a run for they money. Her hair was all white but that was naturally so and not because of her age, Rick had heard Amelia say that. She loved to wear white he felt all her attire was white only.


    After analysing the beauty of his grandmother Rick quickly did as she told. Truthfully speaking he can''t even dream to try to do things with her that he can pull off with Amelia. Her personality will simply not allow that. Emily out her hands on Rick and began focussing her mind on his circting mana. Yes this time Emily was sure about her theory. This was definitely a dragons mana circting within him. But why? She was very confused. She already knew Rick was not her real grandson. However much Amelia and Jeff deny that, there is simply nothing that can be hidden from a powerful mage like her. But that was not her main concern. What intrigued her was that he was still a human child after all then howe he canmand dragon mana.


    She decided to dig a little deeper and sent her mana to probe his reserves but she can feel a force trying to repel her from there. Being aware that it might hurt him if she try to force her way in, she figured to give it up. ''Now I will teach you a cirction technique. I will guide your mana with mine for the first few times try to remember it.'' Without waiting for Rick''s approval she began sending her mana inside him and led it through his pathways. Rick was all too familiar with this feeling. He learnt it within the first time. But waited for Emily to repeat it as many times as she liked. He had realised that it might be that, his grandma might have not noticed that he already had a cultivation technique and decided to share hers with him.


    Rick had a feeling that however much powerful Emily might be she must not be on par with the dragon. He can find that from the tone of the dragon itself. It looked to him that he won''t even put the whole human empire in his eyes say less of a single mage. Thus he was not ber optimistic towards her cultivation technique. But anyway he registered this in his heart as this too was a show of great kindness towards him. ''Did you remember it?'' ''Yes grandma.'' he replied hurriedly. ''Good once... '' Before she can continue with her sentence Rick heard someone speak in a loud voice ''Please allow us entry oh great water mage Emily.''

 Chapter 62: Emily got visitors

    Chapter 62: Emily got visitors


    Rick saw arge built man asking for Emily''s permission to enter her residence. He was with a younger person around the age of himself. Looking at their visage and their matching attire Rick assumed that they were probably a father and son pair. ''What brought you to this humble mage''s inhabitation sire from the n of Wilders?'' Emily said with a respectful gaze. Rick realised that he was simply not able to sense if this guy even had any cultivation at all. That meant only one thing that this guy is simply too powerful. For that matter he was not even able to sense the cultivation of the younger person. But since he was giving him a simr feeling to Jim he discerned that he must be at the same level.


    ''haha Please don''t embarrass us miss Emily with that. We are your juniors so please ept the bow from us.'' saying that he bowed down and looking at his father bowing even though the boy felt unwilling, but still he too bowed. ''No need for the formalities Mr. Jacob. Since you are here let be bring something to serve to you guys.'' Emily replied with a neither servile not an overbearing tone. ''No need for that Miss Emily. We are here only after our visit to chief Eric and we already had our lunch there. So please don''t bother.'' watching Emily nod he resumed his talk ''Actually your esteemed self might be wondering why I showed up here haha.'' Rick felt this person was quite a jovial character.


    Since the time he came in he is continuouslyughing after each sentence he utters. Even though he had not gotten any response from Emily as such. ''Let me tell you then. Actually I was tasked with investigating the little forest that appeared out of nowhere on the edge of this town. Once the chief here made a report the royal court took the matter very seriously. So yours truly was here this morning when I found out from the chief that madam was present in her house at the moment, so I came running haha.'' From this Rick skimmed that these guys were from the capital and we''re currently at his case. Well that perfectly exins their cultivation levels. But Rick was not worried that he would be found out.


    ''I am extremely honoured that you took your time to visit this olddy but may I ask for your reason toe here.'' Emily responded. ''What else will Ie for then for this stupid son of mine. You know ever since he was a child he had been very fascinated with your adventurous stories. Once he learnt that I was visiting Korua he tagged along wanting to meet you.'' he was clearly lying even Rick could feel that. He now had the fair amount of idea about this guy''s motivation to visit his grandma. He was definitely here to get her to mentor his son. There was no other reason that Rick can think of.


    While Rick was deducing this the younger guy moved forward and introduced himself with a bowed head. ''This is the second child of the Wilders family Samuel Wilder, and the only son of my father here Mr. Jacob Wilder.'' Only the people of importance had surnames in this world including the powerful ns of the capital as well as the royal family. Commoners could weild no surnames. Emily nodded when Jacob resumed the conversation by bringing Rick into it ''Would this boy be your grand child miss Emily?'' She nodded and answered ''Yes he is.'' not fazed by her short reply he continued ''Haha Eric told me about this young man. Yours was the best performance from yesterday I assume junior.''


    ''Yes it was senior but it was I was tied with my friends.'' Rick replied bowing his head a little. ''ohh haha no matter. It''s the same thing. Samuel say hi to the little brother here.'' Rick can see the unwillingness on Samuel''s face but he proceded anyway ''Hello brother! This is Samuel.'' Rick too wanted to have nothing to do with conceited guy but he replied ''Nice to meet you brother. Name is Ryu.'' Getting the clue that his son was not willing to extend the chat any longer Jacob jumped in to salvage the situation. ''Haha young kids these days. Not even willing to socialize properly with their counterparts.''


    Jacob then engaged Emily in his useless chat for 10 minutes or so when he realised that she was not that much interested in any of it. So this time he came directly to the issue. ''You see miss Emily my child always wanted to train under a tutor like your esteemed self and since I got the chance today to meet you. Please let me ask for your tutge for this useless son of mine.'' Emily already had an idea why he hade to him. Now that he has revealed his intentions, she refused him directly ''Please try to understand my situation too mister wilder. I have not taken any student in all these years and frankly speaking I have got no interest in training the young ones now. I just want to live the rest of my life in peace and solitude. Hence please allow me to respectfully deny you mr request.'' Rick didn''t know why she didn''t mention about him but he guessed she might have her reasons.


    Jacob knew he was not going to have any sucess in changing her mind now that she has refused his request in such direct manner. Truthfully speaking he was not very optimistic with this at the starting itself. He knew she has not epted any kid under her years long. He was not even from the main line of the family. Like Samuel exined his family was the closest branch to the main family but still they were a branch at the end. Jacob thought she might even refuse people from the main family, so who was he to speak of. ''Thats okay miss Emily. I can understand. But if you ever decide on it please consider our proposal.'' Now that he has failed at his first task, he can only try his luck with the other one.


    Watching Emily nodding Jacob offered another deal. ''I had one other favor to ask from you miss Emily and don''t worry I will pay for it haha'' taking a pause he continued ''Since our previous proposal was rejected. Can we ask miss mage to get involved in a sex session with me and my son here?'' Emily gave him an odd look ''With both of you?'' ''Yes actually we father and son like to do our women simultaneously so I just hope you can agree to that.'' Jacob exined. Seeing that Emily was mulling over it and has not outright rejected him, he became giddy with excitement. ''Since our request is a little odd we are willing to double payment too.''


    ''Although I am an olddy. You will need to show your sincerity first mister Jacob.'' Emily said in her usual monotonous tone. Rick was bbergasted by this negotiations taking ce in front of him. In spite of being very familiar with the workings of this world, Rick was still left in a daze. ''Of course, Of course I will offer 2 earth grade magic crystals for one session.'' Jacob offered pulling 2 voilet crystals from his robe. Emily didn''t look much impressed and said ''You do realise that I have no use for that at my level of cultivation.'' ''Yes, yes I know that but this will be just for a single session. Not to mention you have your little grandchild here that may require it. Also, we might have some odd requests during the session so I will add one more crystal. So what do you say miss Emily?''


    Emily took a look at Rick. Jacob was right just an intercourse with her in exchange for 3 earth grade crystals was a very fair deal. ''Okay'' Emily agreed ''I am old now so I will leave everything to you guys.'' saying that she slipped her gown from her body. She slowly removed her dressing holding her breasts as well as her skirt. Rick looked at his naked grandma and he recognised the fact that that she looked even more beautiful naked. ''You can definitely leave it to us.'' Jacob said as he pulled his pants down while leering away at Emily''s naked chest.

 Chapter 63: Grandma is spitroasted

    Chapter 63: Grandma is spitroasted


    **This chapter will contain golden showers so if that is the thing that makes you ufortable then feel free to skip this one.**


    Rick didn''t know what was the value of the earthly grade magic crystals otherwise he would have rationalised the situation better. He scanned Emily to find although her breast were modest whenpared to Amelia and sagged a little but still they were very cute and symmetrical. Her long white hair covered her back while her pussy was bare. Interestingly Emily had trimmed white bush about her slit. Her pussy lips were still amazingly holding tight. Rick was definitely feeling the heat of arousal she was releasing as evident from his growing bulge. Jacob moved towards Emily as he removed his garments and ced them on the side.


    Looking his father take the first steps the youngling too followed behind him while removing his clothes. Jacob took hold of one of Emily''s tits and began squeezing them. Moving his other hand to her mouth he rubbed her cherry lips. ''Miss mage like we told you. We have developed our own way of sex hence we will be requiring the service of both your holes including your mouth too.'' Seeing her nod her head in approval, he took hold of his 6 inches of manhood and began stroking it. While Samuel stood behind her feeling her soft butt cheeks with his hands.


    Rick was sitting there watching twoplete strangers feeling Emily up with his hard cock. Today itself he had decided against release his lust on Amelia and today itself this happens right before his eyes. When Jacob felt satisfied with touching her all over he pressed her down to her knees with his hands on her shoulders. ''Kid I will let you go in first. Enjoy her fully, no need to be shy your father here has paid quite a heavy price for this. So leave no regrets. Haha'' Jacobughed while Emily smirked a little at his words. ''Yes father I n to do that only'' Samuel replied to his father with a grin Watching the mage smirk Jacob pulled the foreskin of his dick and began rubbing his dick head all over her face.


    ''Open your mouth miss mage. I would like to feel your warm tongue on my cock.'' Emily frowned a little on how he referred to his penis but didn''t say anything while she opened her mouth. Jacob held her head and inserted his dick in the hole he had dreamt of drilling in these few days since he had learnt that she has returned back to this town. Whilst this was going on Samuel pushed her from behind such that she ended on all her four limbs. Rick was there watching all this with a curious gaze because this was the first time he had seen someone use a woman''s mouth for having sex. This might be something that this father and son duo developed on their own so as to allow them to fuck a single woman at once.


    Rick saw Samuel whipping out his dick and inserting it in Emily''s pussy with any forey. He held on her rump and began thrusting it with all he got but with his dick smaller that his father''s Rick became aware why Emily was not taking the boy seriously. Rick had seen such an intimidating personality from Emily that he was having a hard time believing the fact that his strict grandma was bring spitroasted right on front of him. ''It feels very good dad. She is definitely better than the normal girls in the capital. I feel it was worth it.'' Jacob was pistoning Emily''s mouth while replying ''Of course kid did you doubt your father. Miss mage here was one of the top beauties of her time in the empire.''


    Emily did not look impressed with the praise as she had an impassive gaze while watching Jacob''s penis move in and out from her mouth. She was an experienceddy, this request was nothing odd for her as she had been asked to perform even ''odder'' things than this. As Samuel increased his pace of thrust inside her might-had-been mentor he grabbed a fistful of her hair from the roots and pulled on it. This spit roasting continued for 15 minutes when Rick heard Jacob say. ''Move kid it''s your father''s turn now. Go use her mouth for a while.'' Samuel followed his father''s direction. Rick saw that the man was easily 3 times the size of his grandmother. He moved to her back and pushed his dick in her wet pussy. Although he wasrger then his son but the previously left precum granted him easier ess.


    Samuel moved to fuck Emily''s mouth simultaneously. This time she can''t remain as unfazed as before when fucked by arger and more experienced man. Moans began bursting from her mouth. ''Glug glug ahhh ahhh mmhhh glug glug hmm mhhh glug mhhh'' Once Jacob has thrusted to for a few moments he said ''Lets change the position kid. I am not able to give my best like this.'' he pulled Emily back from her doggy position to the standing position and made her bend at her waist such that he can now thrust in standing position while Emily''s head was dropped down on his son''s dick while he was sitting on his butt on the ground.


    Rick amazed to see that this duo has done their homework. As whenever they changed their location the other one already had his task nned out. Right now Emily was being pounded in a missionary position by Samuel. Jacob was sitting on her face with his dick in her mouth. After the session continued for around an hour or so, both the father son duo looked exhausted. They were definitely impressive as they had mad even someone as experienced as Emily cum thrice already. She too looked at her limits. Anymore climaxes and she might just pass out of exhaustion.


    But fortunately for her with a fewst thrusts both of them were at their limit. As Rick had thought they were going to cum. They did something he didn''t predict. Both of them moved towards her faces and stroking their dicks they gave Emily a facial with their cum. Albeit nothing whenpared to himself Rick found out it still cover her while face. Just as Rick thought they were done with Emily he heard Jacob say ''Aim carefully kid. We need to cover all her body with it.'' Looking up Rick saw something that nearly made his dick rip apart his pants. Both of them took aim with their limping dick and began pissing all over Emily''s naked and worn-out body. They aimed their piss on every part of her starting from her face and hair, moving towards her breasts and pussy.


    They stopped only when they felt Emily waspletely covered in their urinal discharge. They whippedst remaining drops from their cocks and began dressing up. ''Here are your 3 earthly crystals miss Emily and thanks for a wonderful day''. But looking at Emily whi was in not condition to respond Jacobughed and left the property. All this while both this while the duo had treated him like a grass. But he didn''t me it on them, if he had got himself Emily to fuck he himself might have ignored them like the grass. Stroking his dick Rick had only one thought all over his mind ''Even doing this is allowed?'' he can''t help but imagine himself at the position of the duo and using his grandma as a piss dump.

 Chapter 64: Get a feel if your abilities

    Chapter 64: Get a feel if your abilities


    Emilyid there in the puddle of piss for around 10 minutes, when she was able to properly register what had transpired. ''Those guys sure did a number on me!'' She said getting up from her nest if urine. Rick saw that Emily showed no sign of disgust on her face even though she had been throughly drowned in some random people''s piss just few minutes back. Rick asked to investigate the matter further. His stiff dick refused to go down before getting the answers. ''Gramdma, was that necessary for getting those 3 crystals.'' ''Haha'' Rick saw herugh loudly for the first time ''Of course Ryu this was worth it. You are still a kid so you don''t really know the value of these crystals now. You will understand once you surpass the rank of junior mage.''


    Rick can only nod to this but he had to ask something of even more importance. ''What I was concerned about was about they piss... I mean ahem... they urinating on you.'' Emily gave him a smile and exined ''I know it might be strange to you but as I said you have not seen the world yet. Many people have developed some weird habits that they only expose when they are on bed with a woman. They were from the n of Wilders and they are very famous for their beast taming arts. Maybe they developed this custom while interacting with their beast partners. Anyways this was nothing much.'' she said while curling he long white hairs to drain as much piss out of it as she can. ''Once I take a bath. Won''t I be back to normal?'' with that sentence she moved towards her house. ''Let meplete that and we will continue your training after that.''


    Rick has got his answers but his dick was even harder then before. It was declined to go down without a fight. He pulled his pants down a gave it a few strokes and put his pants back on. He was simply not willing to waste his cum by masturbating when he had a list of beauties to fuck all around him. Now he had one more thing that he need to experiment with. He too wanted to try to piss on somebody and watch their reaction. But who he can try it with? With minimal chances of repercussions? Only one face came to his mind. A redhead with red eyes and a curvy figure. Rick shook his mind out of his trance state. Thinking about all that will take him nowhere for now and it will only aggregate his problems with his cock. Rick had no release in mind. He might get a chance with Amelia today.


    With thatst thought Rick began his mana cultivation to bring his mind away from all this. After cultivating for around half an hour under the afternoon sun, he was woken up by his grandma''s voice ''We can start now.'' Rick opened his eyes and saw a pristine looking Emily once more. Nowhere he can find the Emily who was treated worse than amon whore and got pissed on by a father son pair from the capital. Here face was rosy red and her bust although covered look very seducing to Rick now. However much Rick tried now the image of his strict and authoritative grandmother had been ruinedpletely. Now what he can see infront of his eyes was amon slut that enjoys rolling around in piss.


    Closing his eyes and flushing all those thoughts from his brain, Rick looked towards Emily and asked ''So do I need to do something in particr grandma?'' ''Yes since you have the magical ability to control nts, focus on this little one here and see how much you can make it grow till you are exhaust your mana. We need a better idea about how much is the mana requirements for pulling these tasks first.'' Emily directed him to a set of three saplings that she might have recently introduced to her garden. Getting the go ahead Rick directed his mana to the nt trying to simte in his mind the growth of the sapling to a tree. But s Rick found he was already out of mana when the sapling had just been around his height.


    ''Damn all that mana and it''s only grown to my size!!'' Rick can only curse in his mind. Now he realised that growing little grass and an actual tree were entirely different tasks on a dissimr levels. ''Hmm that''s not very impressive. Try to do that again with the other sapling after taking some rest, and this time keep the mana flow under control at all times.'' Rick has already analysed the problem. Most of the mana he utilisedst time simply got wasted to the surroundings insted of helping the nt grow. He waited for 15 minutes and began working with the other sapling. This time he did it slowly maintaining his focus at all times to the next sapling only.


    Although Emily did not let it show her face but what her grandson has performed was no ordinary feat. Two things astounded her. First was definitely his recovery rate of mana. She had deliberately with held the fact that others at Rick''s level will require a minimum of an hour or so to collect back all the mana they have lost after expending all of it at once. But Rick managed to recover all of it within a span of 15 minutes. The second thing of interest was the amount of nt growth he can undertake with his mana. Even though most of it was wasted still to grow a nt by this much was not an easy task. She rated her work as ''not impressive'' just because she wanted Rick to give his all.


    With these she has be even more certain that the forest outgrowth in the vicinity of Korua was definitely rted to her own grandchild. She always had her doubts when she first investigated the forest at her own individual capacity. Unfortunately at the time when this event took ce she was out of town, otherwise she would have definitely uncovered the events surrounding it. But still she had a massive confusion in her mind. The aura left around in the forest had a very minute presence of demonic nature to it. But when she had probed Ryu, there was no demonic presence tht can be sensedming from him. The Wilders must not be aware of why the royal court took this matter so seriously nevertheless she was already aware of it. It was due to someone in this town was able to sense the demonic presence in the forest and informed the Royal court of the same.


    Nothing rted to a demon can be a negligible matter to all nations in this world whether they controlled by humans, elves or for that matter even the beastmen. Hence the Royal court showed utmost concern and sent the head of the second family from the Wilders to investigate.


    Half an hour had passed when Rick stopped. This time the sapling can be said to have transformed in a tree. Although it was only twice his own size but atleast it can be called a tree. ''haha'' Rick was happy at his achievement and wasughing when his head cked out and he began falling down. But before he can fall to the ground, he was caught by a set of gentle hands that slowly ced him on the ground. Emily put his head on herp beganbing his long green hairs with her hands while smiling like little girl. ''Atst I found someone that is definitely worth training and what could be even better that he is my own grandson.'' Rick was definitely a very unlucky person as he could not enjoy the mesmerizing smile of his grandmother.

 Chapter 65: Explore Space stone

    Chapter 65: Explore Space stone


    Emily always desired to have a progeny that would be able to achieve all that she could not, in her life. So when her husband died in the wars she took a recluse from the society and focused all her time to develop her son''s abilities. Once Jeff had gone through the awakening, he was able to gain control over the water magic just like her. Even though her younger son Ryder didn''t possessed the same talents like her elder son, she was nevertheless satisfied. So she utilised all her time to train Jeff. But she was very unlucky when one day she found out Jeff met with an ident while he was out of the town with his friends.


    The injury to his body proved to be disastrous as it managed to damage his mana reserves permanently. With her dream shattered, she felt weak in her heart. First her husband then even her son met with disasters. She raised her sons likemoners after that and once shepleted her parental duties, she again took on a life of vagabond. But today she was very ecstatic that she has gaind an opportunity once more in the form of her own grandson. Maybe he is not the son of Jeff in reality but how does that matter when they have raised him since his childhood. To her that was enough. Thus she was rubbing his head affectionately. ''haha poor guy, he didn''t even know that as a mage we should never deplete all our mana at once and he managed to do that twice. This guy might be able to surpass me if I train him properly.''


    Rick was in a very deep sleep for a couple of hours in Emily''sp. Once opening his eyes Rick found himself looking directly at the charming smile of his grandma. Getting up he apologized for falling asleep midday ''Sorry grandma I didn''t know what happened to me. I felt a little dizzy and now I am here.'' Looking at a confused Rick, Emily smiled ''First rule of the mages, kid. Never use up all your mana. Always leave some amount for emergency use. We mages are an easy target to take out once we are out of our mana.'' Rick smiled wryly of course he knew that ''I know that granny. I just went all out because it was safe here. I won''t do it in ces I am unfamiliar with.''


    This made Emily frown a little ''Ryu looks like you did not understand me correctly. Then allow me to reiterate it for you to grasp properly. I said ''never'' use up all your mana. It never takes a safe ce more than a few seconds to transform into a death trap. So whether you feel it is safe or dangerous, never use all of it.'' Rick realised from her serious tone that she was trying to give him a life lesson here. Hence he nodded with understanding. Now that he thinks of it Emily has been in actual war. The dynamics of which a simple world hopper will never realise without ever personally taking part in one.


    Seeing Ryu nod like a chicken Emily smiled ''But there will be one exception to that, can you tell me that Ryu.'' Rick hurriedly nodded and replied ''When I am already in a life and death situation. No need to save mana at that time just to die before I could ever use it.'' Emily was happy this kid was smart as well as he was talented. ''haha good kid.'' she took a long pause and continued ''It''ste now. If you want you can eat something inside the house or if you want you can leave for the day. Let us meet here again tommorow.'' saying that Emily busied herself with the nts in the garden.


    Rick registered it was already going to be dusk so he said his goodbyes to Emily and returned home. The first thing he noticed at his house was the big butt of Amelia as she was bend over for some chores. Silently moving behind her he grabbed her butt cheeks while pressing his dick in her butt crack. Amelia was startled with this but once she turned around to see his son she took a sigh. ''Ryu you should inform me when you are back. Shouldn''t you.'' Rick was dry humping Amelia when he replied ''Yes mother and that what I am doing. Isn''t it hehe.'' watching Ryu in a happy mood made her happy too and she resumed with her work.


    Rick didn''t fuck Amelia today even though his boner has been raging the whole day. There were two reasons for that. Firstly Rick had decided not to fuck Amelia as much as he did previously and leave some for his father. Secondly he was still exhausted from his training with Emily so he directly went to bed after having something to eat. He had already let Amelia know he wasn''t going to have the dinner so the slept like a log.


    Next day Rick was up very early. First thing he had on his mind after freshening up was the gem stone. Now he knew the way to get in and out from it. Applying some of his brain Rick figured out that the dragon must have provided him with this because it might be useful to him in some way. And why would someone gift and full of soil to a guy who has the literal ability to make nts grow. Reaching this conclusion Rick was determined find out the usability of this gem. This time he carried on him many fruits in order to bring them to the other dimension with him. Focusing again on the gemstone while he circting his mana ording to the pattern he was told, sent him inside the stone.


    Rick fell face first in the soil this time. He must have to do something about his awkwardnding both whileing in and moving out. But not minding it, he got on with his work. He dug the soil with his hands and ced all the fruits he bought with him one by one in their seperate holes. He had bought one of each quality that his family can afford that were 1 nida, 1 virgo while thest one was the most expensive, the tura fruit. He will have to lie to Amelia that he ate it all, but he was sure she won''t mind about a single one. The fruits in this world were special in many ways. The most important fact about them was they never deteriorate, even if they are left alone for years on years. That''s the reason bartering is done using using the fruits.


    Since the fruits never degrade in value, it was of no value to use metals for currency or money. Why use the intermediary when you can directly exchange the fruits for all your needs and services. Secondly fact about the fruits of this world was that their nutritional value can not bepared with the fruits of his world. Although Rick was sure that this body of his would definitely be able to digest animals too but he had learnt that eating meat is looked down upon. Only those that can not afford any fruits and live in very disastrous situation such that they might lose their lives, resorted to eating meat. There was one more reason the humans disgusted meat eating was that their mortal enemies from the beastmen alliance were the ones who ate meat. So naturally humans developed an aversion towards it.


    While Rick was thinking about these matters he was simultaneously working on the fruits he nted as the seeds. He felt that after using around half of all his mana he was only able to get a sapling to burst out from the soil. Going with this speed he might require months before they grow to be a tree. Then Rick recalled one of his other ability and began chanting the mantra to release his seal. Once it was done Rick found out he had ess to arge mana pool that he can''t even describe properly. Excited with that he began pouring down all his mana in the sapling. This was the tree for the nida fruits. It was actually of the lowest value. He could have started directly with the tura fruit tree, but he had a hunch that the more valuable the fruit was the more hard work it will require to grow it to a blooming tree.


    Within a few minutes Rick was drained of mana but this time he followed his grandma''s advice and left some of his mana in his reserves. Although Rick was again feeling dizzy but his face weilded arge smile. The reason for that was he had infront of him arger tree with cherry like fruits on it. With an initial count Rick had a total 20 nidas on his tree. He immediately harvested all of it and cing them on the ground, Rick''s smile was not going away. Suddenly he was very much excited with his ability to control nts. This was simply was useful to him then a stupid fire or water ability could ever prove to be. This ability was simply the key that would make him rich. Thinking this Rick fell asleep again inside the dimension itself. But within a few minutes he was thrown out on his bed while he kept sleeping.

 Chapter 66: Visit to the milk farms

    Chapter 66: Visit to the milk farms


    ''Ryu wake up now. You can''t sleep anymore. We need to visit the farms today.'' Rick was in a deep sleep when he heard Amelia trying to wake him up. He remembered what took ce this morning. He had already woken up once but his struts in the gemstone had him worn out very badly. Opening his eyes he saw Amelia''s bust right on his face. ''Come here mom.'' he said in a sluggish tome while pulling on her dressing covering her breasts. Uncovering her boobs he took her nipple in her mouth and sucked herd. ''ahh mhh Ryu. First atleast wake up properly.'' Amelia said trying to suppress her moans.


    Rick has decided not to fuck her but a few advantages here and there won''t hurt. He dragged Amelia on the bed with her tit still in his mouth. ''haha Ryu what are you doing?'' sheughed yfully. Releasing her nipple from his mouth he gave her something else to wonder about. ''But Mom I had already agreed to visit grandma again today.'' This made Amelia think about the matter till Rick had got the chance to squeeze her boobs and chew on her nipples. After some time she said ''Then we can only inform mother on our way to the farm. It will not be good to make the granny from the milk farm wait anymore.''


    Taking a break from her nipples once more Rick decided to make her happy ''Mom I forgot to tell you yesterday but grandma epted to train me in my mana cultivation.'' Amelia was not able to register properly what her son had said so she asked him to repeat ''What did you say Ryu? Can you say that again?'' Rickughed seeing her react just like the way he had spected. ''Haha mother I told you that grandma will help me with my mana cultivation from now on.'' Amelia was too happy to respond with anything. She just hugged her son in her bosom while Rick managed to keep suckling on her tits even in the suffocating circumstances.


    Rick and Amelia had their breakfast together after which they bathed and got ready to leave the house. Previously he was always very excited for the bathing sessions with his mother because it was there that he enjoyed full ess to her body. But these days it has be much of a normal day to day routine. The reason for that was now his mother was ready to cater to his any demands and he can literally do anything with her body and she won''t mind. Thinking till here Rick visualised Emily getting pissed on by the duo from yesterday. Will be be able to try that with her? Rick shook his head and got rid of those thoughts. Even if assuming Amelia agreed to it, what about him? Will he be able to do that?


    He didn''t actually know the answer so he put those thoughts at the back of his head and apanied Amelia towards the milk farm. They met Emily on their way towards the farm and informed her about their ns. From there both mother and son pair found their way to the farms. Both of them found themselves at arge wooden door of a farnd surrounded by simrlyrge fences. They tried knocking at the door not sure if anyone would even listen. Actually this was the first time for Amelia too. She had only heard about this facility form L only but she had never been here.


    A man came into their view. He opened the door for them. ''Hello there! May I ask who is this?'' ''Yes. I am Amelia and this is my son. We had been asked by granny to make a visit here.'' Amelia replied in a respectful tone. Everyone knew in the town that the most amount of wealth is owned by this milk farm and the pets on the top her was the granny. The man smiled and invited them in ''Ohh so this is the child that has the most spectacr performance on the awakening ceremony. Granny has already mentioned about you two. Pleasee in I will take you to meet with her.'' Amelia responded with a thanks and followed him with Ryu.


    On both sides of the path Rick could see a rows of Ratgas eating the fodder. While a few men were there milking some of them and moving the milk to arger container. Rick assumed that they might transport their milk, door to door while carrying this on a cart. The guy guiding them took them to the mansion with multiple floors. He bought them to a hallroom and asked them to wait there. ''Hey mom do you have any idea why she called us here?'' Rick asked Amelia in a low voice. ''No Ryu I think we will find out shortly. Be respectful towards granny once you meet her. She might not be as lenient as Eric had been with you. So please try to mind your tone.''


    Amelia remembered how Ryu actually talked to Eric. She was regretting not to give him a proper talk on how to behave properly in front of people with higher social status then them. But now that she was already here, she can only hope for the best. After waiting in the hall room silently for a few minutes Rick can hear a pair of footstepsing towards their room. It looked like two people were approaching. He was right as once the door opened Rick found out that he already knew the person infront of him. It was his mildy miss L. After her entered the granny with the gigantic bust. He had a closer look at her this time.


    ck hair and ck eyes with luscious lips. She looked even less older than his grandma. He was not sure why everyone called her granny. From kids his age to the chief of the vige he has only heard everone refer to her as granny. ''Pardon me but I thought you two would feel much morefortable if I invited L here with me.'' she said to Amelia with a smile. With that L came forward and gave both of them a hug. ''haha little Ryu forgive me, I was not able to congratte you properly on the day of the ceremony.'' Rick replied to her with a charming smile of his ''Thank you aunt L and congrattions to you too Kira performed very good too.'' L smiled and moved back to give granny the room to talk ''Thanks little Ryu I will pass on your greetings to her.''


    Granny moved forward and said ''Please take a seat all of you.'' she pped her hands and as others were settling down one of her maids, whom Rick had already seen once, entered the room. ''Go and bring some food and drinks for our guests.'' She continued after settling down herself on the ground. ''So while I was looking into your case little Ryu. I found something interesting about you.'' Rick had his eyebrows raised at this but he was not too worried about it. Since no one has been able to rte him to the outgrowth phenomenon till now, most probably no one ever will. ''I found that you are the grandson of the most famous water mage in the whole of empire, miss Emily. Am I right?''


    ''Yes you are right granny.'' Rick replied with the most courteous tone that he can manage. After that mostly Rick was ignored from the discussion as thedies there talked among themselves while Rick kept eating the free food and milk that they were providing generously. He has to give credit to this granny''s social skills here. Amelia had been a little stiff since she came here but now that he saw her, she looked much more rxed. Time to time he can also hear herughing. ''If she had been in my previous world she would definitely have been a very good businesswoman. She got all the skills required for the profession.'' while Rick was thinking about this he heard the discussion turn back to him again. ''So Ryu I heard a lot of praises of you from L here. She told me you managed to milk her by an extra half of her total capacity. If you would be kind enough, can you share some thoughts about tht with us.''


    Rick saw Amelia giving him a look that clearly said ''Exin everything to her.'' Rick was shocked to see this ''Damn itdy! Did she really managed to put you against your son within a span of half an hour of useless talking.'' Rick can only sigh and replied with what he had told everyone till now ''I myself don''t know granny if I did something different. To say the truth I had never even tried milking anyone before aunt.'' Granny already believed him. Of course she had already made her investigations in this matter and the boy has never had a teacher in his whole life till now. She too was convinced that either the boy had some hidden abilities that he himself was not aware of or it was all just a weird set of coincidences. But L was against thetter possibility.

 Chapter 67: Please milk her

    Chapter 67: Please milk her


    ''I can understand Ryu. Okay then can I ask you to perform your arts infront of us once again?'' she asked with an ever present smile. Truthfully speaking he would love to milk a human cow here once more but the problem was that he was not entirely sure about the intentions of this suspicious granny. But before he could deny her request with some of his absurd reasonings, he saw Amelia looking at him like a puppy. ''Damn it. Wasn''t that my weapondy?'' Rick can only agree ''Okay. So what dobi have to do?'' Granny happily nodded and directing her gaze towards her maid she said ''Please milk her infront of us. So that I too can see your skills haha''. She gave a lightugh.


    Rick got chills looking at the cold expression on the maids face. Just to mention it he was not able to look into her cultivation level meaning that she might be even more powerful then Jim that meant she was an expert at the Earthly mage level. ''Okay let''s do that. Are we going to do it here itself?'' Since he had no other choice and to the maid looked fairly subservient to the granny present here, he agreed. ''Yes we can do it here. Please give her a few minutes to prepare.'' Getting themand from her master the maid moved out of the room, bringing a container with her when she returned.


    Putting it on the ground she removed her clothes with an expressionless face. Rick felt the erection forming in his pants on which he simply had no control now since it''s been a day and half after thest time he had his release. The maid didn''t have outrageous boobs but they were still veryrge with long nipples. She took her position after stripping, waiting to be milked by him. Granny supported him ''Don''t worry Ryu. I know that she is much higher than you in terms of cultivation, but you can be sure she won''t hurt you. She has been a very faithful servant. You can begin on her and try whatever you want with her no need to be afraid of her.''


    Rick nodded and got up not worrying about his erection. No one in the room saw the granny lick her lips while leering at his tent. Moving to the maid Rick again saw the same star shaped mark on her butt like he had seen previously also. He had deduced this was some kind of master-servant contract or something. But since Ryu too had no idea about that so naturally he was clueless about the real story behind it. He took his seat across her and with his hands gripped the one of the tit of the maid. He felt the springiness of it and tried squeezing it softly. He looked like an experienced rancher, properly evaluating a livestock before buying it.


    He did the same exploring with her other boob while all thedies in the room were looking at him very keenly. He held her nipples between his fingers of both hands and gave them a slow tug. Nothing came out at first but Rick gave them a few more tugs. After a minute of trying first jet shot from her breast straight into the container. He began his rythmic motion with her nipples. One after the other milk was getting directed into the container under the maid. After few minutes of milking her Rick felt his fingers were drying up. He collected some milk on his finger tips from the pot under her and rubbed it onto the nipples. Only he himself can understand the amount of willpower he was exerting in order to not fuck her right here and now.


    ''mhhhhm mhhn hmmnhhm'' moans escaped from her mouth which maid the maid herself confused. She had been milked many times in the past but she never encountered the arousal she was facing right now while getting milked by this kid. She looked at him turning his head and he gave her a smile. She blushed a little. This guy sure was good looking she thought in her mind. Rick began his normal session of milking and time to time he would rub her own milk on her nipples making her moan. Granny was watching his every move till now and she had not found anything worth noticing.


    This was just the normal way of milking that the they employed here. Although she must admit most of her milkers were not as passionate as him. Rick was lost in his rythmic jerks while milk level was rising in the container when he felt the milk dry up in her boobs. He used the same trick as he did with L when her milk had dried up. He held the maid''s boobs at the base and began massaging it downwards. Looking at his massages in the same direction L and granny looked towards each other. Both of them knew this was the moment of truth. The maid had already produced what she could under normal conditions.


    Now they had to see if Rick can perform a miracle and manage to get more out of her or it was just a big misunderstanding on L''s part. While massaging her boobs Rick began rubbing his fingers on her ares stimting them. After repeating the same process a few times the maid began to moan loudly as her limbs twitched and for a few minutes she had forgotten that she was in the presence of her master. Realising that it was the right time Rick gave her nipples the necessary tugs and once again milk wasming out of her boobs. A surprised yet smiling L looked towards granny to see her reaction to this.


    Granny actually was looking at the event going on infront of her with a very intense gaze. It felt to L that she might be trying to discern the reason for this abnormal urence, hence she decided not to disturb her. Still she was very happy that Rick proved her right. If he had failed here, she might have wasted a lot of granny''s precious time without any results. Granny can clearly see the reason for the abnormality already. Although in her cultivation she was not close to Emily but what shecked in cultivation sheplimented with her experience.


    She can see Rick''s mana was stimting the maids breasts making it respond by creating more milk. It looked as if his mana activated more of her body mechanisms to make much more milk then normal. Although she was herself not sure about how and why it was happening but one thing was sure that this guy''s value shot up in her eyes by many times. Atst when Rick was done with his test subject she pped her hands saying ''That was fantastic little Ryu. To tell you the truth I was very skeptical when I heard it from L that a young boy can make her produce much more milk then normal just with his milking technique. But now having seen the spectacle happen before my eyes I can''t deny it even if I want.''


    Amelia was proud of her son. Ryu will have a very bright future ahead of him if he fell in the good graces of this granny she concluded in her mind. ''Come Ryu sit beside me I need to talk to you a some more.'' after saying that to Ryu she directed her maid ''Leave with the pot. You are dismissed for now.'' the maid bowed, dressed up and after taking a look at Rick left with the milk container. Once Rick took his seat back granny continued ''I have decided on taking you as my disciple. What are your thoughts about that?'' Listening to this at first Amelia was very happy but once she remembered the words if her son from the morning her smile died down. L took notice of it and frowned a little. She had no idea what transpired because she was sure that a few days back Amelia would have been ecstatic after listening to granny''s announcement.


    Watching Ryu falling in thought she decided to sweeten the deal a little. ''Of course as my first gift I will allow you monopoly over L''s milk produce.'' She definitely saw a spark in Ryu''s eyes in response to her offer but it died down pretty quickly and that made her frown. Rick responded in a heavy tone ''It''s not that I want to refuse the offer granny but I have already choosen my master or I should saw my master already chose me.'' She can''t say that she was not disappointed at this but she still maintained herposure and asked back ''Then may I ask who is your master right now?'' Rick responded ''Yes. It is my grandmother herself. She took me as a disciple just yesterday itself.


    ''hahaha'' sheughed loudly and said ''Pardon me then. My earlier question was really redundant. So atst the great water mage decided to take her own grandson as her disciple.'' Once she calmed down she continued ''But then also I will offer L to you. In return you will have to work on this farm for 3 days in a week. How about that?'' Rick hurriedly replied ''I can''t do that I have my trainings with my grandma to attend.''


    ''Okay then let''s make it 2 days a week and you don''t need to be present here for the whole day. Once you are done with your work you can leave. So think about it again.'' Rick thought about it like she said and found out that it was quite generous terms for work in exchange for milk supply of L. ''I agree. But I have a few conditions for work. Please let me know if they can be satisfied or not.''

 Chapter 68: Can Amelia produce milk too?

    Chapter 68: Can Amelia produce milk too?


    ''Haha.. Kid asking for conditions with this granny here. Let''s hear what they are.'' Rick can see that granny was not too pleased with him giving her conditions. Both Amelia and L were worried at this but they can''t interject at the moment. Rick will have to solve this himself. Rick began listing them out ''First will be that I am not interested in milking Ratgas. I will only milk humandies.'' The creases on granny''s face lightened up and she gave a chuckle ''hehe kid why would I ask that of you. A Ratga''s milk can never be as valuable as a human''s. So I will be taking a loss myself if I wasted your talent on some farm animals.'' Rick already knew about this but he wanted to be sure before epting the job offerpletely.


    ''Next will be that you would help me with casting your magic on my mom. So that she too can produce the milk.'' Amelia was stunned hearing this but since it looked like everything was under Ryu''s control she decided against intervening. Granny raised an eyebrow and without loosing her smile said ''You do realise that what you are asking is to simply double the gift I provided you to join here? You will have two times the milk of what L can produce.'' Rick had thought this through. He replied ''Yes I do realise that. But since L is only the gift I assume I will be given a sry to work here. I will pay with that for the work on my mother. How about that?''


    Granny was impressed with his logic he can even think this far ahead. Now she wanted him even more. ''Then let''s do it like this. I will help your mother produce the milk but you need not repay with your sry but rather you will owe a favor to me.'' Rick knew he was being dragged down in her schemes but the temptation of suckling milk right out of Amelia''s breasts proved too much for him and he agreed. With a nod he answered in positive ''Then I think you should tell me if there are any specific 2 days you want me here?'' Granny thought for a second and replied ''No specific days you just need toplete your quota here and then you are free to leave.'' Rick had a feeling that she was brewing some of her own ns for him as her terms of employment were too rxed. But he didn''t say anything.


    Having achieved her goals granny quick winded up the discussion, ending with ''So Amelia are you ready for it?'' Amelia nodded to show her response. Although she was little agitated with the proposition but she knew this was a great opportunity for them to increase the ie of their family. She can not ruin the chance her son created for her. Seeing her confirmation granny asked them to follow her to her working room. All of them followed her. L, looking at somewhat agitated soothed her friend ''Don''t worry about it much Amelia. Although it will be a little painful at first but once you are out of the process it will not be any different then usualctation during the days of pregnancy.''


    Amelia nodded as they reached other part of the mansion and followed granny to her room. Rick found out the room was mostly empty with some type of paints lying around. He also saw a small bed for a single person. Granny asked Amelia to strip andy down on it. She did as told. Once Ameliaid down granny began cuffing her limbs to which she asked in confusion ''Is that necessary?'' Rick too was going to ask the same in case Amelia had remained silent. Granny chuckled saying ''Of course it is. This will be your first time under my spell and it is going to bring both pain and pleasure so you must be ready for it.'' Although neither Amelia nor Rick understood anything from that but they did not resist. Once Amelia waspletely strapped down granny began painting some lines on her body, with the paint in the room.


    Looking at a befuddled Rick, L exined ''That is mad from special herbs that help granny transmitting her powers to someone''s body. She had perfected this technique over a period of decades. So you need not worry about Amelia. She is in safe hands.'' Rick put down his reservations when L exined this to him. Once granny was done she had painted different types of intricate lines on Amelia''s body covering her from head to toe. To Rick it looked less of a magic from this world and more of some voodoo cult practice but he remained silently analysing Amelia. If he feels something is wrong he need to interrupt this process. Amelia''s health will always take prioritypared to her milk. Granny had closed her eyes and bagan chanting some mantras in a low voice, only she could hear.


    All the lines on Amelia''s body started glowing blue like they were responding to her voice. Within a few minutes Rick found Amelia was getting more and more restless and when around 10 mins have passed she was twisting and turning her body on the bed. She can only remain steady because of her strapped limbs. Slowly her movements became a somewhat violent in nature. But just before Ryu could say something to granny she put both of her hands on Amelia''s breasts and continued her chats albeit a bit loudly this time. Amelia calmed down a little as Rick can see a smile forming on her face like she has been given the taste of pleasure just after the pains. Slowly her movements stoppedpletely and Rick could see her leaking form her pussy.


    Once it was all over, granny looked exhausted to Rick as she wiped her sweat of. ''It''s always harder for the first timers. You owe me big Ryu. Remember that'' saying that with a smile as she sat back on the floor. Rick nodded and moved towards Amelia touching her face lightly as she had fell asleep due to the fatigue. ''Let her rest for a while. Then she can leave with you after taking a bath here. Let L take care of her. You will need toe with me so Ia show you your work area properly.'' Rick nodded and left after taking a look at L.


    They both moved through the corridors. Rick was surprised by the sheer size of the mansion as he hardly remember the proper way here. Only thing he knew was that they were on the second floor. Granny brought him to a hall room door. Knocking once she entered and Rick followed. There Rick found out how heaven must look like. All around him were mature and beautifuldies withrge milk producing boobies and all of them were nude as they doing their chores. Rick believed that if she had shown her this ''workce'' of his, he might have agreed to work here each day of the week instead of the 2 he had agreed on. This was simply a paradise.


    Granny pped her hands and took attention of each and every hucow present there. ''Listen updies, this is little Ryu here. He will be your new milker for every 2 days in a week.'' All thedies there were first surprised then they moved towards Ryu simultaneously. There were around a total of 20 hucows present there. Watching all of them horde towards him was a little unsettling but he knew he won''t back down when faced with suchrge tities. Once they grouped around him they began giggling as they touched him all over his body. ''haha granny don''t you think this new milker of yours, a little underaged.'' one of themmented. To which all the othersughed and Rick can''t help but blush a little.


    Although he was very interested in working with them here he felt a little embarrassed as they passedments on him. ''haha You might feel so but this guy is quite talented at his job. You will know once you will try him.'' Granny said whileughing herself. She can see Ryu was getting a little ufortable so he held his hands and dragged him out of their encirclement. ''If you won''t believe me you can try him.'' Granny''s statement bewildered Rick a little first but then he remembered their mocking behaviour and smiling deviously he supported granny ''Yes you can definitely try me!''

 Chapter 69: Fun with the milkladies

    Chapter 69: Fun with the mildies


    ''Is there anyone of you who is yet to be milked today? One of you can volunteer.'' All thedies looked excited to see what new surprise the junior milker can give them. They decided among themselves and one of them who looke the oldest among them spoke ''Hannah here is left. She waste for work today and missed the previous milking session.'' She pointed towards another maturedy with blonde hair and a cute small face. But Rick found out that only her face was small while her udders wererger then most of thedies present there. She was also the one who mocked him first when he entered the room. Hannah nodded and went towards the side of the room where she pushed a free pot under him.


    Hannah looked provocatively at Ryu as she said ''Let''s she what you can do boy.'' as Rick moved towards her he heard granny say ''You can experiment with them anyhow that you want Ryu. No one will mind you, so don''t be shy and put up your best performance''. Realising the meaning of her words he confirmed his doubts once more ''What are all the things included when you said I can do anything?'' Granny gave him an understanding smile while saying ''haha Let me put it like this. While they are at work here. All of their body belongs to the farm. So everything is allowed here. Whatever you can think of you can do with them. Don''t you think that''s the best perk of working here?'' at the end she winked at him.


    Rick now knew what she wanted from himself. So he removed all his clothes one by one. Rick can hear a collective gasp from all the mildies present in the room and he smirked. As he was standing beside Hannah buck naked, moving his hands he grabbed on of her tits. Rubbing and squeezing them he gave his analysis like an experienced professional ''Hmm you are not in the right state now too be milked. We need to increase your arousal in order to get maximum output out of you.'' All thedies were confused at his statement as they should be, because he just made up this bullshit reasoning in his mind just now. With a smile on his face he moved towards Hannah''s face.


    He held his thick cock against her face and asked ''First open you mouth I need to check it with my penis.'' Hannah as well as others have realised now that this guy was most probably just making things up but they said nothing to stop this as their employers was present with them. And as she has not said anything that meant she was allowing Rick to have free hand with all of them. On the granny''s side she was looking intensely at Rick while smiling as he was standing with his dick in Hannah''s face. Hannah had no choice but to acquiesce to his demands. Granny was right in that regard. Although they were paid handsomely but one of the conditions they had agreed was that the farm will have aplete control over their body during their work hours.


    Watching Hannah slowly open her sweet mouth Rick''s dick rose to its full length. It has been nearly two days since he had released the sperms building up in his balls. He was not going to control it in anyway and let it have a free reign. Holding her head he pushed his dick inside slowly. Once it touched her throat Hannah gagged hard. She had literally mo experience in taking things this long down her throat. Rick pulled out but without giving her anytime to rx he pushed it right back in. Getting the same results he said ''Try to rx your throat and allow it entry to your deepest parts.'' Hannah saw a devilish grin on his face and got aware that this boy was definitely taking his revenge on her for mocking him earlier.


    She did as she was told. This time Rick can feel her throat opening with his dick head. He did not relent this time and increased the force and pushing more of hia length inside while grabbing onto her head. He had entered her throat but Rick saw 2 more inches outside. Pulling his dick from his mouth he spat in her mouth without any warnings and before Hannah could register her protest, he jammed his dick back in. He loved the sense of dominance over them. Forcing his dick in her throat he managed to to reach the warm and deepest parts of her windpipe that his dick would allow. Once again Rick heard the collective gasp from his other soon-to-be victims.


    Otherdies present in the room were sympathetic towards Hannah''s plight as they saw 9 inches of Rick cock lodged inside her throat and drops of tears at the corners of her eyes. They wanted to help her but when they saw granny still smiling with no intention to intervene they had no choice but to remain silent. After keep his dick in the warm embrace of her throat Rick began sliding it down slowly. But with only a small movement on his part Hannah gagged hard as she spat his dick out. Rick felt a little rage built up inside her as he held Hannah with her hair and gave her a hard p on her face. ''Bad Ratgas need proper training I guess.'' he said to her as he once again inserted his dick in her mouth as tears gushed from her eyes.


    Rick was feeling like some dark emotions taking control of him again but he did not want to stop. Some of his released precum had made the hammering of Hannah''s throat much easier. He was exploring her pipe with his entire length. But still time to time Hannah could not control her gag reflex and she would spit out his dick. At that time Rick would give her a p to her face and begin his thrusting once again. Watching one of theirrade being treated like this and with a face full of tears, others can''t take this anymore. ''Granny isn''t the boy being too forceful with Hannah. Although she was making fun of him buy that should not warrant a treatment like this. So can you please intervene on our behalf.''


    Granny looked like she had been woken out of her reverie as she told them ''You all need to be ready for this. It will be like this only when Ryu is here. You should fear him. I have allowed him full control on your bodies so he can do whatever he can with you. So try your best not to register yourself in his bad books otherwise it might be worse for you guys then Hannah.'' All thedies in the room gulped at granny''s word. They did not know that this milker enjoyed so much power over them. Now all of them were regretting their previous behaviour. They were doubtful about granny''s behaviour too. Previously she treated them very well and will not allow them to be preyed on by any milkers or anyone else.


    But this granny was totally different. It was like this boy was her own grandson and they had be a ything in her eyes that she can gift to him anytime. They were now a little worried for their future here as leaving this job was not an option as the amount the farm paid them can not be matched by others. The only salvation they had was that Ryu will be their milker for only 2 days in a week and so all of them nned to obey him perfectly in order to not to end up like Hannah. After roughly treating Hannah''s mouth for over 20 minutes. Rick pulled his dick out and moved to her back.


    Since granny had allowed him free pass over these mildys he was nning to enjoy them properly. Settling behind a kneeling Hannah he turned and looked towards the otherdies. All of them shivered like they were being eyed by a beast. He pointed towards the oldestdy among them and said ''You. Come here!'' Although she was scared but having the most experience here she calmed her nerves and moved to Rick''s ce. Rick directed her ''Move behind me and lick my balls with your tongue. Try not to miss it.'' He gave her a creepy smile and took hold of Hannah''s waist, mming her down at his massive cock in one jerk.''ahhhhhhhh ahh mhhh ahh'' Hannah screamed in pain as his dick tore through pussy.


    The other mildy did as he told her and taking her position behind him began licking his balls. Rick began slowly humping Hannah as the stimtion on his balls made his dick expand amd it''s length grew by 1 more inch. After a few jerks in the screaming Hannah, Rick again looked towards the otherdies and called one of them. Asking her to get down right beside Hannah''s pussy and open her mouth. Once he felt his dick dry up he pulled it out and pushed it in the willing mildy''s mouth.

 Chapter 70: Fun with the milkladies 2

    Chapter 70: Fun with the mildies 2


    Rick has realised that something has gone wrong with him but he was not able to point his finger at it. So he went on with the flow thinking that it will be alright once he has his release. Right now he was pumping the throat of the third mildy. She was scared of his violent behaviour hence she immediately allowed full control of her mouth and did not resist. Rick held her head horizontal and forced his penis directly inside her throat. Fortunately thisdy had control over her gag as she suppressed her instinctual behaviour. Rick can feel his dick moving inside her neck as he was gripping it tightly with both his hands. When he saw that this one did not put up any resistance he smiled and gripped her nose with one of his hands thus cutting her air supply off.


    Now he was pistoning her throat with no way for her to breath. Suffocating on his cock thedy patted her hands on his thighs to show her limit has been breached. Rick pulled his dick out slowly and before she could take her breathspletely he filled her throat once again while gripping her nose. This continued all the while the other mildy had been licking at his balls. ''Keep them in your mouth you stupid ratga.'' he directed her after which she swallowed his balls in her mouth and massaged them with her tongue. ''Yes good just like this.'' He praised her with his dick lodged in herrades throat. Feeling satisfied he pulled back and inserting his dick inside Hannah''s now wet pussy be began thumping her hard. ''ahha hamm ahh ahh mhhhm hmmm'' her cries of pain and pleasure reverberated all around the room.


    If someone could have looked inside granny''s clothes they might see her pussy was leaking juices all over. The truth was since she saw the boy fucking Nana''s cunt to oblivion, she always wanted him close to her. Now that she saw with her own eyes how ferociously he was fucking her milk producers she felt a bolt of lightning running through her body. She was at the moment imagining herself recing Hannah and getting rammed in by that long thick dick of the boy. She would let the boy develop these tendencies more on his own when she would im it all for her. That was the whole reason she had allowed Ryu full control over these human Ratgas as only when men are in full control, their darkest desirese to surface. A glimpse of which she can already see in front of her right now.


    ''Pah Pah Paah'' Rick was pping Hannah''s ass cheeks one after the other. At first Hannah''s cries were mostly of pains but slowly it began to turn her on. His dick was trying to enter her womb. Each thrust will try to force open her door to the womb only to fail and return back again fir the next try. She was feeling that she won''t be able to remain in control of her mind if this went on any longer. He had been continuously fucking her forst half an hour. She had rarely been fucked this long. Most of her sessions will end in or around the 10 minutes mark. With each p she found her pussy tightening more around Rick''s dick and her pleasure increased double fold. Switching between both Hannah''s pussy and the other one''s mouth Rick found himself getting close to his climax. He extended his hands and holding Hannah''s breasts he twisted her nipples as he gave her ast thrust and left his cum in loads after loads deep in side her.


    Sensing Rick''s load inside her she too let her orgasm take over her and slumped down on the floor. Once Rick pulled out from her,manded the other two to lick him clean. They used their tongues to clean each part of his pubic region of any cum stains. He then asked them to eat all his cum load from Hannah''s pussy. He let Hannah''s rest for a few minutes, then saying to her ''Now let us begin with your milking. I think now you are in a perfect condition to be milked haha'' Hannah had reluctance written all over her face but she still managed to take her position. Rick began his milking session and after 10 minutes all of the mildies and granny were in awe of his techniques as he was able to collect double the amount which Hannah usually produced. Rick did not know her usual capacity so he didn''t mind it.


    Now all the mildies had got a fair amount of idea why this boy was so important for granny that she had allowed him a free hand on them. If he was able to repeat this feat with all of them wouldn''t it mean that granny''s profits will double without any extra investments. So it all made sense to them now. They had now develop a little respect for his skills apart from the fear they had of him earlier. ''Here granny. Your produce.'' Rick presented the pot full of thick creamy milk to granny while grinning from ear to ear. ''Well done boy. Like I told you, you can use them any way you want and they won''t resist. So continue with this performance of yours.


    Saying that Rick felt a little dizzy so he asked ''Granny if you have a bed in this house, can you please lead me to it. I am feeling a little tired.'' ''Haha Sure boy you did do some hardbour. Come with me I will take you there. And youdies clean up this ce and get to your work.'' Granny replied and she held Ryu''s hand leading him out of the room under the doubtful gaze of the mildies. Once both of them left they formed a group chatting with each other. ''Wasn''t the boy so weak. Just one milking session took all from him.'' one of them tried to lighten up the tense atmosphere. ''Whatever it was, you guys need to listen to his everymand. Granny was treating him like a treasure so if you are still interested in working here then don''t let him find faults with you.'' replied the senior mostdy who was sucking on Rick balls moments ago.


    ''Hey Rose why did he ask you to suck on his balls? Is that a new kind of way for sex?'' one curiousdy among them asked. ''I myself have no idea. I have had sex with many guys but this was the first time someone asked me to do that.'' Another one responded ''Not only that he asked Rose and Mary to eat his semen out of Hannah''s vagina? Who does that? I will say it again the guy is definitely a weirdo.'' Others around her reprimanded her ''You idiot we are still in granny''s mansion so will you simmer it down!''. ''hehe'' the precious one responded with a cheekyugh. ''Anyway Rose and Mary you need to share with us how was the taste of his semen? I am sure most of us here have never tasted it.''


    Watching most of them turn towards her Mary responded ''Hmm ahem.. it was good. I mean it didn''t taste as awful as I had assumed.'' Mary was always shy around everone. It''s not been long since she joined them here so she was still hard at mixing with the group. ''haha She says it was not awful, but we all saw you how fast you were whilepping it from Hannah''s vagina like Rose was going to eat your share haha'' All of themughed at herment while Mary blushed heavily trying to say ''Its.. it''s nothing like that.'' in her usual meek voice. ''Oi you guys leave her alone. Don''t mess with her, she is still new here and yet to adapt to your vulgar jokes.'' Rosee to her rescue like a mother hen. ''But she was right. I have had taste of semen before. But it was nothing like that. It was sweet and bitter at the same time while the texture was like a thick fruit juice.'' Rose gave her analysis.


    ''Lets check up on Hannah. She had it hardest today.'' with that most of them gathered around a still resting Hannah. ''Oi Hannah are you alright?'' Once she responded positively with a ''hmm'' one of them sat down beside her and asked ''So would you care to tell us.. like.. did it pain a lot?'' Hannah again responded with a ''hmm''. Others chimed in ''It was painful cries at first buttter on all we can hear were your deep moans. So what was it pain or pleasure?'' Hannah did not respond as she herself was not clear in which category she can ssify it. But one thing was without doubt, she wanted to try it again.

 Chapter 71: Dream or Reality?

    Chapter 71: Dream or Reality?


    Inside on of the room of the mansion inside the boundary of the milk farm, a boy was sleeping on a bed. An olddy with a veryrge bust was sitting beside him. After confirming that the boy was in a deep sleep,dy moved her hands to gracefully touch his cheeks. Slowly she moved her fingers down from his face as she felt the boy''s chest muscles. Although he was very young but some muscles were definitely beginning to harden on his body. Thedy moved her hands even more downwards and rested it on therge bulge in the boy''s pants. She felt around the bulge lightly squeezing it some times while poking it at others. While doing so the olddy felt her heart beat increase as she was clearly fantasizing about something.


    With her increased pace of breath thedy intricately pulled down the pant of the boy revealing his massive snake like slender penis. She felt her mouth water at the sight of it. She took hold of the penis gracefully as it looked liked she was counting the number of exposed veins on it. ''mhhm'' the boy moaned in his sleep. She waited for sometime and then pulled the foreskin from his manhood revealing arge bulbous headpletely red in colour like it was getting pumped with fresh blood right at the moment. ''mhhhnn'' he moaned again but this time she did not stop and getting her nose closer to the dick smelled it. The strong smell sent shivers down her body. She can''t get enough of it, taking deep breaths of air through her nose and bringing the same scent with it.


    She moved her other hand inside her clothes to reach her drooling vagina. Inserting three of her fingers inside she began moving them in it. She used her thumb to rub at her clitoris that has popped out from its skin cover due to the extreme arousal her body was facing at the moment. Once she had enough of the smell she reached down with her extended tongue and licked at the head. Moving his taste all inside her mouth it looked like she was a gourmet tasting some delicious recipe. This process repeated time and time again as with each of her sensual licks the boy would give out a small moan. All the while her hands were furiously working on her vagina. Tardily the penis in her hands began growing evenrger in size as both it''s girth and length increased.


    She could not stand it anymore as she moved between the boy''s legs and seperating his pants from him. She parted his legs and made her way to his cock once more. This time when she held it she can definitely feel the increased weight of the snake in her hands as it was hard now. Pulling the foreskin back again she took the head in her mouth. Moving around her tongue to touch each part of the penis in her mouth she began increasing the suction on it. Rick was having a very amorous dream right now. He found himself at Emily''s ce cultivating his mana, sitting cross legged in her garden. But the interesting thing about the dream was that his cock was extended to its full length while his grandma was sucking on it.


    Slowly as her suction on his dick increased he was finding himself to be unable to concentrate at his cultivation anymore. Emily waspletely nude and was looking very ravishing despite her age. He opened his eyes from the meditation, getting hold of her boobs he said to his grandma ''Grandma why wouldn''t you let me cultivate in peace for sometime. You do this every time I try to cultivate.'' His grandma tookst lick along his shaft as she exined ''Ohh Ryu I can''t help it. I like how your semen tastes. Within a few hours I start craving for it.'' Rick sighed and replied ''Then you can suck it onest time. But remember this will be thest time today I need to begin my cultivation and I can''t do it like this.''


    Getting the permission to suck the his grandma was giddy with excitement like a little kid. She jerked his cock a few times and began licking it once again without replying to her grandson. Once whole of his dick was covered in his saliva, she gripped it with her red lips as she sucked on it. ''mhh mmh'' Rick moaned as he held on her head ''That it grandma. You are the best at sucking. Ahhhh mhhh'' Rick moaned very loudly in his mid sentence. Looking down he saw Emily has inserted one of her fingers inside his anus and was now pistoning it in and out. Rick felt his arousal grow by a few times as his dick hardened and increased in length inside her mouth. He had been bought very close to orgasmic release by her actions.


    He held on her head as he began thrusting his dick in her mouth. With each thrust all of his 10 inches of manhood will be suckedpletely inside Emily''s throat. ''Get ready grandma I will shoot it directly in your gullet.'' with that Rick began shooting his loads right inside his grandma''s oesophagus. Slowly he felt everything around him vanish in a puff of smoke. Rick woke up with some difort in his crotch. Looking down he found himself bbergasted. He was holding down the head of the milk granny hard on his dick. Hisplete length was inside her mouth as her lips were touching his balls. Apart from that right now he can feel that he just unloaded arge volumes of his loads right in her throat. Looking at the red and suffocating face of the granny he hurriedly released his hands, letting the granny pull her head off from his crotch.


    ''Ahem... I.. don''t know granny what actually happened. I think I was in a sleep. Sorry about that.'' he blushed a little. Had he now started fucking people in his sleep too? Granny took heavy breaths as she calmed her heart down by patting on her chest. She can see the Ryu she had seen in the morning had returned back. While his darker personality that he had shown her infront of the mildies had now been suppressed. Analysing all this she said ''Ohh that is not your fault little Ryu. Actually while you were sleeping your penis began getting erect so first I removed your pants so it would not cause you any unease. But when I saw your long penis I became a little curious regarding today events and wanted to try it for myself. So you can see it was my own guilt.''


    Rick had serious doubts about the whole narrative she had set up but it was not going to hurt him in any way so he was not going to put any counter questions. Looking out of the window he can see that dusk has arrived. He remembered about Amelia and asked granny about her ''Granny what about my mother? Is she well now?'' Granny replied wiping the cum stains from her lips ''Yes she is good. I had just checked on her. She wanted to meet you but when I told her that you were taking a nap she said she will wait for you to wake up.'' Granny smiled and continued ''Lets go meet her. I am sure you will be very much interested to see the results of my magic too.'' Rick got up, putting his pants back on he followed after granny.


    Once they reached Amelia''s room they could hear her talking andughing with L. Entering the room Rick saw his gorgeous mom again. She still looked pretty much the same. Amelia too watched her son and getting up from the bed gave him a tight hug. Rick could feel that although her bust size did not increase much but it has a certain softness to it that wasn''t there before. He confirmed with Amelia ''So mother how is it. Can you produce milk now just like aunt L? Haha'' Amelia looked at herughing son and while smiling herself took out one of her tits offering Rick ''Why don''t you try it yourself Ryu?''


    Rick was happy to serve. Hetched onto her offered nipple and began sucking in it as he massaged her soft flesh. Within a few seconds of sucking Rick can feel thick creamy liquid fill his mouth. It was sweet in taste. Rick began gulping down mouthful after mouthful of her milk. ''It looks like my baby boy has been hungry for a while.'' Saying that she took out the other one out too as she offered. Rick chewed on her nipples softly making Amelia moan ''ahh mhhh''. This made both granny and L giggle softly. Granny prompted ''Easy there boy. Both her nipples are still sensitive so go slow with her.'' Rick replied beforetching onto the other nipple ''Yeah I know. But mother can definitely take it hehe.'' Amelia felt satisfied when she saw Rickughing like a kid saying ''Of course my child, go on. Mother can take it don''t worry.''

 Chapter 72: Grow a Virgo tree

    Chapter 72: Grow a Virgo tree


    **Even though no actual watersports scene but contains mentions of it. So beware.**


    Rick and Amelia had returned home after the whole episode at the milk farm. Rick''s family had dinner together and right now Rick was thinking back on the events that transpired today. He was particrly concerned by his behaviour with the mildies. After doing all the brainstorming that he was capable of he could only me it on the vapours of lust that clouded his judgement after not having sex for two days straight. Anyways he will think about itter, for now he had more important things to work on. Thinking that he entered the space in the gemstone.


    Looking at the scenery inside he was ecstatic to say the least. The nida tree was evenrger then before at a height of around 6 metres and with as many as around 50 fruits on it. While the virgo fruit he nted has be a young tree of 2 metres of height. It bore no fruits but that was already enough for Rick. This was a very big surprise fir him. He hade here with a mind that he had to work on the Virgo tree from the starting, but since the tree was already a young nt it will be a lot easier for him. His fortune did not end here. Beside the virgo tree Rick saw a little sampling that looked like it has an evenrger vitality then the virgo one. It must be that tura he had nted yesterday morning.


    He understood that the difference in the size of virgo tree and the tura sapling must definitely be due to the difference in the vitality of the nts. Taking a look at the first tree, he found himself in a bind. There were some 20 nidas that he collected yesterday from the tree. After thinking for some time he decided against nting them right back in the soil. Although he can produce many more trees like that with these fruits but the problem was nidas were not of much value and he was yet to confirm if nting everything here might have some negative effects too.


    Focusing on the Virgo tree he he chanted his mantra for removing the seal on his reserves. He meditated for some time waiting for his reserves to getpletely filled up. Once done with that he stood up and put his hands against the trunk of the virgo nt and began directing all his mana towards it. At a slow pace the tree began growing in all directions. After the hard work of half an hour Rick looked up to find 10 Virgos on the tree fully matured. He immediately collected them. He still remembered that his aunt charged 5 Virgos for a sex session to a man. Today he had double that amount. That is he can fuck Suna twice with this.


    But with a heavy heart he nted all the virgos he collected, back into the soil. Virgo trees were worth nting at arger scale. This space actually worked both as a ntation as well as a storage space. So he collected all the nidas that were on the tree as leaving them there will be a waste. He returned back from the space and was too exhausted to cultivate his mana. So he fell asleep that day.


    Next day Rick woke up to find that he waspletely refreshed today and there was no sense of any difort umted from yesterday''s hard work. ''It might be due to my seal remained open whole night as I forgot to reseal it back again.'' Chanting the mantra he sealed his reserves back up. He didn''t want his grandma to know about this secret of his. Although she had taken him as her disciple and Rick never felt any hostility from her rather the only feeling he got from her was love hidden behind a garb of stern face. But still Rick believed the most in the mysterious dragon. And since he told him not to let anyone know about all this he will do that only.


    Rick moved down to the kitchen after taking care of his morning duties. Amelia was inside working on some house chores. He held her from behind and asked ''Hey mom why don''t you work in the house naked. You look more beautiful when you are without any clothes.'' As Rick yed with her breasts Amelia replied ''Haha Ryu you talk funny things. You do realise that not everyone likes to see others naked in front of them?'' Rick was quick to counter ''Yes mom. But as you can see today I am the only one with you so why not do it?'' Amelia thought this through in her mind for a few minutes and then replied in affirmative ''Okay Ryu but only for today!''


    He gave her a kiss on her cheeks and then took her boob in his mouth sucking on it. Thick milk rushed in his mouth which he gulped down without any second thoughts. Leaving it for a minute he said to Amelia ''Mom you need to leave all this milk in your breasts for me. You can use aunt L''s milk for the house usage.'' with that he sucked on the other one of her nipple. ''Yes Ryu. It was all due to you that now we have got twice the quota of milk then previously and we don''t even have to pay for it. So you can definitely monopolize on my milk.'' Rick took the time to thank her for that before continuing with his sucking. Within a duration of 5 minutes Rick drank all her milk leaving herpletely dry. ''That was delicious mom. Now get down I need to use your mouth.''


    Even though Rick had nned not to use Amelia for a while to relieve his lust, but a quick blowjob will not hurt. She would still remain avable for Jeff that way. Amelia did not fuss about it and getting down she pulled his pants down while slowly stroking his morning wood. She began licking his shaft and since he had trained her properly she took care of his balls too without actually being reminded of it. Rick choked his dick in her cheeks while he slowly pped on her bulged cheeks. ''You are really getting good at it mom.'' Amelia was happy to recieve praise from her son and began sucking on his cock with increased gusto. As his arousal rose Rick again felt like his mind was slipping.


    Rick was lost in his fantasies. Somehow his mind was getting shed with same images one after other. It was all rted to his grandma getting spit roasted by the father son duo. Once the scene reached where both of them pissed on her his dick reached its maximum hardness. And before he could stop himself, words fell from his mouth ''Mom can I piss in your mouth?'' Once realising what he said Rick wanted to p himself hard. ''There must be that demon involved in all this.'' Rick was in denial mode. As he wanted deny his darkest desires of his mind. He himself was aware that after he had sealed the demonst time during the ceremony, he actually never surfaced after that.


    All the events that took ce yesterday with the mildies and his words today, all of them wereing from himself. The demon was simply not involved and that was the thing Rick was worried about. But now since the damage has already been done he can only try to act inocently. Amelia had fell silent after listening to Rick''s question. Later she replied ''I don''t know little Ryu. I don''t think that will be a good idea.'' Rick hurriedly tried to salvage the situation ''Its nothing mom. Consider it a slip of tongue. I don''t actually want to do it.'' Rick didn''t try to deny it more than that as the more he would deny the more desperate he would seem to be.


    Amelia fell in silence for a few minutes holding onto Rick''s dick. When Rick thought he might have made her angry she answered ''Let''s do it like this Ryu. If you can reach the rank of junior mage within the next two weeks I will allow you to do that. Okay?'' Rick can only look at her stunned. That''s it? She was willing to let him do that if he managed to achieve the rank of a junior mage. However much his wanted to deny that but his excitement was shown through his dick as it rose up vertically. Amelia resumed her blowjob since she has already provided him his goal.


    As Amelia was sucking on her son''s cock she can''t help but mentally pat her back for being so smart and trick her son. In actuality it was no big deal for her to let Rick piss in her mouth. Inspite of that she acted like it was an important matter for her and gave him a goal to work for if he wanted to do it with her. She was giggling in her mind at how much presence of mind she just dispensed. Rick can only nod at her proposal as he asked her ''Open your mouth mom. I will pump it myself.'' Listening to this Amelia settled down with her mouth wide open and Rick masturbated and delivered all his semen in it. She swallowed it down once Rick was done.

 Chapter 73: Grandma teaches and learns

    Chapter 73: Grandma teaches and learns


    Rick left home shortly after receiving his blowjob by Amelia. Albeit he wanted to deny it but his mind was looking forward to reaching the rank of a junior mage. Right now he was at the 4th level of mortal mage. He will need to surpass one small level as well as onerge level to reach his goal. His mother has definitely set a very aggressive goal for him because from Ryu''s memory Rick knew that moving over arge level will be many times difficult then increasing the smaller levels. That meant thatparatively moving from 4th level of mortal mage will be easier but moving from mortal to a junior mage will prove to be very difficult. He had two weeks anyways. Shaking these thoughts from his mind he reached Emily''s house.


    Emily was meditating in her garden. Knocking in her fence Rick asked for her permission to enter. Emily opened her eyes and called him in ''Come inside kid. Take a seat.'' She pointed to her left and Rick sat down on the cool garden floor. ''So how was your visit to the milk farms yesterday?'' Emily tried to open up some conversation with Ryu. ''It was good. I was asked by the granny there to work for her 2 days a week.'' Emily was a little surprised so she asked for details ''Why would she ask you to work at the farms? I don''t think you are of a proper age yet to work?''


    Rick replied calmly ''It does not involve anything too extreme. I just have to milk her milk producingdies there.'' Emily was even more bewildered and asked ''And why would she ask that from a kid like you when she can find any number of people for her work from the townsfolk?'' Rick replied with a grin ''hehe She said she liked my milking technique. On the other hand I an able to increase the yeild of her milk production.'' Emily was convinced that there might be other reasons behind his recruitment to the milk farms. How can a kid like him increase the yeild? But then she recalled that this child was indeed special so it might very well be true instead. She will need to make a visit to the farms and have a talk with the owner there.


    ''Okay enough talking. Let''s start with your training.'' Emily said. Since the time Rick had been able to cultivate a lot of fruits in his personal space, he had been very excited about everything rted to his powers. He wondered what else he can achieve with these impressive ability. ''Do I have to make some trees grow again?'' he asked his grandma. ''Not today'' she replied and bringing his attention towards a potted nt she continued ''Today you need to focus on trying to gain control over a nt. Although I do not have any idea about how your nt powers work since your abilities are very unique. But every one has control over their elements.'' saying that she moved her hands gracefully and Rick saw the water in the bucket beside her was raised up as it moved around her hands and fingers.


    It looked very beautiful he thought. Emily said ''As you can see here. I have the power of water element so I can gain control over how water flows around me. This is the same with all the elemental mages. Your powers do not fall under the elemental category but we can atleast try to do it. Trying won''t hurt anybody.'' Rick found her exination very logical. ''So what you would do is to use your mana to try and take control of this nt. And when I say to take control that means each part of the nt can be moved ording to your wish. So get started.'' With that she left the field to Rick. He moved closer to the nt and touched it''s stem with his finger and began sending in his mana.


    It''s been 3 hours now and sun had climbed to his head. He has been trying non-stop apart from some little breaks here and there. But s leave apart the thought of controlling the whole nt, he has not been able to move a single leaf of it. ''Grandma it''s simply not possible.'' he said as he fell directly on the ground with his umted mental weariness. Emily smiled looking at her hardworking grandson. Without even getting a single response from the nt for all his efforts it still took him continuous 3 hours to ask for her assistance. ''We will do itter then. First I see you had not taken a bath yet. Come with me will take one together.''


    Rick saw that Emily was trying to close up to him by suggesting that. Due to various tragedies in her life she had made herself distant from others. That meant now she had very hard time socializing. That is the case even more so for the children. But since she had already decided on training her grandson, she was trying to be a good master and close up to Rick. ''Okay grandma.'' With that Rick moved his sweaty body and followed behind Emily. Rick found his dick hardening when he saw her swaying ass in the front. He sure was going to take advantage of this situation as much as he can. Both of them removed their clothes and entered the bathroom. ''Sit down I will wash you.'' Emily suggested. Rick got closer to her and sat down. He saw his grandma''s gaze size his penis up but she didn''t linger long there and moved on to pouring water on his head.


    When she was done she asked him to face her so that she can wash his front. Rick was ready for this and as he turned around he deliberately hit his grandma''s face with semiid dick. ''Ohh sorry grandma I did not realise... '' but before he could apologize he heard herugh. ''Haha Ryu no need to apologise. It''s not your fault. It''s just that your manhood is.. I mean is very big.'' Seeing that she didn''t mind it and was even praising his dick, his cock surged to new heights and Emily who was holding on to it in her hands frowned her eyebrows. This grandson of her was giving her surprise after surprise. First his talent, then he was very hard working and soft spoken and now with this massive cock, she was impressed. ''Ryu I will wash it for you.''


    She sshed water on his face pointing dick and peeling the foreskin she began cleaning it throughly. But once she looked back at Ryu she found out that he was frowning so she asked him ''Ryu? I am doing something wrong?'' Rick tried to answer stumbling awkwardly ''Ahem.. It''s nothing but.. ahem.. mom usually cleaned it with her mouth.'' He tried to act like a child wanting some present but being shy about it. Emily didn''t mind it. It must have happened in these few decades that mother''s now cleaned their son''s like this int the baths. She replied with a smile ''Forgive me little Ryu. Your granny don''t have much interaction with people so I was not aware of this. How about this.. I will use my mouth but you can guide me on how i should do it.''


    Rick was happy to serve. He replied with ''Okay grandma I will tell you how to do it. First you will need to lick it all plover with your tongue stuck out. Yeah let''s start with that.'' Hearing that Emily extended her tongue out and gave his dick a soft and cute lick. Rick''s dick was rapidly geting even harder, less due to the fact that Emily was licking his shaft all over but more so because he had managed to corrupt her to serve his sexual needs without her even having an iota awareness. ''Yes grandma you are doing it right. Now you need to lick and suck on the head too.'' With a ''hmm'' Emily began giving her grandson a proper blowjob.


    Rick was having a hard time controlling his cum build up. He can''t have the luxury of cumming in her mouth, atleast not today. He can''t let her gain any suspicions about this. With that in mind he reluctantly had to stop her from going any further. ''Its good now grandma. You can stop now.'' Emily smiled and stopping she said ''Now turn back again I need to clean your bum. As Rick was turning his ass towards her he got a naughtier idea in his mind. He bent down but before Emily could insert her fingers in his hole she heard Ryu speak in the same awkward tone once again ''Ahem.. Grandma... Actually mom... uses her tongue to clean me there too.'' Emily was ready for it this time and without any concern lolled her tongue out and pressed it against his sphincter. Rick had to hold onto his dick in order for him to stop his cum from rising through his cock.

 Chapter 74: Rimjob from grandma

    Chapter 74: Rimjob from grandma


    Rick had to grit his teeth together in order to curb his moans. Emily was licking all around his rim. Trying to enter her tongue into his asshole. After trying for a few minutes when she was not able to enter his hole she paused her licking and asked Ryu ''Hey Ryu am I doing something wrong. Because I am not able to enter your bum however much I am trying.'' Rick was enjoying her gullible nature as he said ''It takes time grandma you will need to make it wet all around first. Then only I would be able to open it for you.'' Getting her answers Emily busied herself with her grandsons asshole once more. Rick felt like she waspping it like a dog. After few minutes of Emily trying her best Rick thought it was time to give her the reward she worked so hard for.


    Emily felt Rick''s sphincter muscles loosen up. She felt happy that her hard work paid off. She inserted her tongue inside his hole and began licking him from the inside. Rick was feeling her rapidlypping tongue inside his ass and pressed harder on his cum dispenser pipe to stop it from spraying his jizz all over the floor. Emily was happily helping her grandson clean his asshole. She had made rapid progress with Ryu in these few days. At first she didn''t even know the proper ways to talk to him. She herself knew her words came out very strict and somewhat authoritative but she can''t help it. Remaining on the top of the mage world for so long has shaped her personality to be inherently proud.


    Thus subconsciously she would reveal that side of her even to her close family. But with Ryu she sincerely wanted to be close to him since she saw her long lost dreame to life once again in him. It made her content that Ryu was allowing her to do something so personal to him. Hence she felt that she had to give it her best shot. Rick was in heavens right now and he didn''t want to return at any cost. He his reverie he said to Emily ''Grandma can you go in a little deeper? I will kneel down so that you can have a better ess.'' Rick kneeled and took a doggy position exposing his glistening asshole to his grandma. ''That is smart little Ryu.'' she praised him. This time Emily used her hands to spread his ass cheeks apart and inserting her tongue to the deepest parts of his rectum.


    Rick felt a jolt in his body every time Emily''s tongue passed a certain point in his anus. He had began feeling weak in his body. He knew his climax was rapidly approaching and he won''t be able to control it when it finally hits. But he didn''t want to lose Emily''s tongue so soon so he tried something radical. He began cultivating his mana right then and there. Although hard to focus it was not impossible to cultivate in this position, he found. Emily could also feel what her grandson was doing and she can only praise him more in her mind. ''He is not even willing to waste time during the bath haha such a dedicated kid.'' Rick was unaware of her reasons and continued with his cultivation.


    Rick had discovered it was very satisfying, cultivating while recieving a rimjob. Half an hour passed like this and Emily can not feel fatigue at all. She had a too high level of cultivation to feel any sort physical distress for long periods ofbour. Hence finding that Ryu was in deep meditation, she continued what she was doing. After the half an hour mark Rick woke up from his cultivation and found that his grandma was still rimming him just as throughly as when she started. ''Grandma I think you can stop now. It was very good. I would say even better than mom.'' Emily felt happy that he not only praised her but put her even above than his own mother.


    ''Now let me wash you up grandma.'' Looking at his happy expression Emily sat down and allowed him to wash her. Rick poured down the water on her head ang began rubbing her back. Once done there he moved to her front and took hold of her boobies. They were definitely smaller the Amelia''s but they had their own charm. Rick wanted to suckle on them but controlled his desires. As he was rubbing and squeezing them Rick was recalling the rimjob from her earlier. He had been betting on the fact that Emily was never going to confirm all these new ''normals'' with Amelia any time soon. The more he thought about it the more he was sur of this. Emily already socialized very less and he can''t even imagine his grandma engaging in these kinds of conversations with with either Amelia or Suna.


    Turn around grandma it''s my turn to clean your bum. She turned around and bent down to bare her asshole to Rick. Rick used his saliva to wet his finger and began rubbing it in her sphincter. And slowly as her muscles rxed he inserted all his length inside. Rick was enjoying fingering her hole when suddenly he found himself astounded when Emily made her suggestion ''Little Ryu why are you not using your tongue to clean mine?'' He can''t answer that. He had simply not ned this far ahead. ''What the fuck Rick. Think something... fast.'' Rick heard his mind scream at him. Fingeringdies asshole was withing his limits but using his tongue inside their hole was still not something Rick would love to do.


    He had no experience in rimming any girls even in his previous life and neither was he interested in those sort of things. Although he new he was sounding like a hypocrite but he can''t help it. He was a little ashamed of himself as he was always happy to recieve rimming but when it cam to doing it himself he will chicken out. He might have to work on this but right now he can''t do it. Thinking fast he replied with augh ''Haha You are funny grandma. Cleaning with tongue is only for kids. Why are you acting like one? Do you really want to do it with my tongue? Then I hope you don''t feel any embarrassment when I do it haha.'' And sure enough Emily backed out from it and as she was turning back stright Rick can see her actually blushing.


    ''I was just joking with you Rick. Why would I ask for it haha'' she said with an embarrassingugh. Rick felt a breath escape from his lips as he sighed in relief. Some times his shenanigans prove to be causing harm to him. But anyhow he was safe for now and can enjoy fingering his grandma''s ass as much as he wants. His mind was constantly telling him to push his dick inside while creating some bullshit reasons as he does always. But he felt he have had enough fun for today and excessive indulgence might blow his cover of innocence. After some 15 minutes of time passes Rick and Emily were drying themselves outside.


    ''Rick you can have some lunch and then we need to begin with your training.'' Rick did as he was asked. After an hour of trying in vain once more he was forced to ask for some guidance from his grandma. She revealed a smile and held onto his hands as guided his mana with hers. She showed his exactly how she circtes the mana to gain control over her elements. ''Truthfully speaking I should have shown you this from the starting but you need to be self dependent on yourself. For now I am here to guide but as you would grow in your cultivation you can''t rely on others but you will need to carve a path for yourself if you would like to move ahead. So try to minimise your dependence on others.''


    ''Yes grandma I understand. I will try my best.'' Looking at the sincere expression he was giving her she gave him a kiss on his cheeks. Rick was a little taken aback by her sudden gesture but smiled back and began focussing his attention to the nt. This time with the first few tries Rick felt the leaf move a little. But unsure if it was actually due to him he kept trying again. After a few more tries he was able to slightly gain control over the leaf. While he was working through this he felt the surrounding mana stir and move towards the reserves in his body rapidly. He was unsure of what was happening but Emily confirmed the event for him ''Congrattions little Ryu you broke into 5th level of the mortal mage tier.''


    Rick felt happy as he discerned that he was only a single level away from the goal his mother set for him. He was certainly looking forward to the day. He has now stopped denying the fact that it was all his own willing mind and not some demon that put those thoughts in him. As he can''t escape it, he will wee it with open arms and leave the worries to tommorow''s Rick with regards to this matter. ''Thanks grandma. It''s all because of the cultivation technique you taught me.'' He lied through his teeth. Truth was he had tried that technique only once and when he found it was not as good a the dragon''s technique for cultivation, he immediately ditched it without a second thought. But to make Emily feel his gratitude he lied.


    ''Hmm always try to focus on your cultivation as well, while you are trying to learn the mana control. Most of the time cultivation level of the mages are the thing that will matter the most.'' Seeing Rick look tierd as he only replied with a ''hmm'' she continued ''You can leave for today and you will only need to return back to me when you are able to control each and every part of not only a sapling but of a whole tree. You need to be able to move each part ording to your will and if it is too hard to move like say the tree trunk, then atleast you should be able to feel through it. That is you must be able to extend your sense to the trunk of the tree.'' she took a pause and continued ''That will be your task actually but since it might prove to be very hard to achieve. You can visit me if you require any kind of guidance.''


    Rick nodded as he got up and left Emily''s ce after saying proper goodbyes to her. It was dusk already when he reached back his home.

 Chapter 75: Suna raped?

    Chapter 75: Suna raped?


    Rick and his family were having dinner. Rick was eating the fruits and smiling as his father praised him. ''Boy you actually managed to will not one but full two milk supplies for our home. You are definitely going to surpass your father here haha.'' If one can see them having the dinner they will be surprised because Amelia was sitting besides Rick bare chested. Looking more closely both his parents had their own pot of milk to drink with the fruits during the dinner. It was not that he was not properly looked after by his parents but rather he refused his pot of mik and choosing to drink his portions directly from Amelia herself. Rick took a bite of the fruit as he moved andtched his lips on Amelia''s tits. He drank one mouthful and continued with his fruits.


    ''And I am amazed how you managed to get that sterm mother of mine to take you as her disciple. Haha Good very good.'' Jeff was happily munching on his food while ignoring the fact that his grown up son was sucking on his wife''s tities. To him it was only normal that since his son has won the reward for them he will naturally have the first right over it. ''I did nothing dad. It was granny herself who chose me.'' Rick argued. ''Whatever you say boy. But that does not change the fact that your luck with olddies is quite great.'' Rick blushed a little as Jeff and Ameliaughed. Their conversation continued like that till the dinner ended. As usual Rick took a walk outside and when he returned he can hear that both of his parents were indulges in sex.


    Rick had a desire to intrude upon them and try to have a threesome with them. And he had a fair amount of confidence that he can totally pull that off but he will try that after a few days when he will be ready for it. For now he went directly to his room. Opening his seal he entered the space in the gem and saw little sapling that had germinated from the 10 virgo he had ted. Although there was no new fruits on any tree but he was not disappointed as it had not been even aplete day when he plucked thest batch. After pouring all his mana from the reserves to the single virgo sapling he went to sleep for the day. Tommorow he was nning to make a visit to his aunt''s ce as he had not seen them after the awakening ceremony, few days back. His dick felt a surge of excitement when he thought how much he can take advantage of her.


    Next day Rick woke up and had Amelia give him a blowjob while he drank all her from her breasts. At the end he sprayed his seed all over her food which she ate afterwards. He had made a judgement that Amelia had begun to like the taste of his semen and nowadays will to looking forward to have an opportunity to eat it raw from his cock, a habit that he was happy to oblige for. For the rest of the day after having his bath he cultivated like his grandma had told him. Still he was only able to gain control of a single leaf at a time and that too of a small shrub. Trying this on a tree was aplete waste of time for now. Frustrated with hisck of progress he took a break and after letting Amelia know, he left for Kyro''s ce.


    Most of the people have forgotten about him and now he didn''t find a single person talking about his feats. He didn''t know if he should feel happy or sad for that. On one hand he should be happy that he will remain under the radar for anyone with bad intentions for him but on the other the young heart beating in his chest wanted to feel how it is like when people respect you or when they talk about you. Putting these thoughts at the bank of his mind he moved towards Kyro''s ce at the same monotonous pace. Reaching his house he found Kyro sitting alone in the garden plucking on some grass. Getting close to him after inviting himself inside the property he was surprised that Kyro had not noticed him yet.


    cing his hands on his friends shoulder he asked ''What happened brother? Why do you feel like someone stole your cat away?'' Kyro was looking frustrated and he didn''t even ask Ryu what actually a cat was. Rick can see that Kyro looked a little relieved after seeing him there as he replied ''Go in and get a look for yourself. It''s that nobility bastard from the awakening ceremony and his friends. They are having sex with mom.'' Rick was shocked to hear this but now that he listened carefully again, he can definitely hear the cries of Suna. It previously went unnoticed by him as he was concerned about Kyro. ''Then shouldn''t you be with her to check on her so they do not try something funny with her?''


    Kyro sighed as he spoke ''Mom already knew that they nned to humiliate me by having sex with her. So she sent me outside.'' Rick gripped Kyro''s shoulders little tighter and said ''Don''t worry brothere with me. Let''s take a look together.'' Kyro agreed after thinking for a while. ''Okay brother. Let''s go.'' Both Rick and Kyro moved towards the house with Kyro following behind Rick. Rick didn''t mind it that much since in this world it was a normal thing to fuck any women you want. But as they moved closer to the house they can hear Suna cries getting louder while they can hear someughter mixed with it most probablying from that nobility bastard and his friends.


    As Rick took look a look inside and saw what was going on there, even though he was ready for different possibilities but still he can''t help but feel a tinge of rage build up inside of him. Suna wasyin on the ground on her belly. One of the friend of the noble was sitting on her ass. Closing looking he was fucking aying Suna while in a sitting position. Simply speaking Suna was getting prone-boned. He was thrust inside her with all his might as he was clutching her hairs hard. It must have been very painful for her since she was crying like a pig getting ughtered. The other two wereughing at her condition. Once the guy from the ceremony saw them enter hemented ''Ohh look he bought his friend to save his mom haha'' Rick frowned at this. He was confused not because of that guy''s statement but rather due to silence of Suna to that.


    He asked Kyro about that ''What were the conditions that they asked aunt to follow and how much they paid?'' Rick had two reasons asking that firstly he can have a better idea in gauging his aunt''s situation better and secondly he can collect much more knowledge about this world from that. ''They had asked her to remain silent for all the duration of their sex session. As they can use her in anyway she is not toin. And they actually paid her 30 virgos for this.'' As Kyro exined the situation in a whispering voice Rick had a better understanding now. Since they actually paid 6 times the amount that Suna can get from a session with one guy. Although they were three in number but still the amount was simply too much for Suna to ignore.


    ''Hey miss Suna won''t you clean my feet with that sweet little tongue of yours?'' the noble boy asked a sweating Suna as she was getting thrusted in ground by his friend. Suna opend her mouth and sticked her tongue out as the boy ce his feet on her face. Rick can see Suna beginning to lick the sole of his feet. ''Haha it''s ticking. Keep doing that.'' Suna did as she was told and licked all around his feet. Rick knew there was a single reason they were doing that, that was to humiliate his friend. He hurriedly turned around to see that Kyro was definitely going to fight with them if he remained there any longer. And that''s will be probably, exactly what they wanted him to do. If Kyro initiated a fight here they were going to beat them down.


    And since Kyro was the initiator of the brawl they would even escape any punishment. The other two friends that boy had bought were definitely in the junior mage level. It was only logical for the boy to bring someone to ensure his safety as he himself was even weaker than Kyro, this needing some support to lend on. Going through all this in his mind Rick decided it was best to first get Kyro out of here. He persuaded him saying ''Brother you need to leave this to me. I will look after aunt don''t worry. They are clearly doing this to intimidate you into starting a fight. You need to leave.''

 Chapter 76: Suna raped? 2

    Chapter 76: Suna raped? 2


    Kyro was not very bright in these matters but even he can see their plot to rile him up with closed eyes. With the suggestion from Rick he left the room immediately after once taking a good look at the faces of the bullies. They can fuck Suna as and how they liked just because they had that kind of wealth to buy her ''service''. He can''t do the same to them just because hecked the same wealth and social standing like them. For now it was best to retreat because just like Rick he can also sense the cultivation of the other two guys were not anywhere near them. Once Kyro moved out all three of the boysughed. ''He could not take it anymore so he let his friend enjoy the scenery.'' the third guymented.


    ''Did you hear that brat brothers haha. He said he was going to look after his friends mom. Let''s see how he looks after her.'' the noble boy said. He removed his foot from Suna''s face as he held on her dark hair and gave her a tight p. Suna just cried out ''aghhhh'' but did not retaliate. Getting bolder he pped her continuously 7-8 times. Suna''s cheeks were bright red from the beating. The boy did not stop there and spat on her face. ''Thesemoners are only good for one thing that is licking our feet haha'' All threeughed at hisment. ''Hey brother let me have fun with her now. I want to feel that womb where she carried her arrogant child. They do not realise their position and try to sh with us.'' The guy drilling the prostrating Suna left while the noble boy took his ce.


    He spat down in her pussy and pushed his dick inside by pulling apart her hips. Then he pulled on her hair and began moving his hips slowly at first butter increasing his speed. ''Its is a very good position to fuck a slut, that you suggested brothers. Why are you guys idle? Remember we paid 30 virgos for her cheap pussy. We need to utilise herpletely. Give her your feet, she is very good at licking.'' The other two boysughed and ced one of their foot each on Suna''s mouth. They did not need tomand her to do anything as Suna began licking them on her own ord.


    Rick was constantly chanting his demon resisting mantra. He can feel the demon inside him trying to crawl out to the surface taking advantage of his disturbed mental state. All he had to do was to let him loose for sometime and most probably he will kill all of them. But he did not do it because of multiple reasons. Firstly Suna was a willing participant in all this they were not really raping her. They were just taking advantage of her lower social standing. Secondly, he was not sure that the demon was going to distinguish between friends and foe. And thirdly he did not want to get exposed while killing these pitiful creatures.


    Yes, he felt that the noble boy was a pitiful personality. Since the one who offended him was Jake and not Kyro but since Jake was himself a noble like him he wanted to direct his revenge towards Kyro. He was an inherently weak guy who can never achieve anything in his life. But whilst he felt pity for them, it was not that he was going to leave them alone rather he will bide for his time. He just have to add a few names after Jim, that he needs to deal with in future. His thoughts was broken by the voice of the noble guy. ''Hey brother can you pass on the Virgo that she wanted so much. I want to see if she could eat it with with her ass.'' All threeughed at this as one of them brought him arge virgo from the corner of the room.


    ''Here brother take this.'' He said handing him the fruit. The noble boy pulled out from her and prying open Suna''s asshole he inserted the whole virgo forcefully. Rick, who was aware Suna''s capacity knew it was no big deal for Suna to take one virgo inside. ''hmm'' but the noble boy was shocked to find the virgo getting swallowed by Suna deep hole. ''Brothers we underestimated this sluts holes. Get me few more. I want to see how much she can take'' Then they began inserting the Virgo''s one after the other. Four of them were taken in by Suna with little effort while the boys struggled to put the fifth one in. Suna cried when they were only able to fit half of the fifth one in. Realising that this was her limit they stopped and noble boy began boning her pussy again.


    ''Its amazing friends you need to try her like this. It feels very good when my dick touches her upper wall.'' The other two looked interested to try that. Within a few minutes the noble guy was not able to control his orgasm and released his seed in her vagina. Then one by one the other two also fucked Suna to their hearts content and came in her pussy. Rick can see cum dripping down from her pussy although it was nothingpared to his amount but still it was arge amount of semen spilling on the floor. ''What are you doing, you too we can''t give her such dirty Virgos after she let us enjoy ourselves. Bring it out from her ass and make her clean them with her mouth one by one.'' their leader reprimanded them in a fake tone.


    They took out the virgos one by one from her ass and inserted them in her mouth. But they were not able to get thest two virgos. The leader boy pped Suna''srge butt while scolding her ''Miss Suna it''s a bad habit to eat through your butthole. You need to spit it out. Do it push and get it out.'' Suna did as she was told and one by one the boys recovered thest two virgos too and ''cleaned'' them using her mouth. Once they were done all of them got up and put on their clothes as Suna remained lying down on the floor with cum leaking from her pussy. The noble boy brought her the bag filled with herpensation as he said ''That was very entertaining Miss Suna. Hope you will be avable for us next week too. Here have your reward.. '' he pushed the bag full of the fruits to her face but as Suna tried to take it from him, he pulled it back. ''There is one more task remaining for you Miss Suna. You need to show us how hygienic you keep your house. So please clean all those semen stains from the floor using your mouth.''


    Suna got up and once taking a look at Ryu got to cleaning. She licked the cum from the floor as she ate it. Rick felt his dick harden as he saw Suna dragging her ttened tongue across the floor to lick all the cum. Rick had a feeling that all these extreme behaviours of people around him has definitely had an affect on his thinking. The more he was getting exposed to darker themes of life in life in this world the more his mind pushed him to try them for himself. ''Pah Pah'' the boys took astugh at Suna as they pped hard on her butt and began taking their leave as they dropped the bag of virgo on the floor.


    While they were moving out passing Rick the noble boy againmented taking a dig in Rick. ''You sure looked after her very well. Your friend will be proud of you haha'' Rick sure wanted to puch the guy to the floor but he resisted it. This was not his time right now. Once they left the premises Suna got up saying to Rick ''Hey little Ryu. Why were you standing on the door. Come sit inside. Give me a few minutes, I will get back after taking a a bath. Also I need your help regarding Kyro. So please wait here for me.'' With that she moved towards the bathroom leaving a stunned Rick still standing on the gate.


    Rick knew that Suna had already agreed to them to fuck her like that. But looking at her jubnt tone he was not sure anymore if they managed to fuck her sillly.

 Chapter 77: Let him use you like they used you!

    Chapter 77: Let him use you like they used you!


    Rick was taking time in processing the events taking ce in front of him. He saw his aunt getting fucked and degraded like a whore few minutes back and now she was all normal like it was nothing more than a daily routine. He can only bait down and wait for Suna to get back to him. Kyro must have left to take a walk to somewhere as he can''t find him in the garden. Suna returned back to him naked as she sat beside him still drying her hair. ''So Ryu where is Kyro?'' Rick replied ''I don''t know. Most probably he left to take a walk somewhere.'' she sighed as she heard his reply. ''What am I too do with this child? They were obviously trying to get to him by having sex with me.''


    Rick can''t help but ask her about that ''If you knew that then why did you agree to their offer?'' This was the burning question in his heart. Suna asked back, a little confused ''Hmm? Why would not I ept it? Afterall they offered a good enough price.'' Rick was not satisfied with that answer. So he asked again ''But that was not some normal sex session. They were doing some pretty nasty things to you.'' Sunaughed as she replied ''Ohh so you were worried about that haha. Well I agree that asking me to lick their feet was not the best deal. But at the same time it is not something that is impossible to do if offered enoughpensation. Hehe'' Rick can only watch herugh, stunned.


    After some time she continued ''I know what those jerks were trying to do with me. But they are a hundred years too youngpared to their mother here. They felt like they were hurting me with their ''big'' penises haha. I can''t even feel them inside me. And especially the short guy that was the most vocal out of all of them. All he did was talk, talk and talk. When it came to sex he was even worse than the other two of his minions. He felt like he would just drop dead if he thrusted any longer inside me. I was just acting to cry in pain to satisfy their little ego. Only problem was they really messed up my hair. But seriously they felt themselves like they were some big men. Even my little boy can satisfy me better than them.''


    Rick just imagined what would have happened to the noble boy if he somehow heard this conversation. He believed most probably he will spit blood and drop half-dead. Rick was previously nning to either kill that boy or make him suffer all his life but hearing his aunt''s words he wasn''t sure anymore. His pity for him increased 10 times over. He now realised that during his shenanigans with aunt where he was thinking that he was humiliating her, it was nothing but children ying house for aunt. Within some 10 odd minutes both aunt and nephew wereughing together. But after some time Suna looked a little worried as she asked him ''But the worst thing that I am worried about is rted to Kyro. I knew he would be hurt seeing me like this so I sent him out.''


    She continued after taking a pause ''He is not as mature as you Ryu, he still behaves like a child. I have no idea how I will convince him about this. Although it''s silly of me to ask solutions from a child like you but since you are so close to Kyro, so please if you have any way to help me with him, then share with me.'' Rick fell in silence for a while and after seeing a hopeful expression on his aunt''s face sighed and said ''Okay aunt I have a solution. But it might be a little extreme so you need to think and decide on it properly.'' Suna nodded like a chick.


    ''Then listen aunt. You need to let Kyro do all those things to yourself that his bullies did with you. Once he does that he can''t feel bad since he had already tried doing that with you. He might still feel a resentment but most of it will be gone it think.'' Rick gave his analysis. Rick saw Suna''s eyes brighten up as she eximed in excitement ''Wow Ryu. You are so sharp-witted. This might actually work.'' In her happiness she gave Rick a tight kiss on his cheeks. ''Wait here for some time Ryu I will make some churned milk for you.'' She wanted to do something for Ryu, for suggesting her the best solution for her problems with Kyro.


    Rick waited and his aunt brought a frothy milk shake for him. ''So was there any special reason for your visit Ryu. Sorry I forgot to ask and went on my on monologue.'' She asked guiltily. ''No aunt it was nothing important I just wanted to visit you and Kyro. Since I did not see you guys after the ceremony. Anyways I always remember your bumhole. It is the best thati have used till now. So today also my primary reason was to use it again but seeing that you already have been through a lot I will return some other day.'' Suna smiled as she heard Rick''s praises.


    ''What are you saying Ryu? When I told you it will be avable for you then I actually meant it. You cane and use it anytime.'' Suna said as she immediately went on a four of her limbs and exposed her asshole to him. ''Here see it is avable haha'' She giggled as she did gestures by contracting and rxing her sphincter. Rick''s dick was not going to take his temptation lying down. Rick was ready, as the whole reason he traveled to his aunt''s ce today was to fuck her and as she was offering it to him on her own ord, how can he deny it. He pulled his pants down but did not move as he said to her ''You forgot to wet it aunt.''


    Suna did an ''oops'' and returned back to his crotch like a naughty cat. She walked on all fours licking her lips. He pulled the fore-skin down exposing the head of his cock to her. She tried to touch his dick with her hand. Rick softly clutched her head softy and gave her a hard p. He already knew that Suna didn''t mind these, only looking at it like kids ying with her. Suna pouted ''Why would you do that little Ryu?'' Suna was in a mood to act all cute today. He replied ''No touching with hands aunt. You can only use your mouth. And while you are sucking remember to not scrape your teeth against my penis. Everytime you do that, you get a p as a punishment. Got that my little Ratga.''


    Suna too was enjoying this roley ''Understood little Ryu.'' He held her by her hair again and gave her another strong p, now turning both her cheeks bright red. She pouted back ''And what was this p for?'' Rick grinned and said ''Haha my Ratga forgive me. I forgot to tell you that from now on you need to call me master. Understood?'' Suna nodded her head saying ''Yes master! Now can I suck on it master.'' Rick never knew Suna had this side to her. From her interest to continue on with this Rick discerned that she must like doing these roleys. He will keep in mind to explore this side of her in theirter sessions too. ''Yes you can little ratga.'' Suna looked ecstatic to recieve the permission to suck her nephew off.


    She began licking all over his length. Slowly going all over his cock from each side. She used her lips to suck on his cockhead. As Rick was enjoying the the blowjob, suddenly he was bitten lightly by Suna. Looking at the mischievous grin in her eyes he knew she did that deliberately. He pulled her hard towards himself and gave her double p ross her face. She said with a grin ''Why two ps master?'' Rick reasoned ''First was ofcourse for scraping your teeth on your masters penis and the second one was for doing that intentionally.'' Suna nodded and began sucking and slurping all over his cock. ''shhhllrruup glug glug... Slurp.. glug glug'' She was enjoying her treat when Rick directed ''Suck on those balls too my little Ratga.''


    Suna nodded and licked and slurping her saliva on his balls. She put them in her mouth one by one as she yed with them with her tongue. Rick''s dick was fully tight now. Feeling that he can''t take anymore teasing he got up, held Suna by her head ''Come with me for a walk my Ratga. Your master will help you breath in some fresh air.'' Holding her by her hair he dragged her to the garden and made her walk all around just like he used to do with Amelia. Twice revolving all around the garden he settled in the middle. ''Put your head on the ground little Ratga and push your butt back so that your master can have an easier ess. Suna did as she was told, getting in a leap frog position. Rick saw she was still doing the same gesture with her asshole by rapidly contracting and rxing her sphincter muscles. Rick sure was going to fuck her hard today.

 Chapter 78: Suna loves getting DPed

    Chapter 78: Suna loves getting DPed


    Looking at the mischievous behaviour of his aunt Rick''s dick was getting restless to explore that ass of hers. Rick spat on her hole and began fingering her hole. Suddenly while massaging her hole Rick remembered the beating he received from her previously, what better time to take revenge then right now. ''Little Ratga you have been behaving very indecently these days. I believe you require a proper punishment.'' He began rubbing his saliva on her ass cheeks when Suna said ''Yes master. Punish this little Ratga however you want.'' ''Here you go then'' saying that Rick pped her butt hard. ''Pah'' there was a loud sound and with that came Suna''s scream ''ahhhhhhhh yes master punish me more''.


    Rick rubbed his saliva back in her next butt cheek before giving her a simr p ''Pah''. After that a regr ''Pah Pah'' sound can be heard all around the house. A few passer-by stopped after hearing her screams but they only looked with interest for some time and moving on. After 15 minutes of continuous punishment both Suna''s butt and Ryu''s hands were bright red. Suna still looked like that she was expecting more ps but s this little body of Rick can''t take anymore. "Next time I need to use some type of swatter on her. I can''t use my hands like this." Rick can see juices dropping from Suna''s pussy to the ground. ''Okay Ratga that''s enough punishment from my hands. Now I will let my penis continue with the further punishments.''


    ''Yes master you can use whatever you w... mhhhmhhm'' Suna waspletely immersed in the roley. Before she canplete her sentence Rick pushed his dick inside her anal hole. He had decided to be assertive with her so he didn''t cared about her pleasure today amd rammed his dick inside. Only a single inch was left outside as Suna''s rectum managed to swallow rest of his 8 inches, albeit the result was Suna screaming like a pig. ''Yes master put it all in. Treat me like your personal pet....'' Rick believed she has reached the peak of her arousal and had started babbling nonsense now. He pulled back and spat back in the deep gapping hole of his aunt. Once again he rammed back and this time he waspletely inside of her. Once again Suna''s screams reverberated all around.


    ''ahhhhhhhhh yes master. Do it. Use it like you wa...'' Again she was cut short as Rick began giving her thrust after thrust. Rick can see Suna''s head on the ground with her tongue lolling out and her saliva leaking over her lips. Rick had once seen the position of head stomping in a porn movie way back. He wanted to try the same with his aunt and he was sure in this world he can try it without anyone feeling offended. He turned a little like a screw inside Suna ass as he put one of his foot over the side of her face opposite to the ground. Rick felt his dick erging extra as he felt the sense of dominance this position provide him over his sweet yet at times strict aunt. Thus with his foot on her face Rick began pistoning inside Suna''s asshole.


    As he thought Suna didn''t mind it as she began moaning even harder. ''Ahh ahh ahh mhhh mhhh ahh hhmmm ahh''. Now she can''t even form any proper words. Rick continued with his pumping when he saw something he didn''t expect to see. Kyro was back as he watched in shock at how his friend was treating his mom. One of his foot was on her grounded face while he was pumping his penis in her anus and his mother was screaming in pain or pleasure, he can''t actually tell. To not cause any misunderstanding Rick hurriedly gave a signal to Kyro to keep quiet ande closer to him. Kyro did that as he got closer to his friend without alerting her mother as he was approaching from the opposite side where her face was turned.


    Rick resumed his pumps as Kyro got closer and Suna continued with her moans. Then he wishpered in Kyro''s ears ''If you believe in me brother then dont ask any questions and begin fucking you mother in her vagina.'' Although Kyro frowned at Ryu using the word ''fuck'' so casually in the presence of his mother but once he took a look at Suna he understood where he got his bravery from. She was simply not in her right mind right now so Ryu can get away with that otherwise this single word would have given them a guaranteed beating at her hands. Even though he was still a little depressed and he had a few doubts to be answered first but since he believed in Ryu almost blindly he simply dropped his pants down.


    Also, for a hormonal kid like Kyro sex was always a wee addition. Taking his dick out he took his position behind Ryu and inserted it in his mother''s baby hole. Suna''s moans grew louder sensing the intrusion in her pussy. Kyro liked double prating his mother with Ryu because it gave him a sense of closeness with his brother. Just when Kyro was beginning to enjoy Suna''s tight pussy walls squeezing his dick he heard Ryu''s voice in his ear again ''If you do not manage tost till the time aunt reaches her orgasm, be ready for one more beating then. And also try not to drag me with you so give it your best shot brother.''


    Ryu smiled as he saw his friend''s face shifting to mission mode. It was very easy to manipte his innocent little cousin. Both Rick and Kyro began maintaining a rythm in fucking their alloted holes as Suna moaned endlessly. Rick removed his foot from over Suna''s face and cing it beside her he pushed his big toe in her open and drooling mouth. She began sucking on it. It''s been 3 quater of an hour since Suna''s double pration had begun. Time to time Kyro would pull out from her pussy in order to dy his release. Fear of his mother''s beatings will show on his face as whenever her pussy will begin squeezing his dick hard he would pull out in panic making Rickugh. Previously Rick had believed that Suna had bee out of her mind due to over arousal but now that he has been fucking her for so long without her orgasm anywhere in site, Rick discovered this woman took both her kids for a ride.


    She had not beenpletely unaware of her surroundings and knew her other prator was her own son. But in order to enjoy both of them throughly she had beed deliberately dying her orgasm. She was very thankful to Ryu for helping her discover this way of having sex. This was one of the most satisfying sex session she had in her whole life, period. And the only thing that came close to this one, was again herst double pration session. She would have to let Ryu take control more often just so that this boy may let her discover somepletely new avenues in sex. She believed this position Ryu had taken over her with his cock in her butt and his foot over her face, had allowed him the best ess to her hole. This position had easily be her favourite.


    Suna had also been aware about Kyro. She was happy that he had forgotten his depressed state for some time and was enjoying her. Although she did not know how Ryu managed to talk him into this, still she was very grateful to him for helping her son. All this aside her little boys antics were the most entertaining of all. She would deliberately tighten her pussy walls to try to make hime and every time he will pull out and run back like his life depended on it. It was so funny to watch him do this, that even when she was pushed to the brink of orgasm his tactics will make herugh hard in her mind. She was convinced that it was rted to Ryu again. He must have told somepletely made up reason to her son such that he was so scared to release his seed before his mother.


    But after 10 more minutes Suna knew although Ryu might be able to keep up but his son definitely can''t. So she let her orgasm take over her. With a low grunt she sprayed her liquid all over Kyro who took a sigh of relief as he increased his pace and came within minutes of his mother. Rick too saw the release of Suna''s juices and increased his own thrusts. Once he was close to cumming he held his dick, moving to her front he jerked his dick and came all over the grass beside Suna''s face. He held her head up with her hair and said ''Little Ratga you need to clean all this. Would you do it.'' Suna replied with her blue eyes only half opened, ''Yes master.'' Rick winked towards his heavily breathing and stunned friend who was taking a rest after a long sex session.

 Chapter 79: First day at work

    Chapter 79: First day at work


    Rick gave a wink to the stunned Kyro and pushed Suna''s head back on the ground where she extended her tongue and took a lick of his semen. She beganpping at it like a dog and gulping it time to time. The amount of jizz that that Ryu had deposited was huge so she took very long to eat a of it. Once she was done she looked back at Ryu with her same dropping eyes. Rick jerked her head with her hairs and gave her a hard p ''There is still some left there. You need to wipe it clean. Do not waste any of it.'' Suna replied with a sluggish ''Yes master'' and beganpping his cum again from over the grass. She had licked it clean when sleep took over her and she sleptying her head on the floor. She must have been very tired after back to back two sex sessions.


    A naked Ryu went and sat besides his friend whose brain looked like it just short-circuited. He had clearly had not blinked yet after getting one after the other shocks given to him by his mother''s behaviour. He was having a very hard time that his strict mother will refer to someone willingly as ''master''. And she did not even protest Ryu ''unconventional'' demands. Thest thing was even more surprising. Ryu had clearly pped her hard mid session and she did not even retaliate. ''Are you going to exin anything brother? What actually happened between you and mom? I am totally confused.'' Rickughed when he heard this. He was waiting for Kyro to digest everything before he gave his exnation.


    ''Okay then listen carefully. I had a talk with aunt when those bullies left.'' he told him everything that Suna shared with him. He can see Kyro''s smile returning when he told her about his mother ''praising'' the noble guys dick and stamina. Once Rick was done with the exnation Kyro had calmed down a little from his hyper state. Kyro asked him after digesting ''But that still doesn''t exin the deal between you and mom?'' Rick replied ''Yes I wasing to that part. So your mother clearly only saw their activities like the antics of a child. Hence she didn''t mind the extra fruits she can gain from boosting their fake ego. But since you are not ''mature'' enough like me, aunt was worried about you.'' Rick said while taking a dig at Kyro for still acting like a child.


    Kyro blushed a little after understanding Ryu''s subtle mock of him when Rick continued ''So we came up with a n to cheer you back up. Aunt has nned to let you use her like they would use her so that you could get some relief from your depression. This session was for you to learn that she doesn''t mind all this. She still only see us as children. And whatever we can throw at her she can take it all. Maybe you might require some more sessions like this but aunt will take care of that.'' Kyro nodded in understanding. He replied in a grateful tone ''You sure are the most mature out of our gang brother. Thank you for helping both me and mom.'' Although Rock found itical that he was thanking his friend for drilling his mother''s ass but he nodded.


    After directing Kyro to take care of Suna properly, Rick left their property walking back home. He was sitting on his bed at night after having his dinner with his family. What news he had learnt from them is that his tsundere sister will be returning tommorow. He had also began missing her a little. For now he moved back to the gem space and poured all his collected mana into the next virgo tree. From the next one Ryu harvested a total of 10 Virgos and went to sleep without nting them as he did not want to nt too many of them. Before doing that he had to collect more information about this space he was provided. Whether it had any cons too. With that he fell asleep.


    Next day when Rick came down he found his mom was not alone as L was there with her. As he came down after getting refreshed he saw bothdies engaged in their usual chatter. ''Hey Ryu say hello to aunt L.'' Rick went close to her and said hello to her. In response she gave her a hug in her bosom. ''How are you little Ryu?'' L asked in a little seductive tone. Any sense of arousal was simply too much for Rick''s morning wood. ''Excellent aunt. Thank you for asking.'' Rick replied as he went and put his head in Amelia''sp and took out one of her breasts suckling down on it right infront of L. She chuckled when Amelia intervened ''Ryu told L that you were going to work on the farm today. She wanted to go with you since it is your first day.''


    ''hmm okay and mom can you please stroke my penis a little bit?'' Rick said while he chewed and yed with he nipples in process of drinking her milk. Bothdies giggled at his odd demand as L said ''Amelia your boy sure picked some strange habits!'' Amelia used one of hands to pull hisrge dong out and began to strike it slowly. She can only sigh as her son''s penis erged in her hands to its full length, saying ''What can I do? Since I am the mother here I need to keep up with all his capers.'' Rick switched between her breasts as bothdies resumed their chat again. He did not want to cum at the moment so he will ask Amelia to slow down from time to time. Once both the milkjugs were empty, Rick got up saying ''Let us leave then aunt L. If you guys are done with your talking that is.''


    ''Brat did you just try to mock us?'' L scowled with a totally fake, angry expression. ''Haha'' Rick escaped to the gardenughing like a child. ''Okay L then allow me to leave.'' Amelia responded in affirmative. L and Rick reached for the farms around 15 minutester. Truthfully speaking Rick was very excited to work here after the granny had given himplete control over the mildies. But deeper in his mind he was a little scared to that this sense of utter dominance over them might bring out something darker from his personality that he might lose control overter. L brought him inside the mansion and on the way to the resident room of thedy Ratgas she told him ''Little Ryu I will give you a brief overview of your work here.''


    ''First thing is you need to milk each one of thedies twice in a day. While the Ratgas milk can be stored for over a month, this is not the case with human milk. We can only store them for a week at most. But since the demand is greater for human milk we actually rarely need to store them over 2 or 3 days at most. And as the granny mentioned you can use thedies howsoever you want, granny is just interested in the produce. The most you can get from them, without any injuries, the better.'' Before L can continue ahead Rick interjected ''Well.. aunt L will I have all that control over you too?'' with an innocent face. Lughed as he gave the answer ''Of course little Ryu. Since I also work here for milk production, it includes me too. But today you will not get any chance to milk me as I have been allocated some other work by granny.'' She pinched his cheeks.


    ''So where was I... Yeah you can take care of your daily chores here. Every facilities that are present here, you can ess just inform me about them first.'' Rick nodded and asked ''For today the most I will require is a bathroom.'' L smiled and said ''You need not ask for such basic things. And I believe you would definitely enjoy the bathroom here. It''s veryrge you can bath with thedies there. It will help you develop a better rtionship with them. Just ask Rose about all this she is the most experienced one after me here, she will show you around here. You can ask her about anything that you are unsure of.'' L ended her lecture as they had finally reached the location. ''Understood aunt.'' Rick replied to her as she nodded and opened the gate for him.


    It was early morning right now and sun has not risen properly. All the mildies of the farm were having their early breakfast together as the sat around in groups of 3 to 4 individuals. Just when they were chatting and joking with each other when the door to their room opened and L entered with a young boy. All of them paused for sometime and L felt like there was a time freeze of some sort. Watching that smiling face thedies can only she the face of devil in him. The way he had brutally fucked one of their mate on his first day here was still very fresh in their minds. Although they had known the fact that they will be getting their new ''little milker'' sooner orter, all of them wished that it would ratherter then sooner. But now looking at him it was certain that today was his debut at the farm. Breaking their reverie the heard him speak ''Hellodies! Hope you guys missed me hehe''.

 Chapter 80: How to behave like a good Ratga

    Chapter 80: How to behave like a good Ratga


    Miss him? Miss him their ass. More like they wanted him to stay away from him. But s it can''t be helped. All of them knew once granny had made a decision, it won''t matter how much they try to persuade her, she won''t change it. This in all possibilities they are stuck with this little devil. L saw the atmosphere was tense so she tried to introduce Ryu once again. Actually she was not aware that Ryu already had a very personal interaction with them. ''I think you have already met with Ryu once. Like granny must have informed you he will be your new milker from now on for 2 days in a week. So....'' cutting her of Rose replied ''No need for all those things L. We have already met him and we can handle it from here. You can leave if you have any important work.''


    ''Thanks Rose you are always a big help. Ryu I think you will be in good care. So give it your best!'' She ruffled his hair as she left him alone with his preys. Ryu closed the door and he could feel a new sense of lust take over his body. He did not stop it as pent up lust might cause even bigger problems. ''Okaydies my firstmand for you will be, get in a line.'' with that all of mildies arranged themselves in order. ''Rose move forward.'' Rose took a step ahead as most of thedies had their hearts beating rapidly in their chests. They were waiting for what bad luck will fall on their heads today. Today Rick noticed that all of them were wearing their clothes. So the first question he asked Rose was rted to that only ''Rose tell me what are you guys doing here?''


    Rose replied with a respectful tone ''We are tasked with producing milk here mister Ryu.'' Rick shook his head. He recalled how ted he felt when Suna referred to him as ''master''. ''All of you will call me master from now on. And Rose if I understand you correctly you are essential working as a human ratga here. Aren''t you?'' Rose hesitated at first but replied firmly ''Yes master. All of us are human ratgas here.'' Rick continued with his questions ''So Rose have you seen any Ratga that wears clothes?'' In response Rose shook her head. ''I didn''t hear you Rose.'' ''No master. I have not seen any.'' ''Then shouldn''t you guys too not wear anything?'' Rose replied bin affirmative and began removing her clothes. Watching their leader getting naked rest of thedies too removed every piece of clothes on them.


    ''Listen carefully now. I will provide you all with some rules that you need to follow all day long if I have been allotted your milker for that day.'' Getting the attention of all of them Rick continued ''First is that no clothes will be allowed. Secondly all day long do not use your legs to walk like a human here. Remain on all fours while doing your normal routine. Thirdly, you just need to do whatever I say. Don''t apply your own thinking unless asked by me. Hope each one of you understood that?'' All thedies responded with ''Yes master!'' Rick was satisfied with their performance as he saw all of them taking to all fours. ''You can continue with your lunch now.'' With that the group disbanded and took their respective ce, but before they can begin eating they heard Ryu again ''You are not supposed to eat with your hands my little Ratgas. Please use only your mouth to do it.''


    Rick found his dick standing straight like a rod when he saw all of them picking fruit pieces with their lips and chewing on them. He too dropped his clothes. ''I believe all of us are going to have so much fun together.'' All thedies can see a devilish grin on his face. While Rick was analysing each and every one of his mildies present in the room, he identified someone familiar. A frustrated Hannah waspping on the milk that they were provided. Previously this task would have take her a few seconds at most but today she was struggling to even drink her first mouthful. She took one gulp when she felt someone grabbing her butt. Fearing the worse she saw it was none other than her new ''master''.


    He got to her front and dropping down he said ''Let me help you Hannah.'' She saw him take the milk pot in his hand and push his penis in the milk. ''Here'' she watched as he offered his cock wet with thr milk to suck. She reluctantly took his cock in mouth and cleaned all the milk from it. Then he did the same and pushing it in milk he offered her again. This continued till Rick got bored of this new trick to feed his mildies. Once he saw all of them were done with their meal he sat down and asked them to collect around him. Parting his legs he disyed his cock in full glory to thedies. ''Come now. We will have an initial throat check for all of you.''


    ''You there.. what is your name? Come closer to me.'' Rick asked pointing to the one who was looking most shy of all. ''Amm amm Mary master'' she replied with a red face. It looked like saying just her name right took everything out of her. She got closer to Rick walking on all fours. Rick patted her head ''Mary I remember you the way you were able to open up and gobble whole of my penis that day wasmendable. I would like you to teach rest of them how to do it properly. Show them what you can do once.'' Rick praised her pointing her towards his dick.


    Mary collected all her saliva in her mouth and took Rick whole dick in her mouth. She had to adjust a few times but with a minute or two her lips were touching his balls. ''All of you take a look, this will be your goal from now on. I will take it easy on you guys since this is your first time but try to give it your best shot and try to improve. Now one by one each one of you will choke on this penis here one by one.'' He gave onest jerk inside Mary''s mouth and pulled it out. ''You remain with me Mary. Let them know if they do something wrong.'' ''Yes master.'' she replied in a whisper. She was very happy to be given such an opportunity by Rick. She was feeling less and less scared of her master as time passed.


    Rick began feeling the throat of each mildy present in the room. He did not find any other talented person like Mary. Her deepthroating skills were on par with Suna''s. They had no gag reflex to speak of at all. He had a feeling even if his dick was longer they could have take that too. Only Rose was there who too took it whole in, but she took quite some time tk do that and did not find it easy like Mary. ''Come here Rose.'' Rick got up and he had took hold of Rose''s hair and brought her to the center of the room. ''Since you are the most experienced out of them you need to be a model for them. So I will begin with you.'' he said to her. ''Lay on your side and pull one of you legs up.''


    Rick sawa Rose''s pussy getting streched as she parted her legs. He asked one of the spectators ''Go get that hole for me.'' Thedy he pointed to understood and walked to Rose and beganpping on her pussy like a dog. Rick was very excited from all these turn of events. In truth he had expected atleast some form of resistance from them but thesedies were literally behaving like his personal pets. He gave thedypping Rose a hard p on her butt. ''Aggghhhh'' she screamed but did not register any protest. ''Thats enough. Now when I am fucking Rose''s pussy, keep your mouth ready near it. Whenever I will require your saliva I will use your mouth. And for you guys''he said turning towards the rest of thedies ''You need to watch all this and learn. From next times you should be aware of what your master wants of you.'' ''Yes master.'' All of them replied simultaneously.


    Listening to their obedient answer Rickid down behind Rose and pressing his dickhead on her puffedbia he inserted it in. ''One of youe and suck on my balls.'' First they hesitated but them one otherdy came forward and began licking on his balls. Rick began pumping Rose''s pussy as he was feeling like this must be the heavens itself.

 Chapter 81: Pool bath with milkladies

    Chapter 81: Pool bath with mildies


    Rick was fucking Rose hard and time to time he will pull out and let the otherdy down there suck on it. He fucked Rose for 15 minutes before stopping. Not wanting to cum yet he said ''Lets start with your morning milking then I think we will take a bath together to bond properly.'' Although he would love to enjoy with thesedies but he had to remember his primary objective here. Rick applied his special techniques and he was done with all of them in 2 hours. He was able to get around 30 litres of milk from the 20 women. ''Let''s take a bath. Rose, lead the way to the bathing hall.'' She replied ''Yes master. Also hall is on the underground floor, so do we need to walk there just like this?''


    ''Yes. Is there a problem with that?'' came Rick''s reply. ''No master. Please follow me.'' Rick held onto her hair as she walked behind her. At the back all the otherdies walked on all fours towards the hall. They walked through the corridors and stairs as many people watched this parade of human Ratgas moving in order. But none of them put out any objections maybe because they have already been informed about his employment here. Rose brought him and the team to arge door opening which delighted him immensely. He had assumed that there would not be any concept of swimming pools in this world as Ryu''s memories had no mention of it. But it was proved that Ryu was still a frog in the well. As ahead of Rick, inside therge hall there was arge pool. Rick now knew why L was excited while telling him, this must have been an huge attraction spot at the milk farm.


    Fortunately no one was in there at the moment, so he can have a free hand with hisdies once more. Although he can do the same in the presence of others too but if he can avoid it then for now he would. ''Let''s go insidedies.'' Hemanded as he took Rose near the pool as others followed behind him. ''First of all you all need to wash me up. Then you can take your respective bath.'' Rick said as he dropped down in the pool. It was not very deep as the water was only till his chest but it was still a pool after all. Rick felt his whole body rx. ''You can begin.'' Everone else dropped in with him and began washing his body for him. ''Let me teach you guys the proper way. Here use those udders of yours to rub and clean me all over.'' Rick directed while squeezing the boobs of thedy that was cleaning his belly with her hands.


    Rick was in euphoria when he felt his body getting massaged withrge, soft and bouncy tities from all around. He knew that it was dangerous to indulge too much in this feeling but he can''t stop himself. ''Hey Mary can you suck on my cock under water?'' All of them were now used to his crudenguage. ''Yes master. I don''t have any prior experience with that but I will try.'' Rick replied with a nod praising her motivation ''I like you Mary! You are the most dedicated among this lot. Now you guys, watch and learn from Mary. Don''t provide me with any excusester on when it''s your turn.'' Other mildies saw with rapt attention as Mary took a deep breath and dived down in the clear water. Under the watchful gaze of her colleagues Mary opened her mouth and began giving Rick a blowjob while remaining submerged underwater.


    Rick patted her head as he turned and asked another petitdy ''What is your name?'' Tessa saw her master''s gaze move to her and replied in normal voice ''Its Tessa, master. Do you have some task for me?'' Rick was surprised as from her looks Tessa seemed to timid girl but she proved him wrong as she talked back in a confident voice. She was a ver slimdy tht looked no older than 20 years of age. Rick should have rather called her a girl gauging her fat free bodycking the curve of her mates. But thoserge udders she sported made him term her as woman. Her nipples were long and pointed right towards the ground from her hanging breasts. There was no way any amount of muscles on that girl will be able to hold that much of her mass. Rick recognised Tessa because she had teh best performance in deepthroating after Mary and Rose.


    ''I want you to go down and suck at my balls now. No need to push yourself too hard but give it your best shot.'' Rick spoke to her with a smile. As he saw her dive down, he barked at otherdies ''What are you guys waiting for? Keeping doing your part.'' All others began using their breasts to rub his body. He was employing simple carrot and stick with them. He wished for them to know that if they worked hard in pleasing him, they can enjoy his love and protection. While if they would not put in proper efforts they might be scolded and in worse cases punished. Rick enjoyed his afternoon being sandwiched in the pillowy tits, while two others worked on his dick and balls respectively.


    Getting up from his seat inside the pool, he now desired to cum. He held on Tessa''s nipples as he streched them and pulled her out of the pool with them. ''Push your ass out Tessa and your head to the ground.'' She was smart and hurriedly took her position. He held onto her hands behind her back as he licked on her pussy. ''ahmm mhhh mhhmmm'' Tessa moaned when he used his tongue to stimte her clit. After 10 minutes of continuous clit y, Rick can see Tessa was dripping from her slit. Holding her hands at the back he pushed himself inside. Rick began regr pumping of her pussy as otherdies took their bath.


    The loud moans of Tessa came to an end after 20 minutes when Rick pumped his seed deep inside her womb. He was impressed to see as soon as he came otherdies, under Rose''s leadership began licking his cum out of Tessa freshly fucked pussy. Realising that it must have been Rose''s idea, he patted her head saying ''Good job Rose. You have already began to understand your duties. Just make sure they learn from you. Now'' turning to the crowd ofdies on their four limbs he continued ''I will require Rose to show me around the facility. You guys can move back to your room. I will milk you a second time when I return.''


    With a loud ''Yes master'', all of them except Rose moved back in straight line. Once thest one left, Rick tugged on Rose''s long silky hair saying ''Let''s get moving Rose I think we need to cover the whole farm.'' Replying in affirmative she began moving. Despite having just jizzed inside Tessa Rick began to feel his dick hardening as he saw Rose''s camel toe, formed by her thighs pushing out her outerbia. Rick did not mind that he was moving through the whole mansion buck naked with a pet in the form of a mildy. She guided him through the house with expertise all the while exining the rooms and halls usage. Rick was just listening to this without any interest. The best source of enjoyment for him was to walk around all this property with his pet in his hands. He would need to let granny know about his requirements of proper cors and leash for all of them. But for now he was happy to use her hair as a temporary solution.


    After half an hour of walking inside she brought him out to the Ratga farm to explore the Ratga stables. These were long sheds where he found countless milch animals chewing on the fodder. These were totally like cows in his previous world but just somewhatrger in size. They looked quite a bit docile in nature. As Rose was leading him through the narrow passage, Rick found out a few menzing around in one corner. As they saw him approaching, all of them got up and kneeled on the ground. They gave their greetings to him as ''Young master!''. Rick replied puzzled ''Haha I am no young master guys. I too am just an employee her like you guys. So I think you mistook me for someone else here.''


    All the kneeling men hesitated for a bit when one of them replied ''Yes we know that young master. But we are not mistaken. Granny had already told us about you and how we are supposed to treat you.'' ''hmm'' Rick fell in thought. "This type of hospitality sure is not just because I helped her increase the milk production. But rather she might n to benefit out of me in some other way that I am not yet aware of." Anyways he was not going toin about this treatment at any rate. ''So if I am not wrong you guys the milkers here?'' Same guy who previously spoke replied to ''Yes young master. You identified correctly. We had alreadypleted our morning quota so we were actually enjoying our free time right now.'' Rick nodded in reply.


    But before he can lead around Rose to a different location, she sensed that both the man and Rose were looking directly at each other. Like they were familiar. Rick asked curiously ''Do you two know each other?'' The man replied ''Yes young master. I am her husband. The name is Jacob.'' Rick was not very surprised but he felt it was amazing that they both worked together. Just then Rick''s dark thoughts emerged again screaming at him to take the advantage of the situation. What should he do?

 Chapter 82: Gangbang of Rose

    Chapter 82: Gangbang of Rose


    Rick can clearly see the tent in the pants of every milker there except Jacob. A naked Rose sure was not something that their minds could avoid. He ginned and asked around ''So when was thest time you guys had sex.'' They awkwardly gave their answers. Most of their answers varied between 4 days to a week except a single guy who answered with more than a month. This one looked like a typical drunkard from with long unkept beard and shabby clothes. Either he too was new here or he had a habit of living like that because as far as he knew granny''s pay rate was unmatched in the town. ''Would you people like to have sex with this beautifuldy here?'' He said pointing his gaze to his new pet. All of their eyes sparkled.


    Only question they had for Rick was ''Can we really?'' to which Rick replied with ''Yes''. But then Rick found that the shabby man''s eyes lose the shine like his hope shattered when he recalled something. ''You my friend don''t look too excited at the idea?'' Rick said pointing to him. The man replied with some despairing eyes ''Forgive me young master. But this humble guy here don''t have any fruits to exchange for sex''. Listening to his reason Rickughed out ''Haha Did you hear me asking for a payment anywhere?'' This time the shabby man''s gaze turned to him like he was looking at his savior. Others also looked happy. They had know that Jacob''s wife was an embodiment of lust in herself. And on too of that she worked practically with them. But till now they can only watch and salivate but not actually do anything as they can''t pay for her services.


    Also they risked offending Jacob. Although men won''t mind letting someone fuck their wife infront of them if they paid the proper price but there were always some exceptions. Jacob was one of them and he was a little possesive towards his wife. He would not allow her to fuck guys in their ie group. Even though it might entirely be a different case if someone can payrge amount of fruits. But today this young master before them was nning to give them this chance. Also it didn''t look like he was asking for any payments. One of them had to confirm this with Rick ''So young master you are saying that we can have sex with miss Rose without any sort ofpensation?''


    Rick nodded as he confirmed their doubts ''Yes I am saying that. But only if all of you are interested in the proposal.'' The other one hurriedly replied ''Yes, Yes young master we are interested. But how will you decide which one to pick from among us?'' Rick looked at the five men andughed again ''Haha All of you need to fuck her at once. You will need to manage that. You might actually get this one and only chance to do it so decide quick among yourselves.'' All of them including Rose and Jacob were dumbfounded at his deration. Jacob wanted to intervene but he might risk offend this new young master so he kept silent. Other men became busy deciding their order, none of them wanted to go second. Like this 5 minutes passed but they can''t decide on it. Rick sighed and verbalised his rmendations ''You guys forgot that she has 3 holes in her body. While the one can use her pussy rest can monopolize her other 2 holes. You can keep rotating your turns like this. Coming to who will im her pussy first, hmm... Let the guy who is starved the longest have that.''


    The shabby guy had literal stars in his eyes when one of them intervened ''Your offer is viable young master, and we would love to follow that but the problem is none of us here had sex like this. Is it even possible to use all three holes simultaneously?'' Rick wanted to face palm himself. He was providing these poor fellows the opportunity but their endlessly questions keeping. He can only sigh as he began directing them one by one. He brought Rose to the temporary bed they were using to rest. Directing the shabby guy toy on it he asked Rose to take his cock in her pussy. She was quick to follow without any protests. He pulled apart Rose''s ass cheeks as he asked others ''Now do you need any more directions?'' Laughing foolishly on of them inserted it in her ass while the other pushed in her mouth. It felt like he was some kind of porn director.


    ''You guys can begin now. And before that remember this if I am satisfied with her moans you can might get a chance with the other mildies haha'' Rick returned back to the two remaining guys. One was some randon dude who was happy to gost while other was Rose''s husband Jacob. He directed those two ''Why are you two idle? I can see her hands still free, ask her to jerk your dick with them.'' The first guy was delighted at the solution as he immediately gog close to Rose and bound her hands on his erection. Now only Jacob was left ''Dont you want to join in Jacob?'' Rick was not interested in some cuckold business. If you can share then what was the need for it. This he had extended the same offer to Rose''s husband, so he too can join them and enjoy. Jacob didn''t want to join in as he looked a little ufortable to join his wife''s gangbang, but after some persuasion from Rick he too joined in.


    ''I cant hear anything. Looks like you guys really want this to be a one time business haha.'' Just as he said that all of them increased their pace of fucking and Rose began moaning in conjunction with servicing a dick with her mouth. Out of all 5 of them Rick found out that the shabby guy had the most formidable manhood. After 10 minutes he switched ces with the guy fucking her mouth. All of them kept rotating their turns till the time all of them climaxed. It''s been more than an hour and all the other''s were now lying down, some still panting while others already asleep. But the shabby guy still continued, right now he was using Rose in doggy style. He must have been saying the truth when he revealed that he didn''t have sex for over a month. Rose had came twice in the period of her gangbang.


    But after 10 more minutes, he too was not able tost anymore as he fell off Rose after cumming in her pussy. Seeing that she haspleted her assignment Rick went close to her as he said ''Did you enjoy that Rose? It looks like you very much did.'' Rick can see her drooping eyelids as she replied with ''Yes master.'' Since she had came a lot Rick allowed her rest for a while. ''Once you have rested, take a proper wash and meet me at the hall. Till then I will milk your colleagues.'' Rick realised Rose had already fell asleep before he couldplete his sentence. Smiling wryly he returned to the hall once again.


    **** 2 hourster ****


    ''haah all done for today.'' Rick was done with his second session of milking today and he was free to leave. Evening as just seting in, so he believed he hadpleted it on time and he can reach home early. ''Thanks for the daydies. All of you can stand up now. Next time we meet try to keep everything that I exined today in mind.'' Rick heard a loud ''Yes master'' as he moved out of the door. ''How was your day little Ryu?'' Rick was startled by the voiceming from behind him. He sighed as he said in an exaggerated manner ''You scared me aunt!!'' To which Lughed hard. Reining on herughter L asked back ''So how was it?'' Rick smiled as her replied ''Perfect. They were very obedient. Noints at all.''


    ''Do you have any suggestions? If they are viable we can try to include it.'' Rick tried to shake his head but stopped. ''I have some suggestions. Please ask granny to provide me with 21 cors and leashes'' he said while giving his innocent smile to L. Why 21 Ryu? Do you want to put a cor on your aunt too?'' L acted like a scareddy about to be vited by some bad guys. ''Haha Of course aunt you are one of my mildies here. But don''t worry I will put on you, the most pretty one. Happy now?'' L said pouting her lips ''Remember then. I want the best one out of it.'' she took a pause and said ''I will inform granny about it. It will depend on her if she allow ka it or not.'' While L was informing Rick about all this he wet his lips with his tongue looking at the soft lips of his aunt. He can''t wait to get them around his cock.

 Chapter 83: Mira is back home

    Chapter 83: Mira is back home


    Rick returned home back home before dinner. Amelia was working on her pottery once again. She had previously stopped working on it due to the uing ceremony it seems. But now she was back at work again. Rick entered the shed with Amelia weing him ''How was your first day Ryu? Did you face any problems?'' But Rick was not in mood to reply as he got to Amelia and took his dick out. Forcing her jaws open he pushed it inside while saying ''It was all good mom but I missed you a lot. Now can you suck on this while you work?'' She replied with a ''Hmm'' as she resumed shaping her pots back up. His limp dick grew to its full length when he saw his mother deligently working while sucking on her son''s cock. Slowly Amelia''s jaws were pushed apart with his increasing girth.


    ''Wait mom let me p my di.. my penis a bit.'' Getting her approvals Rick forced his cock to the corner of her cheeks as he pped hard on her outer cheeks. He repeated this process on both sides till Amelia''s face was totally red. His arousal grew even more after watching his mother not protest. He took out his dick and holding her hairs by the roots gave her another p. His horniness was increasing with each passing day. After thest session with Suna he wanted to try pping Amelia too and have fun watching her reactions. Before Amelia could say any words of protest she had recieved another p back. Again she tried to say something but Rick pushed his dick inside her mouth essentially choking her resistance up. Tears welled up in her eyes but Rick knew deep inside Amelia loved it.


    But before he can take this any further he heard from his back ''Mom!! I am back''. Mira came in the shed giggling. Rick decided to continue with thister on as he pulled back his length causing Amelia to cough and breath heavily. Mira was a little taken aback by her mother''s condition, mostly by her red face but since she was with her brother it can be brushed it off. Both mother and daughter hugged. ''Hey little sister! Aren''t you going to give me a hug too?'' Mira looked back at him and then his rod covered in her mother''s fresh saliva. She turned back saying ''Go hug yourself! Don''te near me with that dirty penis of yours.'' Rick was expecting something along those lines from her. He already knew now that Mira''s personality reverts back to her tsundere self, if she remains away from him even for a week or so. But he can''t stop teasing her, whispering ''You didn''t have any problem swallowing it thest time we met.''


    Rick can see practical rage build up in her eyes and he took his leave, before she decided to injure him. Moving back to his house, he found that his dad was back from work. ''You are early today father. Is something the matter?'' His father moved towards the washroom replying ''Nothing Ryu. We were asked to leave early today so I thought I''ll bring Mira back with me.'' Rick asked about the farms ''So father. Since we have had our awakening ceremonyst week, do we need to visit the farms too?'' He heard him speak from the room ''Yes, but they have not yet decided on the dates yet. They will let us know when to bring you guys fir the introduction to our work.'' ''Okay father'' Rick replied as he moved to his room.


    He had to check back on his trees. Even though it was a little risky to enter the gem space but believing that more will very rarely visit him in his room, he did it. Rick was not happy this time with the progress of the nts each one of them had grown by not very much. Nida tree looked to be at its maximum capacity. While 2 virgos wereden with fruits but the rest 9 that he had ted were without any fruits. The case of the Tura one was even worse. After oneplete day the sapling just increased twice in size. At this rate he might be required to wait for aplete year or so. Rick thought this through as he came up with his own theory. First time when he had nted these only 3 trees their progress was rapid. But since the time he had increased their number to a total of 13 after adding the 10 additional virgos, the progress slowed by a lot.


    That meant that there would be limited energy in this world for nts each day. And as he increased their count, the energy avable for each one decreased by a lot. Not entirely sure but Rick believed this was the most logical conclusion he can draw from it. Looking at the Nida tree he had a opinion at first to just get rid of it. As anyways nidas were not of much value to him. But the he vetoed his opinion considering that he can do one more experiment with it. This time Rick did not collect any fruits off the nida tree. In his judgement if the tree is bearing fruits at its maximum capacity, then the it''s portion of energy might get avable for the other nts. With that in mind he worked on the 3rd virgo after releasing his seal. He got it to fruit bearing height and after collecting the fruits off the 2 grown up virgo trees, leftb the space.


    He fell asleep from exhaustion, only waking up when called for the dinner. All of Rick''s family was on the ground floor having dinner. Amelia and Jeff were talking about some family matters as Rick ate his food in silence same like his sister. Mira will take a peek at her brother once in a while but the realisation that he waspletely ignoring her, was getting on her nerves. But this time what she saw made the food drop out of her mouth. Her brother just took a bite on the fruit and suddenly getting closer to Amelia he took her boob out and began sucking on it. Mira can see few drops of milk leaking from Ryu''s lips. She can''t help but inquire about this from Amelia ''Hey mom what is that guy doing?'' Ameliaughed a little on her shocked daughter''s expressions while exining ''Ohh Mira you missed the awakening ceremony. That''s you have no idea but your brother here gave the best performance out of all the participants at the ceremony. Hence he was offered to work at the milk farms. And regarding my breast milk, this too Rick got as a joining bonus, you can say.''


    Amelia exined all this with pride oozing out of her words. Mira was astounded by the facts revealed by her mother. She was having a hard time believing all these things happened within just a week. ''Don''t worry little Mira, you will slowly get to know about everything'' Jeff interjected aware that she was not able to digest all that. Mira nodded and turned to see Rick making a smug face on her while suckling on Amelia''s nipples. After a few minutes she moved closer to Rick with her te. Taking it close to him she poked him with it. ''Hmm, Hmm''. Rick saw Mira''s cute gestures. She had a pouty face, asking something off him. Even though he had a fair amount of idea of what she wanted, but he decided to make it harder for her by asking ''What do you want little Mira?''


    Mira snorted and peeked at his groin, pointing towards it with her gaze. Rick made a puzzled face asking her back ''Sorry Mira I can''t understand you. Can you please say it? Like what you want exactly?'' Amelia giggled watching their sibling banter. Mira wanted to pinch him real bad but can''t get away with that in the presence of her parents. She said with gritted teeth ''I want your semen on this.'' Rickughed in his mind thinking this girl had gotten really addicted to his cum. ''Ohh do you like it that mu... Ahem Ahem if you want it you need to work for it.'' Rick had nned to tease her more but looking at her eyes dim out like she wants to murder someone, he stopped midway. Dropping his pants he exposed his limp dick to her.


    Mira didn''t wait long. As soon as her brother''s dick was out, shetched onto it. Sucking and licking on it. Both Amelia and Jeffughed at her behaviour but Mira was not going to mind anyone today. Its been more than a week since she tasted his cum on her lips and now she was desperate for it. Although she didn''t want to show it to Ryu but once she felt his cock with her tongue, all her resolutions dissolved along with her saliva.

 Chapter 84: Out for walk with Amelia

    Chapter 84: Out for walk with Amelia


    Mira sucked on the limp dick of her brother like a little kitten. Watching her suck with such passion Rick''s cocks began erging inside her mouth. Mira was only able to suck on half his dick once it was fully erect. Rick focussed onpleting his dinner, letting her continue with her blowjob. Mira had seen her mother and sister suck on this long cock multiple times already. So she had proper knowledge for blowing him but knowing it in theory and practical application werepletely different from each other. She tried her best to lick all over his dick but her tiny mouth was not able to keep him erect for long. Looking at the limping dick she looked at Ryu with eyes full of me. ''What can I do? It''s not in my control. me it on your ipetence sister.''


    Rick realised he hd spoken too much as some tears formed in her eyes. He hurriedly gave her the idea, before his father saw her crying and scold him for that. ''Ask mom for help. That way you can watch and learn.'' Mira immediately looked towards Amelia with hopeful eyes. Amelia smiled as she patted her head ''Little Mira your mouth is still small. You will need to grow some more if you want to do it properly for your brother. Let me do it for you. As your brother said try to learn from it.'' Amelia said with pride of a patent trying to teach some skills to their ipetent children. Amelia dropped down as she began licking on Rick''s balls directly. This mother of his sure was a fast learner. She knew what will cause his arousal. And sure enough just with 5 minutes of sucking and massaging his balls, his dick rose back to its full length back again.


    Mira was watching with apt attention as her mother worked on Ryu''s balls, when her head was forced down by Rick on his cocks head. ''Help mom out.'' she heard Ryu say. Happy to get another chance at it she began lick all over his dick. She began using her hands to hold on it as she sucked on its head. Both mother and daughter kept switching between his balls and dick as Rick was not able to hold much longer. Looking at the twitching penis, a delightful Mira brought her food closer to it. Rick jerked his jizz off all over it. A happy Mira began eating her food covered in a thickyer of cum. Like that his day ended on his bed.


    Next day the first thing on Rick''s mind was the farming space. Immediately opening his seal he went inside. A single time of mana release to the trees was not enough, he decided on doing it in morning and night both to take advantage of his fast recovery. This time he worked on the 4th virgo tree and collected it''s harvest. There were no new fruits to harvest so he left. Getting fresh he went down to find Mira and mother working in the kitchen. Going to the garden he began his cultivation, when he will be back to full reserves once again it will be time to practice mana control that grandma had taught him. Time passed like that but his progress was minimal. This time he had not actually sealed his reserves to check if that might help in achieving a better control of the nts but unfortunately he was wrong. In conclusion amount of mana was not going to help in the intricate control of it.


    Rick can only get annoyed that two days back too he can only control a single leaf and today too albeit the range of movements of the leaves had grown quite a bit but still it''s a single leaf. It was going to be noon soon as he saw both mother and daughter pair weeding the garden. Prior to this week they involved him too in these chores but now that he was a proper mage with arge potential, Amelia won''t let these small errands toe in his way of cultivation. He got up and walked towards towards his mother while she was busy picking grass. Jerking her head with her firey red hair, told her ''Mom it''s time. I am not able to focus on my cultivation. You will need to provide some entertainment to me hehe''. Against his devilish grin, Amelia''s smile was charming. ''Okay Ryu. You can start.'' Getting interrupted mid session yesterday, today he wanted to be rough with her.


    ''Pah Pah'' He gave her two hard ps on each cheek to see them turn with a red hue. Forcefully removing her clothes as he kept his grip on her scalp hemanded ''Open it mom.'' Amelia opened her jaws promptly Rick to spit in her mouth. ''Swallow it down mother.'' watching her throat''s motion as she gulped his saliva down made dick start rising up. Removing his pants, he remembered his mistake. While giving L the orders for cors he totally forgot about Amelia and Suna. He will ask granny for more next time he visits them but for now he will have to work with Amelia''s long hair. Holding onto it he took her on her pet walk around the garden.


    Mira was watching this shenanigan of her brother from the corner of her confused eyes. He was holding onto Amelia''s hair as she walked on all her four limbs. She was curious if this was some kind of new game her brother came up with. After a singlep Rick was not feeling satisfied enough as he had done this multiple times, he brooded on taking her out of their property. "Walking down a street or two with her should not be that much big of a deal" He thought. ''Come mom I will take you out for a walk today.'' Amelia nodded with a ''Hmm''. Rick gave her another p on her face reprimanding her ''Mother I told you already! You need to behave like a suaro when I am using you like this.'' Amelia nodded grunting like a pig this time ''Oink''. He gave her a gentle smile ''Yes, that''s better now. Come I will bring you out.'' Pulling Amelia by her reins he took to the streets.


    Just as he was passing the fencing of the next house someone called out to them ''Hey Amelia is that some new way of taking a walk haha''. Amelia looked at Rick with an ''Oink'' asking for permission to speak, from what Rick understood. ''Okay you can talk.'' ''haha No April, nothing like that. My sones up with all sorts of bizzare wishes like this. But you know I can''t ignore it based on the fact that he gave his best for the ceremony.'' Amelia exined with intense affection for her son. ''Ohh yes yes, I was also there that day. Come Ryu give aunt a hug. Its been very weeks west saw each other.'' She went ahead and gave Ryu a tight motherly hug. But Ryu was in musing on another topic. Watch the gorgeous figure of April he was forced to think about this.


    From the first day he saw his mother to his aunt, till yesterday when he saw and felt all the mildies there was one thingmon in all thedies. All of them had alluring body. This neighbour of his too was such an attractivedy. Heck he can keep fucking even Emily or the milk granny too for all day, everyday. There must be something in the fruits they eat, that all of the females in this world were like this. But anyway Rick can''tin as he enjoyed April''srge tits pressing against his chest. He slowly grabbed her butt cheeks, pulling them apart inside her skirt while he replied ''Hey aunt April! Why don''t you join us for a walk?'' April was a happy that Ryu offered her but she declined with a sad face ''I would have loved to little Ryu but I got some chores to work on in the house.'' Before she can continue someone cut her off with ''Yes, mother-inw you are right we do have some errands to run around here. But you always forget that you got anotherdy in the house now for that. A single walk won''t dy us haha.''


    udia was the newly wed wife of April''s son. She looked just around the age of Ruby. Her little tits squished as she took ce of April in hugging Rick. He took his liberties with the daughter-inw too, squeezing her perfectly round and small butt. After a small period of little chat among thedies Rick asked April ''So what did you decide aunt April? I guess mom will be ted if you agree to apany her on the walk.'' April looked all around and dropped down to her knees, taking off her clothes and taking posture of Amelia. She informed udia ''I will be back in some time udia hope you can take care of the house till then'' turning to Rick she said with a smile ''Let''s go little Ryu. I am new to this so be a little easy on your aunt hehe'' she giggled like a child excited to try this new ''way'' of taking the walk.

 Chapter 85: Ryu got two bitches

    Chapter 85: Ryu got two bitches


    ''Of course aunt. You can leave everything to me.'' He said lustfully looking at her slit pressed outward by herrge milky thighs. Although he had collected some 30 virgos, and be was confident that he can fuck around with most women in Korua with that. But for now he was not going to waste any of it. Having around 21 free pussies to fuck at the milk farm was enough for him and also, for now he won''t be able to exin the origin of the fruits with him. He took hold of Amelia''s hair in his right hand and April''s in his left has he gave them a tug and brought them with him. After a few minutes April asked ''Do you take a walk like this everyday Amelia?'' Amelia watched Rick frowning at this as she again asked for permission for speaking with an ''Oink''.


    Rick replied in a gentle tone ''Mom can you exin the rules to aunt April and what is the punishment for breaking them.'' Amelia nodded and began lecturing April ''Listen carefully April while walking we can only behave like a suaro so try copying me. Also, try not to speak properly without consent from little Ryu otherwise you will get a hard p from him.'' April was amused at the rules andughing a little he agreed ''This is an interesting game you mother and son came up with Haha. But since we need to y by the the rules I will try to follow you.'' ''Oink Oink'' she tried to mimic Amelia. ''Good job aunt. You are a quick learner'' saying that he patted on herbia amd then inserting his fingers inside her exposed anus as a sign of appreciation. ''Oink Oink, Oink'' she hadpletely molded herself in the role.


    A lot of eyes turned towards them but none were too surprised with any of this as this was amon urrence of no importance. Rick was more than happy to be ignored by the popce while taking a peaceful walk with two of his mature bitches. ''I am loving this. I guess I will try to take more walks like this in the future. Hope you join us aunt April.'' ''Oink Oink'' April replied with as affirmative of a reply as she can manage. As Rick was thinking of turning back around after a 20 minutes slow walk, he came across an abandoned alleyway. Thinking to do some naughty things with his two bitches he brought them in. ''Oink Oink'' Rick realised April wanted to ask why he got them in this dark alley whole Amelia was docile as always. ''I know what you are confused about aunt April. This is wher weplete our daily routine of our walk''. Amelia was confused but before she could try to voice her opinion she saw Rick giving her a yful wink.


    She understood what he wanted. Her little boy wanted her help to prank his aunt. She was soo delighted from this gesture of involving her in his escapades that she instantly nodded to April. ''Since you joined us I thought you would like to be part of this session too, that''s the reason I brought you in''. April gave her consent with her piggy voice. ''Now both of you put you head on the ground and push out your butt.'' April was not sure what to do but she just followed Amelia''s lead. Rick began massaging their sphincter with his saliva filled hands. His mother was used to all this so she rxed her muscles providing entry to his fingers. But same was not the case with aunt April, it might be first time for her since someone explored her anus in this manner. Rick had to insert his finger a little forcefully inside April and resumed his massage from the inside.


    ''Ahh mhhm mmmmhm'' April was not ready for this intrusion as moans escaped her lips. Rick felt the soft anal walls of April and sped up his fingering. Slowly he found her shivering all over. He might have triggered something in her as her spasms continued for a few minutes. ''What did you do to me Ryu. It felt amazing.'' April said in a excited tone turning back to look at the little guy. ''I am happy that you fel lt good aunt but you just broke the rule.'' April bit on her tongue yful saying ''haha oops... Yes it was my bad.'' She moved her face back to Ryu to recieve her punishment. ''Pah'' A searing pain ran through her face bringing her back to reality from her bewitched state. She was definitely not expecting such a hard p. Gazing at Ryu with ming eyes, she pouted and took her position back.


    Looking at her yful nature Rick was reminded of Mira. Amelia saw tears threatening toe out of April''s eyes so she held on her hands giving her a soothing smile that felt like she was telling her that everything was going to be alright. April closed her eyes and let Ryu fuck her ass with his fingers. Watching her supress her moans in a bit of anger Rick was aware that he had to handle the situation somehow. For sometime he left Amelia alone as he focussed his attention at both holes of his neighbour. Using his other hand he began stimting her pussy lips and simultaneously rubbing his thumb on her clit. April was thrusted back to the heavens from triple stimtion. This was the first time in her entire life she was feeling such arousing effects.


    After 10 minutes of continuous rubbing, licking and fingering April was brought to the edge of her orgasm. She was holding on to her dignity by a thread. Rick saw that she was still not willing to moans under his triple assault hence he increased his pace even more. Pushing his tongue as far as physically allowed. ''ahhh mhhhh mhhh mhh hmmm ahh ahh ahh'' Once her dam of resistance copsed she was screaming like a real pig. She can''t take the assault on her senses anymore and sprayed all her seed on his face. The sense of release was too much for April as she slumped on the street.


    Rick was giddy with his achievement so now it was Amelia''s turn. He got to her front and jerking her face with her hair he gave her multiple ps saying atst ''Mother I''d still the best. You put up no resistance hehe.'' Looking at her red face and the motherly smile she was presenting to him, his dick became even harder. Holding her head he pushe it onto his erection and so began deepthroating of Amelia in a dark alleyway. ''Glug glup hmmm glug glug ahhemm glug cough cough cough glug glug'' Amelia had managed to gain control on her gag instincts and now she can take all but a single inch of her son''s massive penis inside her throat.


    April was brought back to her senses by Amelia''s screams. ''Oink Oink mhhhh Oink Oink'' What she saw amazed her. Amelia was getting fucked by her son. He was thrusting very deep inside her withrge jerks. But the even more interesting fact was with one hand he was pulling back on her hairs while his other hands were hooking her nose. When she collected enough energy to sit back up she saw Ryu was not fucking but using his mother''s asshole. From her location it gave an impression like she was having sex with her son but now noticed it was just another wish of her son, she had decided to acquiesce. ''Aunt April turn around and bring your mouth to me.'' Although she was still somewhat mad at him for pping her but she agreed reluctantly on the premise that she might be able to experience that devine feeling once more if she kept this little devil satisfied.


    Just as April took her position beside Amelia, Rick pulled out his dick from his mother''s asshole and inserted it into her mouth. April cringed as she released that she was indirectly tasting her neighbour''s ass. But she didn''t protest and let the little guy use her mouth as a makeshift pussy as he fucked her throat. Rick will keeping switching between Amelia''s asshole and April''s salivating mouth. April did not find it as apprehensive as she had thought. After a while she began to love the intrusion in her throat. Every time his dick passed over a certain point she would feel a tingle in her pussy.


    Half an hour passed like this when Rick felt his release taking over him. He trusted deep inside Amelia holding her waist as a support. Loads and loads of cum was pushed deep inside her rectum. Some of which even leaked from her asshole. Pulling it back out Rick immediately pped Amelia''s butt immediatelymanding her ''Mom close it down its leaking. We can use it well instead of wasting it.'' Amelia rapidly contracted her sphincter to trap all her son''s seed in her warm embrace.

 Chapter 86: Jake is here to meet

    Chapter 86: Jake is here to meet


    ''Can aunt help us a little?'' Rick asked April. She answered in affirmative with a single ''Oink''. ''So can you pleasey upside down and open your mouth.'' ''Oink Oink?'' April asked in confusion. Rick exined ''Actually mom likes to always eat my semen but since I was not able to control my release and ejected everything in her butt hole. And now she can''t eat it directly. That''s why I require you to carry my semen in your mouth and share it with mother.'' April was bit particrly amused with this idea but she already had let Ryu use her mouth right alongside Amelia''s ass, so she didn''t mind it that much as and lying on the floor she opened her mouth wide. On the other hand Amelia had no qualms eating her son''s cum directly out of her ass.


    Although previously she maintained some apprehension towards her son''s wishes. But now she believed in him as she experienced one after the other antics of Ryu, she had never once not liked what he did to her. Hence she was fully confident of her son''s knowledge and took her ce directly above April. Aligning her butthole with her mouth she released the seal on her ass. Large amount of chunky cum spurted out of her hole andnding directly in April''s mouth. Amelia took some time as as she slowly forced all the semen out from her guts and depositing in her neighbour''s mouth. Rick felt his limped cock rising back up as he saw Amelia working her sphincter to let go of thest remaining drops of his cum. April was did not believe it at first but that sweet-bitter taste of his cum was very addictive.


    Suddenly she found herself not very keen with the idea of sharing it with Amelia. She too had let Ryu use her mouth so why should Amelia get all the load to herself? With this thought in her mind bothdies kissed each other. Kissing between unrted male and female was a taboo. But people did not considered same sex kissing as anything sexual or anything. Rick had to stroke his dick a few times, as the scene was too sensual for him. Two naked maturedies sharing his seed with their mouth, what else could his ask for in this life. At that moment Rick observed Amelia frown a little as she asked April ''Hey April you need to share all of it na? Why did you share only half?'' April gave a smirk back replying with cum still in her mouth ''Wwhhy so? I... Aalsoo slurp.. helppp. Shh... get itt.'' with that she gulped down everything in her mouth.


    Amelia rushed and licked the few drops that leaked from April''s lips while she was trying to talk. ''You sure are greedy April Haha'' Both of them began yfully kissing each other trying to skim Ryu''s cum from each other''s mouths. Rick saw all this happening in front of him with wide eyes. Both maturedies were arguing like little kids, even forgetting thier agreement of only using pig sounds tomunicate. He nned to let them have their moment when suddenly April toppled Amelia on her belly as she began licking her butthole clean. It was hard to believe she was the samedy who only reluctantly allowed Ryu to use her mouth after being inside Amelia ass. Right now she was inserting her tongue deep inside Amelia butt hole to lick on all the semen that she can manage.


    Rick had to put an end to their y, noon was already here. They had to return back home. pping his hands he asked them ''Ladies are you guys ready to leave. I think we had taken a longer time then usual.'' Both of them realised that their y had been going on for too long so they hurriedly got in their posture and walked behind him. ''Oink Oink'' Rick looked back to see Amelia trying to show him her anger. Taking a closer look he had forgotten to hold on to their hairs and now it was dragging on the ground. ''Ohh sorry haha'' He ran back and walked back towards his home with his two sweet pets. Dropping April back at her home, the mother and son pair returned back home.


    Taking a bath together they had their lunch and Rick began working on his nts. Amelia and Mira took up the house chores. Like this dusk was here when Rick recieved an unexpected visitor. It was Jake. This was first time Jake visited him after he took over Ryu''s body. ''How is you Jake?'' Rick asked as they sat in the hallroom. Ryu''s family was familiar with his friend. They both have been to each others houses frequently. It was only around the time when awakening ceremony was close that he was locked in his house to prepare for it. Jake had a pretty strict mother and his rtionship with her was particrly strained at best. Rick believed she did not actually liked Jake hanging out with a bunch ofmon folks. And sometimes her disgust will show in in sight on her face. That was the reason that the two cousins'' visit to Jake''s house became rather scarce.


    ''I am fine brother and congrattions to you once again brother on your performance'' Jake said. ''haha What are you saying brother you yourself achieved simr results so what''s there to congratte me?'' Rick replied smilingly. But Jake shook his head as he argued ''Its not fair brother topare your achievements with mine. You Have achieved all this based on only your hard work whereas in my case my parents could afford those medicinal postion to help supplement my growth.'' Rick found himself unable to retort after this statement as Jake was right. ''Okay then I will ept your congrattions and let''s move on from this talk.'' He said as Amelia brought them some fruits and milk. ''How is your father Jake?''


    Amelia had known the situation at Jake''s house better than Ryu. She was aware that his father was the only one close to her in his family. While his mother was a very unlikable woman. Amelia had experienced her crude attitude towards herself at more than one time. But still she can''t me all this on littl Jake here. He was a sweet kid who genuinely cared about his friends as she had known that he would fight with the other kids from nobility if they tried to bully his friends. Although a little hot headed his personality was rather favorable. ''He is fine now aunt Amelia and thanks for asking.'' Amelia let the boys talk among themselves as she left them in the room. They talk about random happenings in the town and then had some discussion regarding their cultivation. Both had surpassed their previous barrier and now were at 5th andst level of the mortal mage.


    During the conversation Rick noticed Jake had a continuous frown on his face. He interrupted him in mid asking ''Hey Jake do you have something on your mind? You know you can share with me.'' Jake sighed knowing he can not avoid this topic for any longer. He sighed, taking a long breath he began exining ''You already know Rick that I had no interest in sex rted activities since childhood.'' Rick nodded and let him continue. ''But actually a problem surfaced now. I don''t know why but my sex drive is getting in my way of cultivation. I had tried everything but with no help. Then I realised if I can have a sex session with anyone then that would be the best solution.'' ''Hmm I agree that will be for the best. No need to indulge in it but even one can help. I believe.'' Although Rick felt a little ashamed giving him this advice but he did it anyway.


    Jake nodded as he continued ''Yes that''s exactly my thinking. But now the problem was I can''t have my first sex with any randomdy.'' Rick nodded as he was aware of the fact that when the children here in this world came of age, their first time was mostly with someone they knew not with random people. That was just the part of culture. ''And you already know the condition of my family... So after much thinking I selected aunt Amelia to be my first sex partner. But since we are friends, I had to first confirm with you. So that we don''t have any hard feelings among us.''

 Chapter 87: Jake got serious mommy issues

    Chapter 87: Jake got serious mommy issues


    Rick was stunned after hearing his friend asking to fuck Amelia. He did not have any problem with letting him have sex with Amelia. Neither he can stop her from taking in any new ''customers'' and not he had any desires to do that. As long as she didn''t not fuck anyone he hated it was fine with him. But he was a little surprised by Jake''s choice. He had been visiting his house for so long but Rick didn''t notice him having any sexual interest in Amelia. Observing that Ryu was taking too long to respond Jake said with some disappointment ''Its okay brother I can understand if you don''t want that. I think I will try with aunt Suna once then.'' But before he can get up Rick pped his back. ''Haha brother what are you talking about. It''s between you and mother you need to get her permission first. Why would I have any problem? Of course if you can''t pay for it then that''s a different story.''


    Watching that Ryu was back to his cheerful self without any glint of me in his eyes, Jake tooughed out. ''Haha don''t worry. Father gave me enough. I think it will be enough.'' Rick got up as he walked to his parents bedroom ''Then let''s go and ask mother if she will agree to it.'' Although Rick was notpletely okay with the fact to allow Jake to fuck Amelia. But he understood that this world had its own set of rules. And anyway the amount of dominance he had on his mother no one can trump that. That thought did away withst of his reluctance. Amelia was doing the bed sheets in her room when both boys entered the room. ''Hey mom little Jake here wants to have sex with you. Will you allow that?'' Jake blushed a little, he had not thought that Ryu will be so direct with Amelia.


    ''hmm.. Is that so little Jake?'' she asked him. Jake gathered his courage to say ''Yes aunt Amelia. You already realise the situation with my mother. So I thought maybe you can help me with that.'' Once Amelia remembered his family''s condition her motherly instincts took over as she came forward and gave Jake a tight hug. ''Yes I do kiddo. No need to bring it up again. You have me here, so do you want to have it now?'' Jake replied with a ''hmm''. Listening to that Amelia began removing her clothes. Jake interrupted her with ''I have some 15 virgos with me aunt right now. Will that be enough.'' He had already asked around with the payment issues but just to be sure he confirmed with her. Amelia released her breasts as she replied with augh ''You need not pay little Jake. I believe it''s your first time. So it''s our responsibility to do that for you.''


    ''I know that but I won''t feel good if you won''t ept them. So please.'' he bowed his head. ''Okay then do as you like. Come now don''t be shy. Leave everything to me and remove all your clothes.'' Rick was watching all this amusingly. This was the first time Jake was going to lose his virginity, this sure was going to be interesting to watch. But his mother disrupted his thoughts with ''Hey Ryu, you need to move out. He is shy because of you.'' Rick sighed to move out but before he could do that he heard Jake say ''Can you please let him remain here aunt? I think it''s better if I have apany.'' Rick stood back as he grinned back at Amelia. His mother was totally naked now her full chest with thick nipples and he her puffy pussypletely exposed to everyone in room. With her long red hair cascading down her shoulders she looked like an angel from the heavens.


    Jake too was thinking about that as his dick grew to its full length and this he was having trouble removing his shorts. Rick had best thoughts for his friends first sex but he was somewhat disappointed when he saw that 4 inch penis. His mouth hung down at his size. But Amelia did not show any expressions on her face as she said some words of encouragement to him. Rick was not listening to anything as he was still brooding on Jake''s size. The more he thought this through the more he came to ept it. He was simply an exception in exceptions in this world. Average size of a dick here was around 5-6 inches so a kid having 4 inches was nothing sort of abnormal. Only other dick he had seen from his age-group was of Kyro who himself was on therger side with a 6 inch of length.


    Ameliaid on the edge of the bed and opening her legs she invited him in. ''You just need to put it between those lips little Jake and push it inside.'' She held his hands to show her support as he did what he was told. ''ahh mhhm'' Jake moaned as he found his cockpletely swallowed by Amelia''s cunt. Rick wanted tough at thisedic scene but lightly bit on his tongue to stop himself. He might leave some permanent scars in his friend''s confidence if heughed here. ''Can I call you ''mother'', aunt Amelia for this duration?'' Amelia smiled and responded in affirmative. While Rick was finding this session getting more and more interesting to watch. ''Can I hold them mother?'' Jake said while pointing towards her boobs. Amelia had to step in at this point as this guy was too formal with all this ''Little Jake listen, you can do anything you want with me. Okay? If I am ufortable with anything I will let you know. So no need to ask permissions for everything. Also, you should begin moving your hips now or you will limp down pretty fast like this.''


    ''Hmm'' Jake responded as he held onto Amelia''s boobs and began fucking her pussy. While he increased his his pace of fucking, Amelia looked towards Rick and after gaving him a wink immediately began moaning in low voice. "Damn, she really looks experienced in this." Rick thought as he saw Amelia continuing with her obvious fake moans. ''Ohh Jake you are so good at this. Yes keep doing it like this.'' Only Rick knew how much of his will power he was expending to control hisugh. But for Jake it was working like magic. Getting a boost of confidence he squeezed her boobs harder while thrusting even deeper inside her. Within a few minutes Jake had found out that Amelia was leaking milk, so this time he did not ask for her consent and sucked on her nipple. He gulped down on the milk as he bit down on her nipple. ''Ahhh mhhh hmmm mhhh'' This time Amelia''s moans were real as Jake was chewing on her sensitive nipples. ''Yes mother scream like that under your son''s penis.''


    Rick felt that this guy had recieved too much boost in his confidence. After a few more minutes passed Rick was feeling bored watching all of this when he heard a pping sound ''Pah''. Jake had pped Amelia''s bust hard saying ''Where did you got those Ratga like udders mom? But your milk sure tastes good'' He pped her other breast ''ahh'' Amelia cried out a little but did not register any protest. Was this the same Jake who was shy to remain naked in the same room as Amelia and wanted his friend to provide himpany. He was having a hard time superimposing both Jakes. This felt more like his alter ego just like what happens sometimes in Rick''s case too. As Rick was thinking all this Rick heard another p sound ''Pah''. This time even Ric was shocked. His friend Jake was holding on to Amelia''s neck and pped her right ross the face. ''You cheated slut. Didn''t you? You cheating suaro.'' Amelia can see a build up of rage in his eyes. She was choking a little but felt like she should not interrupt whatever wasming out of the little boy.


    She knew he must have had been done many wrongs by his mother and now his rage was boiling out on Amelia. Just then she recieved another p ''Pah''. ''Why did you do that to father? He loved you so much.'' Jake pped her back while he was trying to fuck her harder. Rick who was watching this from the side knew Jake had lost his mind, so he wanted to stop him. He was not worried about Amelia as this was nowhere near her limit but he was really worried about his friend''s mental state. If he let this continue he Jake might end up scarring his psyche. But Amelia looked towards him and asking him to not intervene with her eyes. "She had gone full mother mode on him." Rick stopped himself. Amelia wanted all of his buit up emotions to be released, Rick theorised. After some violent sex session that included many ps to Amelia and a few bite marks here and there, Jake busted his nut inside Amelia and slumped down on her falling asleep.

 Chapter 88: Mira loses anal virginity

    Chapter 88: Mira loses anal virginity


    Amelia held onto Jake as he fell asleep in her embrace. ''I think his issue with his mother are more serious then he had let me in.'' Amelia replied ''I am sorry Ryu that you had to see something like this while you are still so young.'' Rick brushed it off ''I can handle it mom. Rather I am worried about him. What will happen to him when he wakes up and remember all this.'' Amelia slowly put Jakes body on the bed saying ''He had a mental breakdown. Most probably he won''t remember it when he wake up. But just to be sure try not to bring up his family in your conversations for a few days. And if he remembers it anyway then let he handle that.'' Rick saw the serious expression on Amelia''s face and decided that no further inputs will be required from him her so he nodded his head.


    ''But are you okay mom? He bit you like a kid.'' Rick asked grinning. Amelia analysed her breast for bite marks, finding a total of 5 of them all over. ''Yeah, it''s nothing much. You had but me harder when you were a kid Ryu haha'' Rick blushed a little and decided to take his leave. Rick worked on the next virgo tree in his room before taking rest. At night Rick''s family was having dinner with his family with an extra attendee. ''How is your cultivation going on kid?'' Jeff asked Jake. ''Pretty good uncle Jeff. I will be able to cross over to a junior mage within a week or two I feel.'' Normal conversation was going on as fortunately Jake does not seem to remember anything and Amelia told him that he just fell asleep due to releasing his seed for the first time.


    Just then Mira came closer to Rick with her greedy eyes. Rick already knew what she wanted but he can''t do it while Jake was in the same room. Although he knew it should not be a big matter for Jake to realise the difference in their manhood. But if he could avoid that then he would. ''There is nothing left in me Mira you will need to wait till tomorrow I guess.'' He smiled wryly. Nheless Mira was not in mood for listening to his reasons. She kept her piercing gaze on him all the while. His parents were busy in their discussion with Jake so no one took notice. Rick sighed and held onto Mira''s hand, getting up and informing others ''Mom we will have our dinner in our room.'' Amelia gave an understanding smile ''Alright you two.'' This Rick and Mira were sitting on the bed in his room.


    ''So what do you want Mira?'' Rick asked faking annoyance. Mira replied in her own condescending tone ''You already know brother. I will take it myself you need not do anything.'' Just then she began pulling down his pants. Rick had to teach her a lesson, this little girl was getting too obstinate with her demands. ''Okay Mira wait. Let me do it myself. You won''t be able to get it up.'' She was not satisfied with this but knew her limits. Rick suddenly held her in his arms and put her on the bed and pulled her skit down. She was stunned for a few minutes by this behaviour for Ryu. This gave him time to turn her around and holding her wait get her butt in the right position. Mira was on the bed with her head down and her butt pushed out.


    ''What... What are you.. doing stupid brother?'' She asked in a surprised voice. ''Nothing little sister I am preparing to provide you with your delicious semen. It''s just that your mouth is not wide enough to suck on my penis. So I will use your butt hole. Now remain still.'' Listening to his n she visibly panicked. ''No brother it won''t go in. Don''t do it. It will hurt.'' Rickughed deviously replied while massaging her anus with his fingers ''Don''t worry sister. It will be fine. I will not insert all of it, just the tip. So try not to move too much. It might hurt a little but you are strong, you can take it.'' Mira calmed down a little when he told he will not push all of it inside her. He continued to massage her sphincter for a while when she rxed and it opened to give him entry.


    Despite knowing that it might hurt Mira he still went ahead and pressed his dick head on her puckered hole and slowly began pushing. ''Ahhh ahhh ahhh No brother it hurts. Don''t push anymore.'' Rick used his hands to hold onto her mouth and whispered in her ears ''Don''t cry otherwise mother might not allow us to do this again. I will just push some more and look at the brighter side it will pain only this time. Once it is used, it will be wide enough to take my penis in easily from next time.'' She turned back to him and nodded while Rick can see tears in her eyes. ''Don''t cry it will be fine.'' Rick gave her a kiss on her cheeks. This mad her blush a little even in this painful situation. ''Okay but do it slowly.'' Rick was happy that she understood him and gave her another kiss.


    Focusing on his dick, he pulled it out andthered it with generous amount of his saliva and then began pressing it back on her anus. This time it was easier as Mira suppressed her cries by a lot and he was able to drive his head inside the hole. ''Well done Mira. I will push in some more now. Hold tight.'' Mira held onto the bedsheet as she nodded with firm eyes. Watching her determination he got confidence to push it inside with much more force. ''Stop stop brother ahh ahh''. He knew he can''t stop right now or he won''t be able to prate her any deeper. Shoving his dick in he pushed half of it inside her while holding onto her mouth. Mira was properly crying now. As he removed his hand herins came pouring out ''Stinky brother. Stupid brother ahh huuu I told you to stop huuhu. Why didn''t you stop. Huh hu I am going to tell mom about this.''


    Looked like he had overestimated her determination a bit too much. He had to soothe her somehow ''But what is the use of crying now Mira. As I told you it''s already inside now and you were so strong. And aren''t you happy that I will be able to use your hole too along with mother''s?'' Thest line did the trick it seemed. She stopped her sobbing as she turned her face away from him. Rick got the signal that she wanted him to continue. Holding onto her slim waist he began slowly moving in and out of her asshole. ''ahh ahh ahhhhh hhmm mhh ahh ahh'' Although suppressed Rick can definitely her her moans. This was too arousing for her as he was ready to bust inside her. But recalling the whole reason she was allowing her to do this, he immediately pulled out and jerked all of his cum on her food.


    ''Here Mira, see. Didn''t I told you this would work better.'' she turned on her back as took the te from his hands and sat back straight on the bed. Looking at her tear stained face Rick realised he might have gone a tiny bit too far with her. He began patting her head as she was eating her cum covered fruits silently. He wanted to be with her for longer but his mother''s shout made him leave. She was calling him to apany Jake as he was leaving. ''Eat well little sister. We will talk when I am back. And do not tell mom about this, else she might not allow us do this anymore.'' Mira nodded with a ''Hmm''.


    Rick was walking down the street with Jake. They were having some casual talks when Jake got sentimental as he remarked ''It was one of the best dinner in my life haha. Never enjoyed so much. Let me tell you Ryu, I think yours might be the best amd most loving family in all of Korua. Haha'' Rick knew this guy was trying to mask his sadness with theugh, but he can''t expose him right now. ''Haha brother Don''t you think you exaggerated that somewhat?'' Jake replied with ''Maybe, but that won''t change bethe fact that I have not received this much love and care in a single day haha. Anyways we are already half way to my house, you havee long enough. I can walk the rest of the way alone so you can return brother.'' Rick would have offered to walk with him some more but he had a sister at home to console. So he did not insist on it ''Okay brother then I will take you up on that. And try focussing on your mana cultivation more than these worldly matters otherwise we will leave you in the dust haha''.


    Rick saw Jake mood got better when he brought in the topic he loved the most. ''Haha Yes I will focus more on it. I need to be better than you two at all times haha.'' Rick had sessfully got him out of his depressing state, atleast for now. Rick returned home to see everyone already asleep. Hetched the main door and moved to Mira''s room. He got rid of his clothes and got in her bed holding onto her little busts as he slept. Mira was of course not yet asleep. She was waiting for him to return to her. And the fact that he did not go to sleep in his own room and rather came to hers made her giddy in spite of the stinging pains in her butt hole.

 Chapter 89: Another walk with his bitches

    Chapter 89: Another walk with his bitches


    Rick woke up today with his hands around Mira. She had done much physicalbour yesterday so it was no surprise she was still sleeping soundly. Rick got up and giving her a kiss moved to his room. Getting inside the gem space he worked on the fifth virgo tree. He had managed to amassed around 80 virgo fruits. But the problem was with the tura nt. It''s growth was pretty slow. By his ns he will only be able to focus on it when all remaining 5 Virgo trees have grown up. That is he cam only start with it on the third day. Getting down he greeted his parents and began his mana cultivation in the garden after his breakfast.


    Amelia had asked him about Mira but he lied about it, giving one of his usual bullshit reasons that she would still believe. Beginning his cultivation he filled up his reserves and began working on one of the tree in the garden. He had been sessful in controlling the motion of leaves of the small nts. Now he had the task of being able to move the leaves of thisrge tree. Rick began his process of mana controls once again. It was easier to control the nt but it was many times harder to work with the tree. As he had to maintain the control over muchrges distance. After failing time and time again at that he decided to work with the tree trunk first. Another task his grandma had for him was to be able to sense through the tree stump.


    After 2 hours of intense training he was able to do it. Even though the feeling was negligible, yet it was there. Taking deep breaths heid back on the ground to rest for a while. After resting Rick had to do something for his enjoyment now ''Hey mom,e I will take you on a walk.'' Amelia was looking forward to it so she came to him already crawling on all fours. ''Mom you have be very smart.'' He praised her as Amelia rubbed her face on his legs with the proper sounds of ''Oink Oink''. He was impressed how seriously Amelia took her role as a suaro. He bent down and hooked her nose and gave her two ps, effectively turning her red. He had to get some nose hooks also in this world. He was confident that with the resources avable with granny she could get it for him. ''Don''t worry mother I will get a hook for you very soon.''


    Both walked outside and saw miss April sunbathing in the garden. ''Aunt April, will you be willing to apany us for a walk?'' She looked visibly delighted at the invitation. ''Haha Yes little Ryu of course. Wait I will let udia know and then we can leave.'' Rick was standing in the street with Amelia beside him on all fours when they can hear chat going on inside the house. After a few minutes a naked April walked towards them on all four of her limbs. ''You look even more beautiful today aunt April'' he said apuding her while taking hold on her hairs. ''Oink Oink'' April remembered the rules so answered ordingly. Rock patted her head as he began his walk with his two pet bitches.


    No one disturbed his peaceful walk. So he took both of them to the same alleyway after some 10 minutes of walking. ''So aunt do you want to engage with us again?'' Already knowing what her reply would be, he grinned. ''Oink Oink'' April replied with much excitement in her voice as she rubbed her cheeks against Amelia. She might be trying to copy a proper suaro. ''Okay mom you turn towards me. I want to ess one bum and one mouth at any single time.'' Both had already seen this arrangement yesterday so they got in their respective position. ''Today it''s aunt''s turn then. Mom can you use your tongue to wet her bumhole, so I can enter it?'' ''Oink'' with an affirmative reply Amelia beganpping up April''s asshole to loosen it for her son. While Rick moved to April''s front and pushed his dick in her mouth. Looking at a the mature woman deligently sucking on his cock, Rick had to make it difficult for her. So he pinched her nose so that she can''t breath.


    Within a minute April was choking on hib dick but Rick held down on her head and refused to let go. He waited till the time she was beating her hands on the ground before he released his grip. ''Huuuh cough cough...'' She coughed while taking in deep breaths as some of his precum entered her windpipe. She looked at him with ming eyes by still maintaining her disguise of a suaro with her pig sounds. Rick found it too cut so he held onto her hair and gave her ps on her cheeks such that her face was burning with pain but the lure of his semen was such that she was still not willing to register her protest. The more she acted like this the more Rick wasted to reach to her limits. From there on he became even more forceful with her. Forcing his entire cock in her throat making her choke again and again. While ps kepting one after the other. After 15 minutes Rick was left impressed at her ability to take punishments. In truth he had not be this rough with Amelia too.


    Rick had still not realised that she was willing to take all this just for his semen at the end. ''You left me in awe aunt. It seems you can take a good amount of beating haha'' ''Oink Oink'' she replied in a smug voice like she was taunting him for being too young infront of her, all the while cleaning his spunking out of her nostrils. Rickughed at thisedic scene ''Haha aunt you win I will shift to your ass now. Let''s see if you can handle that too. Now it''s your turn use your tongue and make that hole loose enough for me.'' hemanded her pointing to his mother''s asshole. He moved back to miss April''s butt cheeks and pped them hard ''Pah Pah''. Withrge handprints on her butt, he began pushing his dick on inside her hole. Well that was tight. Most probably it has never been used before. He held onto her waist as he pushed in with all his energy at once. ''Ahhh ahhh'' two third of his length was inside, but April was struggling under him.


    He pulled her head back with his grip on her hair and whispered ''Aunt I know you can do this. It will be painful for only this once. Look at mom she can take all of my penis without anyins. I believe you can do the same, now pipe it down and take this as a maturedy.'' Raising herpetitive spirit he pushed her head into the floor and climbed onto herrge ass. He used all his weight to push down on his dick tearing through all the restriction her inner walls provided. ''Ahhhh ahhhhhhhhhh'' Now he was totally inside her with his groin touching her butt. Slowly her began moving. With each subsequent thrusts April''s cries turned to moans. ''Here mom suck on it.'' Amelia hurriedly licked on his dick just pulled out from her neighbour''s butt. In the end it was still her son''s dick that she was sucking, for her it did not matter which dirty hole he pulled it out from.


    ''Mhmmhmm mhhhmmm ahh mhh ahh mhh hmm'' April was moaning hard when she felt Rick''s hande over her head and hook her nose up. ''Now now enough moaning my little suaro now you need to grunt'' Firstly she was befuddled with the actions of the boy. But with a minute she understood what the little guy was trying to do with her. Finding it amusing she began grunting like a suaro. ''Oink Oink ahh mhh Oink mhh'' time to time Rick would pull out from her and shove it down in Amelia''s throat. His mother now had enough practice with blowjob and was able to control her gag reflex within a limit and pull his cockpletely inside her warm oesophagus. Rick increased the pace of fucking April''s ass and observing that he had one more bitch to fuck, began rubbing his neighbour''s clitoris. April''s whole body jerked at once when her clit was grabbed and she began squirting like a virgin.


    ''One done, now one more left to deal with hehe'' Laughing deviously at his mother he dangled his cock on her face. Amelia found it cute as she was trying to grab his cock with her mouth he pulled back. ''Come on mom. Try harder. Show me how much you want it.'' They enjoyed this game of cat and mouse for some time giving Rick time to get hard once again. Whatever Rick did with April repeated itself with Amelia, with Amelia asshole and April''s mouth. Amelia was already familiar with Rick''s tricks so it was little bit harder to make her cum fast like April. But still how hard it can be with a long dick reaching her core and an unending barrage of thrusts one after other. She too discharged after 20 minutes of banging as Rick timed his release with hers. Once again like yesterday he released hisrge load of seeds deep inside Amelia''s gut.


    But this time before he can ask anything off April, shetched onto the gaping hole of the redhead while she was still under the influence of her orgasm. She sucked out however much she can from her butt. Taking advantage of a struggling Amelia she swallowed all the seed that she collected in her mouth. She was not willing to share. Rick had to punish her for this. Jerking her head with a grip on her ck hair he pped her hard simultaneously scolding her ''You have be too greedy aunt April. Why didn''t you share any with mother?'' But April didn''t bother replying. As she kept grinning savouring the after taste of her delicious treat.

 Chapter 90: Mira learns how to give a morning blowjob

    Chapter 90: Mira learns how to give a morning blowjob


    Watching her grin even after receiving her p Rick had to deliver a few more to her red cheeks. Still her excitement didn''t die down. Right then Amelia too got hold of her faculties and realised why her neighbour was getting punished. She hurriedly tackled her down and sat on her face once again aligning her asshole with April''s mouth. Both her and Rick understood what she was trying to do. Amelia was telling them there was not nothing to worried about as she can feel there was more than enough load still left inside of her for both of them. Sure enough April was able to collect one more mouthful of Rick''s cum from Amelia. This time she shared it with her, once bothdies began kissing each other and swapped the jizz with each other. After a few minutes they git aware that, they had eaten all of it. Next what they did was unexpected for Rick too. They took a 69 position and beganpping each others butthole skimming any leftovers they can collect.


    Rick was walking down the paved street with both his pets. They dropped April am returned back home. Mira still looked a little injured when he saw her walking. He recalled the medicinal paste provided to his mother by the chief for her injured butt. Getting his hands on it, he dragged Mira with him to his room despite her protests. Throwing her onto the bed he pulled her skirt down and rubbed the paste all over her sphincter. Mira was heavily blushing when she realised that Ryu was actually caring for her. Being done with that he asked her to rest in the bed for sometime, to which Mira nodded.


    Before dinner Rick was able to gain enough control over his mana to sense through the trunk of the tree. He was mostly done with whatever his grandma had asked of him. Now he just had to work on increasing the range of his control. While they were having dinner his father had told him that the authorities had asked them to bring the new generation of mages for their introduction to the farms. One more piece of news was that Nana had her sucessful delivery. So the chief has thrown a celebration day after tomorrow, where they were invited. He suckled on Amelia''s milk as he recalled the scene of him fucking Nana infront of everone. Her tight pussy and massive jiggling bust everything about her was a delicacy except her degraded temperament.


    Mira was in no condition to ask for any additional food source so he took a walk and went to sleep. Next day he was woken up early by Mira ''Hey stupid brother, wake up. You need to leave with father today. Did you forgot that?'' ''Hmm'' he woke up sluggishly. ''Wake up. Otherwise I will just leave it to mom.'' She was still behaving like a jerk. Mist probably her butt injury had healed back up. Rick tugged his little sister in the bed. Before she could scream in protest he gave her a kiss and whispering in her ears ''How about you first take care of it little sister?'' pointing to the wood in his pants. Mira reluctantly agreed. She pulled his pants down and just then her face was hit with her brother''s massive erection. Rick marveled at her cute and small face under his massive dick.


    ''You can use your hands in conjunction with your mouth mira.'' Replying with a nod she took hold of his cock. It was very girthy for her as her little fingers were unable to curl all around the circumference. She held onto her prize with both hands as she peeled down to reveal the head. Rick definitely heard her gulping. Her mouth was watering at the site of this gorgeous moster. She was herself in disbelief how her small butthole managed take it inside it. No wonder it was such a painful experience. Although she had sucked on this penis before but this was the got time she had all the freedom and time in the world to explore it at her own pace. She brought her tongue out and began teasing it''s urethral opening with it.


    Rick allowed her gimmicks to continue as she explored everything. Mira remembered how she failed at maintaining his erection while Amelia was able to get it back up with a few minutes just by focusing on his balls. She began massaging them slowly as she tried to repeat what her mother had tried. Watching the Rick''s dick increase in hardness made her excited. ''Keep moving your hands little sister. Don''t keep them steady.'' Mira was reminded by Rick. Correcting her mistake she began stroking the shaft while continuing to suck on his balls. When she felt Rick was hard enough she moved to the head and sucked on it. Rick was enjoying the sensual blowjob by her when he sensed an intrusion in his ass.


    To his surprise Mira has begun fingering his ass. ''mhh hmm'' without his knowledge some moans escaped his mouth. That in turn encouraged Mira and she shoved her finger even deeper. ''Yes Mira. You are doing good hmm mhhh. Keep going like that.'' Getting the appraisal from her brother Mira became bolder as she embarked on a rythmic motion with her fingers. Maintaining her hold in his dick with one hand she sucked on its head harder while tingling it with her tongue. This proved enough to push Rick over the boundary as he held down on her head and unloaded all the contents of his balls in her mouth. Mira did not disappoint as she managed to swallow till thest drop without wasting any.


    ''You are improving fast Mira. Keep it up.'' he patted her head and she smiled at him. It looked like her previous grievances with him were settled now. ''Go down brother we have wasted much time with this. Father will be mad if you dy anymore.'' With a ''hmm'' Rick left her in his room and reached down after refreshing. Amelia was in the kitchen when he held her from behind. ''Rick hurry up now and have your breakfast. I will give you a bath before you leave with your father.'' ''Yes mom I will.'' he replied to her as he turned her around and brought one of her tit out from her dressing and began sucking the milk out of it. ''ahhhh'' Amelia screamed ''You naughty child why did you bite my nipple'' she reprimanded Rick with a fake anger.


    ''Sorry mom, but you told me you can handle it when Jake bit you. Didn''t you?'' Rick replied with innocent eyes. Ameliaughed lightly exining ''Silly child, Jake was not in the right condition that''s why he did that. But you clearly did that willfully didn''t you?'' With that Rick felt his ear getting hot as Amelia was twisting it hard. ''Aiii aii aioo mom... wait.. wait. Okay I did it knowingly haha. Can you let me go now? I won''t do it again.'' Amelia smiled at him and taking out her other breast offered her milk to him. ''Here suckle on this one. You already dried out that one.'' Rick happily followed her lead.


    ''Oi kid try to be fast. You would not want to bete on your first day itself.'' His father admonished him. ''Sure father give me a few minutes. Rick replied as he was done with Amelia''s next tit. He began having his breakfast in the kitchen itself asking his mom ''Hey mom can you clean my penis with your tongue. It''s all dirty because of Mira.'' Amelia did not bother replying as she began licking his tool clean from the recent blowjob by her daughter. Once clean Rick was given a quick bath by her and he left with Jeff.


    Rick and Jeff moved towards the center of the town while engaging in some small talks. Rick scanned his merged memories to check if Ryu knew anything about this farm at all. Although Ryu has never been to the farms, he had some general knowledge about it. Actually the whole town of Korua came to be around the farm itself. Hence it upied arge amount of area in the middle of Korua, around which the townsfolk had their residence. From the direction they were moving towards the farm, right side of it had the chief''s mansion while on the left they had their town''s market ce.


    While he was thinking about theyout of this town, they reached therge entrance to the farmnd. All around the farm Rick noticedrge fences such that it was impossible to tell what actually was on the other side. Jeff told his name to the gaurds at the gate and while the first one seemed to register down his name the second gave them entrance. After walking some distance Rick was really enchanted with the view. In thr front he can see insanelyrge trees. He can identify most of them as the virgo trees. But these were nothing like his virgos inside the gem space. These were huge whenpared to his. He noticed that the considerable size difference might be due to his low cultivation levels. Otherwise he had tried his best but his trees simply won''t grow ant further. Following his father he reached a makeshift hut at the starting of the ntation. ''Sophia, I will leave my kid in your care then. Please take care of him and provide your guidance.''

 Chapter 91: First day at farm

    Chapter 91: First day at farm


    At first sight Rick had missed a the silver haired girl cultivating silently outside the hutpletely. But listening to Jeff''s call she opened her eyes and looked at the green haired kid he brought with him. ''Is that your child Mr. Jeff?'' She asked with a beautiful smile. Rick was lost in her charms for a few seconds. She was one beautiful girl Rick thought to himself. When she grows up she was not going to lose to Nana in sex appeal department. There was a very good chance that she was from one of the branches of the nobility in the town. ''Yes, indeed'' Jeff dered in proud tone. ''Leave him to me Mr. Jeff, you can continue on your work. I will bring him to Mr. Lyod for his training.'' Jeff nodded and telling Rick to follow her, he left in the direction of the trees.'' Rick was left alone with the silver haired beauty with red sensual lips and a round and firm butt. He had a sudden desire to ask her if she would be ready to let him fuck her in exchange of some of the fruits he had collected in his personal space.


    He got aware of his stupidity and quickly putting these random thoughts to the back of his mind, he began his introduction. ''Good Morning, Miss Sophia. Like you rightly identified I am Mr. Jeff''s son. The name is Ryu.'' He introduced himself with a little bow. But he didn''t recieve any reply, checking out he found that Sophia was evaluating him by walking all around him. It sure looked like he was some kind of tool or something in the market that she was appraising before deciding on her purchase. ''You don''t look to intimidating.. hmm.. Aren''t you the same boy from the awakening ceremony with one of the best performance?'' She was looking genuinely confused. ''Yes miss, that would be me.'' There was no point in telling her otherwise, half of the whole town was present when his abilities were revealed.


    ''Hmm.. I recognised you correctly then. But although your mana cultivation is tethering on the boundary of a junior mage. You still look very weak. Huh.. anyways we will have plenty of time to gauge your capabilities. For now let me bring you to your initial training area, otherwise master''s going to scold me. Come.'' She held onto Rick''s hands, dragging him towards the side just after her monologue ended. He tried to sense her cultivation but there was simply no sensation. That clearly meant that this girl who was no older then him by 2-3 years was already on the level of an earthly mage. She had already surpassed Jim in cultivation despite being of simr age. Why was such a talented person remain here in this town. Shouldn''t she had already been inducted by some families or institutions in the capital? His mind had many doubts but this was not the right time to ask her about these matters so he let her drag him to wherever she desired.


    After walking some 300 metres they reached another thatched hut, with some children of his age standing in thewn. Rick found everyone he knew there. Kyro, Jake and Kira were standing together as the candidates had formed their own groupings. Once again the noble one were standing together sticking out like a sore thumb. Sophia left him at the entrance as she moved through the small crowd to reach someone cultivating in the balcony of the hut. ''Master I have brought thest one. This is the son of Mr. Jeff. If you have nothing else allow me to leave.'' Her ''master'' nodded before stopping her from moving ''Why are you leaving so soon little girl? Haha won''t you help your master in teaching some basic knowledge to these newbies. I won''t ask you much just let them know what we are dealing with here. And then you can leave and cultivate in peace.''


    At the same moment his friends had noticed him and Kyro came running and pulled him towards the group. All of them greeted each other and meanwhile Rick saw Sophia frowning a little bit. She didn''t look not entirely cool with the idea. Taking onest ce on her master''s stupid grin she sighed and shouted at the children in front of her ''Listen up kids. Prick your ears and remember whatever I will tell you at all times. This won''t be repeated so leave no confusion in your mind... there will be a single responsibility on all of you, that is saving the trees. All the trees you see around here is from the section C. It is the most outer section of the ntation and it will have mostly virgo trees with a few nida trees sparingly. Like that we have 2 more inner rings that will have mostly Tura and Yuva trees respectively.''


    Her exnation continued ''All of you right now will only be allowed to roam through the outmost section. You CAN move to the other 2 inner sections of you have someone to supervise you. But remember this point well once you cross thest section that is section C, that will be the dead end. No one and absolutely no one is allowed movement deeper into the ntation. Coming to the task for which you are required here is that we need you guys is to get rid of the ck vines that are guing the trees here. You will need to destroy them as efficiently as you can and with minimal harm to the tree itself.'' She took a pause and continued after watching her would be colleagues murmuring ''I know you might have questions regard the details but you will be told rest by that old man here. So give it your best shot. Goodbye we will meet very soon once you guyse out of your training.''


    Completing the duty assigned to her by her master she took her leave without caring for anyone. ''Haha that little girl is a cultivation freak, spare her the basic courtesy. You guys can direct your questions towards me.'' The old man took over. One of themoners held his hand high and old man directed him to speak up. ''Master Lyod are you going to train us on how to destroy the vines. Because most of us here I believe don''t have any type of prior training.'' ''Haha little kid you need not worry about these things. I will assure you that we will start from the very beginning here.'' All themoners looked happy while the nobles humphed. Watching that Rick didn''t followpletely Jake gave his own exnation ''We from the branched if nobility had been given some prior knowledge and trainings by our elders regarding these vines.''


    Rick was very surprised with this, they were best friends to Jake in this town but ne had never mentioned these things to them. ''But brother why did you keep this knowledge from us.'' Rick wanted to confirm his doubts. Jake looked a little ashamed but before he could answer they were interrupted by the voice of the old man ''That''s because they can''t speak of it in public. And now that you guys too know about these matters I will ask of you not to release this information to themon popce.'' Kyro was curious and asked ''Do we have any reason to keep this as a secret?'' The old man didn''t took offence that Kyro spoke out of turn replying with the same smile ''What do you think will be the first thing people will do if theye to know that their food supplies are being destroyed by som vines?''


    ''Panic'' was the first word that came to Rick''s mind. ''Correct. That was absolutely correct kid. So as you can probably imagine the results if we reveal this to them.'' Some other guy asked worriedly ''Is the situation so bad master Lyod?'' Lyod took a breath and began his monologue ''So right now we have everything in control. First I will exin what the vines are and how they work then I will exin about the situation. We call them krypto vines. They are ck in colour and are deadly to the trees present here. No none knows their origin but we have a general theory that it originates from the center of this ntation. Because the vines in the section C that is closest to the center are the most dangerous. They are massive in size and are able to suck life out of even the majestic yuva trees. Subsequently their size and destruction capacity goes down as me move outward. That''s the reason we do not allow you kids to roam any further then the this outermostyer.''


    ''But master didn''t you just told us that the vines are harmful to the trees so why should we be careful of them?'' The previous boy extended his question. Master Lyod''s expression grew heavy and he answered ''Thats because they are not only deadly for nts but rather they are deadly to these nts as well as humans.'' Rick watched his surroundings grow tense. He figured out that most of them now only understood the severity of the state of affairs. ''What they actually thrive on is mana itself. Hence their first priority is therge stockpile of natural mana that are the trees. But once they feel threatened they can attack humans too by homing on their internal mana flow. Hence all of you needs to remain vignt at all times.''

 Chapter 92: Rankings

    Chapter 92: Rankings


    ''You mean to say they can actively move and attack us?'' Another one asked with a terror stricken face. ''Haha no need to panic kiddos. Its not as bad as you think. Else we might have been already wiped out. It''s been around 20 years when we first noticed these vines and be have managed to keep them under control.'' The audience sighed in relief. If they have already managed to survive for so long, how bad it can get? Master Lyod continued ''You only need to be careful when you are actively trying to destroy a vine. That''s the only time they will try to retaliate and fight to survive. At other times they will remain like a normal nt without any sort of movements at all. So there won''t be any threat of an ambush.'' The next question directly talked about what Rick was most curious about ''Master Lyod, in that case had the vines ever proven to be fatal? I mean to say of any had lost their life defending teh trees?''


    ''No not a single death is reported. But that doesn''t mean they are not fatal. Everytime we faced some massive retaliation, we always had made ample preparations and had means to counter it''s threat. Still it has contributed to arge number of injuries in the town. One more thing is that every time the injuries took ce in the presence of multiple people so they were rescued before the vise could suck manapletely out of them. So now you can understand that it will be severely forbidden to walk in the ntation alone. We will be creating two man teams and you will scout the farms only in presence of your buddy.'' Master Lyod took a pause and continued ''Thats enough exnation for a day. Now we can begin with your training. One by one I want all of you to show me your abilities so I can better assign your tasks to you.''


    ''Let me give you an overview of the tasks. Broadly those will be divided in 3 categories first will be the manualbour. This will be assigned to those of you with weaker abilities and it will too risky to send you inside the ntation. Second will be scouts who will be responsible for scanning the area for any presence of the krypto vines. Lastly third will be the exterminators, they will have the authority to engage in the destruction of vines. So let us begin'' Replying in affirmative all of them began the disy of their mana abilities. Master Lyod evaluated them one by one. Those with the weakest abilities were assigned the chores requiring manualbour. While those with some powerful abilities were give the task of scouts. None of them have been given the rank of exterminators as of yet. It was turn of the hot head boy Jake when master Lyod''s eyes brightened. ''So we have a fire user this time haha... good good. I will assign you as an exterminator.''


    Likewise he evaluated Kyro and Kira too. But they only managed to be scouts. Looking at their downcast expressions especially of Kira master Lyod consoled ''Little girl there is nothing to feel sad about. Both of you have very good abilities but I require you to train and learn first how to form wind and water des respectively. Once you can prove to me that you can manage that, I will grant you the title of the exterminators too haha.. so cheer up.'' Then master Lyod looked towards the others ''This is true for everyone. Whosoever is not happy with their current ranking, you need to train hard and show me tht you are tough enough. I will definitely raise your ranks if you can satisfy me. But remember that the reverse is also true if I discern that instead of getting better one of you regresses then you will be demoted. So keep that mind.''


    ''Its your turn boy, show me what you can do.'' He encouraged Rick. He was thest out of all. Rick sat down on the ground and putting his hands on the it transferred his mana. Within a few minutes knee length grass germinated all over master Lyod''swn. As Rick got up he saw a peculiar expression in his eyes like he was still in disbelief on what happened just now infront of his eyes. No one else looked surprised as everyone was present at the ceremony except the master himself. Although almost all oc the Korua and some people even in the capital knew that they had produced a talent that can control nts, but that was not the case with Lyod here. Most of the time he resides in the hut inside the farm itself and the only one to talk with him is his disciple Sophia. Both were simr cases of shut-ins who won''t talk anything else then cultivation. They hardly knew what was going on outside.


    In the morning too Sophia was only interested in Rick because she came to know that amoner and trumped others at this year''s ceremony. Reining on his surprise master Lyod pulled Rick with himself inside the house and shut the door. Rick did not resist as he can feel that the old man wanted to talk something in secret with him. ''Boy did one of your parent have this ability? Since I know Jeff here he can''t be it so is that your mother?'' Rick didn''t mind his excitement and answered calmly ''No master Lyod she is an earth user. She can''t control nts at all.'' ''hmm'' He nodded slightly still in deep thought. Lyod decided to investigate this matterter on, for now he had bigger things to confirm first.


    He hurriedly took out a virgo fruit from his pocket and nted it inside the ground. ''Now boy try to use your mana and focus it of the fruit inside the ground.'' Rick realised what this guy wanted him to do and he will definitely not let that happen. Even though he had never tried to nt the fruits in this world outside of his personal space, but he had a feeling that he can make it grow. He sat down as directed and began sending his mana all around the fruit but making sure not to touch it. Already knowing how much of a earthquake it will cause in this world of people came to know that someone can make a fruit tree grow with their mana. That would be simr if some guy was able to turn stones to gold in his previous world. Realising his precarious situation it was in his best interest not to reveal his powers.


    Faking to exert all his faculties, he gave up at the end and said with a downcast expression ''Truthfully saying master Lyod I had tried this already at my home but it simply does not work. So please forgive me.'' Looking at the sad boy master Lyod consoled him ''Don''t mention it boy. That was just an over ambitious thought of mine. How can it be so simple to grow these trees? But I just wanted to be sure. If a human gained such an ability they can simply turn the bnce of this world upside down.'' Rick found out something interesting form his statement. He asked curiously ''But master don''t we already have the ability to nt these trees and grow them like at this farm itself. Master Lyodughed a little as he answered ''Haha boy it''s not that simple. These trees are not ted by us. I don''t even think it''s nted by any humans at all. Their origin has been always surrounded in mystery. Our ancestors only discovered these huge ntation of fruit trees and settled around them. We only care for these trees and harvest the fruits from time to time.''


    This left Rick astounded. The ease with which he was able to discover this fact meant that it was not exactly a secret but still Ryu''s memory had nothing on it. This was really shocking information for him. Till now he had believed these ntation to be man-made. But now he had the proper idea that these were more of a treasure trove then a ntation and why they are so worried about the vines that they would not mind getting their people injured in order to rescue every single tree. Because once these trees die out this whole town will be disbanded. This information raised another problem for him, if these trees were sort of a non-renewable resources to the mankind didn''t his value just got multiplied by factors of ten? A shiver ran down Rick''s spine.


    **Hopefully the info dump ends here. So I can begin on some smut scenes.**

 Chapter 93: Encounter with the krypto vines

    Chapter 93: Encounter with the krypto vines


    "Well all the more reason to not to get exposed huh" Rick thought to himself. Just when he was convinced that Lyod''s test of his powers had ended he heard him say ''Since we are already her let us check your ability with the vines too. There is always a possibility of a miracle haha''. Rick sighed in his mind, this old guy was hell bent on analysing his mana talent throughly. He persuaded himself tht worst to worst he will have to fake it once more. While he was mulling over all this the old man moved towards the only shabby looking bed in the room, and pulled out a dull metal case from under it. Bringing it to Rick he exined ''This is a piece of restrained vine that I was able to capture a few years back. Normal vines die off if they have been detached from their parent vine and they are not given the chance to establish themselves in the soil onec more. But this little guy was special in that case, it simply refuses to die out even though its path of nutrition has been cut off for over years.''


    He carefully opened the lock on it with a key in his neck. Opening it''s lid, Rick can see a ck piece of thick vine pulsating like a human vein. That was truly a disgusting thing to watch but, he was curious enough to keep analysing it even as he can feel the contents of his stomach churning. ''This is a part of a vine from the innermost section. I don''t want to scare you but it took around 10 earthly mages including town chief himself to suppress it and atst destroy it forever. And to top it all, every single one of them got injured in the process. Now you need to touch it and try to inject your mana in it. We need to make sure that your powers work on them or not, since essentially it''s a type of nt itself.'' Watching Rick hesitate he had motivat him some more ''Don''t worry kind this old man is present here so you need not feel threatened. Also this is just a small leftover from the huge vine that was destroyed.''


    Still Rick had multiple reasons for not to touch this creepy vine. First was definitely how disgusting it felt, like it was still alive with ck blood pulsating inside it. And second and most important reason was if this thing reacted to his powers he was definitely going to be exposed. There was no way he was going to fool this old guy once again. If he tried to employ the same trick again, this time he will certainly notice it. All would be good if there is no reaction from the vine after he releases his mana, but what ns he had if it does have a reaction. Even after employing his full mentel aptitude he had no credible solutions. Closing his eyes he prayed to whatever gods he can remember. Taking ast look at the hope filled eyes of the old man once, he gradually touched the vine with his finger and released his mana to it.


    Instant ckout. That''s how Rick would describe his situation. Once again he found himself surrounded by pitch darkness. This was very simr when the dragon used to pull his mind in the mental space or somewhere he still was not sure of. Rick knew from his previous experience that moving around and shouting was not going to help him. If someone has dragged him here he can only wait to let them stablish themunication. Till then he can only meditate and try to get out of this space. But before he can put any of his ns in action he can very vividly see a red circle forming in mid-air. Intense murderous intent that was trying to take over his mind, that was the first thing that happened to him. The symbol was no auspicious sign that he can confirm.


    Apply his all his faculties rapidly he came up with the idea. Chanting the mantra told to him by the dragon to keep the demon in check, was the only thing that saved his mind from beingpletely overwhelmed. This bloodlust was on an entire different level then the demon himself. He might even feel like a kid infront of this deity. That''s the only term he cane up with at this point as this person was no mortal for sure. At first he felt this guy might be even more powerful then the dragon itself but then he dismissed this thought. Dragon has certainly either been injured or had some unforeseen event happen to him otherwise Rick believed he can counter this guy. The flickering symbol in the air stabilised Rick heard a hideous sound ''Hmmm?? A kid??''.


    That was in itself enough to bring Rick to his imaginary knees. "Damn it.. How did I managed to get myself into this... Fuck fuck..." He can only shout in his mind. Given another chance there was no way in hell he was touching that thing again. Doesn''t matter whom he offends. Right then the voice spoke again ''Hmm strange a mortal mage should have lost his mind already.. Interesting''. Rick was now brought down to the floor as he fent an immense pain in his head but he still did not stop his chanting. He knew once he stopped, that will be the time he was going to lose his mind and regress to a vegetable. But anyway he was not able to handle the situation anymore as his mind cked out once more.


    ''Looks like he was not able to maintain it any longer... But a mortal was able to establish this link. I would have never thought it to be possible. Strange. I have a feeling we will meet again boy haha haha hahaaa'' The hideous voice continued in a soliloquy. And like that Rick was kicked out of the mental ne once his own mana was exhausted. In the real world only a few seconds had passed when master Lyod watched in pure delight as the vine died down once Rick poured his mana in it. Slowly it''s pulse began losing its vitality and ended up pretty dead in a shriveled state. The miracle he was hope for happened right infront of his eyes. But before he could celebrate it the boy facing him fell down towards the ground. Hurriedly catching him he brought him to the bed. Taking a careful look at his condition he realised the boy just copsed with mana deficiency. Just an hour of sleep will bring him back to normal.


    ''I need to let chief know of this discovery.'' In truth he had not much faith in the boy but considering that they got a nt maniptor after so long he might as well wanted to give it a try. So as to not leave any regrets forter. There were two key facts he had kept hidden from the new trainees. First was that there was no status quo with respect to the vines. Each year they were losing more ground then they were wining. And the second fact was that there has indeed been a fatality in the fight with the vines. The victim being none other than his own wife. This fact was suppressed by the orders of chief and no one protested it since the news of a death in the farms will send the moral of the general public tumbling. What he didn''t told Rick while exining the origin of the vines was that there were not 10 but rather 11 earthly mages who fought together to defeat the vines but right when they thought they had managed to defeat it, it took his wife down in ast ditch effort.


    From then on he had a personal reason for this vine extermination work. Hisst wish before he closed his eyes on this life was to get rid of this gue. But the situation was not getting better rather only worse. Chief Eric had recieved information from his trusted sources in the capital that most of the ntations under the control of humans are now facing the challenge from the krypto vines. Their health at different levels of deterioration. He was the only other person in whole of Korua with whom Eric had shared this depressing news. But Lyod saw hope in the kid. The vines was simply unable to resist under the assault of his mana. It looked very much like he sucked the life out of them. "Surely it looks like goddess Gaia had decided to respond to our prayers atst." Lyod told himself.


    The trainees saw master Lyoding out of his hut alone. They were all unaware what had transpired inside the hut. ''Ryu will be taking some rest inside for an hour or so. I will award him a rank of an exterminator.'' Everyone gasped at the announcement. Although Ryu was powerful and had put up a much better show on the ceremony day then themselves but they had a hard time believing this fact. Why? Because his ability was nothing that can be employed in extermination rather it was the exact opposite of that. Not caring about other a three of Ryu''s friends were ecstatic to her this news. Themoners will keep the questions to their hearts but that was not the case with noble ones. Especially the guy who had fucked Suna. He refused to believe that amoner can be an exterminator and he, despite being from the nobility can only work as a scout. So he voiced his displeasure at the decision ''Can you tell us the basis of you awarding that rank to thatmoner master Lyod''. He tried to remain respectful but the reply he got made him seethe in rage ''No, I don''t want to tell any of you.''

 Chapter 94: Dragon is here!

    Chapter 94: Dragon is here!


    Everyone looked at master Lyod befuddled. What made the gentle old man from before turn his coat. He did not allow them to think too long ''Listen up kids this is not the right ce to voice your own suggestions. If you are unconvinced by my training then you are free to get the chief involved in this but here whatever happens is decided by me alone. I am in a good mood today so I am not going to dispense any punishments but be careful from now on.'' Everyone knew that he was telling this to them and not only to the noble guy. He continued ''Also it''s noon already so there are some virgo fruits in the basket there. You can eat however much you want and begin your cultivation.'' He said this while directing them towards the balcony of the hut. ''Cultivate well once I am back I will provide you all with your basic cultivation technique.''


    This made the bad feelings in their minds to wash up. Only the branches of nobles had ess to some kind of cultivation technique. Most of themoners were dependent on the others to learn it. They were very excited to receive their first ever technique. Lyod left the ce after saying that. While walking towards the entrance of the farms he passed once again by Sophia''s hut. He called out to her in a serious tone ''Sophia I need you to leave this ce at once and find out everything that you can about the little guy you brought to me this morning. I believe his name is Ryu, son of Jeff.'' Sophia opened her eyes from her meditation but Lyod has already left the ce. ''Did the old man manage to discover something about the boy? He sure was in hurry.'' Being aware of the severity of situation she too left at once.


    Rick woke up around an hourter to find himself in the bed inside the hut. Kira was sitting beside him holding his hand. He instantly recalled what has happened. He must have copsed due to loss of mana as he can feel it inside of him. Then he looked towards the only other person beside him in the room. ''Hey Kira. I think I am alright now. Thanks for helping out.'' He had no idea how long she shd been there trying to transfer her mana to himself. Although she was miserably failing at that atleast she was trying. ''Sorry Ryu I don''t haveplete control on this mana transfer that mom taught me so I was not able to help much.'' She replied in her usual shy tone. Rick rubbed her cheeks saying ''Who says sorry for helping out someone? Haha and the fact that you can even try this advance technique at this level is an amazing feat.'' She blushed at his praise.


    Rick had some idea about this mana transfer. It is mostly used by support mages and it was extremely effective in treating wounded or injured people. If someone can do that withplete control then their value will be shot up in the eyes of other mages. Who doesn''t want a healer to be around that can literally save your life. ''Here Ryu you can eat them. All of us had our share, I saved some for you.'' ''Thanks once again then Kira. You are too sweet. One more thing is master Lyod here or he had left.'' This was the real question he wanted to get answer for. Kira replied getting back to her normal voice ''Master Lyod left this ce around an hour prior. He has not returned yet.'' ''Okay Kira. Then I will have my lunch first.'' With a ''Hmm'' Kira left him to cultivate on her own. Getting the answers he needed Rick hurriedly opened his seal just as Kira left. A refreshing sensation filled his body ridding him of all the umted fatigue.


    He began his peeling the virgo and having his lunch as the mana from all over the surroundings nourished his body. After 10 minutes Rick got out of the hut. He watched as each one of his colleagues were cultivating in silence. He went and sat down beside his friends. Once he settled all three of them looked at him with their piercing gaze as Jake asked ''Why exactly did that old guy pull you in Ryu?'' Looking at their curious expressions Rickughed as he provided the exnation ''haha What logical next step you can think of if you know someone can control nts... Yes, correct he asked me to use my powers of the fruits''. ''So what was the result?'' Kyro chimed in. ''Of course it failed. Do you think I would not have tried doing that already. My powers will be too broken if it could do that don''t you think.'' All of them nodded in understanding.


    ''But then why did he name you as an exterminator?'' Jake was relentless with his questions. This came as a surprise to Rick himself. So what he had feared has happened. The piece of vine must have been gotten eradicated by his mana. That was the only logical conclusion he could draw out for now since he was not able to see the result himself. But considering that there is norgemotion around him, that meant it was still under control atleast. ''Actually I myself am a little doubtful on that part. Master Lyod had me channel my mana into a krypto vine. My guess is that I might have damages it somehow while knocking myself out in the process.'' He decided toe clean on the events as he was not aware of the results.


    All his friends nodded once again when Kira exined ''Ryu, you can cultivate with us as master will provide all of us a cultivation technique.'' Rick nodded as all of them began their peaceful cultivation time till Lyod returned. Rick had to take some time and pass onto the cultivation technique taught by his grandma to Kyro. He can''t share the technique of dragon with him but he was sure Emily won''t mind if he shared it with his cousin. After one more hour master Lyod returned and asked all of them to leave for the day, except those who wanted to recieve the cultivation technique from him. ''You are required to visit the farms once again after 3 days. And like that we will repeat this pattern every week till your training isplete.''


    Lyod saw Ryu leaving with Jake. That meant he already had ess to a cultivation technique. He will enquire about it next time. Today the boy had down enough. Rick bid his goodbye to Kyro and Kira as he left. Kyro had asked him about his cultivation technique but he told him he was going to let him on that matterter on. Leaving the entrance Rick and Jake said goodbyes to each other and left in opposite directions. There was a reason why Rick was happy as he left for his house. When he was cultivating with his friends he had be aware that his mana cultivation has progressed. Although he was not able to leap to a junior mage level but he can feel that it was very close. He had no idea how it happened but it must be rted to the vine somehow.


    He reached home before dusk took over the town. ''I am home mom.'' Only regret for today was that he was not able to tke his pets on the walk as usual and have fun with them. ''How was your day Rick?'' Amelia was resting in her room when Rick came in the room. ''Excellent mom! I had fun.'' He replied as he got in bed with her and began ying with her bust. He will never get bored of these milkbags. ''Did you have something to eat or do you want me to prepare some for you?'' ''No mom just rx. I had my lunch already at the farm.'' He sucked on her nipples lightly biting on them. Rick was debating right now with himself, if he should fuck Amelia''s pussy right now. He had already collected enough resources to exchange it for her pussy. He had not been able to enter it since the beginning but decided against it. Today he was not at his best performance, he might end up falling asleep mid session.


    Like that he fell asleep while suckling in his mothers tits. At night they had dinner and once again Mira put up a demand for his semen but he put it off citing weariness. As his usual routine he took a walk, collected all the virgo''s and worked on the secondst tree in his gemspace. Simr to previous instances once more the gem on his chest glowed at midnight and Rick was brought into the astral world. As he opened his eyes once again he was face to face with the dragon symbol. ''Haha hahaa Kid I am in awe of your ability to attract the misfortune out of nowhere haha''. The dragon was here but for Rick this has be sort of a regr drill.

 Chapter 95: Main Villan?

    Chapter 95: Main Vin?


    Rick knew that this guy is going to continue after he hadpleted his regr dose ofughter. ''Hmm? Why do you look so depressed boy?'' The dragon realised that Rick had let him continue without any interruption and watching his unimpressed expressions he felt that something might be wrong with him. Rick sighed with a deep breath trying to forget the trauma that he had to go through in front of that red mark. ''You areughing it off but you are simply not aware of what I had gone through. It was like my puny life was going to end just from the fuc... voice itself.'' He rein in on his swear words but the signs of torture that he had gone through was visible on his non existent face. The dragon grew silent. He had indeed taken this matter very lightly. This was a kid on the level of mortal mage at the end.


    This time the voice was more serious but gentler ''Believe me kid I have the first hand experience of how it feels.'' Rick might have reminded him of some painful memories. He might have spoken too much. He had no idea what the dragon had gone through but if this guy hade face to face with the ''entity'' then he knew he can''t even imagine his condition. Even though he had got a fair amount of idea from dragon''sst sentence but he still had to make sure ''I understand. But can you tell me who is more powerful you or him?'' Dragon knew he was talking about the ''entity''. He corrected him with ''Not him kiddo. It''s her. Atleast before she was corrupted she was a female but anyway I am not even sure about the gender anymore. And about her power levels hhahaha why do you think I have been injured so badly that all I can do is to gather enough mana to talk to a child hahahaha.''


    This guy canugh at anything Rick spected. He was talking about his defeat like it was no big deal. Shouldn''t a dragon be a prideful creature? Atleast that''s how they were portrayed in his previous world. Suddenly Rick has lost a huge amount of faith in this stupid dragon. Previously he had assumed he got a trump card in his form that he can utilise in cases of severity but this was a defeated guy and heavily injured on top of that. He can''t leave his precious life in his care. Now he got no interest in being this knight in shining armour for anyone. He was simply going to lose his life and he had not enjoyed this world enough to leave it. He asked dragon in a severe tone ''Ahem.. Mr. Dragon is there a way I can transfer all these powers to someone else.. I mean, I am not confident enough to do all this good vs evil fight.'' Although he will feel very bad to forfeit this literal money making powers and settle for an ordinary life. But any ''ordinary life'' still had ''life'' in it, what was he going to gain by dying for people he didn''t even knew properly?


    ''Hahahaha You are funny kid hahah ha. I am not expecting you to fight some good vs evil grand war. Not right now anyway haha And regarding transferring your powers? Do you think a few of us didn''t put up this question right when you were born? But it was not possible without getting you killed in the process.'' Rick nodded in understanding. If he was going to end up loosing his life anyway then he will very much like to keep his powers to himself. But he was not sure as to why they did not kill him? Like was he rted to these guys in anyway, otherwise why would these majestic creatures care for the life of a human baby. Also, how was he born was he not rted to his parents? He had his own doubts on this matter but the more he interacted with the dragon the more he felt his birth birth was surrounded in mysteries. But he can''t ask these questions right now because firstly he had other pressing matters to get his answers on and secondly he was skeptical that the dragon will choose to answer that.


    ''Okay then can you atleast tell me why that event took ce and how can I avoid it from now on?'' ''Yes, that is the correct question. That''s why I contacted you actually. It was a very rare event that should not have happened. But these rarities does not feel so rare when ites to you. Anyways, you subconsciously established a link with the bad guy or girl whatever. Allowing her tomunicate with you. But considering the situation this was the best result possible. She was not able to identify you and left. So, try not to repeat this again. Not every krypto vine will have her consciousness. Only those that feel too alive might have it, be careful with those and whenever you have to touch them keep channeling your mana in the way I told you earlier and you will be good.'' Dragon exined patiently.


    Rick nodded in understanding. Dragon had to build up his lost confidence ''Keep working at your own pace kid. You have done really well till now. It''s not that we arepletely helpless. We got some friends too haha. Although we had lost badly but we still we refused to get wiped out. Now it will very much depend on you. You will be the answer to the gamble we all took part haha'' Rick didn''t mind his mysterious words as he can see the dragon symbol in front of him flickering. That meant he must be out of mana to maintain this link, but he still had hisst question that he wanted to get answers for. ''Hey before you leave please tell me if some I have sex with can be pregnant?''


    ''Hain? Where did thate from. Hmm hmm kid we were having some serious discussion here. Don''t you think?'' Rick noticed from his voice that this dragon was pulling his leg so he protested ''Oi tell me that it''s very important.'' ''Hahahha why do you want to be a dad so badly haha.'' He did not look to be in the mood to answer that. But just as Rick sighed he got his answer ''You can''t make them pregnant even if you want hahhaa'' And that''s how theughing dragon left. Sometimes Rick feels if one of the powers of this dragon included ability tough continuously. But his answer sure made Rick happy and sad at the same moment. It was definitely a good thing that he can''t be a father, meaning that he can fuck around as much as he wants without any worry. At the same time didn''t that mean he was essentially impotent?


    Mulling over this depressing thought he slept through the night. This time he was not drowning in his own sweat like usual. He had a plethora of questions for the dragon but he only answered what he had already nned to answer. It was the next day when Rick felt some movement in his groin. Checking out he saw Mira with her puffed cheeks full of his cock head looking directly at him. ''You are bing very greedy little girl.'' Mira replied in a haughty voice ''You did not let me have it yesterday too. I will have it today then.'' He can''t stop her so he just closed his eyes and slept again while enjoying the little warm mouth of his sister on his cock. Mira didn''t care if he was awake or not she kept her mouth and hands engaged. But disappointment shadowed her face when the hard cock in her embrace wilted down after a few minutes. Rick was once again woken up by and angry Mira. ''Now what do you want Mira? Let me sleep for a bit then I will let you have it okay?'' She calmed down a little by Rick''s assurance and left him alone. Opening his eyes Rick saw it was not even morning proper. How early does this girl wake up? With that question in mind he slept again for an hour.


    He woke up and stretching his limbs got refreshed. Mira and Amelia were having breakfast together when his sister saw his entering the hallroom. He asked them ''Had dad left for work?'' ''Yes Ryu, you too can have your meal. I have prepared it in the kitchen.'' Once Rick got out of the kitchen he found that Mira had removed all her clothes and was arguing with her mom. ''I have already done it mom I can take it. Hey brother tell mom that you had already used my bum once.'' Rick was astounded how did their peaceful breakfast turn to this. ''Well yes I have used it once. So what are you trying here Mira?'' ''I want you to use it and give me all the semen but mom is afraid I will get myself hurt. You tell her it''s going to be okay.'' Mira replied. Rick would have chosen his mom''s asshole over his sister anyday but the excitement of fucking Mira''s asshole infront of Amelia made him say otherwise ''Yes, she will be fine mom. Don''t worry about her. She takes it like a champ haha''.

 Chapter 96: Kyro is a fast learner

    Chapter 96: Kyro is a fast learner


    ''I don''t think that will be a good idea. Why don''t you let him use my mouth or bum hole and you can have the semen, Mira?'' Amelia tried her best to stop her but Mira was stubborn today ''No, Mom I will get it on my own I don''t require your help. Didn''t you hear brother say that we had already tried once.'' She cleverly hid tht fact that she had to sustain the pain for the whole day after that. ''Let me do it mom. Anyway you will be present here. If something goes wrong you can always stop us.'' Rick too persuaded Amelia. She thought for few seconds and then nodded ''But Mira you will need to stop when I ask you to. Is that clear?'' Shemanded in her motherly tone. Mira was happy that she won over her, hurriedly turning around she pushed her butt towards Rick and her head on the floor.


    Rick''s cock did not take long to grow to its full length when he saw how eager Mira was to get it inside her. ''Mom help me lubricate it.'' Amelia had plenty of experience now with April so she understood her task. Getting down on her daughter she beganpping her tongue on her anus. Slowly she tried to insert her tongue inside to wet her insides but failed to do so. Then she began using her fingers to loosen her sphincter and insert her tongue. Watching his mom giving anilingus to her daughter, Rick was stroking his rod. For extra arousal Rick squeezed Amelia''s hanging breasts with his hands. After 5 minutes she was done with her task when Rick pulled her head and shoved his dick down her throat. The happiness his cock felt uniting with her warm pipe, Rick can feel it rising up from his manhood to his brain. After pistoning in her throat for a while Rick pulled out and directed her ''Mom suck on my balls as I use little sisters hole.''


    Amelia nodded and began licking on his balls as Rick pressed his dick head on Mira''s puckered hole. Applying some force he managed to push the head inside of her as Mira screamed out at first but then toned it down realising the repercussions. Amelia too heard her scream but chose to ignore as this was only starting. Rick waited for Mira to settle down and then began increasing the amount of force and pressing down on her. He did not insert more then half of it inside knowing her limits. She would have tried to scream multiple times but did not because her mom was present here. Rick let her hole adjust to his size as slowly her anal walls made space for him inside. After a few minutes he began his waist motions. It was morning so he knew it would not take long for him to cum right now.


    He increased his pace of fucking as Mira''s suppress moans began to leak from her lips. ''ahhh ah ahhh mhh mhh ahh'' It was mixed with both sensations pain and joy. This was the part of his life that he enjoyed most here. Right now he was fucking a girl''s asshole while her mother his sucking on his ball to maintain his erection. And all this he can do without any sense of guilt or any repercussions for that matter. Like he had envisioned he was not able to continue for long as just within 20 minutes of pumping Mira''s ass he jizzed inside her. All his cum leaked from the hole dropping on the floor. Amelia showed quick thinking and brought the food te under Mira''s asshole to capture all of Rick''s semen. Once Rick pulled out Amelia directed Mira ''Stay there for sometime Mira. Mom will help you collect all that.''


    With that she first began cleaning Rick''s dirty dicking right out of her daughter''s ass. Once done with that shetched onto Mira''s gaping asshole and started sucking all the cum out of it. But the amount was toorge for her to collect in a single mouthful so she deposited the contents of her mouth in the te below and repeated the process again. After sucking for the fourth andst time she had cleaned Mira''s anuspletely. Rick enjoyed the scene of his mother sucking out his cum from his sister andter he had the privilege to watch them munch on it together with some fruits. Hepleted his meal and was going out to cultivate in peace when Amelia told him about the ns for today ''Ryu I will have to leave today to get the potteries to Mr. Ren''s ce to get them baked. So you will not be able to walk with me.''


    She let him know with a heavy heart. And that''s what Rick loved most about her. She was feeling guilty for not being able to be his pet for a day. This motivated him to work even harder so he doesn''t get himself randomly killed once again. As he was thinking this Amelia spoke again ''Also don''t work too hard today. We need to attend the celebrations fir chief''s new daughter.'' Rick recalled his father mentioning about this yesterday. ''Okay mom'' He replied. Although he will have to most probably see the shitty face of Jim once again but he will have to vist for Nana and who knows he might even get another chance with her. His brain pumped blood to his cock she he thought till here.


    After cultivating till noon, Rick once again began working on the tasks assigned by his grandmother. After trying that for a few hours Rick did not made much progress. He was only able to manipte a leaf that is at the distance on 2 metres form him. Amelia had already left the house so Rick decided to visit his aunt today. He had to transfer the cultivation technique to Kyro, the sooner he did that the better. Letting Mira know of his departure he left for Kyro''s house when he heard a familiar voice from behind. ''Little Ryu aren''t you guys going for a walk today?'' Rick sighed. He had a feeling thatdies were getting addicted to his cum somehow. He responded to April with a smile as he turned around ''Sorry aunt April we will be busy for a few days from now. But if we decide to take a walk anytime, we will definitely invite you to it.''


    April was happy to hear this. ''Thank you little Ryu. Why don''t youe to our house sometime whenever you are free. You should try the food that your sister-inw prepares.'' She invited him as a goodwill gesture. Rick would surely love to taste udia once but this was not the time. ''Thanks for your offer aunt. I will definitely visit whenever I get the time.'' He greeted goodbye to April. After a 10 minutes walk Rick reached his aunt''s house. Inviting himself in he reached the main door but before he can knock he heard Suna''s screams. First he thought that those bullies of Kyro had paide Suna a visit once more. However the soundsing from inside told him otherwise. He opened the door to be shocked by the scene again. Suna was getting abused once again that part is right but her abusers had changed. Now there was a single abuser and that too looked very much like her own son.


    Kyro was fucking his mother in the same position that his bullies preferred. Suna was getting prone boned on the floor with her son on top of her. He had linked his hands around her neck and pulled on it. Rick believed that this position would be even more painful then the previous session he witnessed. But he can digest all this what made himugh out loud was the wordsing out of her mouth. They were like ''Yeees, Kyrooo ahh ahh ahh my baby boy mhh hmm you are the best'' and ''Yes Kyro mhhh hhaaaahh push it inside. You are so much.. ahh mhh much better then those noble jerks ahhh''. These lines Suna spoke, stoking her son''s ego while getting fucked hard, mad him unable to control hisughter and he ended up blowing his cover. Both mother and son blushed heavily as they looked towards him. Suna blushing was under control but that was not true for her son.


    Not being able to control the amount of shame he felt Kyro ran back to his room without saying a single word. When Rick had suggested the solution to aunt Suna''s he himself was not this much optimistic about Kyro but he proved him wrong. His ability to adapt with the situation was somendable that it left him speechless for a minutes on the door.

 Chapter 97: Suna’s abuse at the hands of Ryu

    Chapter 97: Suna¡¯s abuse at the hands of Ryu


    Suna got up from the floor and walked towards Rick. He greeted her with proper etiquette ''Hi aunt Su.. aiiiiioo aiiii ahh aunt what are you doing?'' Before he canplete his greetings he felt his wares twisting and a surge of pain running down his body. Suna didn''t bother to respond as she pulled him inside by his ear and sat down on the floor with him. Watching that she had no intention of releasing him he asked her ''Aunt it''s going to fall off if you twist it any longer. Can''t we talk like civilised people? Is there a need for violence?'' Suna frowned even more at his words and the whole house was filled with Rick''s louds screams continuously for 5 minutes straight. ''How did that glib tongue of yours served you now?'' A naked Suna asked smirking.


    Rick was on the floor clutching his red ear, trying to cool it off with his cooler hands. ''Aiiio aunt why did you do that.'' Whenever he had tried teasing her it didn''t end well for his fragile body. ''You idiot little Ryu. Shouldn''t you have atleast tried to knock beforeing in?'' She asked with a fake anger. ''I was worried aunt that the bullies might have returned so I came in without thinking anything.'' She visibly calmed down after listening to his reason. That was very much logical and the little guy was just worried about her. ''Huuu little Ryu, what should I do with you? Okay then leaving that aside why did youugh? Don''t you know how bad your cousin would have felt?'' Rick dropped down his gaze trying to take the me ''Yeah, aunt that was my bad. I was not able to control it. I will say sorry to Kyro.''


    Suna released a deep breath ''Huuu little Ryu it will not be as easy as to just say a sorry. That guy will take a long timeing out of this.'' She can''t punish Rick since he had already confessed his mistake. Watching his aunt depressed Rick suggested ''I just have to get Kyro to move on from this blunder that happened due to me na? I can do it. Let me try.'' saying that he left a surprised Suna behind and moved towards Kyro''s room.


    Kyro wasying on his bed. Atst he had decided to take up on his mother''s offer of fucking her same like those bullies used her. He too understood where she wasing from. But he just HAD to add those stupid demands of his mid session. He can''t me Ryu for what happened. Anyone who might have been in his ce would have done the same. In a weird way it was actually fortunate that Ryu was the one who saw him in such embarassing state. He can''t even imagine how bad others might have reacted to this. Just then Kyro saw Ryu walk in and sit beside him. ''Hey brother!'' He tried to start the conversation with him but Kyro answered with a simple ''Hmm'' still reeling under his embarrassment.


    ''Listen carefully brother. I am really sorry I was not able to control my behavior. That was very rude of me tough like that. I can feel that if someone willugh at me doing something personal, I too will not feel the best.'' Kyro waited for a few minutes then replied ''I am mad at you brother. I am made at asking mom to do that for me. I should have thought of the implications.'' Rick lectured ''Listen Kyro everyone has a bunch of things they don''t like to share. But that does not make it wrong.'' Seeing that his word had little to no affect of Kyro''s downcast expression Rick had to try something different. ''Okay since I know one of your secret how about I tell you one of mine and then we can maintain parity?'' Kyro didn''t let his curiosity show up on his face but his eye movements already gave him away.


    ''Okay so actually... I like.. I like when someone licks my toes.'' He made that up while faking extra amount of shyness. Kyroughed out ''What the heck brother? That if definitely not as weird as mine. You just had to say something to make meugh didn''t you haha.'' Well that didn''t turn out as Rick wanted but the result was good. He too beganughing. He waited for Kyro to settle and then exined his real reason foring. ''Grandma taught you that brother why are you telling it to me?'' Kyro eximed. He was happy for his brother that grandma Emily had decided to teach him. Although he felt a little jealous at heart but what can he do. No amount of begging helps in front of granny. You can''t choose her only she can choose you.


    ''No worries there. In a day or two I will visit her ce and get the permission anyway.'' Kyro replied in negtive ''No, brother even though grandma might not mind it. I can''t have you do that for me. First we should have her permission then only we can use her cultivation technique. And it''s like you don''t know how personal it is for every mage.'' Rick wanted to argue against that but then he remembered the people here have too high of moral standards for his n to work. ''Okay then we will do as you say. Nowe down and show your face to aunt otherwise I might end up getting injured on my other ear this time. Rick suggested the torture still fresh in his mind.


    Suna was in the kitchen when the boys came and sat down in the hall. Both were chatting andughing like normal so she assumed Rick managed to help Kyro out. She processed some milk and served it to them, sitting down herself. But Rick held her waist and pulled her into hisp. ''Naughty little Ryu'' she purred like a cat but still settled down on his thighs. Rick didn''t mind her and began to suck on her tits while Kyro was talking. Suna''s nipples got erect within a minute or so of licking. Rick interjected in between his cousin''s monologue ''Hey brother you had left aunt aroused. Look here. We need to take care of this first.'' Rick showed Kyro her pinched nipples. ''How about we do her just like thest time? She ended very satisfiedst time.'' Kyro agreed readily as he was not able to achieve his orgasm inst session.


    Suna looked the most excited. She wanted that to happen but didn''t want to be seen too eager in front of kids. She suggested a change ''How about this time you boys switch ces? Rick gets to use my vagina while Kyro, you can use the bum.'' Both of them nodded. ''Then being your head down and work on this aunt.'' Rick revealed hisrge boner and Suna slithered over to it. She was still naked so there was no barrier for Kyro as he pushed on her sphincter of her exposed butt. Suna gasped as her son pressed his whole rod into her at once. ''mhhhhmmm'' Rick groomed her hair as she licked all over his length. He jerked her head by the hairs and asked ''What are you?'' with a devilish smile. Suna got the hint already ''I am a suaro, master'' ''Good girl now suck on that penis and make sure I don''t feel any of your teeth. Understood?'' He asked inmanding tone. Suna replied with a meek ''Yes master.''


    Rick still had to get revenge for his little red ear that was still in pain. He was going to get rougher with aunt today. ''Let''s explore your limits aunt.'' He whispered as he shoved down hisplete dick in her mouth and pinched her nose. He did not release her till the time she was beating her hands on the ground and a few tears developed in her blue eyes. But this was just the start of Suna''s suffocating deepthroating. He jerked her head and gave her the hardest p he could. ''Suaro you touched your masters penis with your teeth. That''s a bad habit. Open up your mouth.'' Suna did as she was told, trying to keep her open mouth steady in the midst of the anal thrusting of her son. Rick spat multiple times in her mouth and pulled her down on his cock once again.


    After 15 minutes of this continuous torture Suna''s face was a mess covered in her tears and cum. She was having a hard time breathing with the precum in her nasal passages. Rick had asked Kyro to slow down while he was having fun with Suna''s front. Kyro watched the abuse of his mother but she had already told him that she saw it nothing more then little boys ying house. So he was convinced she was fine. He was really impressed with his brother to push Suna so much and still maintain a functioning butt. If he was in his ce she might have beaten his butt cheeks to oblivion.

 Chapter 98: Night of celebrations 1

    Chapter 98: Night of celebrations 1


    After abusing her face to his heart''s content Rick moved to her backside. ''Put your foot on her head Kyro. She love it when someone does that to her. You remember me doing thatst time don''t you?'' Kyro nodded and after first few minutes of awkwardly struggling he managed to take his position. Since Rick was already lubricated he unceremoniously entered Suna''s vagina for the first time. He had this privilege because he had exchanged it with Kyro. He was the one who was awarded his mom''s pussy for his personal use by his father after he impressed them with his performance at the ceremony. So Rick was going to take full advantage of this opportunity. Suna was already very aroused but when Rick entered her baby hole, her whole body began tingling all over.


    Rick was somewhat ufortable in his position but his long dick provided the required leverage. Slowly both cousins settled in a rythm after picking up pace. Suna was definitely in heaven right now both the dicks rubbing her walls on both side was making her release more and more of her juices due to over arousal. Kyro saw his mom''s face under his foot. She was enjoying this double pration very much such that it looked like she was losing control of her faculties. Her saliva was leaking out of her mouth onto the floor and her tongue was lolled out. Her eyes were half closed and she was moaning non stop from the double assault on both of her holes. Just then Kyro remembered Rick''s words that he loved when some licked on his toes. Can it really feel good? He was curious about that so he decided to try once for himself. He dropped his foot from over her face to the ground and pushed his toes in her mouth.


    It was like a child was given a nipple to suck up on. She hurriedly grabbed he foot with both her hands and began sucking and licking on his digits. Kyro was not sure about himself if he liked this or not but one thing was sure that his mother loved licking them. ''ahh hmmm mhhh ahh ahh ahh mhhh mhh ahhhhhhhhh'' Soon Suna was not able to handle the built up excitement and with no control whatsoever began twitching all over. Simultaneously the the tightening of her anal walls griped Kyro''s penis hard and he too was not able to control it and left his cum deep inside her. Now the only one still remaining was Rick but he was not willing to release so soon. Today he was in a mood to fuck Suna to a stupor. Watching Kyro leave his ce and move aside to take his well deserved rest, Rick turned Suna on her back while still keeping his dick inside and continued fucking her now in a missionary position.


    ''hmm mhh mhh hmm ahh ahh mhh'' All Suna could cry out was low moans. Rick went down on her and stabilizing his body over hers began thrusting his dick deep inside her. He was sure what he was feeling at the end of his dick was the closed entrance of Suna''s womb. Each thrust will make his dick trying to force open the door to her uterus. Suna''s pussy began twitching once again, she was definitely in for one more orgasm with a duration of 10 to 15 minutes. Rick carried on with his fast and deep thrusts without giving her any break. ''mhhh ahh ahh yeah break that pussy. Ahhh ahhh Ryder fuck it hard.. go even deeper... Ahhh mhh'' She was disoriented now and was confusing him with her husband. One fortunate thing was that Kyro had left long back maybe to clean himself up or to take a rest in his room. Thus Rick could not care less what nonsense she was uttering and kept up his fucking.


    ''ahhh ahhhhhhh'' One more orgasm hit Suna like a truck and she struggled under him but he would not let her move. ''Its still not over aunt. I told you I will take you to your limits.'' Rick whispered in her ears. More of her juices came flooding out making Rick''s thrust even more slippery inside of her. Now it looked like Suna was barely conscious but Rick still had not had his release yet. Only single moaning randomly from time to time from her mouth told Rick that she was not yet asleep. He turned her on her side and hugged her from the front getting his dick between her legs he began pumping her once again. Rick bit on her nipple hard waking her up from her stupor but only for a minute. ''ahhhh'' she will only give a cry out whenever he would bite on it. Once again the pping of her clitoris repeatedly brought her to her third orgasm of the day. Rick knew Suna was at her limit now so he timed his release with hers and both aunt and nephew came at once.


    Suna had pissed all over the floor. Hence Rick had a hard time cleaning her up. From the snoresing from the upper floors Rick knew he was all by himself today. Still his aunt provided him such a good fuck so the least he can do was to clean her up. He used the wet towel to clean her up to the best of his ability. She would still have to take a bath after she wakes up. He carried her in a princess carry and ced her on the bed. Tugging her under the nket Rick left the house. Although he should have been with the woman when she wake up, that was the proper behaviour expected from man. But he was no man in this fragile body. Who knows if he gets one more beating on his ass once she woke up. So it was in his best interest to leave the ce.


    Rick reached home at the evening to see Amelia putting on make up for the attending the celebrations at the chief''s ce. Although her make was primitive but that red lipstick looked gorgeous on her face. Most probably these make up items must have been expensive because he had not seen her wear it on on most asions. Rick had just released his loads inside Suna but watching Amelia''s face he had a strong desire to get her lips on his dick for once. But there was no time for it because Amelia was in total hurry. ''Ohh Ryu you are back. Hurry up! Wash yourself up we need to be at time.'' Rick nodded and asked ''Are all of us invited?'' Amelia shook her head ''No, Mira is still young so. Only three of us will be attending.'' That was just a party thrown for a new baby''s birth why can''t Mira attend it. But he brushed it of as customs of this world and carried on with his cleaning up.


    Jeff was already home early today so they were all ready to leave within next 10 minutes. Mira was not too excited about the fact that she will not be able to attend but didn''t argue against it. Rick and his parents walked down towards the chief''s mansion. The path on which they were walking after a few minutes, was all lit up with the help of light crystals glowing in different colours. After walking for 20 minutes they reached the mansion''s entrance. ''Do you have an invitation sir?'' The gaurds on the entrance asked them, at which Jeff pulled out a paper and gave it to them. ''You can go in.'' They went inside after getting their entry. This was very different fromst time when Rick visited this ce during the ceremony. Last time they were not invited inside the mansion but rather to therge town hall facing it.


    Also there was no security previously but this time it didn''t looked like they allowed entry to everyone. Only those invited can attend. Why did his family recieve an invite? They too weremoners like Kyro but he heard nothing from Kyro about getting any invites. He will ony be able to confirm the situation once he is in. They walked down a narrow gully that opened to arge hall room inside the mansion. There was a small stage set up simr to the one in the town hall. But smaller in size and with morevishly decorations. Rick had not scene many people while reaching this hall. Yet the hall was bustling with people moving all around. They even had tables and chairs for dining. Chairs in this world was more of a luxury then a convenient tool for resting because there were very few carpenters in the whole town who could make them. Thus only high ie houses and somerge shops at the market ce can afford them.


    Rick identified many know faces among the dignitaries present. First was definitely the granny from the milk farm with herrge bust sitting in the front row. Also most of the people present here were from the nobility. Apart from those master Lyod too was present as well as those father and son duo from the capital. It seemed like they were still working on their case and has not left the town yet. The more Rick looked around the more confused he got. He and his family were sticking out as a sore thumb in the party. Apart from them he can''t identify anyone who was notvishly dressed and was from the nobility section of the society. But before Rick can ask his parents about it his father brought him to the back of the hall and all threw of them settled in the chairs. Amelia looked very excited to attend this while Jeff was showing no emotions on his face.

 Chapter 99: Night of celebrations 2

    Chapter 99: Night of celebrations 2


    Just as Rick settled down he saw multipledies enter from the front entrance to the hall with various delicacies in their hands. They all looked stunning not because they were too beautiful or something but rather they were all naked. They served the fruits amd drinks to all the guests. The program jas not yet started it seemed to him because no one from chief''s family was present right now. Rick and his parents had entered from the back entrance to the hall hence no one has actually noticed them. Once it was their turn the naked waitress came close to his mother and wishpered something in her ears. Amelia smiled and nodded as she left without saying anything to them. Rick was surprised at her sudden departure with the waitress and decided to ask Jeff ''Where did she go?'' Jeff took a sip of his drink nd replied ''Don''t worry she will back soon enough. You will know.''


    Rick felt that there was something that his parents have definitely not told him about. Anyways since Jeff told him that he will know soon enough, waiting was his only option. He decided to leer on the naked bodies of the waitresses when he tried to take a sip from the ss assuming it to be milk as usual. But apparently he was wrong there was no milk in there rather a clear, fragrant liquid. This was not water too. Only thing he canpare it to from his previous world is alcohol. Just the Jeff warned him about it ''Although you are old enough to drink now but make sure to keep it under limit. This was the reason we didn''t brought Mira with us.'' ''Ohh'' Rick replied as he took a sip from the earthen ss.


    Yeah, this was a type of alcohol. It got down through his throat with bringing a burning sensation. Within a few minutes Rick can feel a soothing sensation spread throughout his body from his stomach. He was very curious, how they made this beverage ''Father, how Is this thing made?'' Jeff exined in his parental voice ''This is made with the help of yuva fruits. Arge amount of fruits are mushed and left for fermentation for days and then the liquid is collected.'' Rick thought that this thing must be expensive as hell since he had not even gotten his hands on a single Yuva fruit from the time he had transmigrated here. And now he was drinking something processed from them.


    Rick was looking around the hall when he saw two weird tables that had a hole on the top. It was such that a single human can pass horizontally through them as they stood on four legs. These looked important as they were ced around both sides of the hall. Just as he was trying to ask Jeff about it he heard a familiar voice calling him up ''Hey little Ryu. You are here too. Hahae sit with this old man.'' Master Lyod was very happy to find Ryu here. He was very bored at this party anyway. He would much rather be in his hut then this expensive celebration. But he can''t refuse Eric on this as it was a very big day for him, hence he came here. Many people tried interacting with him since he was the most powerful mage in the town after Eric. Some even rank him over the chief.


    Lyod was not interested in these branch families talking politics and aesthetics with him. Spoting Ryu in this crowd was like a lifeline for him consequently he called him out. Rick was not sure if he should leave his father alone but Jeff convinced him ''Go kid don''t worry about me I will be able to find someone to socialize. I am not that old yet haha''. Rick left his ce and moved towards master Lyod. Many people only noticed him now and most of them took interest as master Lyod himself called him out. Granny too saw him but decided against calling him out. Rick settled beside the old man and made his greetings ''Hello master Lyod. Hope you have been well.'' Lyodughed again ''No need to be so formal kid. We just met a few days back, what could happen to me so soon haha''.


    Rick and master Lyod talked for a bit when Lyod bought the topic of his cultivation with him ''So Ryu, I saw you didn''t recieve my cultivation technique. Do you already got one from somewhere.'' He had already got all the information about this boy from Sophia yesterday itself. He already knew that Emily was his grandma and she had already taken him as a disciple. But still he needs to ask the boy himself about all these things. ''Yes master Lyod. Actually my grandmother took me as her disciplest week itself and she had already provided me with her own cultivation technique.'' Lyod feigned surprise ''Ohh and is your grandmother''s name Emily?'' ''Yes it is'' Rick replied. ''haha then I need care much about your future growth of Emily herself had taken the responsibility.''


    They were chatting when Rick heard themotion and looking up he saw Eric entering on the stage with his family. Eric remained standing while Nana and Jim sat down on the chairs. ''A very good evening to all of you. First of all let me thank our honorable guests from the capital who were humble enough to extend their stay by a few days so they can get together with us.'' Everyone present pped while the duo from the capital maintained their smug expressions. In midmotion Rick once took a look at Jeff and found that he had found one guy to talk around. The other one also looked like a guy from humble origins like themselves. ''Then I would like to thank all of you attendee from our own town who took their time to attend this celebration. As most of you have already known that Nana, my wife has been blessed with a daughter. And hence I have decided that we needed to celebrate theing of new lif in our family.''


    With very low birth rates each child born sure was a blessing. Most people in this world lived twice as long as on earth due to the abundance of natural mana but that too can not counteract the dwindling birth rates of mankind. It was very evident tht each birth will be celebrated and if the birth happened at the highest level in the town then this amount of pomp and show was normal. Eric continued his speech ''I would urge all of you to enjoy to your heart''s content. We have food, drinks as well as girls here.'' Rick then realised that these naked waitresses too were in the menu. ''But since most of you might not be too interested in the maids, I have specially paid two very beautifuldies from the town for this day. p p'' He pped his hands and the prior mentioned twodies made their entrance.


    Rick can only gasp on the scene. The first one he had no idea who was she but the second one was a redhead with long hairs dropping down to her thighs. These mature curves, thatrge milky breasts and those red mesmerizing eyes, he definitely was familiar with those. A naked Amelia was on the stage along with the otherdy that Eric mentioned. He had a bad feeling about this party from the very starting. They were literally the onlymoners that were invited here, he should have understood it already. They were only forwarded the invitation because they were with Amelia. While Rick was drowning in his thoughts Eric continued ''I have paid thesedies enough for today. So you can use them in any manner you want they won''t mind. So atst I will only say two words.. Please Enjoy'' All the guests present pped at them.


    Rick turned back to take a look at Jeff but his father was already busy with his chats. It looked like he was the only uninformed party here. He knew Jeff wanted Amelia to take it easy and not go all out getting customers. But his wife was very stubborn she wanted to bring in money to the house with her own hands. She must have seen this as a very good opportunity to raise some resources. Rick can easily formte that much of her thinking process. He sighed as he can''t do anything in this. Exchanging sex with resources was a natural practice in this world. Right then Lyod was engaged in chats by another old guy. He decided to move back to his ce but as he was trying to move through the crowd, someone held onto his hands. ''Little Ryu did you got some time for this old granny here?''


    He sat down beside the granny from the milk farms. After their greetings granny asked him ''Little Ryu I heard from L that you require some cors and leashes for the mildies at the farm. Is that true?'' ''Yes granny it''s true'' Rick replied. ''Ohh I asked because I was very intrigued with the idea Haha. So do you have any other requirements? Let me know I will keep them ready before your next arrival.'' Rick once took a look towards fully nude Amelia serving drinks to the guests with a smile as they groped her tits and butt. He nodded and replied ''Yes, can you make the order to 25 instead of 21. I might require some for my personal use and please include simr numbers of nose hooks too while you are at it.'' Granny looked a little confused ''What are nose hooks little Ryu?'' Rick noticed tht they might not have any concept of nose hooks here so he patiently exined it to her. ''It is what it sounds like granny. It has two blunt hooks that are fixed in the nose and the belt attached is fixed in the cor going overhead.'' Granny felt her pussy tingle when she understood what was Rick''s requirement.

 Chapter 100: Night of celebrations 3

    Chapter 100: Night of celebrations 3


    ''It pulls your nose upwards gives an expression of a human suaro.'' The more she heard the more granny wanted to try it out for herself. ''You sure got interesting concepts little Ryu. Did you came up with this yourself?'' Rick recalled the day he saw Eric fuck Amelia like a bitch while hooking her nose ''Not really granny. I had seen some do that. So I took inspirations from that and then came up with this tool.'' Granny just wanted to rub on her clit hard but s she was at a public ce. Even though people would not mind nudity but she had her dignity to maintain. One of the waitress came to their table to fill up their sses. Watching her leave with swaying butt, Rick observed the start shaped mark on her top right butt cheeks. In fact he had seen this same mark on all the naked girls here. He decided to take this opportunity to clear his doubt ''Granny I had a question to ask you. Why are these girls marked with that particr mark? I had seen that same mark on one of your maids too.''


    ''Hmm looks like your parents have not decided to familiarise you to some of the realities of our society. But I believe you are now old enough to know this.'' She sighed as she elucidated her thoughts ''Little Ryu the happy faces you see all around you is not the only reality of this world. There is another world that exists simultaneously with this reality. And ve trade is a major part of that world. That mark is what seperates ve from normal poption. Every adult knows about this but most parents like yours try to hide this from their children. In truth it''s just that most of the poption here can not afford purchasing ves. But situation is very different if you move torger cities or the capital of the empire, this practice is verymon there.''


    At this moment Rick watched what he was most worried about. Jim was enjoying with his friends at the table. Most of the guys were around his age and all of them from the noble branches. And the one serving them was Amelia. Jim inserted one of his fingers in her vagina from the back when she bent down to pour the drinks. ''Come sit on myp!'' Hemanded Amelia and she followed happily. Once she sat down, Jim''s cock began to react to her soft butt. He took one of her nipple in his mouth and bit on it. ''ahhh'' Amelia cried out in surprise but she did not register any protests. "This bastard!!" Rick cursed in his mind. He didn''t mind Amelia getting fucked by Jeff as he was his father amd her husband. He even believed that he would not mind her getting fucked by some random individuals too. Because he knew they can never reach the depth inside Amelia tht he can.


    But he was not okay with letting his bullies fuck his mom. Too bad this was not his day. In spite of the fact that he had made progress and was well on his way to be rich, even so the truth was he was not there yet. Jim had begun sucking the milk out of Amelia''s breasts, he did not looked surprised like he had already know this to be the case. Rick balled his hands and moved his gaze. He had forgotten the fact that he was only able to fuck Nana that day purely due to the rules of this world and not based on his own capability. And rules were same for everybody, if he can take advantage of them so can others. Granny bas watching his reactions closely. She had already known about his shes with Eric''s child. She offered to console him ''I know about tht kid and you haha. How about this, till the time they are enjoying your mom you can enjoy with these. It will help you take your mind off from them.''


    Rick was not even able to hear herst sentence properly because granny had decided to pull out her massive jugs from her clothes and put them on disy in his face. He remained stunned for the first few minutes. Those boobs were divine looking. Perfectly symmetrical with medium sizes ares and long purged up nipples. What was even more intriguing was that she had nipple rings on both her boobs. Rick''s mouth was literally watering just after the first look. There was something about those tits that seduced him towards them. Granny saw him staring at her boobs for a long period but didn''t interrupt him. Rick had to tear his gaze off of them and replied ''I can''t do that granny.'' Rick blushed heavily. ''haha Are you sure about that?'' she turned her face towards Amelia after ending her sentence. Rick followed her gaze and his mind filled with rage.


    Amelia was on the ground now with Jim''s fingers inside her vagina while she was sucking on the dick of one of his friends. There were a few exceptions in this world who didn''t mind fucking ady''s mouth. ''She is a pro Jim. Where did your father find her from? She does not even require me to fuck her mouth she does all be herself.'' Jim replied while continuing with his finger fucking ''She is just one of the slut that allows my father to abuse herself. He must have felt bad for her and decided to provide this opportunity to her to fuck some noble dicks.'' Amelia raised her eyebrows hearing their crude words but when she did not saw Ryu anywhere near her, she settled down on sucking on the dick in her mouth. She wanted to do her best and impress everyone here such that she can convert some of them to her regr customers. The skills she learnt while ying around with her son wereing handy.


    Rick was mad, not at Jim this time but on Amelia. This idiot was using the techniques he taught her for those bullies. It''s not like she doesn''t know that those were the kids that harmed her own son, but it looked like she had been blinded with greed. Rick removed his gaze and held onto granny''srge boobs. He began squeezing and massaging them. He slowly tugged onto her nipple rings and granny moaned a little ''ahh mhhmhh'' That attracted everyones'' attention to the duo. Everyone around them began murmuring. Most of the people present there did not know the identity of the kid sucking on the tits of granny. But shortly this who knew about Ryu came forward and exined to their friends and families. Once they came to know that Ryu actually worked for granny most of the chattering calmed down.


    Rick was not even listening to what was going on, the milk that was flowed through his mouth was the sweetest thing he had ever tasted. He slowly yed and nibbled on those nipples. ''Wait a second little Ryu. Let me remove those rings. It will be easier for you to suckle in them.'' Rick thought it would be better that way so he removed his mouth and let her open up and pull off the rings. Ricktched onto them once again. The taste was amazing, he would have a hard time appraising any other dish from now on. This had set the bar too high. It didn''t end there while he was sucking on those jugs like his life depended on it, he felt granny''s hand slither down from his thighs to the inside of his pants. She began slowly stroking his dick. He smiled and pulled his pants down ''Here granny it will be easier for you now hehe''.


    She smiled as she pinched on Rick''s cheeks with her other hand ''Naughty child!!'' But her hands did not stop and she was stroking his massive erection in the open. Rick once took a look at Amelia''s condition and began sucking on granny''s tits once again. On Amelia''s side, another boy had taken the ce of the previous on inside her mouth. This was the first time he was fucking someone''s mouth but the evaluation his friend gave her made him try her mouth once and check for himself, if it''s as amazing as he made it out to be. And boy he was pleasantly surprised, she worked on his cock like a trained hooker. ''Open up slut.'' he pulled his dick off her and Amelia opened her mouth wide. He poured some booze in her mouth and began fucking it hard maintaining his grip on her head with her hairs. ''Glupp Gluck glug Gluck glugggg''


    This was a very enjoyable experience for him and he was not able to control his orgasm for long and came in her mouth. Amelia was already trained to handle therge quantities of jizz by her boy so this was nothing, she gulped it all down and wiping her lips with her tongue she was ready for her next customer. This time another guy wanted to try her mouth but he was stopped by Jim. He pulled out his own 5 inch junk and ced it on Amelia''s face. ''Looks like father has trained this slut well. Let''s see if you are as good as my friends make you out to be.'' He forced a ss full of alcohol down her throat and shoved his dick inside her mouth. Amelia was happy that till now he had given her best performance. So she sucked on Jim''s dick with renewed fervour.

 Chapter 101: Night of celebrations 4

    Chapter 101: Night of celebrations 4


    Jim was feeling amazing. He had tried fucking the mouth of some of thedies he had sex with previously, mostly on rmendations of his friends. He never actually enjoyed the full feeling. But this was different, she got the skills to make it feel good. Amelia was sucking on the dick in her mouth with passion when Jim jerked her head by her read hair amd pped her ross the face. ''Don''t scratch my dick with your teeth whore.'' With that he shoved his cock right back in. Amelia was pretty sure that she did not touch him with her teeth but then she recalled this was Eric''s child. He will have some of the habits of his father. She devised that ps were part of sex for him. And she was right as Jim pped her multiple times citing different mistakes but all his friends around him knew the truth.


    Opposite to Amelia there was anotherdy getting used like her. That was the othermonerdy Eric had paid for today. She too was getting used by teenagers like Jim. Just and Jim ejacted in Amelia''s mouth a voice came from the stage ''You kids have monopolized her long enough. Let the elders use her too.'' It was Eric who spoke. Jacob Wilder siting in the first rowughed out ''They have young blood chief let them enjoy some more. We old guys are patient enough to wait for our turns haha''. But Jim took his father''s advice seriously and dragged Amelia by hair towards the odd looking table in the hall ''Don''t mention it Mr. Jacob. We have only used her mouth till now. See. We would like yours to be the first dick inside her pussy.'' Jim made Amelia bends and pulled apart one of her butt cheeks to expose her unused pussy to everyone present.


    Jim pushed Amelia through the table such that her vagina was exposed on one end while allowing any interested party to use her mouth simultaneously. ''Then I would like to thank little Jim for being so considerate of us.'' Jim said as he tied the belts attached to the legs of the table to her limbs ''What are you saying Mr. Jacob. You are our guests, thats the least we can do for you. Here your pussy is ready.'' Jim presented Amelia''s cunt to the father and son duo. They had already known about their habit of fucking their women together. But not everyone was happy about this proposition. All of them knew about be the special habit of the father and son duo from capital. Rick was listening to all these silently while suckling on granny''s tits. He had the first hand experience of watching how they treat the woman they had sex with at the end. Since it had alreadye to this he will try to divert his mind with granny''s soft body. He slowly began moving his hands inside her clothes in search of her pussy. She looked very willing as she pulled apart her legs to grant him ess.


    Jacob looked at all the downcast faces around him and giggled ''haha Brothers don''t worry. I know, not everyone shares our customs so I will refrain from deteriorating the goods for people who will be enjoying her after me.'' All the guests present thanked him for that. This way they will not have to worry about fucking anydy drenched in their piss. Jacob moved behind Amelia and pped her butt cheeks hard. Once they turned red he took off his pants and began rubbing his erection on her exposedbia. Meanwhile his son Samuel had already taken his position at the front and inserted his dick in her mouth. However before he could start fucking her mouth Jim interrupted him ''Brother Samuel, I have already tried her mouth and believe me she is quite skillful at that. I would suggest let her suck on you dick. You can give it a try, I am sure you would like that.'' Although Samuel did not appreciate someone barge in when he was nning to fuck his woman but since this guy was chief''s son and his proposal looked worthwhile, he decided to take him up on it.


    ''Show me what you can do whore.'' Amelia didn''t like being called names in front of the guests but this was part of her contract for working here. She began using her tongue on his dick all the while maintaining pressure on the top of his dick head. She applied all her skills and sucked on the noble dick in her mouth furiously. Just the Jacob thrusted his dick on her vagina unceremoniously. ''ahh ahh mhhh mhhh'' She cried out but still continued sucking. Time to time Jacob will p her ass as he grabbed and pulled on her long hair. After some time the father and son switched position. Jacob was not interested in any sensual blowjob he just began pistoning his dick in Amelia''s mouth. ''glugggg glug glug'' Both father and son were giving their all in fucking both of her holes. After switching two more times they came inside her and left their position. Rick saw all this happening, they sure came a lot faster today then with hia grandmother. Must be because that was the woman they paid hard crystals for while this is just a free pussy they can grab.


    Amelia was showing up the reaction of all the alcoholic drinks, Jim and his friends made her drink. Some other guy took Jacob''s ce on her pussy while her mouth remained empty. No one was interested in her throat. It looked like only the young ones were willing to try unorthodox ways to sex while their elders sticked to their usual ways. Most other men were not as good at sex as the Wilders so they ended uping shortly. Rick had sucked out all of granny''s milk on all this while. Now he was cuddling between her divine breasts with his head between both of them, while she still stroked on hisrge dick. All surrounding guests saw this odd couple''s affairs but they chose to ignore her since it involved one of the most wealthy party of Korua. Rick was watching Amelia''s pussy being used by a bunch of random guys with an unemotional face. Just then their sweet time was cut off by a condescending voice ''So how are you, little vige boy?''


    Rick looked up to see a gorgeousdy dressed in while standing next to him with a ss of drink in her hand. ''Hahae sit mydy. I am all good.'' She was Nana, mother of Jim and one of the most beautifuldy Rick had seen in all of Korua. Even though some pride had been removed from her face, she still looked at him from a higher status. Rick just offered her the seat alongside him out of courtesy, so he was himself surprised that she actually took a seat beside him. She sipped once from her ss saying ''I see that you are enjoying your time here?'' while gaze at that long dick receiving massage from the soft hands of granny. Rick just smiled while granny replied with a giggle ''Haha miss Nana if my presence here is causing any issues to you two talking then feel free to let me know. This olddy will take her leave.'' Nana too smiled and said in monotonous tone ''No need granny you can stay. I just came to check in on our ''guest'', if he has been taken good care of or not.''


    Rick didn''t know what''s the deal with thisdy. This time he didn''t even look for her. She was the one who came looking and now she was pretending like she was some god and he should just drop down in her feet, worshipping her. ''And how would you rate my condition here.'' He said with a smug smile looking down on his dick. Nana''s pussy was watering at the sight of the cock but she controlled her urges. ''Huh I feel you are enjoying well above what you deserve but seeing that you have still not came in your pants can only mean that granny has been going soft on you haha'' Both Rick and granny raised their eyebrows at herment. But granny decided to let the little guy handle the situation all by himself. ''Ohh miss Nana, is that so?'' Rick said with an innocent smile to which Nana replied with a ''hmm hmm'' as she sipped her wine. ''Then I can only assume that you can do it better than granny herself?'' Nanaughed at this replying ''Is there a doubt in that. With no offense to granny, although she got more experience in these matters but she can not match the charms of a matron haha.''


    Granny could onlyugh at the arrogance of thisdy but she didn''t mind her remarks. Rick had gotten her where he had wanted her to be. ''No offense madam Nana but your track record has not been very good.'' Watching both of them smiling at her Nana''s face turned red and she remembered her condition on the stage, how she was screaming like a Ratga in heat while getting her pussy pumped in front of all those attendees. She retorted ''That was just because I was carrying a child that time. You just took advantage of my circumstances.'' ''So you mean to say, now that you hare released from carrying your child you can perform better thanst time?'' Rick asked. ''Of course'' Nana replied with a snort.'' Rick turned to granny saying ''Can you stop for a while granny? I am sure you too would like to see the skills miss Nana here got.'' Grannyughed releasing him from her grip with ''Sure Sure. Here you go Miss Nana. Its all yours.''

 Chapter 102: Night of celebrations 5

    Chapter 102: Night of celebrations 5


    At some other ce in the hall master Lyod was getting hounded by other guests. ''Master Lyod you need to try the red head once. She is very good. I am sure you would love it haha.'' Comments like these wereing one after the other from everone surrounding him. In truth since he had lost his wife few years back he had controlled heavily his sex drive. Now he only releases the tension once a month or so and only when it begins to cause barriers his cultivation path. So he was not interested in fucking a freely avable pussy at the celebrations. Right then Eric too chimed in the conversation ''They are right master Lyod. You can''t leave before atleast fucking one of the pussies avable here. You can''t disrespect us like this.'' Eric showed fake anger on his face. Lyod knew it will be difficult to get out of this situation without atleast fucking one of the women present here, so he reluctantly agreed.


    Everyone cheered and the guy pumping Amelia''s pussy at the moment relieved himself of his position and offered it to master Lyod. ''You can have this master Lyod. I can go after you.'' Lyod thanked the guy and pulled down his pants. His length was not something amazing but he had the most girthy cock out of all. It was thicker then an average penis by twice as much. In girth he was more than a match for Rick. Rick was watching all this going on from his seat while Nana was sensually massaging his dick. ''If you have the skills I believe you should rather use your mouth miss Nana because we can keep going like this and it will be morning.'' Nana was not willing to suffer defeat once more at this little boy''s hands and thus wanted to make him cum just with his hands. But s reality is different then her imaginations. She had been aware that Rick was losing hardness rapidly, she reluctantly dropped down on her knees from the chair and took his dick in her mouth.


    The whole hall was filled with loud moans as people have upied each ve that was avable and were fucking them as hard as they could. The whole environment was steamy with sex and smells of ejactions. Right then Amelia''s scream reverberated in the hall. Although she had been unconscious for a while due to over dosage of alcohol, right now pain was visible on her face. Rick turned his head to see master Lyod pulling at his mother''s hair and slowly inserting his dick in her pussy. For some reason Rick''s dick hardened in Nana''s mouth. He was getting excited watching Amelia''s face distorting in pain but he hurriedly reined in on his emotions and moved his gaze. Watching Rick''s reaction to the pration of his mom, granny consoled him ''Don''t worry little Ryu, I believe you are worried for your mother''s pussy. But it is not a big deal you can just bring her to me once I can seal it as a new one.''


    Rick was stunned. Mages can do that too? Deciding to confirm once he asked her ''You can do that granny?'' Sheughed at his nativity ''Haha Yes little Ryu, granny can do that. How else do you think granny got such a tight pussy herself?'' She was right her pussy was very tight when he inserted his fingers to it. But he didn''t ask her that because she might have taken it as a ride question. Rick looked back at Amelia and smiled, didn''t that open whole new doors for him if he can destroy someone holes with his massive dick and then just get them sealed up like a new one for the next time. He just hoped that this magic was not tooplicated because after this he might end up punishing a lot ofdies, starting with thedy on white on her knees trying to suck on his dick. Nana had seen very few blowjobs in her life so it was nothing out of normal for her to fail at it.


    Amelia continued to scream all the while Lyod fucked her cunt. Now her screams have turned to whimpers as her pussy had lubricated itself to take in that monster of a cock. She was barely maintaining her consciousness at the moment. Doing a tough calction she believed that already 13 guys prior to master Lyod had used her hole to release their lust. She had surpassed her limit way earlier. ''ahhhhhhhh'' With ast thrust master Lyod came inside her pussy. ''You can take your ce back young man. I am done with her.'' The guy bowed a little and pulled out his cock and began fucking Amelia back again as she fell asleep due to the constant abuse of her sweet little cunt.


    The celebrations were at the end when Jim decided to take his turn in her pussy. ''Help he get her out of these binds. I want to use her on the floor.'' Some of Jim''s friends helped him pull a sleeping Amelia from the table and put her on the floor on her stomach. Jim pped her butt as hard as he could but there was simply no reaction from her, she looked to be in deep sleep. ''Its not over yet slut. We have paid for this so we are going to get all our investment back haha'' Heughed with his friends. He raised her butt in air exposing her used pussy to the air and slowly inserted his dick inside her. Rick was not going to take this lying down, if Jim got his mother under him then he too can do the same. He smiled at Nana suggesting ''How about we try having sex once again and then we can check whost longer once again?''


    Nana was looking forward to this from the starting. All she wanted was to get that dick inside of her again, but her pride will not let her beg amoner for that but since he was the one who suggested this she hurriedly nodded her head saying ''Haha kid thats what I was going to say let''s try that one more time. Try tost longer this time because I might leave you in dust if you have not improved your game from thest time huh''. Rickughed retorting ''Haha don''t worry about me miss Nana. Just make sure that you don''t end up making fool of yourself once more. Let''s move to the front I want to show your little boy too how his mommy screams under me''. Nana snorted and moved through the crowd to reach the front. She sat down and took on the doggy pose, wriggling her butt a little to entice Rick ''Good luck boy.''


    Surrounding guests took some time to register what was happening. Jacobughed when he saw Rick moving without his pants towards Nana. ''Haha is this some kind ofpetition between the younger generation. It sure will be interesting to watch. I...'' but his speech was cut short when he saw the thing between the boy''s thighs. Looking closely he identified him as the grandson of Emily. "The boy sure was hiding somerge junk in his pants huh" Jacob had some jealous feelings taking roots in his heart. Rick kneeled behind Nana and slowly began inserting his dick in her wet pussy. Murmurs started around him as people realised that Jim and him had each other''s moms under them. Everyone cheered as this made the contest spicier. Jim had not even once looked towards Rick once this whole night as he felt it was now beneath him to pick on little boys who might end up dead due to his little pranks.


    But him bringing his mom to fuck infront of everyone while he was riding his mother, was seen by him as a direct challenge to his dignity. And the size of his cock didn''t help calm his emotions either. Rather it aggregated them and he was even more restless. As a result his thrusts inside Amelia grew in pace and force both. Rick was smirking at Jim. This guy thought he can stand inpetition with him on the topic of sex. Huh all he was good at was to bully a buch of kids younger then him who had not even awakened their mana capabilities. With that he pushed his length inside Nana. Two thirds of his cock was swallowed by her hungry pussy. It was a different case fromst time when he had to force his way through her hole. This time it felt very inviting and cosy inside her. Firstly his dick was covered in her saliva from the previous blowjob and secondly her vaginal tract has opened up after giving birth. These tow factors made his movements easier. Since he did not face any obstruction he decided to go all out and pushe at his dick even harder. ''ahhhhhhh'' Nana screamed hard but this time she was ready for every type of pain because thinking of what wille after pain made her pussy release here juices.

 Chapter 103: Night of celebrations 6

    Chapter 103: Night of celebrations 6


    ***This chapter contains golden showers. Skip this one if it makes you ufortable.***


    Rick had tried his hardest and he had reached at the entrance of her womb with more than around 2 inches of his dick still left outside. He began his thrusting in her at this length. ''ahh mhhh mhhh mhhhh mhhh ahh hhmmm'' Nana was not ashamed of moaning loudly in the hall. She had already anticipated this result. Her previous words were nothing but empty boastings to get this massive cock inside her. She had no intention to ''win'' this duel, rather she was satisfied with the enjoyment that wille with it. Jim saw his mother moaning under the dick of amoner that he considered nothing more than a fly. This reminded him of the day this fly fucked his mother infront of the whole crowd of Korua. He had not minded that incident much as it depended very much on his mother whom she decided to fuck. But this time it was different, this fly was trying to challenge him directly infront of the guests of his family.


    Seeing that his mother was moaning while the whore he was fucking was pretty much asleep, made him angry. He gripped her hair hard and tugged on her while simultaneously pping her on her butt ''Pah Pah wake up little slut. You have slept long enough.'' But Amelia was in very deep sleep due to her exhaustion, so no reply came from her. Jim had wanted her to moan harder than his mother to probe himself as a bigger man then his wannabe rival. But too bad for him Amelia''s lips didn''t even leaked a whimper much less loud scream that he desired of her. He was pretty much hate fucking Amelia at the moment. Rick was enjoying this state of his bully, he wanted to see his face of frustration on the awakening day itself but anyways it was good this way too. Watching Jim anchoring Amelia with her hair he bent down and asked for Nana''s permission sensually ''Miss Nana would you mind if I tug on your hair just like your son?'' while continuing with his deep thrusts inside her.


    ''aaaahhhhh do anything... Just don''t stop ahh ahh mhhh mhhh'' Nana screamed out. Eric was smiling silently. Nana''s behaviour has turned for better after thest fuck this little guy gave her. This time too he was hoping for the same. Although it''s still not at satisfiable levels but now atleast he was able to tolerate her attitude a little. This guy was giving him one surprise after other. Just a few days back master Lyod had informed him of his ability to destroy the krypto vines. He can''t send another rmendations to the capital after his previous one was rejected few days back. Even though they were excited at the prospect of a nt maniptor, but that was not enough to pull this child under their fold. This time he will throughly evaluate his performance against the vines before sending the new rmendation. If this guy worked hard he might have a very bright future. The vige chief did not know yet that Emily had taken him as her disciple yet otherwise he would not have been trying so hard for a single boy.


    Rick had to ask for permission because while Jim had paid fir services of Amelia, he had not. Once Nana allowed him a free hand, he decided to go a little rougher with her. Tugging on her ck raven coloured hair he bagan fucking her harder and kissing the entrance to her womb with his urethral opening. Nana''s moans continued unrestricted. Everyone was enjoying the show. The othermoner woman brought with Amelia too had fallen asleep after getting abused no-stop fir hours. While rest of the maids were cleaning up the hall. The celebrations were over and everyone was waiting for the two youngsters to finish so they can disperse. ''Pah'' Right then they heard a loud p. Looking towards it they saw Jim had pped Amelia on her face while it was tugged upwards. The more his mother screamed the more he was frustrated. He tried pping the whore a few more times but s it was not his lucky day. Thus he epted his defeat hand let his orgasm take over himself. All in all he was only able tost for 15 minutes inside her.


    Rick was happy to see that. He enjoyed both Jim''s exasperation and Amelia''s abuse. He was mad at her for not even telling him about her decision to work as a prostitute here. But what Jim did afterwards made him frown. Infuriated that he had clearly lost this round and very badly at that, he decided to take out his frustration on the single cause of his defeat. He took is limping dick in hand and began pissing all over Amelia. He started with her head and pissed all over her body drenching herpletely. Once done with this he smirked at Rick and walked off grunting. He was telling him ''Try this with my mother if you got guts fly''. Rick understood his motivations. "What a son of a bitch. Let''s see how long you can keep that proud head of yours on your shoulders fucker." He didn''t look back towards Amelia. He was going to deal with herter. Right then he had decided that he will make her do all sort of nasty things with himself, so that if others did it to her he won''t feel bad about it. As he would have already taken her first time.


    This same thing he had decided to do with all the women he will fuck from now on. He will make use of them in every way possible. Focusing right now on the woman under him, Rick grabbed onto her butts and pushed with all the force he can manage. ''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh'' His dick forced itself in her womb. He waspletely inside her now and maybe due to child birth her door to the uterus had loosened up, so he was now literally fucking her womb. After fucking her like mad for some 15 more minutes Nana ejacted hard and fell unconscious. He too released his semen inside her womb and pulled off from her. When Rick got up Eric hurriedly got the maids to take Nana out of the hall. Rick moved towards granny''s location when he saw that Amelia was not in the hall anymore. While he was putting on his pants, he asked her ''Where is my mother?''


    Granny smiled and replied ''Your father took her out. I think now they might have left this ce after cleaning her up.'' Rick said his goodbyes to granny and master Lyod and left the mansion. After walking towards his house for 10 minutes Rick saw a couple moving slowly towards the same direction. It was his father holding onto Amelia''s waist helping her walk towards their house. Rick hurriedly moved closer to them and held Amelia up from the other side. She had been given a bath but she was still notpletely in control of her faculties, due to excessive drinking. He started conversation with his father asking him about her decision to do this ''Did she told you about what she was nning to do tonight.'' Jeff sighed and replied ''Yeah but only yesterday when she had already made her decision.'' Rick nodded and asked back ''Can''t we make her stop with these reckless behaviour?'' Jeff can only smile wryly ''You already know how much she desires to help out in running this house.''


    ''I had given up on her long back. She is too stubborn. Now I just let her do whatever she wants unless she tries to do something that ends up hurting her.'' Jeff looked a little depressed so Rick tried to cheer him up ''Don''t worry dad I will work hard. Then you guys will have enough to take it easy with your work.'' Jeffughed out ''Haha kid don''t take all this too seriously. You work on your pace there should be nopulsion on you. If you want to be a world famous mage then go for it. Else if you just want to live an ordinary life, know that your parents will support you in that too.'' Rick nodded with ''hmm'' and as they made a few small talks they reached their home. All around their house it was silent, the night had advanced. Knocking on the door, Mira opened it. She was worried when she saw Amelia effectively sleep walking.


    Jeff convinced her she was okay then only she moved back to her room. They put Amelia on the bed. Before Rick could take his leave Jeff called him out. ''Yes father.'' ''These are some of the medicinal pills that chief provided her prior to the start of the celebrations. This would help her heal up faster. So give her one after I leave in the morning.'' Rick nodded bin understanding and left for his room. Sitting cross-legged on his bed he first released his seal and entered the gem space and worked on thest remaining virgo tree. Now only the tura tree was left, once he can make a few of them grow. He might start to be rich in true sense. Rick closed his eyes and let sleep take over him.

 Chapter 104: A loving Ruby

    Chapter 104: A loving Ruby


    ***This chapter contains golden showers. Skip this one if it makes you ufortable.***


    Rick woke up next day by himself. Completing his morning routine he sat down and entered the gem space. Pouring all his mana into the tura tree he was a little disappointed that it didn''t grime by more that 2 metres. Likes this he would require 2 more days to get it to bear any fruits. Getting up from the bed, he found Mira preparing the breakfast in Amelia''s palce. She was a good girl. Taking responsibility of the when her mother was not in the condition to work. He decided to help her out, peeling and cutting the virgos. ''What should we do regarding mother, brother? She did not wake up when I tried to do it. How will we get her to eat? '' Mira asked concerned. Rick patted her head telling her ''Not a concern little girl. Father had told me we only require to give her some pills for now and she might wake up till noon. She will have her lunch then. I will take care of it, okay?''


    Maira was a little calmer and nodded. Both siblings had their breakfast together. She didn''t throw any tantrums today maybe realising that Ryu too might be concerned about Amelia. But she was wrong. He was not really concerned about her because he knew she was just exhausted and will be okay with some rest. Also, although he understood her motivations but that didn''t make him less mad at her. Mira took over the task of cleaning the utensils so Rick brought Amelia''s pills to her room with a ss of water. Watching her peacefully sleeping, Rick removed her cover to reveal her naked body. Her pussy was still leaking cum on the bed. Rick caressed her boobs slowly and not on the tight nipples. He will get his share of milk from her. Being done with that, the more he looked at her innocent face breathing calmly the more he remembered yesterday when she was sucking on those guys'' dick.


    Some dark thoughts took over Rick once more and Rick threw the water in the tumbler out of the window. Bringing the tumbler down to his dick, he peed in it. Recalling all the events of yesterday made him want to fuck her badly but since she was not in the condition to get fucked, he will take his revenge like this. He pped Amelia''s face to wake her up. ''Hey wake up mom, you need to get your medicine. Mom, mom'' After a few ps when her face turned red, eventually she woke up. Still not able to open her eyes properly Rick helped her sit up. ''Here mom these are the pills, have them with water.'' Amelia was not in control of her mind yet and she was feeling very dizzy so she simply did as she was told. Rick smiled deviously when he saw her pop the pills to her mouth and down the ss of his piss afterwards. Getting the now empty ss from her hands, he tugged her back to sleep on the bed.


    He went out to meditate in the garden but he was very irritated. Making her drink his piss was not enough to calm him down. He wanted to do everything with her. Try every position and im every hole of hers. He would get her to rim him once she is back on her feet. Rick tried to calm his mind but it was simply impossible here. He had to fuck someone rough before he can get some mental peace. Thinking about it, a single person came to mind. She would not mind doing anything for him, that was the only other redhead he knew, elder sister Ruby. He told Mira about his departure and left home.


    Some 20 minutester he was at the door of Ruby''s house knocking. It took her some time but eventually she opened the door. Excitement was evident on her face when she saw her little brother at the gate and gave him the tightest hug she could manage in her condition. ''How are you little Ryu?'' Rick saw the happiness on her face. She probably had not expected that he would visit her so soon. ''Good sister. Ahemm ahemm I think I need to clean my feet somewhere sister. Di you know where I can do that?'' Ruby was caught off guard by his question but she gave back a naughty smile when she registered the implications. ''Hehe Little brother.. how about elder sister cleans it with her... tongue?'' She said thest part sensually in his ear while giving him a lick. A current ran down his body when he felt her lick his ear ''Sure sister I would love to get it cleaned by you. Here.'' He pulled off his slippers and show his foot to Ruby, enticing her.


    But his sister had other ns. She hurriedly dragged him to her room forcing him to sit in the bed with his legs hanging. She got on her knees albeit a bit slowly, holding onto his left foot like it was some kind of a treasure. She began smelling it all over. ''I love it Ryu.'' Rick realised slowly she was revealing all her true desires since he had given her a free reign. Once she was satisfied with breathing in her brother''s scent she sucked on his big toe and ced the other foot on herrge udders. She took her own sweet time licking all over his toes and sole of his feet. ''Haha it tickles sis'' Rick tried to make it yful for her as she was getting too engrossed in licking his feet. ''Okay Ryu, now you need to tell me why are you so gloomy? And don''t try to hide it from me I can see it all over your face. I won''t be able to help you if you try to hide behind a cheerful face.


    Rick sighed and decided to share all events from yesterday with her. Ruby heard all of it with patience and released her held up breath at the end of his story. ''Mom has always been like this. Obstinate and willful. She is too passionate about these matters. She did go overboard this time. Sadly Ryu we can''t make her stop. The only way for that will be if she got enough wealth to not care about the measly sum that she could exchange for sex. But the problem is how will we get so much resources. Huuh.'' Rick hugged Ruby saying ''Don''t worry sis, don''t need any solutions from you. I will solve this problem myself. I am am just happy that there is someone that I can atleast share these things with''. He gave her a smile. Ruby pulled him in another hug ''Ohh baby boy you cane to your sister anytime for that. I will always try to support you in whatever way possible.''


    Noticing that the environment was getting too much emotional Rick changed the topic ''You forgot to clean another ce sis. You need to properly clean that too. Haha''. Observing that his mood has improved for good Ruby too joked with him '' No Ryu, I don''t remember any other ce that I need to clean.'' She said taking a thinking pose. ''Is that so? How about this one?'' Rick pulled his pants down and took a doggy position in Ruby''s face. She was too enticed looking at the puckered hole of her brother to argue any further. Pulling his cheeks apart she slowly gave th rim a lick. Once getting the taste Ruby began ravenouslypping at his asshole. ''Don''t forget my penis and balls sister. Show them some love too.'' Ruby smiled and stroked and sucked on his dick from behind. Within a few minutes he provided entrance to her tongue to reach deep inside him. She was very enthusiastic in fulfilling his wishes. She kept tongue fucking her brother''s asshole till she was satisfied with it.


    Wiping her lips with her hands she offered Rick ''Little brother I can see that you got a hard erection from by escapades. If you want you can have sex with me, I would not mind.'' Rick turned around and asked ''But sis I got no fruits ti exchange for now?'' She pinched his cheeks replying ''Idiot brother did I ask for a payment yet? Don''tpare me with that old mother of ours. I don''t believe in all this exchange for sex. I am not going to ask my little brother for a fruits for doing sex with me. Remember this from now on you can visit me if you need sex.'' She gave him a kiss at the end of the sentence. Rick made a shy face asking her ''Hey sis... Can I be.. I mean... rough with you while we do it? I believe it will help me calm down a little.''


    ''Haha sweet boy do anything you like. Sister will definitely be able to take all of it. Also, if I am ufortable at any point I can just let you know'' Ruby told him getting up and removing her clothes. ''Just don''t ask elder sister to move around much!!'' she tried to put in sarcasm at the end as sheid on the edge of the bed. ''I will do the physical part sis don''t worry about it'' Rick gave her a smile and pulled off his clothes. Jumping onto the bed he held her head with her hair and gave her a p. She just giggled at the abuse. Watching her not minding it he got bolder and pped her multiple times hard. Rick was taking the frustration he had with his mother on his sister. They looked too simr so he can''t help but let his heart go cold at her sight. ''Sister one more thing. Can I use bad words while I do it?'' Ruby frowned and fell in thought at his whim.


    Rick was amazed that she was more amodating to physical violence then to some cuss words. She replied after thinking it through ''Okay Rick, I think you are old enough now to use them and we are alone here. But don''t let mom know about this, otherwise you will get your sis in trouble.'' Rick loved her so much. He bent down and gave her a long kiss on her burning cheeks ''I love you sis. You are the best haha.'' He did not wait any longer and shoved his dick in her mouth. Using her mouth as a pussy he began fucking it hard. ''Yes bitch take it deeper. Glug glug glug..Yes like that.'' Ruby had a single thought going on in her head right now "What is a bitch?".

 Chapter 105: Bitch

    Chapter 105: Bitch


    **$10 on ******* isplete so here is the chapter. To tell you guys the truth, I had thought it would take a few days and thus I will get the time to read the story once to pick up the points, this weekend. But anyhow this is the chapter that was left unreleased fromst time. The next ones will be newly written and will be a bit longer, around 2K words. Enjoy!!**


    Rick got up from Ruby''s face after getting his dick all lubricated with her spit. Moving to her butt, he pulled up her legs to expose both her holes to him. Rick began rubbing his dick on herbia when he stopped and ran to the kitchen. Ruby was confused when Rick brought a bunch of virgos with him. ''What are you nning to do with them little Ryu?'' Rick put all of the fruits on the bed and pulling Ruby up by her hair pped her hard. ''From now on scream like a Ratga if you want to say something. You can only speak when I will allow you. Understood slut?'' Ruby raised her eyebrows for a bit but decided to settle back down and let her brother y his little games. He spat on her asshole and began inserting the fruits in her anus one after the other. Only two can be taken in by her. Rick still remembered Suna maxed out at a four and half, so his sister had a long way to go.


    Thinking that Rick plunged his dick inside her pussy. Ruby gasped but he didn''t stop and forced his way through her vaginal tract. ''Ahh mhhh mhhh ahh'' It was a little painful for her but she pulled through it. Her brother managed to touch her womb a feat her neither her husband nor any other guy in the town could ever hope to achieve. She held onto his face and Rick can see the pride in her eyes. ''Wait slut it''s not over there is still a few inches left. Prepare for it this is not going to be easy.'' Ruby firmed her gaze when she herad him and affirmed her conviction with a ''moooooo''. He held onto her shoulders for support of with ast hard push, forcefully opened the gates to her uterus and pushed his dick head inside. ''Ahhhhhhh'' Ruby felt unbearable pain for the first time as tears rolled down her face. She not able to decide if she should give up at this point or carry on.


    She was pregnant with a baby and in that condition Rick''s dick was able to make a space for himself was an amazing feat in himself. ''You did good slut. Now I will fuck your womb'' Rick pped her cheeks in praise. Ruby nodded with a tearful smile. He slowly pulled out his dick by a few inches and again pushed it all inside. ''ahhhhhhh'' This way her insides can get used to his size. Gradually increasing his speed he was was now fucking his sister''s womb in full force. Her moans were loud enough to be heard all over that house. To increase the stimtion he gripped her hair from scalp and pulled her head up and constantly pping her. He will bite in her nipples sucking out her milk. Within 10 minutes her breasts were riddled with bite marks. ''Let us see if how much of punishment your asshole can take.''


    He pulled out the first virgo from inside her and put it in her mouth and forced his dick inside while the second one was still inside. With each thrust his dick pressed against the fruit pushing it deeper in her gut. Rick was not able to control his ejaction and came inside her ass after fucking her for some 20 minutes more. All his cum leaked from her gaping hole falling on the floor. ''Push it out whore!'' Rick barked. She tried her best and after struggling for a bit pushed the virgo out along with more of her brother''s jizz. ''Come here. You need to clean all this mess you created.'' He directed her and Ruby got off the bed and licked and sucked all the cum from the floor. ''Thanks Sis. I enjoyed it a lot.'' He patted her head. Both brother and sister had a bath and Rick took a nap in Ruby''s bosom that afternoon.


    He returned home before around dusk to find Amelia had woken up but was still in the bed. ''How are you feeling mom?'' Rick sat down beside her. ''I am good little Ryu. How was Ruby''s health?'' ''She was good mom you need not worry about her just focus on getting healthy back again.'' Amelia nodded and Rick left her to move to his room after conversing with Mira. The day went by and Rick used all the time to progress his cultivation. Regarding his mana control ability, he believed he was at his limit. He figured out that most probably he is not able to exert control over a longer distance due to his inferior cultivation level. Once he achieved the status of a junior mage, he can do it easily. But he will have to confirm that with Emily once. Tommorow he needs to work on the milk farm while the day after that he will have to attend the training session with master Lyod.


    Thinking till here Rick recalled the thick stump of a cock the old man sported and how Amelia cried in pain when he thrusted that thing inside of her. Brushing these thoughts off he went to sleep after taking care of his tura tree. Next day Rick was woken up early by Mira and made some stupid reasons to avoid getting his cock milked by them. He will have to save his cum for his mildies. Amelia was now out of her stupor, providing them their breakfast. ''Mom you will need toe with us to visit granny with me today. Can you do that?'' Rick asked while munching on his food. ''hmm Yes I can Ryu. I was anyway nning to rest today. But why exactly do you want me toe with you?'' He made a concerned face telling her his reason ''Mom I know it would have been painful for you to have sex with all those men. So I asked granny if she could help you out. Thus, I want to take you to see her and check how she can help us out.''


    Amelia was stunned to hear her son caring so much about her. He gave him a hug ''You don''t need to do that Ryu. I am alright now. So just focus on your work.'' She deduced wrongly that her son will have to pay for her treatment with his sry. Rickughed a little ''It''s not how you are thinking mom. Granny will help us out without expecting anything in return haha''. ''Ohh haha'' Amelia tooughed. Rick got ready and they were both standing at the door to leave for the milk farm. ''What are you doing mom? Don''t you feel something wrong here?'' She checked her dress all around and replied in confusion ''What is missing Ryu? I can''t seem to understand.'' Rick sighed in disappointment and jerked Amelia by her hair pushing her to the ground and removing all her clothes ''Don''t make me repeat myself again mom. Whenever you areing with me outside you need to be my little suaro as I have trained you for so long. Did you understand it now mom?''


    ''Oink Oink!'' Amelia replied. She was somewhat worried that her son''s whims were getting a little out of hands. But she can''t seem to want to stop him from doing so. In truth whenever he treated her like amon suaro, her heart bubbled with excitement everytime. She herself didn''t know the reason for it but she liked this feeling. This feeling of submission and humiliation, it made her pussy turn with arousal. Rick walked all the way to the milk farm with his bitch. It took him longer than usual to reach here but he felt satisfaction at heart. L answered the main door of the mansion. She was a little taken aback with the Amelia on the all her fours naked on the door. Then she saw Rick holding onto her hair. ''Wee little Ryu. And how should I address thisdy down here?'' She asked sarcastically after giving a hug ti Rick. He smiled back at her ''She is my personal suaro. Call her ''bitch''. Amelia grunted in excitement of getting a name ''Oink Oink''.


    ''Haha That''s a rather unique name. Anyways since you are already here should I bring you to your room?'' L closed back the door while asking. ''No, first bring us to see granny. I need her help to fix my bitch here.'' He said pointing to Amelia on the ground. ''Okay then please follow me.'' Rick leered at L''s butt swaying as she walked and walked forward pulling Amelia with her. He grabbed onto L butt as she was watching. She was shocked with the sudden attack on her cheeks but smiled whe she saw Rick grabbing on them. The door to granny''s room opened and three people walked in two on legs while one on all fours. Rick went ahead and gave her a hug saying ''Have you been well granny?'' ''Yes, little Ryu I have been good.'' Them her gaze fell at the kneeling Amelia and she confirmed her thoughts with him ''I assume you brought her here to get her ''fixed''?''

 Chapter 106: Tasting the Milklady

    Chapter 106: Tasting the Mildy


    **From now onwards I will refer to Rick as Ryu only. It will be easier for both readers and myself if we can get rid of this constant back and forth switching of names.**


    "Yes, granny I brought her for that reason only. Mom you can quit being the suaro now." Amelia got up and greeted everyone in room and both friends hugged each other. "You can leave her with me little Ryu, while you work for the day. My treatment will take time so you can fetch her when you leave." "We will do as you say, granny. And did you got all those essories that I asked?" Ryu asked. Granny nodded and directed L "Show it to him L. Let him check them for himself." She nodded and pulled out a drawer in the wall and getting a casket out of it. Opening the lid she said "Here Ryu we got them created on demand by the local shop. The cors and leashes are of leather. While the nose hooks are made up of metal and leather together." Ryu sat down and evaluated the goods. Cors and leashes were perfect and even though nose hooks were not perfectly made they were not unusable nheless.


    "Yes, aunt L they are wless. Let''s try it before we pass any more judgements." Heughed and began putting the choker around her neck. "You look very beautiful in this aunt L." He admired the ck belt around her fair neck. "Let''s put the nose hook too." He picked up one of the hook and inserted the forked end in her nose. She struggled a bit trying to adjust to the foreign sensation in her nostrils but quickly settled down. He attached it to the choker on her neck, going over her head. Ryu was marveling at L''s face when granny chimed in "I told them all your requirements and they came up with this design. It feels good enough to me but if you require anymore changes to them, it can be arranged". "Thank you granny. But I fell it''s good enough for now." Ryu replied. He turned to look at a pouting Amelia. She was in bad mood for getting ignored all this while. He picked another choker and put it around her neck "Here mom, this one is for you. Keep it on at all times." He ended his sentence with a kiss. Amelia was giddy like she recieved some kind of jewellery. But still her gaze did not leave the casket.


    Ryu patted her head "You will receive other things in the evening mom. For now you will need to cooperate with granny, okay". Amelia responded happily with a hum while caressing her choker. Ryu pulled out a leash from the casket and attached it onto L''s choker-cum-cor. "Let us take our leave then, aunt! We got a lot of milking to do hehe". "Naughty kid!!" She was smart enough to remove her clothes and got on all fours, all the while grumbling yfully. Picking the casket, Ryu pulled his new bitch with him towards the room of his mildies.


    Once again he barged into the room while thedies were having their breakfast just like the previous time. It''s just this time he was not alone. If any of these women still had their doubts about the little boy''s authority then the scene of him tugging along Mrs. L behind him, convinced them thoroughly. They recalled their lessons this time and hurriedly got on all fours. ''"Good morning, master!" All of them said together. Rick was impressed how much the learnt in a single day. "Good. I love fast learners. Now let''s get all of you dressed up." Saying that he ced the casket on the ground. Asking them to get in a line, he began putting on the essories for each of them. For now he only ced a cor around their necks. At first thedies were hesitant but once Rose took the lead their hesitation turned to intrigue. The enthusiasm shown by Mary and Tessa too bolstered their confidence. After just a few minutes the whole room was filled with beautiful mature women dlymending each other''s appearance. ''Welldies do like ornaments, doesn''t matter if it''s a ne or a tool of their humiliation.'' Rick thought to himself. "Get on with your meal." Ordering them he grabbed a kneeling L by her hair, pulling her to the side.


    It was time to have a taste of his beloved aunt. He got out of his clothes before resting on his butt. L was an experienceddy and knowing what the boy desired from her, immediately ced her hands around his rapidly rising cock. These few days she had gotten familiar with his unorthodox ways of having sex with a woman. No hole was forbidden for him. He seemed to enjoy all of them equally without any biases. "Lick it, aunt L. Just be careful with your teeth." She nodded and after knotting her long hair behind her back, she wrapped her cherry lips around his ns. Ryu patted her head as L began exerting pressure on his cock head. On the other side the mildies were watching them from the corner of their eyes.


    "Wow not even Mrs. L can avoid master''smand it seems." Mary whispered to a Tessa beside her, who only nodded in response. Rose took the opportunity to warn others "All of you must have already got the idea but I will repeat it anyways." She saw everyone perking their ears to listen in on her words of wisdom. "Granny has beenpletely favoring this little boy as evident by how she gave him a free hand over not only us but L also. So, any protest from our side might lead to termination of our contract. She had been way to generous with us these years thus we might have gotten ourselves too spoiled. Take this as a chance to redeem yourselves and avoid crossing path with the boy." Other gulped but ultimately nodded in understanding. They knew she was talking the truth. They really had be too ustomed to theirfortable lives. Her words reminded them that they needed granny''s support more that she needed theirs. There was no shortage of matrons in the town who would love to take their ce if given the opportunity. "Specially you, Hannah. I see you still look somewhat unwilling to submit to him." Hannah slumped her head down, not replying. Rose sighed "Huu.. I know how he treated you on the first day was not very good but you can''t expect a child to have the same maturity as yourself. Just take it as a kid''s mischief and try not to butt heads with him for this. That will be my advice to you."


    "I understand." Just when Rose thought that monologue had little affect on the headstrong girl, she got an unexpected reply from her. "Good, good haha" She was happy for her. Although thedies here had no personal rtionship with her but it''s already been a few years since they were recruited together by granny for the milking job. Being together for all these years had made them develop a sense of camaraderie among each other and no one wanted to be seperated from each other. They resumed their meal at the end of their short discussion. Hannah had her face in the te trying to grab the slices of Virgos as her mind wondered to the rough sex she had with her little master. Despite not liking it that day she was surprised that deep in her heart she desired to give it another try. How would it feel? Will he be this rough with her once again? Or can she enjoy a slow and sensual sex with the boy? These questions filled her mind but she shook her head to bury them for now.


    "Mhhhh... Yeah.. just like that aunt. Go a bit deeper. Yesss.." Ryu was enjoying a hot blowjob from his busty aunt. His hands were crushing herrge breasts, pinching and rubbing her nipples from time to time. He can sense the aroused state of thedy between his legs. She was constantly rubbing her thighs together trying to lessen the built up heat in her groins. "Pahh.. pahh.." Jerking her head back he pped L''s fair cheeks. He was unsure about how she would take the violence that why his ps were rather low in intensity. But looking at her toothy smile he knew the path was clear. "Pahhh.. pahhhh..." Holding her head in ce he gave another two ps to her face, this time he watched on as her cheeks turned red. "It''s time to get a bit rough aunt. Open your mouth." *Spit* Ryu spat in her mouth and forcing her head to the ground, shoved his cock back in her throat. While he loved manipting his women while fucking them but sometimes it was enjoyable if you could do whatever you want without any fancy exination.


    "Gluckk.. gluckk... Gluckk.." It took some effort on his part to reach the end of L''s slippery tunnel, where he began mming his cock against the back of her throat. Having his fill Ryu moved away and made Ly on her back. Setting between her thighs he picked up both her legs before inserting his fingers in her slick love hole. "Mhhhhhh..." He can feel the heat radiating from her insides on his fingers. Unable to stop himself anymore he dropped down, beginning to lick herbia. His actions surprised not only L but everyone present. They had seen him apply this technique on Tessa only once, thus it was very fascinating for them. A handful of them had experience of giving a blowjob but never the opposite. Contrary to the curiosity in the minds of others, L''s mind was filled with only pleasure. She was holding onto his his head, moaning vehemently from the assualt of his flexible tongue. On top of that his fingers were repeatedly rubbing her clitoris, making it unbearable for her to hold onto her pussy juices any longer. "Ahhhhhh" With a loud shout she squirted all over Ryu''s face, drenching himpletely.


    He disyed a big smile, looking at the exhausted body of L that was still twitching from the orgasmic pleasure. "I think you are now ready aunt." She was in no position to respond to him. Taking matters in his own hand he parted her legs and ced the head of his dick against her wet pussy lips, teasing her. "Ahhhmmm.. Ryu.. that was amazing. Where did you learn to do that?" L can''t get over the oral pleasuring. Ryu just smiled before sticking his cock head into her weing cunt. "Haaahhh.." He lips formed an ''O'' from the sudden intrusion. It''s really been a very long time since she has indulged in bodily delights. But to her dismay her partner was not entering the depths of her sex, choosing to pump at her entrance. "Mhh... No Ryu!! Get inside.. I want you to go all the way in.." Ryu calmly jerked her face by grabbing a handful of her hair and pped her face "Pahh.. aunt you can''t call me Ryu here, you know. Also, if you want something from someone, you are supposed to say ''Please'' hehe". L took no time asking for it "Please, master.. Can you please fuck your servant properly?" She didn''t know why but the p only made her even more hornier. She was anticipating the scenario had she not obeyed him. What punishments she could have received? Her thoughts were cut short by a searing pain from her vagina.


    Ryu has been waiting for this as with a single thrust he sent his long cock drilling through her slick pussy. "Ahhhh.... Mhhhhh" He can feel her pussy walls stretch all around his cock, making way for an easier ess. Deciding to up the heat, his hands roamed all across her breasts and twisted her long nipples making her cry out in pain and joy. Slowly her cries turned to moans with the gradual motions of Ryu''s waist.

 Chapter 107: Work begins at the farms

    Chapter 107: Work begins at the farms


    "Ahh...." With a low growl Ryu dumped the bulit up semen from his balls directly to L''s womb. From her face he could tell that she wanted to engage in another round thus he consoled her "Don''t worry aunt L. Let me first get over with my work, then we will y once again." "Thank you master!!" She happily responded. Hemanded his mildies to get together as it was time for their morning milking. "Listen up. From now on only L will have the permission to talk in human speech to me. If any of you want to convey anything to me then you need to get prior permission for that. Understood?" "Moooo..." All of them responded in a single tone. "Good. Let''s begin then. Seperate yourselves in two groups." They did as told, evenly separating themselves. "Now the first group will lie down with open legs and the second group will lick their pussies just like what you saw me do to L." Ryu loved watching the puzzlement in their eyes. Once again Rose took the lead in voicing her opinion "Mooo!" Getting his permission to speak she put forth her thoughts "Forgive us master but this is the first time all of us doing it. So, I am not sure if we could do it that well."


    Ryu disyed a good natured smile "Haha no one asked you to do it well. I know this is your first time so let me show you once again. L can you do it with one of them too?" With a "Yes, master" the ck haired beauty got her face between the legs of one of the woman as she beganpping her pussy up with her long tongue. Rose was watching all this when suddenly Ryu grabbed her legs and forced her on her back. His fingers and tongue began assaulting her pussy making her break into moans within the next few minutes. For half an hour therge hall was filled with loud sensual moans mature women.


    *Psshhhh* *Psshhhh* Long jets of milk striked down on therge container under Tessa. Ryu''s fingers were holding onto her nipples as he exerted pressure on each one rythmically. ncing at the smile on the face of the girl getting milked, L was awe struck. Tessa was clearly enjoying the process. Having experienced the divine skills of the little boy she knew the girl was not at all faking it. The thing that made her curious was why their body had such a response to his actions. She can see that he was not doing something amazing. It was just a normal milking session with an added excercise of massaging the udders before proceeding with the milking. ''Does our arousal have anything to do with the increased capacity?'' She quickly denied that. The first time she was milked by him, she was not at all aroused yet she ended up producing much more than her daily quota. ''There must be something special about the boy himself''. She came to the conclusion. Deciding to check with grannyter about it she engaged him in a short chat.


    "How is your mage training going on little Ry.. I mean master." He gave a good natured smile, letting her know how his practice was going and how he had managed to gain some control over the faculties of the nt life. "It''s amazing master. You really did surprise us with your performance during the Awakening ceremony. I just hope you could look after my little girl a bit." Her words reminded him about the sweet big-chested girl that took care of him when he had passed out after his interaction with the Krypto vines. "Sure, Aunt. That''s nothing to remind me about. She is like a sister to me and we have even interacted during our sses at the farm." "Ohh.. I am relieved to hear that. You see, that girl is talented but she is clumsy so please look after her. I just don''t want her to be taken advantage of." Ryu grinned "Haha.. You underestimate her aunt. Anyhow leave that to me." He could onlyugh at L''s naivety, cing her daughter straight in the hands of the predator. "Next!" He called out for the nextdy to milk.


    **That evening**


    Rick has enjoyed a long bath with thedies and after milking them once again, decided to take his leave for the day. He found his way to granny''s room, finding Amelia resting in the bed there. His mother was the only upant there. Granny must have been busy with her work, thinking till here he closed on the sleeping milf. Checking on her pussy lips that were shut tightly. He put a finger inside her warm tunnel finding it gripping his digit. He nodded in satisfaction. His hands roamed all across her body before resting on her red luscious lips. Gazing down at her innocent face he was reminded of the previous night when she had effectively volunteered to be the party whore. Sighing at himself, he was aware that he had let loose his emotions. This was not exactly something that he can control. It''s like telling people from his previous world not to marry. It was just how the society functioned here. It was not at all humiliating for the women of this soy to sell their bodies. Rather for some of them like his own mother it was actually a preferred way in which they could boost their ie.


    Thus, he should not be disappointed in her. It was too much to ask her to change her habits just because he found them ufortable. He was the one who was dragged in this world not the other way round, so he should be the one to adapt to the new beliefs and traditions. With a deep breath he dropped all his grievances with her. He connected the leash to her cor and tugged on it lightly "Wake up mom. It''s time to leave for home." After a few light ps to her face she opened her eyes, looking at the chain in her boy''s hands attached to the cor on her neck. Getting up she pulled Ryu in a hug "What happened mom?" He was confused by this sudden show of love. "Nothing, Ryu. Mother just had a bad dream that''s all." "How is your health mom? Are you feeling pain?" Amelia knew he was concerned about her taking on all those men so she giggled lightly. "Haha.. No my little boy. Mother is fine now. The medicine the chief provided was truly great. I feel even better than prior to that day." "Good to hear that mom. Let''s go. It''s evening already." "Hmm.." Amelia dropped on her limbs choosing to walk behind him.


    The mother and son pair reached home to find Jeff at home. The family had dinner and Ryu had to satisfy his sister with a belly full of his cum before she took her leave from his room. Now he had all ten of his Virgo nts fully matured and ready to produce fruit at their full capacity. Only thing left was for to focus on the short Tura tree. It was still the size of a bush but he was positive that with proper care he can get it to mature. Also regarding his cultivation level, he was now very close to breaking through to the Junior mage level. Once he does that surely his capabilities would take a leap. For now he was going to rest after exhaustingly cultivating for the next hour.


    **Next day. At the farm.**


    Jeff left Ryu at the entrance of the ntation. He was walking towards Mr. Lyod''s residence when someone ced an arm around his shoulders. "Hey kid! How are you doing?" It''s was none other than the silver haired apprentice of Mr. Lyod. "I am good sister Sophia. Hope you are good too." He could feel her chest pushing onto his arms but knowing her it was just how she interacted with others. She sighed a little "Huh.. it''s all because of you. I didn''t have any rest these few days. Thanks to a certain someone." "Hmm.. Why do I feel like the someone you are talking about is me?" "Haha" She refused to answer him as they reached their destination. Ryu met with his friends while Sophia visited Mr. Lyod in his hut. As he interacted with Kyro and others, he could feel the gazes of the children on them. It was a mix of both awe and hostility. It was nothing surprising as their group actually produced two exterminators as well as the other two received good evaluation. Most of them were in awe of them while the nobel ones are the only ones with hostility in their eyes. He chose to ignore them since they can''t do anything to him.


    "Ignore those jerks. All they can do is bark. They got no guts." Jake said with a snort. Ryu agreed with him. "Haha that''s for sure. So, how is everyone''s cultivation going on?" Now that the topic was changed all of them exined what they achieved thesest few days. Kira and Kyro were at the 4th level of the mortal realm while Jake, just like him was on the 5th level. "You must be working hard on your cultivation Ryu?" Kira made her assessment. "Haha you can say that. But I still can''t outpace Jake. Anyhow, the skills you disyed that day Kira, was nothing short of impressive." The big chested girl blushed at this praise while his remarks intrigued the other two boys and they began nagging her to fill them on it. Ryu saw the girl was integrating good with his group as evident from the happy face, with which she exined how her skills worked. Listening to her talk he mulled over the fact if he could share Emily''s cultivation technique with her. He decided against that. Kyro was family so it was not a big deal but he had to get her permission of he want to proliferate her technique any further than that. ''I will check with grandma once I make a visit to her ce next time.''


    *p**p* "Enough chatter kids!! Get ready for the day now. Arrange yourselves, we will begin our set of daily excercises." After quarter of an hour Mr. Lyod got out of his hut with his apprentice. Sophia passes a sneaky wink towards Ryu before taking her leave. As his students sat crossed-legged in a meditative posture, Lyod found the green haired boy once again in the crowd. It was a big disappointment for him when Chief Eric had informed him that he was not able to secure a patronage for him from the noble families of the capital. But Lyod can''t give up on him like this. This was the first guy he found that made him believe that there was a chance for them to win against the detestable vines. He had to train the boy so that he could get into one of the magic schools of the capital. Only then can he explore the extent of his talent. Also, just now Sophia told him an excellent piece of news.


    One of the most powerful water mage in the empire had decided to teach him. Just this fact affirmed his belief that he was not alone in spotting the talent in him. Previously, even though he knew Emily was his grandmother he had no hope with her. It was a well known fact that the mage has effectively given up on this generation of kids. ''Haha Even Emily would have been shocked to find such a talent right in her lineage.'' He smiled happily as he began instructing the kids on their cultivation techniques.


    Once they were done with their cultivating hours, it was time of their first assignments in the farm. Lyod had already assigned their rankings to them. "All the scouts will form a team of two to venture in the outer section of the ntation. No one is supposed to go in alone. Ryu with Kira and Jake with Kyro will form the exterminating teams. Anyone who finds any suspicious vegetation need to inform either to these two teams or if you want, you can inform here too." The children nodded in understanding and he continued "Kira and Kyro, you guys are not exterminators yet, remember. I have paired you up with those guys to watch and learn with them." Listening to this the pair got excited as they dropped their heads to thank him "We thank master Lyod." "All the scouts can disperse now. Rest of you can remain here. I will assign you your tasks. Ryu and Kira, follow me." Kira was unsure but Ryu held her hands as he walked towards master Lyod. She blushed at his straight forward actions but let him pull her along.

 Chapter 108: Master and Pupil

    Chapter 108: Master and Pupil


    Lyod took his seat on the bed before addressing the young ones. "Ryu, before I let you go I need to ask you something. Do you think you are upto the task at hand?" He was a bit hesitant but responded with an affirmative. He sure didn''t fair that well against that tiny Krypto vine, suck that he ended up draining himself. But from his interaction with the dragon he hase to know that it wasn''t actually the vine that drained him but rather the involuntary link that his body established with that mighty being, was the real culprit. Since, he had the solution for that he would like to give that a try. "Good. Don''t worry, the vine you touchedst time was from the innermostyer. The vines present in the outermostyer is nothingpared to it." Ryu nodded, happy that the old man believed in him. Just than his mind shed the images of him banging Amelia two nights back. He distinctly recalled his mother''s screams as he fucked her pussy with that thick cock of his. He shook his head getting rid of those images while the old man switched to talking to Kira.


    "Mr. Lyod is such a nice person." Kira told him as they moved towards the portion of the ntation where they are supposed to do the scouting. Ryu only smirked in response. He was a bit surprised to find Kira now holding onto his hands on her own. As the moved through the thick trunks of trees, the vegetation began growing thick. Kira was the one pulling him ahead at the moment and he marveled at the plentiful buttocks rubbing against each other with each of her step. Should he devour her? He can easily avail some sexual favors from her but he didn''t want to scare the girl off with his advancements. He engaged her in some usual chat as his hand git rid of hers before resting on her butt cheeks. She didn''t mind it since she had already seen Ryu do these things to his mom and aunt on the day of awakening ceremony. "Hehe.. Ryu, do you like holding onto the butts?" He was a bit taken aback by her question but he answered with a wide grin "Haha of course. I love them. They are soft and bubbly." "Ohh.. then did you get a chance to hold my mother''s?" Ryuughed again "Haha Yes I did." Suddenly he could see Kira''s eye shine brightly "Then can you tell whose butt you feel more attractive?"


    ''So this girl got a inferiorityplex against her own mother?'' Thinking this he shook his head. "Although your butt feels a lot squishy but aunt L''s is a perfectbination of both firmness and softness. So I might go with her butt by a small margin. It''s just a matter of time once you grow up a bit, I am sure you will surpass her." Kira pouted her cheeks in annoyance. "You don''t have to butter me up. Anyhow, I am thankful that you spoke the truth." Both of themughed at this and Ryu took the chance to shove his hand inside of her dress to touch her bare butt.


    **At Sophia''s residence.**


    Mr. Lyod had assigned all the tasks for the manually working students of his, deciding to pay a visit to his favorite pupil. Just like always Sophia was meditating in front of her hut. Lyod dropped a Tura fruit in herp beforemanding her "Come with me Sophia." She opened her eyes with a smile on her face. "I told you many times old man, you don''t need to pay for it." "And I told you many times, I am not having it without a payment in return." "Stupid guy.." She cursed at him lightly before following behind him to the small hut. After entering the room she closed the door, turning around she found Mr. Lyod fully undressed with his rock hard cock in his hands. She removed her own clothes while maintaining the smile on her face. Just as she got close to the bed, Mr. Lyod snatched her up and made her sit in hisp. He grabbed onto one of her breast, sucking on her nipple and making the silver haired beauty moan lightly. "You should already be aware Sophia why I don''t have sex without a payment?" He said, switching to her other breasts in the he meantime. "I know old man. I just do that for teasing you. I love how you be annoyed everytime I bring that up haha."


    "Naughty girl!!" Lyod''s hand made its way to her clean snatch, he shoved three of his fingers directly to her warm depths "Mhhh...". "It''s okay for me to have sex like this but you are in the prime of your life, why don''t you go out and find someone that you actually love?" Sophia rubbed his head while he sucked on her tits, replying "I don''t have any feeling of affection for anyone old man, just like you. The only reason I ept your trade is because I respect you deeply from my heart. Anyhow, let''s leave those matters aside. What happened to you? I see you are in a good mood today." Lyod intensified his fingering, "What do you mean? Aren''t I always in a good mood?" "Yeah, sure grumpy old guy.. haha.. mhhh ahhh...." "It''s just that for the first time I found a hope that there will be a day of reckoning for those hateful vines." Saying that he bit hard on her nipple. "Ahhhhhhh... Easy old man. Don''t let your emotions run wild." She patted his head knowing that the guy must have recalled his deceased wife. She dropped down to the floor and grabbed his cock in her hands, slowly stroking it. "Mhhhh.." Lyod moaned as Sophia ced her jaws around his boner. She was only able to swallow his head but that was enough to send him to the heavens. "I was carried away, Sophia. Sorry for that."


    The girl didn''t reply to him, instead continuing to stroke his cock with both her hands while using her mouth to stimte his head. "Speaking of the boy. You should try him atleast once. That day on the celebration at chief''s house, he put up a really good disy with his massive tool." Sophia looked interested knowing that the man was talking about Ryu, "Why? Did he fuck somebody there?" She dropped her head down once again. "Haha Yeah. Little bastard straight up fucked Eric''s wife." "Hmm?? Something like that happened? Ohh.. now I remember. I heard that he had fucked her up even during the awakening ceremony. The boy sure got guts. Fucking chief''s wife in front of him." "You bet. Little guy thoroughly vited her." "She acts like a wench most of the time, it was time someone put her in ce." "Hmm.. Even I thought so. But can''t say that she despised it one bit. Rather she ended up knocked out from the sensory overload." Both of themughed at this as Lyod pulled Sophia up and ced her on the bed.


    He rubbed his cock on her entrance before using his body weight to press it inside of her wet pussy. This was not the first time they were having sex and so her vagina has been molded by his girthy cock, long back. Sophia pulled him onto herself making his chest press against her''s. With each of his jerking motions her nipples would rub against him making the experience all the more pleasurable. "Mhhh... Ahhhhh.. yes, keep going old man... Ahh..." Despite herpletely filled up pussy, there was a part of her that desired to have someone prate her to a deeper lengths. The downside of her master''s cock was it''s average length. Right then the innocent face of the boy came to her mind. ''Should I really try him?'' Sophia had always been very goal oriented in her life so she rarely got the time for these fleshly matters. But now that her master had nted a seed of curiosity in her mind, she can''t help but mull over it. Till now her master has been the only person she had ever had sex with.


    In truth it was all an ident. After a few months of losing his wife in that tragedy, the old man has ended up drinking too much. Sophia had to carry him back to his residence and in his intoxication, he took her as his wife and ended up making love to her. She could have easily stopped him but she can''t make herself do it. Next morning, Lyod vehemently apologized to her after realising what he had donest night. Yet, she brushed him off. It was not a big deal for her since she was not really saving herself for some love of her life. Thus, started the affairs between the master and apprentice.


    "Harder.. old man... Agwhhhhh... Ahhhh.. yess... Keep going.. I am close.." "Ahhhh.." With a loud shout Lyod came inside of her leaving his thick cum in her vaginal tract. He fell on her body, slipping to the side. "The appearance of the boy really pumped you up. Let''s just hope he lives upto your expectations." "Yes, that''s why I want you to instruct him on his first kill of a vine. I have asked him to contact you if he finds any during his scouting. Make sure to guide him well." Sophia got up to take her leave "Sure. You really made me a bit interested in him." "Try not to get too close to him though." "Hmm?" She frowned at the unexpected response. "You can say that Eric''s boy and this guy are not the best of friends. And you already know how interested he had been in you all these years despite going through so many rejections. I am just worried that the brat would try to harm him if you get too close to him." "Hmm.. is that so? It keeps on getting interesting haha. Okay I will keep that in mind. You can take some rest old man." Saying that she left Lyod behind to continue with her cultivation after cleaning herself up.


    **In the ntation.**


    "I don''t think we are going to find anything! It''s evening already." Kira sighed. She was very excited for her first day at work, believing that she could have her first encounter with the dreaded vines but s, even after scourging through the jungles all they found was some remains of a few already dead vines. "It''s okay. No need to be disappointed, it''s only our first day. I am sure it''s the same with everyone else." "Hmm!" Kira agreed. Apart from resting for a while to have their lunch, they had been on the move all this while. Their time was up and they had to leave for the day. Just after a few minutes they had walked out of the ntation and back to Lyod''s residence. Even from outside they can hear the bustling sounds of their colleagues as the discussed their first hunt. They saw arge group of young boys and girls surrounding two guys as the asked multiple questions to them. To his amazement they were none other than the other exterminator team.


    "Wow.. Jake, did you really exterminated 3 Krypto vines in the span of a single day?" One of themoner girl asked with stars in her eyes. "Yeah, it was no big deal." For Jake it was nothing to be proud of, more than pride he felt annoyed by their constant questioning. It was helpful that Kyro was exact opposite of him, effectively basking in his glory. He loved the attention and thus left no stone unturned in narrating all their encounters with vivid details, as many times as his audience desired. Just beside the group Kira and Ryu had heard all their interactions. Ryu can only scratch his head while Kira directed her ming gaze onto him. ''Damn.. girl. Its not like I waszing around, so why me me?'' However much he wanted he can''t really say that aloud.

 Chapter 109: A night with mother

    Chapter 109: A night with mother


    Today was a big day for Ryu. He was returning home home from his work at the farms. Today he had nned to buy his mother''s services with his own money. He had collected more than 60 Virgo''s till this date and that was enough to fuck her multiple times over. He would have done that a bit earlier but the scene at the chief''s mansion had dampened his mood by quite a bit. Also, what better day to fuck her when she had just gone through granny''s vagina restoring magic. She was in a perfect condition today. He still remembered how she even agreed to let him even take a piss at her if her little boy could achieve the rank of a junior mage. He had a feeling that he could truly breakthrough at any moment but he himself was suppressing it on the advice of Emily. She had asked him to suppress his cultivation whenever he was close to breaking into a different realm. That way he could make sure that he would have a better foundation than his contemporaries. There was still a few days in her deadline so he will wait for that. Thinking till here he already found himself on the entrance of his house. As usual Amelia was working in her pottery work, in the shed.


    He invited himself in the shed to find a naked Amelia diligent working. Perspiration covered her whole body but it didn''t discourage him from hugging her from behind. Amelia was taken aback by his hug but discerning it to be her own son, let him do as he pleased. "Ryu, atleast let mom wash up. You see I am not in the best condition." He yed with her jiggling boobs, replying with "Don''t worry mom it''s nothing. You are still so beautiful." Amelia loved when he praised her, so her protest died down. "Well mom, I need to talk something with you." "Hmm? Okay, then say it." "Not like this I want to to first wash up. Come with me." He dragged her out of the shed not even allowing her to dress back up. Mira was in the garden watering the nts when she saw this scene. Nowadays nothing surprised her so she chose to ignore the duo.


    Ryu sat in the hall when after some time Amelia came out of the bathroom with some water droplets still stuck to her body. She sat beside him "Now tell me little Ryu, what is it that you want to tell me?" Ryu was happy that the thought of covering her naked body up, didn''t even cross her mind. He settled in herp before stating his intentions "You see mom, I have been saving up some fruits from my job at granny''s ce. Now I have got enough to exchange it for a sex session with you. So I just wanted to ask you if you will be willing for that." He saw Amelia''s eyes water up instantly. She hugged him tightly "Ohh.. my baby boy. Mother is so happy. Why won''t I be willing haha" Sheughed after wiping the leftover tears from her eyes. She kissed his cheeks "Please forgive mommy Ryu. I was always so hard on you. Even when it would have been so easy to let you have a go at it, I had always maintained that you had to exchange it for your self earned fruits." Ryu was a bit confused, wasn''t this the case with all the families here? "Why mom? Doesn''t everyone does that same thing?" Amelia giggled as she pinched his nose lightly "Hehe Of course not my sweet boy. This is the restrictions me and your aunt Suna came up together so that our little ones will realize the value of earning their own ie from a small age."


    Ryu put up an angry expression "You are so evil mommy!!" But Amelia continuedughing, aware that Ryu was just putting on an act. "You can''t say that little Ryu. Didn''t my ns worked out? See, you have already collected enough to do it with me hehe" Thinking over it once again it made sense that he could never unravel her pretense, when his only source of information were Kyro and Jake. "Ahh.." He pinched her nipples making the redhead cry out in pain. "Enoughughing at my expense mom. Now calm down." He got up and left for his room. He ced a total of 10 Virgos in her hands after returning. "Hmm? Isn''t that too many for a single time sweetheart? 5 is enough for me." He shook his head "No mom. I think this would be required since you know how rough I can be sometimes. Also, I have another request of you." Amelia didn''t create any further fuss, dly epting the fruits. "Sure. Say it." "I want you to be ready for me. Like you know put up some make up and some nice dress, since this will be my first time with you." "Haha.. How sweet. Mommy would certainly do that even if you didn''t asked for that. So, are you sure you want to expend all your fruits on me?" Ryu nodded his head and sealed the deal with a kiss on her fair cheeks.


    Jeff returned home to find Amelia all dressed up like she was invited to another party. He was not entirely cool with the idea of her job as the party whore. Thus he sighed in relief when he got to know the full details from her. Apparently his son had saved up his earnings to exchange it for her. It was a very proud moment for him. How many children in all of Korua could do that? The only grumbling person was Mira, who knew there was no chance to getting her brother''s delicious semen for the dinner tonight. The family had dinner together and theyughed at Mira''s expense this time. Jeff went to doze off in his room, finding Amelia giving final touches to her makeup. "You really are giving it your all." Hemented while taking his seat on the bed. "Why shouldn''t I? You see our boy has shown that he is all grown up now. He deserves a reward." Jeffid on down "Huh it seems like you''re idea really worked. I had thought that it would have made him even more and more frustrated but the little guy proved me wrong."


    Amelia walked seductively towards him before giving him a peck on his lips "Is it the first time that you admitted defeat in front of thisdy?" Jeff didn''t bother replying as he closed his eyes trying to sleep after a busy day at work. "It might get a bit loud around here. So I will shut the door for you." "I can understand." Came his reply and Amelia closed the room of her bedroom before climbing the stairs to reach Ryu''s room. She took the time to warn her daughter as she knew this session was going to be a wild one and she won''t be able to restrain her moans.


    Ryu took his after dinner walk as always. He returned to find the house still with silence. Only his father''s asional moans breaking it from time to time. He was very excited for today. It was just the beginning with Amelia. With the extraordinary ability be had it was only a matter of time when he could buy any pussy in this town. Previously he had been worried that even if he had enough fruits to fuck everyone around but how will he be able to justify that amount of wealth? Granny offering him his milking job has solved that problem. No one will mind him having all these fruit since her business is the most profitable out of all. He reached the door to his room and opened it. A scent of perfume wafted out of the room. His cock which has not found a release for the whole day, has begun to rise up anticipating the redheaded milf''s warm tunnel. Amelia stood up to wee him inside. "Would you like to undress mommy with your own hands?" Ryu had fucked her so many times in all these few weeks since his soulnded in this world but still she was causing his blood to boil just with her alluring voice.


    "I would love to do that mom." Saying that he removed her blouse gradually to reveal thoserge globes. He yed with both of them taking his time, pinching and rubbing them. Amelia maintained the smile on her face as Ryu moved onto herher regions, pulling her dress down to reveal her moist cunt. Ryu wasn''t the only one excited for this day. She had equally been waiting for this day all this while. The young boy kneeled in front of her as he took in the smell of his mother''s pussy dripping with juices. "It smells so nice mom." Amelia ced her hands on his head, ruffling his hair in adoration "d you like it, Ryu Ahmmm... !" Not wasting any more time he parted her lips to find the reddish innerbia. His fingers rubbed onto her clit while his tongue dug deep in her baby hole. The ce was too tight for hisfort thus he added his fingers into the mix. "Eee.. ahhh.. mhhhhhh.. Yes Ryu... Ahhh... Lick mommy''s pussy." Usually his mother didn''t really use ngs while referring to sexual organs but tonight it seemed she was not in control of her faculties. She was rubbing her thighs together as Ryu assaulted the sensory nerves in her vagina.


    It went on for quite sometime and she ended up falling back on the bed. "You came a lot mom." Ryu watched on as thick liquid flowed all the way down to the floor along her legs. She calmed her heavy breaths to reply to him "Because mommy is so excited to feel my little baby inside her." "You are so naughty mom!!" Saying that he climbed onto the bed as he picked up her legs to settle between her thighs. "It''s going to be painful mommy." He said while rubbing his cock from top to bottom on her lips. "Yeah, I know that baby. Go ahead I am ready for it." He nodded and spitting in his hands he rubbed it all over his straight cock. His junk was easily around 10 inches of length with a healthy girth. It was not going to be easy for both of them to get this through. He took a deep breath before forcing his cock down to the forbidden hole of his mother.


    Amelia gritted her teeth as she could vividly feel her vagina being stretched to amodate the long member of her boy. She was well aware of what she signed up for, clutching her jaws as a shearing pain ripped through her body. It was simply inevitable that she would have to go through this pain and the only point of relief was that it was her son who was breaking her up. Looking at the struggle on Ryu''s face she knew it was hard for the boy too. She wiped the sweat beads off his forehead "You can take it easy Ryu. Wait for sometime, it will loosen up a bit. Once I give the signal push it with all the force." He nodded in response and Amelia calmed down her breathing heart she took a morefortable position under him before giving her signal. "Ahhhh.. aggghhhhh..." A cry of pain escaped her lips as tear filled her red eyes. "Are you okay mom?" She smiled, looking back at the concerned face of Ryu "haha it''s nothing little Ryu. Let''s continue." Enduring the gut wrenching pain she urged him on. After a long time Ryu had his full length inside of Amelia''s vagina, touching the entrance of her womb. He wiped the corners of her eyes, gradually moving his hips in a grinding motion trying to settle inside her.


    His hips began moving back and forth as Amelia''s moans began growing louder and louder. Her hands were holding onto his back as he pumped her pussy. All this time his cock has released a lot of precum that had helped make his life easier. His pumping escted and within a few minutes Amelia had reached her second orgasm of the day. He pped her face twice, waking her up from her stupor "Get up mom and turn around." He had trained her well as she took her all to familiar doggy position. Ryu wrapped her long hair around his hand before thrusting his cock right back in.

 Chapter 110: A night with mother 2

    Chapter 110: A night with mother 2


    *Pah**Pahh* *Pahh**Pahh* Loud pping sounds echoed all over the house along with loud moans of ady. "Are you enjoying that mom?" *Pah* "Ahhh.. ahhhh.. Yes Ryu.. Please spank me harder.. ahhh.. mhhh yess..." "You should look at your bum mom. It''s already turned red from all my ps." Ryu remarked all the while continuing with his pumping. "Ahhh.. I don''t care Ryu. Hit me harder." She has really been demanding tonight. Had she not been under the influence of such extreme arousal she would have definitely felt ashamed of her demands. Ryu humiliating her on his own ord was not such a big deal for her. But asking her little son to spank her was too much for her. "As you wish slut." *Pahhh* *Pahhh* This was probably the only time when he can get away after calling his own mother a slut. "Moan harder bitch!!" His hands found their way to her face. *p* A hard p to the face was simply not enough for her thus Ryu made sure that she recieved multiples one after the other. "Ahhh... Ryu.. you are.. doing.. ahh.. great mhhh mhhh...." "I know bitch!!" He inserted his fingers all the way up her nostrils before tugging on it ruthlessly.


    He can feel he pussy grip his cock ever tighter. Maybe her subconscious mind still identified this as a humiliation, thus increasing her sex drive in response. His other hand was repeatedly pping her butt. "Turn around slut and suck on my cock." She did as told and Ryu definitely saw her raised eyebrows. ''Fuck.. did she got her senses back.'' It might not be a big offense but it could certainly get him some ass whoopingter if she recalled calling her a ''slut''ter. From theck of any other response he believed, he was in safe for now. She was dutifully licking his cock, moving from all the way from its base to the tip. After getting his cock all slippery with her saliva he made her rest her head at the edge of the bed. She opened her jaws wide in order to prepare for the iing throat fucking. His meaty stump made its way to her throat. He loved watching the bulge caused by his dick moving in his women''s pipes.


    Taking his chance he gripped her neck with both her hands making her choke. His thrusts continued as his hands applied pressure around her neck. He can''t see but it was not at all difficult to visualize Amelia''s red face with the air supply cut off. He would wait for her body to reach it''s absolute limit before he let her breath again. And if her erect nipples and dripping pussy were any evidence then she was enjoying it, maybe even more than himself. The cycle repeated multiple times. He would fuck her throat, making her choke untill she would protest against it. Suddenly he jerked her head up "You love it slut don''t you?" *Spit* He spat in her open mouth. *p* *p* "Admit it slut!!" Her eyes were hazy while her fingers rapidly rubbed her pussy lips against each other. "Ahhh... Yes.. Ryu.. I love it. Please fuck me even more. I want you to keep going. Please."


    Ryu grinned as he gave a few more ps to her before turning her around and taking taking on her pussy in the missionary position. He sucked on her nipples simultaneously as his groin struck against her''s with such intensity that Amelia felt she was going to lose her mind to the extreme pleasure. Ryu removed his face from her bosom to look directly in her eyes as his cock kissed her womb with each thrust. "How many times did you came alr.... Mhhh??" Be wasn''t able toplete his sentence as midway Amelia had grabbed his head in both her hands and pulled him in into a deep mouth to mouth kiss. He tongue intruded into his mouth and he too went along with the flow ying with her''s as they swapped their saliva. Right then Ryu''s waist stopped it''s motion and he found himself shocked out of his mind. Did she initiated a kiss with him?


    Had he been in his previous world then it would have not counted as anything considering that they were already engaged in sex. But a kiss was not something that a married woman ever shared with anyone else except her husband. On actuality a kiss was the only thing that they kept exclusively for each other in this world where just an exchange of somemodity cannd you in a women''s bed. To him who was not from this world it felt a bitical that you can practically buy a woman with some fruits but can''t make her kiss you just as easily. Still, that how the society functioned here.


    Once their kiss ended Amelia looked like she realized her mistake. Her face heated up as she turned her face to the side. She can''t find any words to make the situation any less awkward now. Thus all of it came down to Ryu. "It''s okay mom. I am your own son. So I don''t mind. I will continue then." This was the best he could think of, bringing their rtionship as a mother and son to save Amelia from the embarassment. That seemed to have worked as her eyes brightened once again. "Thank you Ryu." He nodded before beginning his thrusts back again. After the awkward moment between them it took a lot of effort on Ryu''s part to get her to her aroused state once again. "Ahhhh.... Yesss... Ryu.. please.. please choke me up.." He dly obliged, squeezing her neck with one of his hand while pping her swaying jugs with the other.


    Amelia''s hazy eyes opened wide as this time Ryu took the lead in kissing her. She could understand the reason behind him doing so. Her boy must have wanted to downy the previous kiss between them by initiating a casual one once again. Not wanting hos efforts to go to waste she allowed his entry to tongue as she sucked on his soft lips.


    After a couple of hours of fucking, both of them were too tired to continue any further. They decided to curb their adventure. "Did you get a proper return on your expenses dear sir?" Amelia teased Ryu who in turn pinched her nipples making her cry out "Of course. It was one of the best sex I ever had Miss. Hope to do business with you again." The coupleughed together and Amelia got up deciding to take her leave. But before she could take a single step further Ryu grabbed onto her hand "Mom.. please sleep with me today." The redhead sighed but ultimately acquiesced to his demands. They hugged each other to sleep.


    Only then did their stalker took her leave. She had left behind arge puddle of her piss mixed with her pussy juices on the floor. Mira had her eyes red from theck of sleep but the sensual images of her mother and brother engaged in sex made sure that a peaceful sleep was not an option for her. Even now she was buck naked on her bed rubbing her pussy to vanquish the heat in her groins. Sex was not some foreign concept to her. She had seen her parents engaged in that on many asions but it never excited her like this. Was it because she had matured in recent years? Or is it because one of the parties involved was her brother? Her face blushed thinking till here. "Stupid.. brother.. mhhhh.." She continued imagining herself in ce of her mother with Ryu making love to her, all the way through the night.


    **Next day**


    Ryu woke up to find Amelia still in deep sleep beside him. She must have been exhausted from the long sex session. Yet, his cock was in full glory once again. Getting up he settled on her chest with his cock on her face. "Mhhh... Ohh... Ryu, are you up already?" She said in herzy voice. "Yes, mom. Can you please suck on it? I am so hard." She disyed a beautiful smile before using her hands to give his dick a few strokes "Is it hard for mommy, little boy?" Ryu pecked his head in affirmation. She giggled softly and ced it in her warm mouth, slowly sucking on it. Ryu organised her hair behind her head as his dick hardened even more, recalling the kiss they sharedst night. After sucking on her son''s cock for 10 minutes Amelia forced him off her chest "Heree inside mommy. I want you back." She had raised both her legs up, showing her slick pussy to him as she rubbed her lower lips together.


    Ryu was left surprised. "But mom I am afraid I have already exhausted my funds. I can''t afford it anylonger." Amelia burst in loudughter at the downcast face of her kid. "Pfffttt... hahaha.. No need for that now Ryu. You have already shown us that you can take care of your needs. That rule is not applied now. It was a stupid rule anyhow, why would a son require fruits to exchange for his own mother''s pussy. From now on we will be dropping these formalities and you can use it whenever you like." She said pointing to her already wet pussy. "Why did it became stupid just when I had achieved it?" Ryu said grumbling. Amelia ruffled his hair in affection "Now.. now.. You can''t remain indignant about it. You know whatever I did was for your own good. Nowe here and put that thing inside." "Sure. But this calls for a good punishment." For the next hour their house was filled with loud moans of both mother and son, apart from the equally loud sounds of pping.


    They came down to find Jeff had already left for work and Mira was having her breakfast all alone. Amelia gave a hug to Mira "Did you prepare the breakfast for your father?" Mira nodded in eptance "Thank you so much sweetie!!" She had her gratitude as being indulged in such a hot sex with her son made her not realize how much time had passed. Mira looked at the red face of her mother and she was instantly reminded of the scenes of Ryu pping her face aroundst night. Same was the case with her bust and her butt cheeks. She can see the fresh hand prints on them. Is everyone this rough during sex? She thought but quickly she had her answer. No. The sex between her parents was never this rough so it must be her brother who loved doing it in this way. "Oii.. kid why are you so lost?" Ryu''s call break her away from her reverie. She pped his hands away from her face "Don''t call me kid!" Amelia had left already to clean herself up leaving the siblings to banter with each other.


    Ryu strolled to the garden after having some fruits. It was time to practice his cultivation and see if he could reach the goal set my Emily for himself. Though she had asked him to vist her if he had any doubts but he didn''t want to do that since he was so close now. Right now he can easily control a bush ording to his will. Of course he can''t make them grow or shrink but gaining control over their parts was an easy affair for him. With regards to the tree he can project his senses through its faculties. Only thing left now was to increase his range to epass the whole nt itself. Like always he let his seal release and worked on amassing the mana present in the surroundings. Each and every cell in his body felt like it was breathing it''s own stock of mana. His muscles rxed as fatigue went away.


    It was only after a few hours that Ryu opened his eyes. The disturbance going over his head made sure that he can''t remain unfazed. Looking at the spiral of heavy mana funneling over his head, he can only smile wryly. He had be so engrossed in his meditation that he forgot to restrain his cultivation and subconsciously ended up stepping in the junior realm all together. "I guess it can''t be helped now. It''s already been a week since I have been holding it down. I can only hope grandma won''t mind it that much." He said to himself as his body began absorbing the ess mana from the cluster above his head.

 Chapter 111: A bath with the neighbor

    Chapter 111: A bath with the neighbor


    Ryu had no idea how much time had passed when he opened his eyes. In the first instance he could feel that his physical strength has leaped forward many times. Clenching his fist he can feel the strength pulsating in his veins. Emily had given him some details regarding the junior realm. Apparently starting at this level the mana begins to interact directly with the physical bodies of the mages as it helps them transforming them. It will never be at the same level of the beastmen species who utilised brute strength to overpower their opponents. Nheless it made the body of a mage way more robust thanmon popce. Thinking that he moved his gaze to find multiple women looking down on him. He must have missed them earlier. "What happened mom?" The group consisted of not only his mother and sister but many of their neighbors too. He found both April and udia among the crowd as well as a few moredies. Considering the performance he put u just now they must have been curious to see it with their own eyes. Sure enough his mother spoke "Haha.. You really put up a big show little Ryu. All our neighbors were disturbed."


    Ryu scratched his head as he apologized "I am really sorrydies. I didn''t intend to do that." April came forward to rub his cheeks "Haha.. Silly boy. Why would you apologize for something like that? You see all of us are so proud of you." Anotherdy came forward as she too ruffled his hair "Good luck for your future Ryu. You should know that wemon folks see you as a hope. Give it your best shot. It''s been so long since amoner child has outperformed those pesky nobles." Everyone beganughing at her forthrightment. He excused himself from the crowd making his way to his house. Thedies began chit chatting right in the garden itself.


    Ryu was rxing in the hall when someone came inside. It was udia. Their neighbor and Mrs. April''s new daughter-inw. She greeted before sitting next to him. Ryu was not wearing anything on his top body and he could see the blonde take multiple looks at his exposed body. "Didn''t you want to engage with the otherdies Miss udia?" She shook her head "Nah.. I am totally a misfit in there." Ryu could understand where she wasing from. Most of the neighboringdies were old enough to have their own children while she was way too youngpared to them. "Ohh.. I can understand. So would you like to have something to eat to drink?" "Nothing. Actually, mother asked me to give you a bath since she saw Mrs. Amelia was busy with unexpected guests. So please let me know if you would like me to help you out." Ryu was not anticipating the matters to take such turns. He would be a stupid if he didn''t take advantage of this God send opportunity.


    "Hmm.. Yeah I could definitely use some help but won''t it be too much inconvenience to ask that from a guest?" udiaughed it off "What guests haha? We practically live next to each other. You can call me sister. And its not a big deal for a sister to give a bath to her little brother." Ryu saw her smug expression like she came up with something very smart. "If you say so. Then I would be rude. Please follow me this way." He calmed his heart down as he saw udia get up a stroll behind him into the cozy bath. Without any further instructions she began removing her clothes as he got the full view of her exposed skin. She was not very gifted in the breast department but having fucked multiple milfs with big boobies, it sure felt like a wee change. Her perky nipples were a little pinkish. She had a well kept bush over her tightly shut vagina. She felt a bit shy, aware that Ryu was wantonly looking all over her body. "Ahemm.. can you please undress too little Ryu?" He giggled to lighten the atmosphere "haha My bad. You are a very beautifuldy elder sister. I was lost for a moment there."


    "You jest. Huh" She puffed her cheeks cutely trying to admonish him. Ryuughed some more before dropping his pants. He clearly saw udia''s face transform from apathetic to absolute amazement. Her jaws fell apart from the scene in front of her. Ryu grinned, letting her take a look to her heart''s content. He even jerked his junk from side to side. "Are you okay elder sister?" udia''s face was warm but she handled it well, instantly switching the subject "Yes, yes. It''s just that little brother really has a magnificent penis. Let us begin." Saying that she sidestepped him to reach for the well as she began pulling water out of it. A smiling Ryu took his seat in front of her, making no efforts to let her know that he has maintained his sight straight at her pussy. How can udia remain oblivious to this? In truth she herself was feeling a heat in her groins but she was too shy to follow through and thus deciding to stay quiet.


    *Ssh* She poured a bucket full of water over his head and began rubbing his chest all over. Everything was going well for her and she had calmed down her rapidly beating heart by quite a bit. But all her mental bindings went to waste when Ryu suddenly decided to stand up midway. His semi erect cock was just a inch from her face and she could smell the thick scent of jizz from it. If it was any other time then this smell would have disgusted her but right now it had a totally opposite affect on her. The more she breathed in the more intoxicated she became. She was aware what Ryu wanted. It was only normal that she wash his groins next but the massive tool on her face made her blood rush to her brain. The culprit of her condition was watching from over her head as she struggled to keep her emotions in check.


    Atst udia spilled some water over the meat stick before using her hands to wash it. Discreetly one of her hands had found its way to her pussy and she would insert her fingers inside whenever she felt Ryu was not looking. "Elder sister." udia was afraid that she was caught but his next words calmed her heart but only for a bit. "I am not sure if I should ask it off you but my mom used to clean my penis with her mouth. So if it''s not too much to ask, can you please clean it with your mouth also?" "With my mouth?" She whispered to herself. Although unorthodox but it was not something out of this world. The boy didn''t seem like he was lying to her. "I can do that, little Ryu. But I don''t have any experience of that." She had heard that ady can even use her mouth to please a man but since blowjobs were notmon in their society, she was effectively clueless about it. Not even her husband asked her to do that for him. "That not a problem at all. I will guide you." "Okay." She was a bit excited to learn more about this technique.


    "First we will begin with simple licking. Now can you stick your tongue out." She did as told a pushed out her pink appendage out of the privacy of her mouth. He ced his cock head on her t tongue before rubbing it up and down. "Just like this you need to lick it all over my length and always remember to include my balls too." He exined, acting like a strict teacher imparting crucial knowledge to his pupils and udia pecked her head like a diligent student unwilling to miss even a single point in her pursuit of knowledge. "Mhh.. yes, elder sister just like that. You are doing great." Recieving the praise from him her tongue swipes became even more thorough. Right now she had his fully erect cock resting in her face while she licked on his balls. Ryu was holding onto her head, not making any sound. He didn''t want to blow off his cover. Just then he noticed something peculiar. The girl was rubbing her clitoris as her wet vagina was leaking juices. Ryu wanted to face palm himself so badly. Here he had been suppressing his moans so as not to give an impression that this was something sexual and thedy in question was already fingering her hole making it as sexual as it can get.


    There was simply no need for any facade anymore. "Hold it right there, elder sister." udia stopped but forgot that she had her finger inside her vagina even now. "Am I doing something wrong little Ryu?" He shook his head "No sister you were doing great. Now I want you to stay put and only smell my penis. Here." Saying that he pressed his pee hole onto her nostrils making her breath in the scent of his semen. "I didn''t get it little Ryu. Why exactly are we doing this?" His face turned stern "Because I want you to do it elder sister. Now less talk and more deep breaths." His eyes made sure udia asked no further questions as she indulged in the intoxicating smell of his manhood. Now she had a good idea that she had been found out. But strangely the thought of being caught made her even more aroused and it wasn''t long before she was incessantly fucking her hole with her fingers.


    Some time passed like this with Ryu cock attached to nostrils. "You had been very naughty elder sister. I think I should punish you." She was shocked when Ryu suddenly gripped a handful of her hair before shaking her and forcing her onto the wet floor. She had a very good idea what was on store for her but she was too aroused to care for any of that. He parted her legs as he forced three of his fingers directly into her vagina. Gripping her head with one of his hand, his other one made sure to fuck her pussy mercilessly. "Ahhh... Ahhhhh... Little Ryu.. please slow down... Ahmmmhh.. not so fast please.... Aghhh...." It hadn''t even been a minute and the blonde came all over his hand. She fell back down still twitching from the body breaking orgasm. Ryu took this chance to ce her legs on his shoulders and get between her legs. His cock head passed into the tunnel without much effort. But it wasn''t long before he can''t go any further. She was too tight for him. She might as well have been aplete virgin to him.


    Many minutes passed when udia''s mind cleared and the first thing she saw was the green haired boy on top of her. Apart from that she can definitely feel a thing moving inside of her, in the lower part of her body. It was all too much for her to take and her first response would have been a scream had the boy not anticipated it already and forced her mouth shut with his hand. She was thankful for that as she knew there would have been a lot of exining to do had their families found them in such condition. She signalled him with her eyes and he removed his hand from her face. His pumping came to a stop as he asked in his innocent voice once again. "Do you want me to stop, elder sister?" udia wanted to curse him. He was putting on a pretense. She pinched his waist as she practically barked "Complete what you have started. Otherwise elder sister is going to be mad." One release simply was not enough for her. She wanted to have atleast another one. Ryu bent down to kiss her puffy cheeks "haha Sure. Sure. But it might be a bit painful." Before she could make sense of his words a streak of pain tore through her lower body. "Agggghhhhhhhh" Once agai Ryu had been prepared as he shut her mouth with his hand.

 Chapter 112: Mana Fatigue

    Chapter 112: Mana Fatigue


    "You hateful boy.. ahhhh.. it''s so painful.. ahhh" Tears flowed down from her eyes as she vehemently cursed him. "It''s only for a single time elder sister. Don''t worry very soon you will be asking for more." "Huhh!!" She turned her head away unwilling to face the little bastard. The cycle continued a few more times and after abour filled 15 minutes Ryu was fully inside her. It was time for udia to enjoy the fruits of her struggles. Once he began moving in her, she felt like it was worth it. "Mhhhh... Ahh.. ahhh.. yess... Can you go a bit faster?" Ryu looked down at his blood covered cock, "Are you sure? It already looks very bad down there." "I don''t care anymore. Please go faster. I want you to reach my womb." He kissed her forehead "You are much more wilder than you let out elder sis. I love that." udia was not expecting this reply from him as evident from her blushing face. "You talk too muc... Amhhhh mhhhh" He didn''t let herpletely, thrusting his cock to the depths of herpact hole.


    After half an hour Ryu was lying beside udia right on the floor of the bath. Both of them were short on breath after the heavy exercise. "What have I done?" The blonde sighed while the boy nibbled on her small tits. "Hmm? Did you do anything wrong?" "Haahh.. don''t you get it kiddo I am already married." "So what is the big deal with that?" udia was annoyed at his careless attitude. "It was wrong however I try to exin this. it wasn''t a big deal had I been paid to do this but I did with without any benefits in return, would that mean I am an unfaithful wife. Ahhh.." At this point she was arguing with herself. "Who told you that? As far as I know until you have kept your kisses safe for your husband then it''s all right." "Still.. Ahh.. Please keep this a secret for me." "Sure I can do that. Now can we continue with our bath?" Her mood improved by quite a lot listening to this and she allowed Ryu to pull her up. He had her sit in his ce and began pouring water over her head. She even allowed his to rinse her blood covered vagina.


    It was a good stroke of luck that no one decided toe inside the house even when they spent an hour locked inside the bath. udia hurriedly took her leave and Ryu didn''t mind it. He needs to give her space to sort things out calmly. He was sure she won''t be able to resist him even if asked for another session with her. That was an unexpected gain for him. Next, he took refuge in his room as it was time to take a look at his personal ntation. "What the.." Ryu felt his breath stop for the next minute by what he saw. Is it some lucky day for him? The Virgo trees have effectively transformed. They were not the trees that he cultivated with his own mana. Each one of them had grown thrice their original size. Though they were still smaller than the ones present in the towns garden, they didn''tck in the number of fruits they produced. He immediately turned towards the Tura tree and wanted to dance with the immense joy. The shrub had now grown into a full tree and has already begun to bear the fruits. He can easily spot more than 20 fruits hanging from its branches.


    All of them fell down once he reached out with his hands on its trunk. First thing he did was to nt the next 4 of his Tura trees. From all his experimentation till now he can tell that the output of the space stone remained same, it didn''t matter how many tree he nted. That simply meant if he nted 10 trees like this then all of them will not produce what a single tree could have produced had it been alone. Thus whatever fruits could have been germinated by a single one will now be germinated by multiple. That was the reason why he only chose to nt only 4 more instead of nting all his produce at once. With regards to the Nidas tree it seemed like it has already matured. Ryu worked on each new Tura tree until they turned into a sapling atleast. Wiping the sweat off his forehead he rubbed his hands together, anticipating when he can get hold of a single Yuva fruit.


    Amelia visited his room once she got rid of all the neighboringdies. She was not the one who used to socialize much with others but it was amon courtesy to wee them. "Ryu I need to talk to you regardingst night." He was cool with it "Yeah mom. What is it?" She struggled to put forth her words "Ahem.. can you please keep that thing fromst night a secret from your father?" He can see the shame written all over her face. "I know it''s wrong but I am really not sure how to tell him that." Ryu sighed deeply "I can do that mom but my advice will be to juste clean with him. I am sure he won''t mind it. You are just making a mountain out of a mole. I don''t think it''s such a serious matter." Ryu can see the dark lines on her face vanish when he suggested that "You think so?" "Of course. You only kissed your own son. I see nothing wrong with that. Believe me it won''t be something that father would mind." Amelia''s face had a big smile now. She had this matter pressing down on her for the whole day. She pulled him in for a hug. Her son really had grown up. Just from how he handled such matters with so much easy showed his maturity. "Thank you Ryu. I feel so better now."


    Amelia was caught off-guard by the sudden movements of Ryu. He grabbed her hips as he pulled her tightly in his embrace, his lips locked with hers. She tried to resist his advances but the boy was relentless. In the end she had to open her clenched jaws to allow him entry. His tongue barged in and began ying with her''s. There was nowhere in her mouth where she could hide her little tongue from the intruder. Behind her back Ryu''s hands had gotten inside her dress, reaching it''s destination he shoved two of his fingers in her ass. "Mhhh..." She moaned lightly but he kepttching onto her mouth. Their saliva dribbled down but none of them cared anymore. Amelia turned bolder by the minute, turning the tables on her son and beginning to force her tongue inside his mouth. Her body was heating up as Ryu''s long fingers simultaneously drilled her anus. Her body was melting in his arms but thankfully he stopped before she lost her mind once again. "Mhhh.." He pulled his fingers out from her hole, cing them inside her mouth. She held onto his hands, licking his fingers all the while maintaining a direct eye contact with him.


    "I will see when I can disclose that to Jeff till then please don''t talk about it." She said after sucking onto his fingers like a pacifier. "Sure. You can let me know if you need any help from me." Came a tranquil response from the kid. Sometimes she wondered who was the real parent among them. She patted his head beforeughing it off. Just when she got up to take her leave she turned around "You see, I intend to keep my promise. Just let me know when you want to do it." She gave him a seductive wink before walking out with a sway of her hips. Ryu can feel his erection rise in his pants. He had a fair amount of idea which promise she was talking about. "This woman!!" It took a lot of effort on his part to calm his little brother down.


    **Next day**


    Ryu has woken up with extreme muscle pain. It was a habit of his to channel his mana. But this time his body was wrecked with torment just as he tried that. "It must be due to my advancement in cultivation." It was not at all difficult for him the discern the cause. Looks like he might have to take a leave for the day. Previously he had nned to make a visit to the milk farms but now he might have to reschedule it forter. He found his was to the hall where everyone was already seated, waiting to initiate their breakfast. He greeted his parents before settling down himself. "You look tired father. What happened? You didn''t have a good rest?" Jeff smiled wryly. "Your mother was just too wild yesterday. Was barely able to sleep the whole night." His statement made thedies in the house giggle while Ryu only smiled. He had a premonition that this was going to be the result. He had left her in heat yesterday. Ryu waited for the atmosphere to calm down before he said "If you don''t mind father, I had a favor of to ask of you." Jeff was happy to help. His son has pleasantly surprised him these days afterall. "Yeah, tell me." "Can you please inform the workers at the milk farms that I won''t be able to make a visit today. Rather I will reschedule it to some other day."


    "That not a big matter but what happened to you? Do you feel unwell in any way?" His voice grew concerned and Amelia too looked his way, awaiting his answer. He took the time to exin them about the mana fatigue he was suffering from. "Ohhh.. so it''s like that. I have heard a about it. Not many face this but it is nothing serious. Just take a good rest and I believe you will be fine within a few days." Ryu nodded "Yeah. That''s what I thought."


    Jeff took his leave while Ryu took to the garden doing some physical exercises in order to stretch his muscles. Next hour he was feeling a lot more rxed. Although it was next to impossible to channel his mana around it was still betterpared to the morning. Ryu was thinking about what he could do when he recalled that he had promised Mrs. April to invite her to a walk but he never got a chance since he had been so busy this week. "A man should keep his promises." Saying that he went to his room and pulled out two sets of cors and hooks from under his bed. He had granny made a few extra pairs for himself. Going down he found Amelia cleaning the house. Approaching her from behind he put the cor around her neck. "Just give me some time Ryu. I will be done with my chores. Then we can go on the walk. Till then why don''t you invite Mrs. April here?" He took her advice and giving her a kiss on her lips walked out of the house. She had grew ustomed to him taking these small advantages from her. She had stopped admonishing him all together now and has decided to give him a free reign over her body.


    **Mrs. April''s house.**


    "Can Ie in aunt April?" Ryu called out from their main door. The door opened and he found the maturedy staring at him with a wide grin. ''Why does it feel like she already know my purpose ofing her?'' He thought in his mind while simultaneously greeting her politely. "Come inside Ryu. It''s not like you are visiting us for the first time. No need for these formalities." She held onto his hands pulling him inside. Making her sit beside him she engaged him in some small talks before asking for his reason foring. "I am here to invite you aunt. I was nning to go on a walk with mother thus decided to invite you too." "Ohh... Is that so? I will be happy to apany you guys." In the meantime Ryu saw udia bring in some drinks for him. He had a feeling that she purposefully bent in front of him giving him an unrestricted view of the valley between her peaks. The girl ran back to the kitchen as soon as his eyes met her''s. April was still going on about how good she felt during the previous walking sessions, missing Ryu''s episode with udia entirely. "Can you give me a few minutes Ryu? I will just take a quick bath ae back. Then we can leave for the walk." His eats perked up at her deration, immediately responding to her "Sure aunt. You can take your time. I am prettyfortable here." Saying this his gaze wandered towards the kitchen room.

 Chapter 113: Fun with Claudia

    Chapter 113: Fun with udia


    **Tiers added now. The goal of $25 is nowplete. Thanks for the support everyone. Next goal is to reach $150. Once we get there, I will double the release rate for a week. Right now we are at $54, keep supporting.**


    **To my patrons, specially the higher tiers, I am working on your new chapters so please bear with me. It might take a few days to get everything in order. Thanks!!**


    April thanked him before taking her leave. Ryu was waiting for this, getting up and moving towards his prey. She was working and didn''t notice him arriving. Not wasting any time his hands grabbed her from behind, groping her chest while hugging her from behind. "Mhhh.. Stop little Ryu.. Mother is here. Please." She tried resisting but she herself was aware that it was not going to help her case much. Ryu didn''t even bother replying as he pulled her dress down exposing her butt. He held one of her leg up, cing it onto the rack. "Please Ryuuuu... Agghhhhh..." His cock made its way directly through her vaginal walls, only stoping and once it reached the end of the path. Her eyes rolled back to her head as her body lost all strength, dropping down on the counter. All her resistance died down with the waves of pleasure flooding her mind. Although there was no time for any forey, are over aroused body more than made up for that. On top of that getting fucked by a young boy behind the back of her mother-inw made the situation more stimting for her.


    Even Ryu could feel her excitement through rapid twitching of her walls. He held her hands together behind her back as his thrusts grew in pace. They could hear the sounding from the bath and Ryu knew he had to employ some of his unorthodox techniques to get her to cum. *Pahh* "Ahhh... It hurts.." *Pahhh* *Pahh* "It won''t hurt for long. Now simmer down. I am not sure how I am going to exin this to Mrs. April so it''s best if we don''t end up in that situation." udia gritted her teeth enduring the hard spanking on her butt. Sure enough she was enjoying this pain but still why did the guy made it sound like he was the one taking a loss here? This made her mad. Suddenly it became harder for Ryu to move inside her. Stupid girl was clenching her muscles to make life hard for him. ''What the heck? Did I eneded up offending her in some way?'' He can''t really think of anything. He can only me the fact that she was a girl and no matter what you try you are going to offend them either knowingly or unknowingly. Now was not the time to pacify her hence his spanks stopped and instead he pulled hard on her silky blonde hair. "Ahhh.. mhhhh... Yesss.. mhhhh.." udia can feel his struggles in prating her and it made her happy that she could get back at him.


    Yet a single gesture from him once again made her copse back. Ryu was still holding onto her hair but with his other hand he had pushed his fingers straight to her asshole. She had no idea why it felt so good but the fact was there was no way for her to resist it. "Pleasee.. keep going. It feels soo.. good.. mhhhh.. mhh" Ryu knew his time was up and his ponding grew heavier while the finger in her butt began wriggling like a worm inside. Next minute udia has her cum flowing down her thighs. She lost her bnce and Ryu had to make hery down on the floor to let her rest. Although he was not able to cum, that was not important. He can easily have as many go as he wanted on both Amelia and April. Aware that he might have a few more minutes at his hand he sat on her face, rubbing his cock all over her lips and cheeks. udia woke up to find Ryu trying to pry open her lips with his cock. She had calmed down quite a bit as she asked with smirk on her face "What are you trying to do little Ryu?"


    He was quick to me her "You should take the efforts to clean me off sis. See now my cock is all dirty because of you." "Huh because of me? I can''t remember asking you to take the efforts of fucking me?" Ryu knew she was mad now, so he instantly changed his trick "You can''t say that big sister. After I worked so hard for you." His face looked like he was going to cry any moment now. udia was aware that he was only putting on a show but still she can''t remain offended for too long in front of such a cute face. She huffed before opening her mouth and cing the cock into it. Yesterday she made sure to ask her mother-inw all about sucking onto a cock. To her pleasant surprise she gave her all the theory about it, happy that she was making an effort to learn. She knew what she had to do and what better cock to try it on then Ryu''s. "Hmm? Sister didn''t you told me yesterday you never sucked on a cock? Howe you got so good within just a day?" udia onlyughed in her mind. She loved it when Ryu praised her for something.


    "Ryu? Hmm? Where did he go?"Came the voice from outside as the couple franatically dressed up. "Ohhh.. so you were here. Were you learning something from your big sister?" "Haha.. yes aunt April. Last time you told me how good elder sister cooked so I thought I could try to learn something from her." Right then udia''s eyes widened. They were standing in front of April but the foolish guy still dared to push his fingers in her anus. "Yes, mother. I taught him a bit. He''s a good listener." Ryu could definitely hear her grit her teeth towards the end of her sentence. "Ahmmm.." April was about to move out of the kitchen when she heard udia cry out. "Is something the matter udia?" "Ahemm.. no mother I think I just hurt my pinky a bit. It''s nothing serious." "Hmm. Please be careful. So should we take our leave little Ryu?" Ryu smiled at udia before pulling his deeply inserted finger out of her ass. She had cried out because he had shoved his finger way deep inside her. "Sure aunt April. But first can you suck on my finger a bit?"


    It was an odd request but April didn''t mind it. He must have his reasons. She grabbed his extended hand before sucking on his pointing finger. udia''s face heated up as she saw her mother-inw suck on the finger directly pulled from her ass. Ryu even took the time to wink at her. "Please suck on it like you suck my dick Mrs. April." This time it was the milf''s turn to feel ashamed. He was talking so casually about their affairs in front of her daughter-inw. "Naughty kid!!" She can only verbally admonish him, continuing with her sucking nheless. "It''s enough aunt. Please drop your clothes." April was happy to obey. They moved to the hall as the milf got on all fours on her own volition after removing her clothes. Ryu ced the cor he had brought with him, around her neck. April was happy to receive the gift. "Is that for me little Ryu?" "Of course aunt. It''s just a little gift from me. It will be easier for us to take a walk this way." She didn''t understand him but it became clear when he attached the chain to her cor.


    All this time Ryu would direct nces towards udia who watching all this with piqued interest. "I got one more for you you aunt. Here." He inserted the parted hooks into her nostrils before pulling on it and strapping it to her cor. "Now you lookplete." "Hmm.. Can you tell me how do I look?" "Absolutely gorgeous, aunt. You can even asked big sister. Am I right sister?" udia had no idea what was the purpose of thest ornament he added but it didn''t look bad. "Ryu is telling the truth mother. You look so beautiful in that attire." "Thank you udia. And thanks to you too Ryu for bringing these gifts for aunt." "It''s my pleasure aunt. Now we should take our leave. Thank you for your hospitality big sis." Saying that he pulled on the chain of April making her crawl happily behind him under the watchful gaze of udia.


    Ryu had Amelia dressed up before they left for the walk. "Oink.. oinkk oinkkk.." Both thedies remembered how they are supposed to behave, effortlessly taking on their roles as a proper suaro. This time they attracted a lot more eyes than previously. People seemed to be interested in the gears they had worn. They were specially interested in their hooked noses, such that a few of them even made sure to ask Ryu about it. "It is nothing serious madam. It''s just that they feel good when I do that to them.. Let me show you." Exining the use of the hooks to the passers-bydy he tugged on Amelia''s who responded by rubbing her face on his legs showing how much she loved it. "Wow.. I never thought someone can love their nostrils being pulled on. To tell you the truth it felt like they might be ufortable at first nce haha." "I can understand. But as you see, they love it. I will suggest you to try doing it while you are having sex." Ryu loved corrupting the minds of these gullible people. Thedy nodded her head "Thanks little one. I will definitely try that atleast once just to see how it feels." He said his goodbyes to the woman before moving on. She was not the only one interested. He found many who were too curious to ignore them and Ryu would take his time exining them.


    Most of the men are working at the farms on this hour so Ryu only encountered the opposite gender during his walk and he was not at allining. "You guys must have inspired a number of women today." "Oink.. oink.." The milfs nodded in joy. "Now shall we find a quiet ce for ourselves? You two must be hungry." April was so excited at his suggestion that she began pulling him towards the same alleyway where she used to get fucked and receive the delicious treat. Amelia just smiled as she followed behind.


    *Lick**Lick* Ryu had discovered what allure his semen held for thedies, especially April who can get her hands on it only asionally. Taking advantage of it he can easily get her to do his bidding. Like right now. Ryu had settled down on a pavement with April down at his feet. Amelia had her tongue in her ass intently working on lubricating the pathway. April on the other hand was holding onto Ryu''s foot with both her hands while licking and sucking on his toes. Ryu realized that as time passed he was growing bolder with thedies. Previously he would have never asked for such a favor from the matron, scared to be called a weirdo. But now after he mentioned it to her, it required little persuasion on his end before she was ready to lick his feet. He can only me Ruby for this new habit of his. "Yes.. aunt you are doing great. See, it was nothing difficult. Now please lick my sole too." April nodded happily before beginning top onto his foot with her t tongue.


    "It''s my turn April!" Ryu was ecstatic to find how interested Amelia was, in giving it a try herself. Just like April she was a bit hesitant at first but since then she watched as the dark haired milf didn''t evenin once. Instead she looked like she can keep going for the whole day. April reluctantly moved aside letting Amelia take her ce as she took on her role of prating the redhead''s ass with her tongue. ''Sis sure is gonna have a heart attack if she saw this scene haha'' Ryuughed in his mind looking at Amelia''s diligent face working on his slick foot. He enjoyed his time before getting up "Both of you worked hard. It''s time time to give you your rewards." Both of them looked at each other with a big smile on their faces.

 Chapter 114: Kill the vine

    Chapter 114: Kill the vine


    *Pahhh* *Pahh* "Ahhhh.. yess.. little Ryu just like that. Mhhh.. Aggghhhh" Ryu had April dropped to the ground as he pounded her asshole with his erect member. Behind him Amelia was busy fingering his ass and time tot time recing her fingers with her tongue. Ryu had his foot ced firmly on the milf''s face giving him the exhration that he always sought after. Time and again he would he reminded how much of a lucky person he was to have made it here. The fact that he had his memories intact when he transmigrated was an added bonus. "Suck on it mom!" Amelia didn''t really need themand, springing into action as soon as she found Ryu needed her.


    Their debauchery continued for aplete hour before they had enough. April was licking her lips in satisfaction. Today Amelia decided to not put a im to Ryu''s cum instead allowing April to eat up the full load. "You sure were blessed with a good son Amelia." Amelia licked the leftover cum from her lips before nodding "Of course my little Ryu is the best." "Huhh.. Where did you learn doing all this little Ryu? To tell you the truth I have had sex with many men but no one was so unconventional in their approach towards sex." Ryu suckled on her drooping nipples, replying with augh "Don''t tell me you disliked any of it aunt hehe" "haha Of course not. On the contrary I love every minute of it. That''s the reason why I thought if you had someone who taught you these things." He tugged in her nose hook saying "Why do you think I have a teacher? Rather I came up with all this on my own." "Sure. Sure. Huh" She was never going to believe him considering how young he was. "Tell her mom." Amelia knew Ryu had actually been telling the truth. He came up with all this on his own albeit with the help of that odd memory transfer he received during his ident.


    "No one is going to believe you little Ryu. Let''s go. We have indulged for too long." She changed the subject and they got up and left towards their house. At April''s house she didn''t directly took her leave "Little Ryu, can I visit you at your house if I feel like it?" He saw her struggling to put her thoughts in words. "Haha that''s nothing to ask about aunt. You cane whenever you want. You are always wee. Also, how about this, I will take some time out to pay you a visit myself. Afterall I still have not tasted big sister''s cooking." April''s eyes brightened as she thought of something. "Actually it reminded me. We mother and daughter will be left all alone since my husband and son are going to leave for a travel outside of Korua. So if you would like then I want to invite you over for a dinner tommorow. How does it sound?" Alone with two beauties at once? Ryu can feel the formation of a tent in his pants. "Sure aunt why not. I will love to do that. Then see you tomorrow I guess." April practically skipped back to her house, not even trying to mask her excitement. "I think you should have a proper sex session with her. She is too excited." Ameliamented. "I am nning to do just that tommorow." Saying that he pulled her along back to his house.


    **Next day.**


    "What are you doing Ryu?" Kira seemed to have developed a blinding trust in him. They were on their scouting duties with his hand in her dress massaging and squeezing her doughy butt. Just now he thought of taking it a bit further and inserted one of his finger into her asshole. He was ready to pacify her in case she got startled but instead she responded rather calmly. People here never considered anus as a sexual organ and Ryu was going to take full advantage of this loophole. "Nothing Kira. You know I love not just butts but also the insides. See how soft it is." He wriggled his finger to demonstrate. "You act so strangely sometimes Ryu. What is there to be interested in someone''s butthole? Haha" She giggled like a little girl, not that she was much older than one. "Ohh is that so? Then why don''t you try it too?" He offered and Kira hesitated at first butter did as told. "Mhh.. yes it is soft and warm but I still don''t get it what''s there to be interested about it?"


    "Hehe Just a second." Ryu dropped his pants down and standing against the trunk of a tree he bent forward, sticking his butt out towards Kira. "Here. Now stick your tongue inside my hole and you will see." Kira gulped listening to him while staring down intensely at the puckered hole. Atst her curiosity won over her rationale and she got on her knees behind him. "It sure is really easy to manipte her hehe" He suppressed his moans when he felt her tongue trying to force its way to his bowels. His cock was standing in full attention now making it ufortable. "Ryu, it''s not going in. What should I do?" He adjusted his pants before replying "You can''t force your way in like that. First lick the surrounding muscle thoroughly. That will loosen them." Kira nodded in understanding. It was such a simple technique, why didn''t she think of it. Thus began Kira''s proper rimjob to Ryu. He can feel his body copsing from the pleasures.


    "What are you two doing?" For a moment Ryu felt his heart stop. But realising it was not his previous world he calmed down. Turning around he found a silver haired girl approaching them. "Nothing sister Sophia. We just thought we will take a short rest." She looked to the side to find Kira innocently wiping the excess saliva off her lips. "Okay okay. I want you both toe with me. I found a vine myself since both of you were so ipetent. Come follow me." She wanted to turn around but her gaze shifted to Ryu who was signalling her with his eyes. Down on the forest floor Kira fell on her butt, her eyes watering up. Sophia wanted to face palm herself. She always forgets not all girls are headstrong like her. She realized her mistake, now looking at Ryu with intense re like saying ''You solve this!'' He cursed in his mind ''You were the one with a foot in your mouth, now you want to stand behind my back.''


    It really took a lot of effort on Ryu''s part to get her to understand that Sophia was only kidding. She had no intention to call them ipetent. Ryu stared at the swaying butt infront of him thinking how she interrupted his good time with Kira. Just a minute more and he would have felt her tongue inside of him. Anyhow, no use crying over spilled milk. He will just have to tryter. Sophia traversed to the jungle expertly and with the next few minutes they were face to face with the scourge. There was a single vine but it has forked out to multiple branches in order to cover the tree. "This is just a starting phase of these parasites. Leave it on the tree for a week or so and it will devour it''s vitalitypletely, leaving only the husk behind. The vines in this section are mostly not sentient, they only respond if there is an external stimuli. Watch this!" Saying that she touched the ground. Ryu watched in fascination as her finger nails transformed into a sharp stone. Using that she simply poked the vine. Instantly it began to move away from her. Yet, she poked around a bit more.


    Right then they watched as a part of the vine swung towards her from the top of the tree. *sh* She moved faster than both the rookies can notice anything wrong. Still once she moved they found a piece of vine writhing on the ground before dying off. They saw that her right hand had took the shape of a sword with sharp edge. That''s how she cur that vine before it could approach her. Ryu and Kira can only gulp their saliva. Could they have dodged that vine attack? The answer was a big fat ''No''. This was the first time both of them have seen a living vine with the exception of the one Ryu killed under Lyod''s supervision. What the hell? Wasn''t this same as throwing their lives away? They will end up dead within the next week like this. "This one is an exception for this section. It has gotten too big and dangerous. But still I would like you two to deal with it. Don''t worry, just give it your best shot. I will gaurd you two if you mess up." They sighed in relief. Thankfully this guy was only an exception also if they are unsure if they can''t handle one then they just need to inform others. It''s not like they had to fight to the death if they managed to find a vine that is out of their league.


    "Cover for me." Ryu took the lead. He had just seen Sophia effortlessly take care of this vines attacks. Confident in her skills he pressed ahead. Kira was unsure if she was ready for it but Ryu didn''t give her any time to think. She followed him as he marched ahead. "I am going to start. Keep an eye out for any attacks. If you can''t shoot them away then just cover me with your defence magic." Prior to them venturing into the woods, the old man made sure that each buddy pair knows everything about each other. Sophia smiled looking at the confidence the little guy disyed. Also, had it been an exam he would have some extra points for keeping calm even in diverse conditions. The girl was not a brave one from any angle but she really managed to surprise her with her resoluteness. With how she had teared up previously just because of a few words, Sophia had expected her to give excuses or worse throw a tantrum. "Good job!" She whispered such that the pair could not hear her.


    Kira turned around with her back to Ryu. She knew he had to touch the vine in order for his magic to work. She read a defensive spell as a thin film of water covered both of them. "Go ahead. I am ready." Getting her reply Ryu focused on the vine gripping it hard within his hands. He began sending his mana into the vine, all the while chanting the demon restraining mantra in his mind. There was no way in hell that he was going to take his chances with these pesky things. He might not survive another encounter with that being, especially now when the dragon himself had admitted to not being it''s match.


    With the first mana injection the vine began struggling for its life, discerning the life threatening danger it was in. *Swish* A vine dropped fast towards them but this time Kira was alert so she sensed it. "Water jet." Right now this was the most powerful spell in her inventory. *Strike* She managed to hit it but her strike was not powerful enough. *Swish* It swung back towards her. "Water jet." This time the vine was detached from its parent and quickly died off. Kira got overly excited which made her miss the next vine swinging towards her. Till the time she realised get mistake, it had closed in on her. She instantly switched back to her defensive magic, trying to hold against the strike while looking for a chance tond a hit of her own. Sophia had been ready all this while to intervene but girl was continuing to surprise her. Behind her under the intense mana release of Ryu the vine had visibly weakend up, shrivelling to half it''s usual girth. Multiple vines fell down and Kira can feel her mana reserves dry up. "Hurry up Ryu. I can''t hold on any longer."


    He too was not in any good shape as his mana reserves depleted at a rapid pace. "Ahhhhhh..." With ast ditch effort he fell back down on his butt as the vine had been severed. Kira too saw the vines attacking her fall to the ground, dead. She too fell on her butt beside Ryu. Both of them were breathing hard but they looked at each other smiling. *Swish* *Swish**Swish* More than 5 vines fell towards them making their faces turn to despair. Ryu reacted quickly, trying to unseal his reserves. s, it was toote. *sh* "You guys were doing so great. You just messed it up in the end." Sophia had cut down the remaining vines as she sat down on the ground. "Two lessons. First, always keep an eye out for ast ditch attack from a dying vine. This will really save you multiple trips to the infirmary. Secondly, never deplete all your mana reserves fighting against them. That is utter foolishness. If you feel like you can''tplete the job then fall back. In most cases you can recover earlier than the vine and then you can mount another attack." Both the rookies dropped their heads in respect. "We thank elder sister for her lessons. We will keep them in mind." "Good. Now who''s got the lunch?"

 Chapter 115: Dinner with the neighbors

    Chapter 115: Dinner with the neighbors


    **Same day. In the evening.**


    Ryu knocked at his neighbors door. Within a few seconds he was face to face with a gorgeous blondie. "Wee Ryu!" She said but instead of replying to her he pulled her into a tight hug. "No Ryu.. someone night see us... Mhhh.." Her body fell into his arms when his fingers found her intimate ce. "We need to keep using this hole lest it ends up shrinking once again." "Noo.. Ryu.. please ahhh.." udia had no idea what she wanted off him. Did she want him to continue? No, it was too dangerous. She might be caught by her mother-inw. Did she want him to stop? Yes, but there was no way she can convey it to him. Rather her own body was standing in her opposition. "We were waiting for you little Ryu. Pleasee inside." April came out if her room to find Ryu in a hug with udia. The adulterous duo instantly stood in attention at her arrival. "Hello aunt. Actually I was getting bored back home so I decided toe it a little earlier. I hope you won''t mind." "Hehe Silly boy. Why would you say that. We are so happy that you took us up on the invitation." She giggled while giving Ryu a hug of her own, pressing his face into her voluptuous chest.


    Ryu was enjoying the valley between the mounds when a searing pain ran across his body. udia had pinched him. ''Don''t tell me you are jealous of your own mother-inw?'' He endured the pain before he got pulled in the hall room be April, leaving an annoyed udia in the door. The matron engaged him in her usual chatter and Ryu replied to her with his omnipresent smile. Few minutester even udia joined them since there was still time before the evening fell. Ryu was not really interested in the talks as after a quarter of an hour passed he began implementing his n. "Aunt can please lick on my feet once again? You are so good that I can''t get enough of it." Which woman didn''t loved to be praised? A single sentence had April ecstatic. "Haha you praise me needlessly little Ryu. I am just an ameture." She said that but her face told Ryu everything. "Do you want me to get naked?" "Sure. That will be even better." udia waspletely out of loop as she sat beside her mother-inw, watching her get naked and drop to her knees. Her brain was still not able to process her actions when she saw her pick up one of Ryu''s foot and sticking out her tongue, swipe long it''s length.


    udia didn''t know how she was supposed to respond to all this. She saw Ryu looking at her and winking as soon as their eyes met. "It tickles aunt haha." April had morphed totally in her role. "Aunt why don''t we let big sister handle the other one? I am sure it''s a great opportunity for her to learn from a veteran like you." April was never going to deny any of his request if he kept on stroking her ego like this. "Yes. Come here udia. As little Ryu suggested you should watch and learn from your mother. Here." She picked up Ryu''s next leg, point it towards her. udia bit her lips. She was in a bind. If he had asked her to lick his feet she would have directly refused. Atleast that''s what she wanted to believe but what choice did she have, now that he involved her mother-inw in this. She reluctantly got on her knees just like April before hesitatingly cing his foot in her little mouth. The musky odour was a bit nauseating but it wasn''t unbearable like she had previously assumed. Just when she adjusted to the new reality the hateful guy had to make a newment. "That is not fair big sister. Aunt is naked so you can''t keep your clothes on."


    udia knew she had no choice when even April signalled her with her eyes while continuing to suckle on his toes. She gave another vicious re at Ryu before beginning to remove her dress. "That''s more like it sis. Now learn from aunt how she is doing it." Ryu said with a smug expression. But his happiness was short lived. "Aiiiiioo.." His shout alerted April who immediately chimed "Are you okay Ryu? What happened?" "Ohh.. it''s nothing aunt. Sister is new to this so I just get her teeth on my toes." April calmed down after listening to him "You should be careful with your teeth udia. Try to rx your mouth. No need to panic." She shared some words of wisdom with her apprentice before taking in her task. "You are so kind aunt." It was time to push the boundaries once again. "Pleasee closer aunt I want to leave my feet for sister. You can work on this." Ryu boldly pulled his pants down to reveal his massive erection to thedies. Both of the blushed but thanks to her experience April didn''t take much long to get hold on her emotions. "Sure little Ryu!!" She crawled closer to him when suddenly he grabbed her by her hair, jerking her head From side to side. Like they had a prior agreement on it, she opened her mouth wide and Ryu took the opportunity to spit in her maw before forcing her head onto his erection.


    udia as usual was having a hard time processing the show that Ryu was intentionally putting on, infront of her. She was aware that he was doing all this to show how much of amanding position he held over April. But what she was unaware of was that this was just the beginning of the show. *Pahhh**Pahhhh* *Pahhh* Prior to this day if someone had told her that a little boy can p her mother-inw''s face left, right and center and instead of retaliation April will ask for more than she would hace designated that person as crazy. But right now the same craziness was happening. "I love it little Ryu. No need to hold back, you know. Your aunt can take it. You can give it your all." *PAHHH* This time the sound of the p echoed throughout the house. udia can see the hand print on her face form the side, yet the harder she was pped the faster her fingers drilled her own pussy. "Mhhh.. gluck.. gluckkkk.. gluck.. gluckkkk.. gluckk.. gluck.." udia was feeling a bit shameful on her behalf but the milfs seemed to have lost herselfpletely in pleasure.


    "I think it''s time that we give some exposure to big sis too. It''s a good opportunity for her to learn. What do you think aunt?" April was totally under his thumb right now atleast until she gets to have her release. "Of course. Come here udia. Mother will show you how to deepthroat a cock." She took action and dragged udia to the magnificent cock before forcing her mouth onto it. udia was too stunned to resist any or it and within next few minutes she found herself gaging on the thick erection. While April will hold her down in his groin, Ryu would pinch her nose effectively making her choke on his cock. Tears flowed down her face as she struggled from theck of oxygen. She would have never imagined that a day like this wille when her own mother-inw will help a boy bully her. "She seems to be improving at a rapid pace!!" April remarked. "Aghhh" Ryu pinched and twisted nipples making her cry out "She got a good teacher afterall." He grabbed udia''s head pulling her off his cock. Thick cum dripped from her face. Her cherry lips were now covered in gooey cum and same was the case for her nostrils.


    "You look so beautiful, udia!" udia was very mad at him for ravaging her like this. But hismentbined with such a handsome face made the rage in her heart calm down by quite a bit. ''Ahhh.. am I going crazy? I should be mad... very.. very mad.. then why??'' She didn''t know how to answer herself. "Clean her up April." The mature woman closed on her before beginning top at her face with her long tongue. She cleaned her properly, not leaving a single drop of cum anywhere. "April can you go and bring me a Virgo?" She was so lost in her arousal that she didn''t even notice how Ryu had begun to address both of them with their names. "Come here udia!" Once April left Ryu grabbed the blonde pulling her into hisp. She struggled but Ryu has be a junior mage now. He easily held her in ce. Wetting his fingers with his saliva he shoved it down her asshole. "Ahhhh.. you idiot. What are you doing?" udia never felt so ashamed in her life. Her saliva covered face was extremely hot fr the embarassment of getting her ass explored by a boy many years younger than hers. She admonished him in her suppressed voice but s, he could ignored herpletely.


    April returned with a long Virgo in her hand. She had a good understanding what Ryu was nning to do, hence she dropped down beside him before pulling his fingers out of udia''s ass and cing them in her own mouth. "Mhh.. Let me help you out Ryu." Saying that she used her tongue to prate her daughter-inw''s anus. Grinning from ear to ear Ryu moved on to her pussy, using his fingers to fuck her. udia felt all strength leave her body under the double assault. Her mother-inw''s tongue was reaching deep in her bowels while Ryu was finger fucking her all the while not even ignoring her swollen clit. Her body melted in his arms as any thoughts of resistance left her. There was nothing she can do against this wave of lust flooding her mind. "Ahhhh... It hurts mother mhhh.." Even though she knew what wasing, it''s not that it would be any less painful. She sensed as the long fruit made its way into her bowels. "It will hurt only for the first time baby. Once you get used to it there is nothing but pleasure ahead of you."


    April herself didn''t have much experience with anal sex but since the time Ryu had shown her what he could do with her backdoor, she didn''t want her daughter-inw to miss out this world of delight. She was thankful to Ryu for making the efforts for her. "It''s in baby. See, it wasn''t so bad afterall." April giggled like a child having pushed the whole fruit inside of udia. "I think we should let her rest for a while. It was too much action for her." She helped hery down on her back. "Yeah. Then it''s time for your reward I guess." She gave a toothy grin at Ryu''s remarks before turning around to disy her slick pussy to him. April had been excited for this since yesterday. There was no one who would struggle with her for Ryu''s attention and she could take her time ying with him. Nevertheless when he entered her, her eyes opened wide. He wasn''t in her bowels as she had expected rather the boy had pushed his cock straight in her vagina. Was it a mistake? It can''t be.


    Sure enough his next words cleared any remaining doubts in her mind. "How does it feel April?" That was a deliberate question. "It''s better Ryu. I wanted to do this for so long." He pulled on her hair before giving a hard thrust which sent his long cock sheathing in her pussy. "Ahhhh.. yeesss.." Just when Ryu began pumping, her gaze settled at a peacefully sleeping udia beside her. "Amhhhh... Listen to me Ryu. Can we please do this in my room?" She wanted to save the leftover image of a good mother-inw. But why would Ryu allow her to do that. "No April we are going to do it right here. I want udia to see how much of a horny beast her mother-inw is." "We can''t do that Ryu. Listen.. ahhhh mhhhhh please ahhhhm.... Yesss... Mhhhm" Her voice of protest shortly died down with each thrust of his, giving way to loud moans.

 Chapter 116: Dinner with the neighbors 2

    Chapter 116: Dinner with the neighbors 2


    udia woke up from the loud noisesing from right beside her. "Ahhhh.. yess.. master.. please.. fuck me.. ahhh.. yes.. harder.. ohhh" She can identify to be her own mother-inw, but the scene shocked her to the core. Ryu was fucking April, hard. She can see his whole length disappear into her vagina. These guys had dropped all pretense now. She had no idea how long she had been out and how long these guys have been going at it. But one thing was sure that April must have had multiple orgasms in this while. The puddle of thick liquid between her legs was a clear evidence. Even right now Ryu had his fingers hooking on her was pulling hard on it. By the looks of it that must have hurt but April had a stupid grin on her face, urging him to fuck her harder. udia can feel her head hurt. This had been an insane evening for her. "Pahhh.. Moan bitch. Cry harder. I want you to scream my name!!" April''s body was riddled with p marks but she was filled with energy, screaming out Ryu''s name without a care in the world. "Yess... Ryu you are the best. I have agghhh.. never had such an amazing sex before. Agghhhhh.. I can feel it... Keep going pleaseee.. mhhh ahhh.."


    With ast thrust inside her April''s body copsed on the ground with her muscles rapidly twitching all over. Ryu pulled his cock out and shoved it in her ass before letting his orgasm hit him as he dumped arge load of his cum in her bowels. April had passed out from over exertion and Ryu too feel on her body, hugging her in a tight embrace.


    "Mother wake up!! It''s night already." Ryu woke up to udia''s voice. He saw April still sleeping soundly on the floor. Looking back at the blonde, she seemed to have taken a bath. "Leave that to me. I will wake her up. You can continue on if you got any task." udia was surprised how calmly he talked to her after all that happened today. "Thank you Ryu. Dinner is ready please get her washed up." Though she was a bit mad at him but she can''t really respond to his kindness with hostility.


    Ryu and April had washed themselves up before they sat down for the dinner with udia. Both mother and daughter pair were too ashamed to talk anything to each other hence all their conversation happened with Ryu only. The situation had be rather awkward. This can''t go on like this. He had nned to fuck both thesedies together. How is he going to achieve that if they were so embarrassed to even talk to one another. "So udia, I hope that you still have that Virgo up your ass?" This sudden change of conversation caught bothdies off-guard. She didn''t answer him directly but rather nodded her head in agreement. It had been very ufortable in the start but she had be used to the sensation now. Also she knew Ryu had nned all this because he wanted to fuck her ass. He was getting her ready so it is not very painful for her to take him in. Knowing his good friend intentions she decided against removing it. "That''s good. I will suggest you keep a Virgo in there for a week or so. That way you will have a good asshole just like your mother-inw. Am I right April?"


    April took the chance to start up a conversation so that the tension in the atmosphere can be dissolved a bit. "Yes. You are correct little Ryu. Anyhow my daughter-inw is the best. I am sure she would learn fast hehe". It was a good start, Ryu thought. "Well speaking of assholes, how long are you nning to keep my cum stocked up in there? Should you share it with udia too?" April but her tongue realising her mistake. "Oops.. hehe. I totally forgot about that." She had made sure to tell Ryu specially to deposit all his cum in her ass. She didn''t want a single drop of it to go to waste. Turning around she began pushing all the spunk out of her ass into her te. udia had no idea what magic Ryu ced on her mother-inw. She seemed to not care about any ethics or manner whist she was with him. Instead of a maturedy she acted more like a kid, making sure to obey all his demands. "Grrrrr.. gugghh.. grrr..." As much as she was disgusted by the scene, her curious mind made sure that she watched the whole process with unblinking eyes. Once done April kept so e if it for herself while passing the te to her "Here. Try it udia. I am sure you would love it." From her expression no one could tell that she just asked her daughter-inw to taste a guys cum that wasn''t even her husband and that too, straight out of her ass.


    udia can only endure the shame and sticking one of her fingers in the thick white jizz, she put it in her mouth. "Mhh?" She had imagined it to taste as disgusting as it looked when April ''produced'' it but apparently she could not have been any more wrong. Opening her eyes she saw April staring at her with a smile. "It''s good mother. I like it." "Haha I knew it. We need to thank little Ryu for sharing it with us." Ryu responded, shaking his head "That is nothing April. You guys too worked hard to get it." She nodded back, "Well that is true but let me tell you one thing Ryu. Your semen doesn''t really tastes like normal. Rather it is like a delicacy." Just then Ryu eyes met with udia''s, the blonde was greedily gulping down the cum from the te. Ryu onlyughed but udia''s whole face was red. How many times does she have to keep enduring these embarassment? Even while thinking that she licked her te clean, going as far as to click her tongue in satisfaction.


    "Thank you for the meal udia. It was really delicious." "You are wee." udia was happy to see Ryu satisfied with her cooking skills. "Also, I hope you guys don''t mind me addressing you by your names. I feel it is much more intimate." "That is nothing to worry about. We too love it if you call us by our names only. Like you said it really feels much more intimate." "Good. Then how about we go for another round?" April pulled him in her bosom "Thought you would never ask." udia sighed before picking up the dishes and moving to the kitchen. She heard the couple moved to April''s room this time and sighed. Looks like she won''t have to get involved anymore. But she was terribly wrong in her assumption. Just after some 20 minutes Ryu was in the kitchen for her. She bit her lower lip as he began ying with her lower mouth. "Mhhh" "Come to our room udia. Don''t you want to join in on the fun?" Saying that he bit on her earlobe making the dishes she was washing fall down. ''Fuck it!!'' She has been teased too much today. It can''t continue like this. Also what face did her mother-inw had to reprimand her when she herself was happily getting fucked like a slut in front of her.


    Coming to this conclusion her heart grew resolute as she dropped her dress down exposing her bottom half. She ced her left leg on the counter, giving Ryu full view of her pink cunt. "Do it!" Ryu didn''t waste any time, pushing his cock into her tight tunnel. He deliberately made slow and steady motions letting her enjoy each and every moment of her drilling. "You really took a long time to admit how much you love it udia." "Aghhh.. shut up... and go deeper.. agghhhhh.. yess.. right thereee.. mhhh" Ryu loved these switches between her personalities. She will be a virtuous wife for a moment while turning into a horny slut when aroused. Ryu gripped her hands behind her back before tugging her off the counter "Move bitch. Let''s go your mother''s room. I am sure she would love to see her baby girl like this hehe" udia didn''t care anymore. Between Ryu''s thrusts from behind she dragged herself to her mother-inw''s room.


    For the first time today April was not sure if she should let this happen or intervene. Her fucking around with Ryu was no big deal as hers been a dull rtionship for a long time now and she was sure even her husband won''t mind it at all. But that wasn''t the case for udia. She was still young. She was not sure how would her boy take all this. Struggle was evident in her face looking at udia''s pussy being ploughed down against the wall. She was the one to be for all this. She let her get too close to Ryu and now this was the result. She can''t me Ryu who was still a child, for all this. "It''s toote now." She whispered to herself while sighing. Looking at the ecstatic face of udia with saliva drooling from her open mouth as she moaned out loud, she knew her daughter-inw was only going to hate her if she stopped this adultery going on. "Aprile here and suck me off." Ryumanded her and suddenly letting go of her thoughts free will didn''t feel so bad. She will just obey him and leave everything forter.


    With a smile on her face she dropped down, seductively crawled to him and wrapped her big lips around the cock she hase to love. She licked the cum off the stick before shoving her face between her daughter''s butt cheeks and beginning top on her petal like lips. "Mother please pull the Virgo out of my ass. I want to feel him deeper inside of me." The fruit in her ass had made the session till now very enjoyable but it was time to get him to reach her womb. April nodded before using her lips to pull on it. "Mhhh? Do you want to y with your own mother, little girl?" Just when she had tried to get a grip on the Virgo, udia had sucked it in. That was no coincidence. The naughty smile on her face was her evidence. "I don''t get what you are saying mother." She said in a made up innocent voice. Ryu was barely holding onto hisughter. This mother and daughter pair were a gem. April took on the challenge and began ravenously eating her daughter''s ass trying her best to pull the fruit out while udia made all the effort to thwart her.


    Not waiting for thepetition to end Ryu moved behind April before forcing his entire length into her pussy.


    An hour passed like this and now both mother and daughter wereying on the bed with Ryu boning them from behind in a squatting position. *pp* *pp* Ryu hands wille down on April''s face, time to time from the side. udia had been watching her mother getting abused since the evening making her curious. "Mother do you like when he ps you?" She knew the answer but wanted to hear it from horse''s mouth. "Of course. Haha why else do you think I would allow a brat to beat me up. Pahhh.." "I am right here, you know." Her face registered another p. "Just a slip of tongue little Ryu hehe." "But why would you like that? Doesn''t that hurt?" udia needed answers. "Sure it hurts. But thats where the fun lies. Before meeting little Ryu I myself didn''t know about this. As long as it is within limits the more I am hurt the aroused I be." It didn''t make any sense to udia but there was no other exination for this. "You won''t understand it until you experience it for yourself." Ryu chimed in with his knowledge.


    udia fell in thought. "Then let me try it too. Ride me but please take it easy. Let me adjust to the beatings." Ryu can feel his dick get pumped with fresh blood at her decision. "Haha At your service." Ryu jumped onto her back before thrusting himself into her vagina. Grabbing onto her her hair like a rein he pped her face, starting lightly and increasing the force when udia wanted. Right then he saw April winking at her from the corner of her eyes. He understood what she wanted. "Pahhhh" "Aggghhhh... You baastard... That hurts... Who tol... Mggghhh mhhh??" udia was jolted by the force of his hand as she cried out in pain. But just when she was protesting and cursing away at Ryu, someone locked their lips with her''s. Who else can she be other that her own mother? She had gotten hold of her nipples, rubbing and massaging them while her tongue explored the depths of her oral cavity. Suddenly all her pain was gone and she found herself lost in the fog of intense lust. ''Was she talking about this?'' she can feel her pussy walls expand to suck more of Ryu''s cock inside.


    "Pahhhh" Another pnded and once again it hurt like hell. But April was not allowing her to scream out. Once their kiss ended udia''s breath has be very hot with her eyes bing hazy. "See. You just need to ignore the pain and focus on satisfying your urges. It will automatically numb the pain you feel while spicing up your lust." udia seemed to have learnt her lesson "Do it Ryu. Once again!" "Pahhhh.. mhhh... Agghhhhh" April smiled looking at the red face of her daughter. The trio lost count how many times they had sex that night. Ryu had informed his family so they had the full night to explore each other''s bodies. Deep into the night he slept with a beauty in each of his hands. "It was a wild day." He closed his eyes.

 Chapter 117: Time for mother to keep her promise.

    Chapter 117: Time for mother to keep her promise.


    **Please consider skiping this chapter if golden showers make you ufortable. Otherwise you can scroll to the second half of the chapter (I will rmend it).**


    Few days had passed and today Ryu had to make a trip to Emily''s house to get further directions from her into his cultivation. He woke up a bitte today sporting an intense boner. Searching for his prey he found Amelia in the kitchen. Hugging her from behind, he pressed his dick in her butt crack and beginning to grope her breasts. "You are awake Ryu. Breakfast is.. mhhhhh" Hetched onto her lips before she couldplete what she was trying to say. A long string of saliva remained connected even after they ended their kiss. "Looks like you are hungry for something else." She teased after getting hold of his massive cock behind her back. He dragged Amelia by her hair into the hall where Mira was doing her regr cleaning. She wanted to join in on the fun but Ryu stopped her "Mira you had your fillst night. Today it''s mother''s turn." "Huhh!!" She pouted her cheeks but didn''t refute his ims. Ryu settled mid hall before forcing his cock in Amelia''s open mouth.


    "Gluckk.. gluckkk.. gluckk.. gluck..


    gluckk.. mhhhhh aghhh gluckkk..." Amelia realized his libido was too high today so she didn''t say anything. Letting him abuse her howsoever he deemed fit. She endured many ps to her face and bust, turning them red with hand prints all over her body. After thoroughly ravaging her mouth Ryu let a deep growl before depositing his tick cum on her face. Amelia collected all of it, dropping everything into her mouth and swallowing it. Thinking that he was finished she tried to take her leave, only to have her hand grabbed back and forced to the ground. "Where are you going mom? I am not finished yet." "Ohh.. sorry Ryu, my bad." "Yeah. Hope you didn''t forget your promise mother? It''s time for you to fulfill that." Amelia smiled recalling what deal she had made with her son. "Okay. But let''s do it in my room." Ryu shook his head "No mom. We are going to do it right here." Amelia can only sigh in vain "Stubborn child. Mira, can you please leave us alone for a while? It will only take a few minutes."


    Mira, who has been prolonging her cleaning all this while struggled to make sense of her request. Hadn''t she already seen whatever the mother son pair could possibly do? Why did they require a privacy? Her curious mind instantlytched onto this point. "You can do whatever you want mom. Why are you sending me out?" Ryu chimed before Amelia can say something. "Because we are going to do something very naughty. We don''t want my little sister to be spoilt." Mira looked at Amelia and discerned from her eyes that there was no use protesting against her decision right now. Stomping her feet on the floor she invited herself out "Fine.. If it is so bad then why are you guys even doing it.. huh.." She grumbled those words to herself but bother mother and son pair heard her.


    Amelia had been very cool with the idea of letting Ryu piss in her mouth from the starting. It''s was never a big deal for her but she wanted to get something out of it, feeling that it might be something important for Ryu. She was cool even today when the day of reckoning came but when Ryu mentioned that they were going to do some ''Naughty things'' her face turned a bit red and now listening to her daughter she was even more embarrassed. Lost in thought she didn''t realize when Ryu had ce a big utensil in front to her. "What is this for little Ryu?" He smiled "Hehe can''t have you wasting any of it now mother, can we?" Her boy was really serious about all this. Such that she was beginning to feel greedy about it. What should she do? Should she refuse it to him by making some excuse and give him another goal to work towards? No. She can''t do that. That way he won''t be motivated at all. If he can be cheated once then what was stopping him from getting cheated twice.


    She thought for a while but can''te up with anything viable. ''Its a lost game now. I can only hope for the best.'' She saw Ryu stroking his cock in her face "Are you ready mommy?" She adjusted her height, aligning her open mouth with the anticipated stream. "I am ready Ryu. Shoot it." Ryu looked at his redheaded mother with her open mouth under him, eagerly waiting for her son''s iing piss. These were the times when he hoped he had a camera in this world to capture these memorable events in his life. "Wait mom. Can you pull on your cheeks with both your hands? I want a clear view of your mouth." She immediately used her two fingers to hook on her cheeks and pull them apart. "Yes mom. It looks so good. Just wait there for a while I have a lot of piss stored for you sincest night." Amelia''s eyes widened. Won''t it be too much to drink all of that? The boy had been storing it sincest night afterall.


    "Herees." There was not time to think anymore as a strong stream of warm urinended right on her tongue. It was a bit yellowish in color while it felt salty in her mouth. Overall it''s taste wasn''t bad at all. "Grrrrr... Grrrrr" Ryu stopped the jet when he saw her mouthpletely full with his waste liquid. "Don''t swallow it yet mother. Keep it there for a while." She signalled her agreement with her eyes, letting Ryu properly analyse her piss filled maw. Ryu can feel his cock harden back once again from the excitement he was feeling. "Hmm.. good mommy. Now you can drink it." Getting his permission she let the salty liquid seep through her mouth and into her waiting stomach. "Good job. Let''s begin again." She readied herself for the next stream but it was not so smooth this time.


    Just in the beginning the jet striked directly at her uv making her gag and spit all the piss down. Fortunately Ryu had been far sighted and she spat the mouthful directly in the big bowl below. "I am sorry Ryu!!" Ryu patted her head saying "Nothing to worry about mom. You can drink it from the bowl once we are done. Now let us begin again." She nodded and took her position once again. The cycle continued until Ryu hadpletely emptied out his dder into Amelia''s mouth. He would let the urine stay there for a while before allowing her to swallow. Getting the most out of this situation. She gagged multiple times and the bowl under her was now half filled with the leftover piss. Amelia looked down, smiling wryly. Her son really pissed out a lot. She was already full but there was still some amount left in the bowl. Not willing to disappoint him she picked it up and gulped it all down in a single attempt, showing the empty bowl to Ryu.


    "Good job mom. You were the best. I never thought you would do it so well." It was time to shower praises on her to make her feel appreciated. Sure enough, a smile bloomed on her face "Thank you Ryu. If you keep cultivating with the same dedication, mother won''t mind keep getting dirty like this hehe." Saying that she grabbed his cock and used her tongue to clean him off. His cock expanded to its full length in her mouth. "Is that a promise mom?" She checked his dick a around for any leftovers "Of course my boy it''s a promise."


    **Emily''s ce.**


    It was time to make a visit to grandma Emily''s ce. He hadpleted the task she had assigned to him. He found Emily meditating in her garden. She sensed his arrival, opening her eyes and scanning him. "Good. You have already reached the junior realm." Ryu greeted the white haireddy before shrugging it off "That all because of your cultivation technique grandma hehe." "Come sit beside me." She ced her hand on his back, sending her cool mana into his body. It continued for more than 20 minutes and Ryu knew better than to move around during her inspection. He can feel her mana opening the blockages formed in his channels due to continuous cultivation. Once she was done he could feel his body lighter than before. It was sofortable that he wanted to skip around like a child. "You are taking your cultivation too seriously. Try to rx your body atleast once a week for the whole day. Continuous cultivation will cause blockages to appear in your body. Right now your cultivation is too low hence it was easier for me to get rid of them for you. But as you progress on your path it will prove difficult and you might end up doing some permanent damage to your body."


    Her words scared the shit out of him. What the fuck? What will happen to his dream of getting rich if he ends up as a disabled guy? Looks like it''s time to slow down his pace somewhat. He was very thankful to Emily for her advice. Literally everytime she opens her mouth he learns something new. "Thank you for sharing your wisdom grandma." "That is nothing much. I just want you to cultivate peaceful while taking care of you body." "Yeah. I will keep that mind. But granny I had to talk to you about my recent breakthrough. You see,st time you told me to dy my breakthrough if I am at thest step of my realm but while cultivating few days back I lost control and identally stepped foot in the Junior mage realm." Emilyughed lightly at his concerned face "Haha that''s nothing to worry about. See, if you broke through identally that that means you were already on your limit of holding onto it. You can rest easy." Ryu felt his rxed after hearing her exnation. "And what about the tasks I gave you? Have youe for an advice from me?"


    "You underestimate me too much grandma huh." Ryu gave a light smirk as he proudly stated making Emily giggle at his bloating disy of his little ego. "Watch this!!" He moved to the nearby shrub and ce his hand on its stem, gained aplete control of the nt. Each and every leave was moving as he desired. ''Impressive.'' She thought in mind. Next Ryu moved towards arge tree and ced his hand on its trunk "Here I have gained control of its senses. But how should we test it." Emily moved behind the trunk saying "Simply tell me if I am touching the tree or not?" Listening to her voice Ryu closed his eyes focussing hard but he didn''t sense her hand. "You are not touching it grandma." She shook her head saying "You failed. I have my hands resting on the trunk right now." She said that but if Ryu had moved behind the trunk himself, he would have found Emily to be lying to him. She had her hands crossed infront of her chest, there was nothing on the tree trunk.


    Ryu was not disappointed and tried focussing again and again but to the same results. No matter how hard he tried he can''t sense anything. Did he really fail? How can that be? I his mind he can really feel his senses being in sync with the tree''s. He sighed before dropping his hands "Sorry to disappoint you grandma. It''s my bad. I wasted your time. I will work on it ande back once I can achieve it." Emily felt bad that she had to lie to him but this was for his own good. Since she began his training this guy was having everything too easy in his life. He needs to feel the despair of failure. Otherwise if he continued achieving like this the his first failure willpletely break him down, never to get back up again. Thus he needs to learn that no matter how talented he is there will be failures in you life and the only way out of that will be through perseverance. "No need to be disappointed. It''s only natural. To tell you the truth I would not have been surprised if you had taken a whole month achieving this feat but look at you here you are with not even half the time passed, having progressed so far ahead already. I am really proud. You must have worked real hard." Well he kinda did work hard, excluding the time while he would be having sex of course. "Haha thank you grandma that sure motivated me." He said with a stupid grin on his face. "Come follow me. Let''s have a bath together." She had reward him somehow and she knew just the thing that he loved her doing it to him.

 Chapter 118: A book of spells

    Chapter 118: A book of spells


    "Sure grandma. I will love to do that. Ahem.. if you don''t mind grandma.. can I pick you up?" Emily stopped in her tracks turning around. "Hmm? Why do you want to pick me up?" He threw his innocently stupid smile once again "I just thought of it. You can ignore if you mind it." "That is such a random request haha. You truly are a strange kid." She shook her head before turning back. Just when Ryu thought he took a lose, her voice reached him. "What are you waiting for? Do it." With a wide smile he got close to her. A breeze brought her exotic scent to him. He bent a little before picking her up in a princess carry. Howsoever old one is there was no way that they can keep their heart calm in this situation. Same was the case with Emily. All her years of experience proved to be for naught at the moment. She actually had to drop her head down to hide the red tinge on her face. She herself had no idea why she would feel something like this. After so many years of her husband''s departure.


    On the other hand Ryu was having the time of his life. One of his hand was ''identally'' ced on Emily''s side boob. He called her his grandma but there were not many signs of aging on her crystal like body. With only some wrinkles to the side of her eyes anyone would struggle to categorize her as an olddy. She can easily rank among the top 3 beauties in the town. Pushing the door to her bathroom open he carried her in. cing her back on ground he took the initiative to begin removing her clothes. He took his own sweet time in doing that, asionally brushing against her nipples. He had a really hard time not licking on them when they were right on his face. Moving onto her lower dress he pulled it down, exposing the pinkbia sticking together. He can even smell the strong scent she was giving off. He quickly got out of his clothes before offering "Let me give you a bath first, grandma. After than you can wash me up." She had no problems with that, taking her seat and allowing Ryu to pour water over her and using his hands to rub her. Starting from her back he quickly moved onto her front. Massaging and squeezing her soft tits with an unhurried movements of his hands. Her tits were not big like Amelia but neither were they small like udia''s. They were right in the middle perfectlyplimenting her proportions.


    "You really love ying with these, now do you?" Ryu acted shy while admitting it. "Haha Is there need to be so sheepish about it? You should have just told me that earlier. Here. If you want you can suckle on them. At this age I rarely get any use of them." Ryu wasn''t going to miss this opportunity as he took her tit from her hands into his beforetching onto it like a little kid. Emily giggle watching him all cute with her. From the maturity he shows at times she forgets that he is still nothing but a child. "Mhh.. Naughty kid." Ryu''s squeezing had grown harder as he applied pressure in her nipples trying to suck out the imaginary milk out of it. "Nothing wille out of it, little Ryu. They can''t produce any milk now." He looked visibly disappointed at this discovery but there was nothing Emily could do about it. Satisfied with her boobs he moved down to her open legs washing them clean before focussing on her tight cunt. Two of his fingers went in while maintaining a perfect poker face. He still had no idea how she would react if she found that whatever he was doing had sexual undertones to it. There was a possibility that she wouldn''t mind but before he can be sure he would like to keep this cover of innocence with him.


    He didn''t take too much time with her soft cunt, quickly moving away from it. "Turn around grandma. It''s time to clean your butt." She diligently got in a doggy position exposing her wet anus to him. Ryu stroked his massive erection, staring down at the hole. He had to take things a bit farther today. His motto was to make progress on a daily basis. He spat on her puckered hole before shoving his fingers in there, trying to loosen it for the eventual pration by his cock. "Grandma, I was thinking if I can you my penis instead of my fingers to clean you up. You see my fingers are way to shortpared my penis." She thought for a while before nodding her head "You can try it but I am not sure if it would go in. Ahem.. your manhood is on therger size of the scale." "Haha don''t worry about that. I know what to do." Saying that he moved to her face before cing his cock on her face. "Please lubricate it with your saliva. I am sure it will slide in easily after that." "I am sure you must have been doing the same thing with your mother." She remarked but still opened her mouth to allow him entry.


    What was the best thing about it was how innocently she looked at him while his cock moved up and down her wet throat. She would gag for a bit but eventually got her reflexes under control. "It might be a bit painful at first grandma. But believe me you will get used to it." "Sure. Just get on with it. Trying to scare this old matron huh.." She joked with him but in next minute her eyes rolled into her head "ahhhhhh... Mhhhhh" She endured through Ryu pushing his long cockpletely into her ass. He can feel her walls expanding to make way for him. Ryu had just n to push his cock in and then pull it out, giving the impression that he was cleaning her up but suddenly his mind nked out. He can feel his body move on its own inside her and the guy even dared to grip Emily''s long white hair. Ryu knew what had happened. His mind had been too excited with the morning shenanigans with his mother. He should have fucked her right then to release the built up tension in his mind. He had realised how his body reacts if he is overly excited. Now that he has lost control, he can only pray that his alter ego doesn''tpletely fuck up his chances with his grandma.


    Emily had realised the changes with Ryu''s body. It felt like he had suddenly lost control of it. Also, his thrust had turned more into fucking than a research probe in her ass for cleaning purposes. Her only option was to wait it out. If she will try forcefully wake him up then she will risk damaging his mind. It''s best to let him regain control on his own. *Pahhh* *Pahhh* Ryu was forcefully grabbing onto her meaty rear and will spank her from time to time. He fucked her ass for half an hour continued beforeing in there and copsing on her body. He was back in control but there was no way he would let her know about that. He faked it out like he was in deep sleep and refused to get up from over her. She carefully turned around while holding onto his body, cing him on the floor. She checked his pulse and smiled realising that the boy was awake already. But she was not going to expose him as she can understand the whole situation might be very embarassing to him. He literally just fucked an olddy in the ass, it must be hard for him to do the exining thus choosing the easiest way out.


    Emily instead began pouring water onto him and cleaning him thoroughly. In the end she even used her mouth to clean the leftover cum from his cock. "Hmm?" Was this the taste of his semen? It was strangely very.. delicious. She struggled for sometime before she came up with the proper adjective for that. Unfortunately for Ryu she seemed topletely forget about his ass. He really wanted to have felt her tongue in his ass. Being contented with whatever he got, he let her carry him to her room and cing him on her bed. Emily covered him under sheets before taking her seat next to him and pulling out a thick book to read upon.


    "Hmm..? Where am I?" Ryu decided to fall asleep since he can''t move anyway and woke up just now after 2 hours. "You don''t recall anything?" He rubbed his head before replying in azy voice "No. I remember when I entered inside you but after that I am nk." Emily pressed down on her approachingughter, instead keeping a serious face "You copsed because of fatigue. That is the reason I told to simmer down on your cultivation speed." "Is that so? Thank you grandma for helping me out. I guess I should take my leave then?" He began climbing out of the bed when Emily made her move. She grabbed his ankle before pulling him towards her. "I suppose you don''t want your dose of ass cleaning then?" She threw a yful wink at him and Ryu had a sudden urge to give her a kiss. "Haha Who would deny that? Grandma''s tongue just feels so amazing inside." She decided to tease him a bit more "Ohh.. is that so but is it better than even Amelia?" Sure enough Ryu was at a loss for word. He came up with a diplomatic answer for that "Can''t really say about that but one thing is for sure mother can never keep doing it for hours like grandma."


    "Haha you cheeky brat!! Come here. Mhh..." With that Ryu was directly thrusted in the heavens. Her tongue began licking his sphincter, trying to break the barrier from time to time. "What are you waiting for? Why aren''t you cultivating?" Ryu giggled before closing his eyes and trying to sense some mana around him all the while being drunk on the astounding sensations from his bowels. Emily diligently worked on his anus, doing everything possible with a tongue licking, rubbing, prating, and drilling. After sometime she can see Ryu''s cock standing up and she calmly gripped it with both her hands and began stroking it.


    Next hour Ryu dressed up before saying his goodbyes to grandma but once again she stopped him. "Wait a second. Bring this with you. It''s a book of spells for nt magic users. It''s a very rare book and I have borrowed it from my friend. Make sure you take good care of it." Ryu felt like the ground quake under him. Atst he found something that he can use to improve upon his skills. This past month he has done a rapid progress in his cultivation but he terriblycked viable spells that could give him the advantage. This book must be very precious, considering how there have been only handful of mages like him who had the ability to use nts. He bowed down showing his heartfelt respect for thedy. She has always been a great pir of support for him. "No need to thank me. You can thank the writer of this book directly. Anyhow, I can''t teach any of my spells to you so it was just my responsibility to find something for you." Ryu happily skipped to his house after cing the book securely in his space stone, unwilling to take any chances with it. Reaching home he immersed himself into the book of spells, eagerly going through it to find a suitable spell for himself.

 Chapter 119: Molesting Kira

    Chapter 119: Molesting Kira


    "Kira I think we should carry one with what we were doingst time. What do you think?" "Are you taking about tasting your ass?" Ryu loved how casually she was speaking. "Yes." "No way.. I am not wasting a single minute today." "Why so? Is something the matter?" "Yes, I don''t want to be called ipetent another time." She made faces while dering that. "You already know she wasn''t serious, when she said that." "Maybe but still I want to have atleast a single vine kill under our name by today." This girl was beautiful but she was too uptight. "Okay then. We will do that. But if can find one and destroy it, you will have to do what I tell you?" "Sure." She happily agreed to his preposition. "Then let''s go. We need to be fast."


    2 hours passed but they have not found a single vine in all this while. ''It can''t go on like this. I need to try it out.'' He came up with a technique to sense the vines by establishing a link with the tree but it was still a theory. "Kira can you wait here for a while? I will just go and take a piss." Her face heated up as she pushed him away "Why do you need to tell me that so crudely?" "Hain? What else am I supposed to say?" "Nothing. Just leave. I will wait here." Scratching his head in confusion he moved away from her. Being a good distance away he ced his hand on the closet tree trunk. His hands began glowing as he closed his eyes trying to sync his senses with the trees here. Although he had improved in this sensing technique but it felt like that is not good enough. Best he could search was an area around 50m around him in all direction. Anyhow, it was definitely an improvement then looking for them with named eyes.


    "Found it." After making excuses and seperating himself from Kira two more times he was able to lock onto one of the krypto vine. He called out for Kira before moving in that direction. It was nothing big just a vine 10 metres in length but it hadpletely wrapped itself around one of the branch of the magnificent tree. Ryu climbed up while Kira kept a look out to see if there were any more vines in their vicinity. "Ready?" Ryu confirmed and a focussed Kira gave a determined nod. Grabbing onto the vine he began channelling his mana into it all the while chanting on the set of mantra the dragon had provided him. No need taking any unwarranted risks. Kira kept herself alert all the time. "Water jet." She was a talented mage, that''s for sure. Ryu faced a total of 5 attacks from the vines and she managed to deflect all of it with precise attacks of her own. She never told anyone but since thest time when she was yfully scolded by Sophia, she has been practicing a lot harder. She wanted Ryu to rely upon herpletely and till now he had done just that. The fact that he believed more in her than even herself made her ufortable and she intended to change it. After working continuously for 10 minutes, finally the vine was purged.


    "Yesss.. brother Ryu we did it. We killed it without any help at all haha." She practically leaped into his arms in excitement. "Yes. We did it. And you did really well." "Hehe thank you brother Ryu. I still need to work hard so that I can be like you." She was constantly smiling even while talking to him. Ryu needed his reward now after working so hard and his hands slipped in her dress and finding it''s way to her asshole. He shoved his finger up her butt making Mira stunned for a while. "It''s time to keep your promise, don''t you think?" She hurriedly nodded "Sure. So, what do you want me to do." He wriggled his way deeper in her intestines. "Nothing much you just need to follow whatever I tell you." She was not able to respond back as Ryu inserted the finger he pulled out from her ass. "Mhhh?" She was surprised but suckled on his finger nheless. "Let us first a suitable ce so no one interrupts us." She followed behind him and he led her to a naturally formed cave under a huge Virgo tree. They had to duck down to enter it but once in there was plenty of space to move around.


    "Now remove your clothes." "Huh?" She stared at him with wide eyes. "Why should I remove my clothes?" "Don''t ask why. Just know that it will be extra fun that way." She trusted Ryu fully so it didn''t take much convincing before she was standing in front of Ryu in her birthday suit. "I feel shy brother Ryu." She had her hands trying to hide her bust andher regions. "Haha Why do you think I found this ce. Don''t worry no one except me will see you like this." Getting his assurance she dropped her hands down, exposing her privates to the boy who was eyeing her like a wolf. "Can you please not look at me brother Ryu? Your stare.. is too intense." He had previously grasped at her weak link, bringing L involved in his conversation. "Actually, I was justparing you against aunt L." "Ohh?" Ryu saw her ears twitch at the mention of her mother. "So.. brother Ryu.. Ahem.. how do Ipare to her?" "Hmm.. I would rate you both equally in beauty.. but..." Kira had been excited to hear his judgement but her heart began beating when he didn''tplete his sentence.


    "But what? Brother Ryu, you can''t leave me hanging." She stomped her foot in annoyance. Looked like it mattered more to her than he had previously guessed. "But.. you lose out in charms." "Hmm? Charms? Okay but then is there a way to increase it?"


    "Of course. Listen to me I will let you in on a few points that I noticed." He let the tension build up in the atmosphere as Kira gulped down, trying to wet her dry throat. "Firstly, you need to grow up. Right now youe out like a cry baby. You need to learn how to remain calm at adverse situations or someone''sments. Secondly, Be confident in yourself. Try telling this to yourself on a daily basis that you can take care of yourself. Thirdly, youck a bit of resolution. When I tell you to do something you should take it as amand and aplish it without giving excuses." Kira was reminded of how much of a fuss she made when he asked her to get naked. From now on she needs to put even more trust in Ryu and do as she is told. She nodded her head dering this to herself.


    She dropped her head down. "I sincerely thank you brother Ryu, for taking the efforts to point at myckings. I promise you that I will do my best in improving upon the points you raised. "Good. You just need to work on them and I believe within the next few months you might even surpass aunt L." "You really think so?" She was back to her happy self. "Of course. Why would I lie? Now let''s see you obeying some of mymands. Do a turn around and bending down, pull your butt cheeks apart to show my your two little holes." She had an inadvertent desire to ask why but recalling his scoldings her face turned resolute and she did as told. She put her pink slit on fill disy to Ryu. He wanted to try her out but that will have to wait. He can''t have themb get scared away after he made such a long speech. "Good. I can definitely see improvement. Now I want you to put two of your fingers in your anus and start moving them in and out." Not bothering to reply she shoved two of her fingers in there and began finger fucking her own asshole. "I need that hole expanded and lubricated. Suck on you fingers to apply your saliva for lubrication. Keep repeating until I ask you to stop."


    After 10 minutes of continuous fingering, Ryu had for himself a slick asshole that has been expanded to its limit. "Pull it apart using your fingers." She inserted one finger each from her hands and pulled them opposite to each other, disying the red insides of her rectum. Ryu was barely able to hold onto his lust. The scene was too erotic and he might bust a nut any moment.


    He moved to her front and picking up one of the Virgo they were supposed to have as lunch, he plunged it in her open mouth. Rotating it all around and covering it in a thick coating of her saliva he moved behind her, before pressing it against her back door. "Aghhh.. brother it hurts... Aiiiiioo.." "No crying now Kira." She instantly shut mouth and endured through the painful insertion. "Get back up and face me!!" She got up feeling the extra object in her ass. Ryu saw traces of tears on the rim of her eyes. "That''s perfect. You endured through all the pain. Now I want to insert one Virgo in there on the day of you duty at farm and make sure you keep it there until the end of the day."


    She wasn''t backing down. If he told her to do it then she is going to do it. In her determination she didn''t even ask Ryu of there was a reason behind any of this. "Now since we are clear on that, let''s move on to what we were doing when big sister interrupted her. You know what I am talking about?" "Yes, brother Ryu." Came her swift reply. "Then tell me what you are needed to do?" "First I am going to pull brother Ryu''s ass cheeks apart. Then I will use my tongue on your sphincter and give it a proper rim. Once it is all wet and loose, I will push my tongue into your asshole and have a good taste of it." With every sentence of her detailed exnation Ryu''s face was turning red. ''Why do I suddenly feel like I am the one being molested here?'' He was speechless for a while and it took him a second to get his thoughts in order. "Ahemm.. ahemm.. Well you need not describe it in that much detail.. but anyway it''s good that you know your thing. Should we begin then?" "Yes" She looked rather enthusiastic to try it out this time as evident from her war cry like reply.


    Ryu turned around and bent ahead to give her the full ess to his backdoor. "Just before you begin I think I should tell you aunt L got a pretty decent endurance in this. One time she kept doing it for half an hour straight. You are still young so target 10 minutes for now." "Hmm! Hmm!" She pecked her head in agreement but unbeknownst to Ryu there was a single goal in her mind that she had to achieve. That is 30 minutes of continuous rimming. "Mhhh.. mhhh.. yes.." Ryu didn''t mind moaning a bit since he was alone with Kira anyway. When he had first arrived in this world he still remembered the sense of panic he felt when his mother first inserted her finger in his ass during his first bath. It must not have been any more than 2 months and he was already addicted to this feeling. He loved not only sensation of a female''s soft tongue in his anal tract but more so than physical the mental pleasure, from the sense of dominance was even more prominent.


    After 5 minutes of Kira using bher tongue rapidly, she had realised her mistake. She had been too thrilled to try it out and now her oral muscles were sore. Her pace slowed down quite a bit and she had not even been able to gain ess yet. Ryu realizing her condition decided to open the gates for the heavens to her and finding the right opportunity her tongue jumped right in. Having learnt her lesson she slowed down by quite a bit. Forcing her tongue gently inside amd then slowly pulling it out. A slow rimjob had its own charm to Ryu who can''t help but grip his hose in order to not spraying his cum all over the wall.

 Chapter 120: Amelia and Jim

    Chapter 120: Amelia and Jim


    **For those who don''t like Amelia having sex with others. Please try to understand my point of view too. I find it boring if MC is the only one who can take other''s women to bed. It''s too nd for my taste. Amelia''s interaction with other men is the thing gives the story the sense of tension and stakes. Anyhow, if you are not convinced by my words then only thing you can do is to skip these chapters and wait for the Korua Town arc to end lol. Because in this (envisioned) arc Amelia and Jim''s interaction will act as one of the major factors in the conclusion. Atst you can take my words on it, she will never betray MC.**


    **Few dayster**


    Amelia was doing her regr cleaning when she heard a knock on the door. Who would visit her at a time like this? Ryu had spoiled her habit such that now she liked being nude while working. *Knock* *Knock* "Coming!" There was no time to dress up so she went ahead and opened the door. "Hello Mrs. Amelia." He was not a regr visitor but she knew him. He was Jim chief Eric''s boy. "Hello Jim". Jim took his time staring at Amelia''s naked breast. ''She is aplete slut. She even greets her guests naked.'' Jim thought to himself. Amelia saw him staring at her body for a long time "Ahemm.. I am sorry Jim. I was actually doing some home chores, that''s why I am naked like this. Is there something you want from me? If so you cane in." "Thank you Mrs. Amelia. Then please don''t mind my intrusion." He invited himself in, all the while ogling the swaying butt of the milf.


    "Do you want me to dress up? I can do that of you feel ufortable talking to me like this?" She sat down on the floor, infront of Jim. "It''s okay. You can be like that. You look even more beautiful without any clothes." She blushed a little but quickly calmed herself down. "Thanks for yourments young master but is there a purpose to your visit here?" "Yes. Actually, I came here to apologize Mrs. Amelia." "Apologize for what?" "Regarding the ident that involved your son. It was actually my fault that I was not able to stop my friends from bullying little brother Ryu." Amelia''s smile faded at the mention of Ryu''s ident. She had been talking courteously just because he was son of Eric otherwise she still med him and his friends for that ident. Ryu had never told her what transpired that day and she was fine with it since he had told her that he can handle it himself. She had decided to believe in her son and drop the matter all together. In truth she herself knew they could do littleing from their position. Had they even gone to chief with hisint he would never have punished his own son any more than a few weeks of home arrest.


    But this was the first time she got to know what happened. "To tell you the truth little Jim I would like you to tell me about the matter from the start." She didn''t notice the grin on Jim''s face when he heard that. She had just admitted that she knew nothing about the incident and this can''t get any better for him. He hurriedly formted a story pinning the me onto his friends. "That''s the reason I came to seek your forgiveness." Amelia was happy that this guy came clean with her. "Thank you young master for letting me know all this and I am happy that you even admitted that you have been in the wrong. You see, it takes courage to admit to it." "You praise me too much Mrs. In truth I failed when it was time for me to perform." "No use ming it on yourself when it has already past. Even Ryu would be willing to forgive you if you tell that to him." Jim pretended to panic when he heard Ryu''s name "Mrs. Amelia can you please keep this a secret from Ryu? You know I am not sure if he would be ready to ept my apologies just yet. I want to wait for a while before telling that to him." "Your wish. You can let me know if you need any help. Now would you like something to drink?"


    "Yes, Please. Actually I can feel my throat dry out. It is not at all easy to admit mistakes like you told. Haha" Amelia too giggled before moving to the kitchen. She was happy that Jim can be friends with Ryu now. Also, there was aplete change in her son when he recovered from that ident. Thus she had no hard feelings for Jim any more. "Are you alone right now Mrs. Amelia?" She sat down beside him with the drinks before answering "Yes, all alone. Ryu and his father are at work. While my little daughter is out for a while." "Ohh.." they engaged in some small talks for a while before Jim brought in the real reason for his visit. "That day when I saw you at the party Mrs. Amelia you were too amazing. You see no one even remembered who the otherdy was but everyone only talked about you. Amelia ecstatic to hear that. Truthfully speaking she had been unconscious for most part of the celebrations and none of her family will talk about it so it was good to have someone let her know about how she held up.


    "You jest young master. I was barely concious throughout that haha." Jim looked captivated by her beauty, extended his hand to grab onto one of her milk jugs. "Young master?" "Ohh.. sorry. I recalled the night hehe. I remember you had milk in these. Didn''t knew you had such ties with the granny from the milk farms?" Amelia forgot that Jim was still holding onto her breast as she began licking exining how her son was offered a job at the farms and how he got granny to perform her signature magic on her breasts. "Ohh.. you know Mrs. Amelia, you are extremely lucky. We have been offering a lot of resources in exchange for granny to cast her magic on some of out subordinates but she had been so stubborn. I never knew she would cast it on someone out of her closed organization. She must have seen a lot of talent in you." "Haha I don''t think so, young master. It was probably because she cherish my son." "You are too humble Mrs. Amelia. If you don''t mind can I have a taste of it?"


    Only now Amelia realized Jim had been groping her chest from the very start. But she didn''t mind these petty things. "Sure. Here you can try it. It actually taste very sweet." "Thank you for your generosity." Saying that hetched on her nipple before beginning to suckle on the them. He sucked the nectar out of one while caressing the other one. This continued for 5 minutes before he began moving his hands down into her groins. But just as he was about to reach it Amelia grabbed hold of it. "Ohh.. sorry there Mrs. Amelia, I got too carried away." It''s okay young master." She said it was okay by her hand still held onto his not allowing it to move any further to herher regions. Jim was frustrated. He had taken her as an easy woman but she was holding on steady. Fucking a woman after paying her up was nothing special. Nealy every woman in this town will open her legs for him if he offered a due amount in exchange but where was the achievement in that?


    Having failed in his attempt to seduce her he can only move onto his fail safe n. "Mrs. Amelia, I wanted to ask if you are up for an exchange. I have a few Virgos so I thought if I could exchange it for some quality time with you. Amelia had a happy face that said ''Now you are talking boy.'' "Sure young master. Why not? Anyhow I don''t have much work lined up for today." The negotiated for a price before settling for 15 Virgos and he can have her in any way he wanted. Although this was not what he had desired yet it was the next best thing. "I can be a little mean to you Mrs. Amelia so please don''t mind it." ''Can you be meaner than my own boy? Haha'' Sheughed inwardly but outwardly answered with her proper courtesy. "Nothing to worry about young master. You can do whatever you feel like doing. I have seen my fair amount of tricky customers." Her grin spread from ear to ear. "Okay slut. Nowe out with me. I am going to fuck you in the garden."


    ''Ahh.. like father like son. Both of them switch between their alter egos in a matter of seconds.'' He had already paid so Amelia will hold her end of the bargain. He dragged her out by gripping her hair. Removing his clothes he was standing naked with an impressive erection, ofcourse after excluding her son. "Drop on your knees and suck on it!!" Amelia diligently did as told. With her mouth on his cock she began moving her head from side to side all the while wrapping her tongue around it as she simultaneously applied suction on it. "That''s more like it slut.. good ahhh... Mhhh.. yess.. That is the best use for that mouth of yours. Keep going." She kept going, even making sure she caressed his balls in her soft palms. Jim enjoyed it for a while before jerking her head away from his cock. "Tell me how much you love it whore. Pahhhh.. pahhhh..." Two clear hand prints materialized on her face. "Yes.. young master.. you are the best.. I love it.. please fuck me.." On the inside Amelia wasughing hard. ''Who ask such a thing from ady? It''s no use if you need to ask for it young man.'' She thought to herself. But she was paid for sex not for administering life advises to young boys, hence she kept her mouth shut.


    Jim forced his cock right back in her throat, this time making the effort to move inside. He grabbed onto her head keeping her in ce as he began pumping her mouth. "Turn around. Show me that dirty little hole of yours." The redhead happily obliged, turning around and pulling her butt cheeks apart to put her pussy on disy. *p* *p* *p* *p* "Ahhh.. ahhh.. ahhh.." Jim kept hitting her cheeks untill their her swollen red. His pride has taken a hit when she rejected his advances. The only girl who did that to him is the one he cares for the most. But has he dropped so low that amoner too was going to refuse him? Coming to this conclusion made him mad. She was just a little whore putting out an attitude. His ps grew heavier and Amelia was truly in pain now. Fortunately he stopped before she could intervene herself. He pushed her onto the ground before climbing on top of her. Without any warning he shoved his cock to the deepest he could reach. "Ahhhh... Easy young master. Please do it a little slow."


    *p* He hit her face this time with a heavy hand. "Shut up.. Did I ask for your opinions? I would fuck you howsoever I want and you need to shut the fuck up." ''Why is he so pissed? I was just try to stroke some ego. Fine if you don''t want that.'' Amelia assumed he might have had a bad day and was trying to take his frustrations out on her. She had heard her neighbors talk about it frequently. Time to time they will have done customer who just want a woman to vent on rather than to have sex with. "Ahhh.. mhhhh.. ahhh.. yesss.. mhhhh.." She decided to switch to simple moans instead of talking. She would only scream out his name from time to time whenever asked to do so. The sex itself was not at all enjoyable. He was just focussing on hitting her, there was no love behind those hits. His beatings were nothing that would increase her arousal at all instead they were distasteful. Only now she understood Ryu''s importance. The way her boy would hit her makes her feel loved while simultaneously inflicting the pains. But talking about this boy he, heck even his father who was way more violent than him did a better job. Sure enough her boy was really the gifted one when shepared him to Jim, struggling to satisfy ady to even a fake orgasm atleast.


    The ''sex'' continued for a while before Jim was too tired to continue. Opposite to him Amelia looked like she didn''t even break a sweat enduring through all this. Once his lust subsided Jim feel back to his usual personality. "Are you okay, Mrs. Amelia? I hope I didn''t hurt you anywhere." Sheughed it off "You were a bit heavy handed but that''s what I signed up for now, didn''t I? So noints from my side." "Thank you Mrs. Amelia for being so understanding towards me. Here these are your 15 Virgos promised." Amelia saw the fruits manifest in his hands out if nowhere. She noticed a peculiar looking ring on his finger. She had heard about these rings. Apparently they let you store up things inside their built up space. These things are real expensive goods. She had not seen this even with town chief himself. She epted the fruits, thanking Jim in return "You are wee here any day young master." "Haha sure. I know this won''t be myst visit. Goodbye then Mrs. Amelia. Let''s meet again some other day." Amelia picked up the fruits and went inside.

 Chapter 121: Mission

    Chapter 121: Mission


    Two weeks passed and nothing unusual took ce in that period of time. Ryu followed his usual routine. He will visit the milkfarms and have his fun with thedies there. Apart from the sheer joy he feels while milking them, he enjoyed the power he had over them. Just a few days back he had brought Tessa out of the mansion for a walk and let the milkers have a go at her infront of him, while he himself was busy abusing L. He had barely cultivating all this while instead, allowing his body to have its share of rest. On the farms he had purged many vines along with the help of his partner, Kira. He would enjoy regr rimmings from her and the girl too hade to love her time doing that. So much so that now she is the one actively asking if she could do it. The girl was still totally naive, one time asking if she could do it right in Lyod''swn in the presence of all others. Ryu had to spring into action to stop her from speaking any further. Ryu would want to try a public rimjob from her someday but he was really not ready to spread his legs infront of onlookers just yet. Apart from that during the days he will be free he would pay a vist to his other women including Ruby, Suna and now both his neighbours too.


    "Ahhh.. ammmghhh.. ahhh.." At Ryu''s house a naked Amelia was walking out from the kitchen with food tes in her hands, constantly moaning in pain and pleasure. She had bent her back to let her son get better ess to her ass while she arranged the breakfast for the family. Behind her Ryu was pounding her pussy with deep and heavy thrusts, while holding onto her hair as her reins. Her face will show a whole array of emotions, from extreme bliss to extreme torment. From time to time she would take a break from walking, standing still and letting Ryu have a go at her pussy with full force. At other times she would start walking yfully, making Ryu adjust his thrusts so that theynded in her wet hole. "Never knew our boy can be this good at sex too!" For Jeff it was amon theme in the morning to watch his wife and son y around like this, specially now when Amelia had grabted him full ess to her body. The only thing he didn''t know was this adulterous couple had moved on from a normal sex much prior and now they have even started kissing each other out whenever they found themselves alone. Amelia had been dying telling about it to Jeff not because she was afraid how he would react but rather it gave her a sense of excitement doing it with her son secretly behind her husband''s back.


    One way or the other this fun will be gone if she told him about it thus dying it for as long as she can. "Hehe.. mhhh.. ahh.. Can I say... Mhhh ahhh.. that he has even.. mhhh.. surpassed you in it?" "Well although I don''t like losing to a junior but if it''s my own son then I am willing to take a loss hahaha" Heughed out loud not minding her evaluation. He himself can see how satisfied Ryu made Amelia with his long cock and superior endurance. In truth he was a bit thankful for it to Ryu. Now he used to have sex with Amelia whenever he wanted. If he was not in mood someday then instead of doing it half-heartedly he can simply ask Ryu for help. Thinking till here, the grin on his face widened. Everyone was enjoying their time except the little girl with pouted lips, who was constantly looking towards the duo having sex from the corner of her eyes. She was extremely frustrated these days. Since the time her mother had allowed his to use her pussy as he wished, she seems to have vanishedpletely from hos menu. What''s more she can''t even hate the woman who stole her brother away from her. She had to take matters in her own hand abd remind him that she was just as important part of the family. "Hummphh!"


    "Yeess... My boy.. keep going ahhh... Mommy is close.. ahhh.. yess... Agghhhhh" Ryu too tugged hard on her hair pulling her head back until she was in pain before giving ast thrust in her and delivered therge amount of his morning cum directly into her womb. Once out of her orgasm Amelia sprung into action and cing the food te on the ground, she squatted over it. Thick greyish semen flowed out from her cunt like a stream, burying the fruits slices on the te under a thick creamyyer of jizz. "How are your jobs going, Ryu?" Ryu rubbed Amelia''s face all over his slick cock, covering her beautiful face with ayer of his leftover cum. Once done with that he pried her jaws open and ced his dirty dick in her mouth and Amelia began dutifully cleaning him off. "Everything is going well father." "Hmm.. I asked because it seems like you are working too hard. You have two jobs on top of that, you even have to work on your cultivation. Make sure that it doesn''t overwhelm you."


    "Pahhhh.. pahhhh..." Ruy jerked his mother by her hair before pping her right across her face on both her puffy cheeks. He ced his half limping cock on her face as she grinned and began licking ans sucking on hisrge balls. "Don''t worry about it father. I can handle it. Also,st two weeks.. mhhhh.. I took rest from cultivation at grandma''s advice mhhh..." He looked down to see Amelia giggling lightly while stick sucking on his balls. Behind him her hands had dug inside his ass and she was wriggling it all around in his anus. Jeff nodded "Well if it''s fine with you then it''s okay." "Hmm" Ryu nodded watching Amelia pull her middle finger out from his ass and putting it straight in her mouth. While maintaining her eye contact she sucked hard on her finger between her red lips. "Pahhh.. Pahhhhh" Two more psnded and heated her face up before Ryu sat down for the breakfast. "Sweetie won''t you clean mom off?" Mira wanted to show her difort by ignoring this hateful couple back but both her mother''s seductive voice and her tasty cum covered facepelled her to make a move. *Lick* *Lick* Ryu watched on with a grim as Mira used her t tongue to lick away all the cum from over her face.


    **At the farms. Same day.**


    "Ryuuu.. are you there? Kira... anyone there?" The ntations were huge and so it was not an easy task for a single person to find another even in a limited area where the vision was blocked by a thick growth of the trees and other vegetations. Ryu was once again enjoying his time with Kira when he heard his name being called out. It was Kyro. He pulled his pants up before leaving his safe house to look for him. Kira walked behind him, wiping the drool at the corners of her lips with her sleeves. They found Kyro and left with him, hearing what he had to say.


    Quater of an ourter the couple found themselves in master Lyod''s room. Jake abd Kyro were the only other ones with them apart from a meditating Lyod. *Bang* The door to the hut opened with a loud noise. The one entering was the white harieddy everyone was familiar with. "You brat!!! How many times have I told you to go easy on my hut?" "What are you rambling about old man? Don''t you get me to fix it anyway?" Sometimes Lyod was genuinely annoyed by this snotty kid. But he had considered her as his own daughter all these years and so he can never be strict on her like he could do with others. As a result the girl as turned into a more of a hooligan than a properdy. ''What am I thinking? She is only eighteen this year I still have time to get her personality improved.'' In truth he just wanted to keep indulging her, afterall she was the closet person to him now after his wife left him. They had developed an innate sense of father and daughter bonding though she would never admit to it. "Huuu.." He just had calmed his heart down when she again fired at him "We don''t have all day old man. I heard it''s something rted to Grand Magus Emily. Come on old guy tell me about it. I am pumped hehe."


    Ryu can see the blood pressure of the master rising. He can see his red face and trembling hands. This girl has really annoyed him too much today. He didn''t wanted to be kicked out along with her, just when he came in. "Sister Sophia you should let master Lyod think for a while. Meanwhile I heard you recently vanquish arge krypto in section B. Why don''t you tell us about it?" "Hahaha.. so you heard about it hehe. It sure was hard to do. You see....." Lyod finally had time to collect his thoughts and he felt grateful for Ryu to atleast get her off his back. Calming his nerves down he began "Listen up brats. It is an important matter as ites directly from the Grand Magus Emily herself." The 5 of them calmed down to hear him out. "All of you need to venture out of the town to the forests in the northeast direction on her request. Previously, she had a asked me to get Sophia to fetch her a unique flower that she needs. But now she has changed her request. Now Sophia is to lead you guys in the forest and bring that flower to her. Looks like she assumed the mission was too easy for her."


    "Haha Doesn''t matter. I am ready. When do we need to leave?" "Tommorow morning. It might take you a whole week for this task so prepare ordingly." Sophia nodded. She can feel her blood boil just thinking about it. Emily was am esteemed Grand Magus of the empire, how can her mission be so easy? There must be something greater involved in all this. And she chose her to do it, that in itself was a great favor to herself. She can''t ask for anything more. How many kids even from the capital got a mission assigned to them personally by a Grand Magus? The fact that she had a physical body of a girl was the only thing stopping her fromughing uproariously to show her glee. "If that''s all then, let me take my leave old man. I got much work to do." "Okay then. I will meet you guys at the north gate of the town. There I will give you the map to traverse the jungle. Anyone got any questions?"


    Everyone except Kyro shook their heads. It was s simple enough job, they just had to pick a flower and return back. Kyro raised his hand before asking his doubt albeit a bit hesitatingly "Ahemm.. master Lyod, shouldn''t we going with big sister Sophia make it easier for her to retrieve the flower? Why did you say it would be even more difficult with us tagging along?" Ryu wanted to face palm himself. Same was the case with master Lyod and others. "Someone please clear his doubt for me and move out. This old man needs to rest now." Lyod can''t be bothered by these brats anymore. Sophia had already left long ago and the rookies to left the hut. "You idiot.. Think about it. How are you nning to ''help'' big sis Sophia? Only thing I can think of is if you offer yourself as her meat sheild, taking on a fatal blow for her." Ryu and Kiraughed at Jake''s retort while Kyro gulped. Hepletely missed this point. What can they do if Sophia find herself in a tricky situation? Rather she will have to take responsibility for the whole group, saving their asses whilepleting the task. "It can''t be as bad as you are suggesting?" Kyro found himself alone. His friends had already left him behind. Kyro looked up to gaze at the clear sky overhead. Suddenly, he was not too excited to really go on this ''adventure'' anymore.

 Chapter 122: Sophia

    Chapter 122: Sophia


    **Same day at farm. Night.**


    "Come follow me." Lyod dropped a Tura in Sophia''sp before moving into her hut. Sophia wasn''t too excited at the prospect of indulging in sex, just a night before her big day. Yet, she can''t refuse the old guy. "Haahh.. I just have to make sure he cums even faster this time." She strolled towards the hut too andtching the door after her. "Haha old man. Day by day your libido seems to be going up with your age. Be careful lest you die in some whore''s embrace some day hehe." Sophiaughed for a while before stopping. Something was wrong here. Till now old guy should have retorted to her. He was not the one to take insultsying down. "Is something the matter oldie? You don''t seem to be in a good mood?" She saw him sitting with his face on his palms, looking deep in thought. She sat beside him locking her arms with his "Oii oldie you know you can tell me anything." Sophia had always been teasing the old man but that was just her way of showing her love and adoration for him. And now when she saw him so upset, she can feel a tinge of pain in her heart. She even forgot about her mission tommorow. If she could help him out in anyway then she most definitely would.


    "Haaahh.. I thought for so long. But this seems to be the only solution." "What solution, old man. I can''t understand. Be a bit more clear." "Hmm.. please forgive me for what I am about to do. Just remember that, your old man would always love you." Sophia can''t make any heads or tails of his ramblings till now. ''Did he finally go senile? No these aren''t the eyes of a senile man.'' She inherently began fearing him, putting on some distance between them she asked "Don''t scare me oldie!" Next moment Lyod moved. She can''t even follow him before his hand hit her in the abdomen. "Agghhhh.. aii.." Sophia fell to the floor "You idiot.. old man that hurts like hell.. ahhh.. What''s the big idea behind doing this?" She had instantly checked herself to find she can''t channel any mana. Lyod had sealed her cultivation. The the worst thing about getting your cultivation sealed is that once it''s done to you, you can''t unseal it on your own. It''s just not possible. That effectively leaves you at someone''s mercy. Sophia was still as confused as to why Lyod would do this to her.


    "Like I told you. I love you so much Sophia. I know I never told you about this but let me tell you this. Both Pa and I always considered you as our own child. Although we never confessed that to you." Saying that he dropped to the ground and pulled the girl in a tight hug. Lyod had gotten emotional and Sophia can feel her shoulder bing wet with his tears. How many years had it been? The girl had a tragic past despite her noble ancestry. Her father belonged to the nobility who fell in love with a beautifulmoner women going against his family. He loved the woman so much that he left his family in the capital and settled in Korua to live a modest but happy life. They do managed to live a happy life and were consequently even blessed with a girl. The girl was talented and a cultivation freak. Her father had known Lyod thus he had asked him to look after his daughter''s training. Thus, the little girl who had just turned 10 began frequentlying to this farm to train herself with Lyod and his wife. The couple quickly grew close to the silver haired girl as they had no child of their own.


    Tragedy struck when Sophia turned 13. Her father was mysteriously murdered and no one was convicted as no evidence was found. It didn''t stop there. Next day the people from Dark Wings got to know about it and they took her mother away. Dark wings was as big as it was enigmatic. It operated across the border of the empire itself. No one knew much about them except the fact that they are the one withplete monopoly over the ve trade. Once Lyod had received the news he raged and wanted to fight against those bastards yet Sophia''s mother decided to give herself up if they left her daughter alone. Lyod knew the chance of him surviving the fight against them was not much. On top of that what stopped the organisation to send a more powerful mage next time. He knew the woman had already figured out that her life was already doomed hence she made ast ditch effort to atleast save her daughter, and leave her in the care of the old couple her husband trusted. Lyod still remembered how it pained his heart to knock Sophia out and bring her back with him. They never heard any news about her mother ever again.


    The little girl had gone in shock and didn''t talk to Lyod for the whole next month. Lyod had only his powerlessness to me. As she grew up and got more aware about how this society worked she realised how she can''t put the me for what happened to her on anyone but the Dark Wings themselves. From that day she had intensified her training even further, having a single goal in her mind, to be so powerful one day that she can eradicate the Dark Wings and rescue her poor mother. Yet, the tragedies for the girl didn''t end there too. Two yearstter she lost her new mother Pa too. "Father! Can I call you that?" "Hahaha... Of course you can dear. I have longed for so long to hear that." They seperated and Lyod continued "Listen up brat. I know whatever I say will never change your mind but just hear me once. The goal you have set for yourself is enormous. Thus, you will need the to be an enormously powerful person to achieve it. But have you ever thought of getting helper along your path of cultivation. As a single person you might not be able to damage them but what if you gathered multiple people with same goal."


    Sophia smiled wryly. "Your words are true, father. But your argument got many ws. Firstly, in case of any emergency I would like to believe in my own power instead of relying on help. Secondly, let us suppose I even got some people together who I can really rely on but what makes you think that our goals will coincide? Why would anyone go out of their way to help me out?" Lyod knew thos discussion was never going to be easy. "Thats the whole point of a friendship you idiot child. Huuhh.. actually I have a hunch.. no I am certain that this boy Ryu is very special and when we count Emily in the equation I know he can easily surpass even his grandfather in his prime. Also, I have interacted with the boy for more than a month now and one thing is sure. He treats his friends genuinely. Thus, you can take it as an order from a father or a master but I want you to train these young ones and establish a sense of camaraderie with them."


    Did Lyod believe that Sophia can ever damage Dark Wings? No. That organization was standing like a giant, with its tentacles spread in multiple nations. She might have a better chance of fighting against an angel or a devil. Did he believe she can damage them if she git help from some other people? No again. Doesn''t matter how many eggs you throw at a wall, in the end only the eggs break not the wall. But what he instead believed was that if she got herself some friends than there was a real change she might decide against walking on this suicidal path. That was the real reason why he wanted her to open up to others. Right now she had a closed heart where she allowed entry to no one. And till the time her heart was empty she will remain focused in her goal.


    "Sure. Since you asked me that, I will try to do it. But I give no guarantees old man. Now if that is done. Can we discuss about why you had to disable me to talk all this?" She said with a hardened face. "Haha.. that was not the real reason to seal your cultivation. Actually, I can''t even rememberst time I beat you up. That was my fault. I over indulged you and now you became like this." Saying that he began to remove her dress. Sophia didn''t resist, carefully listening what the old guy wasing to. Lyod then grabbed both her hands and pulling them behind her back, began tying them up with a rope. "What is this old man? Huh... Did you learn a new way to have sex? Don''t you think you are too old to try these things? You know, I don''t really mind being fucked in the same position for 2 years straight haha." Herments made Lyod blush in shame. She was right he had really been having sex with her only in a missionary position. Only a few times at her request he might do her from behind. "Pa neverined to me about it." "Huh... What do you expected her to say? Both of you were old. Maybe she too was just like you, knowing a single position haha"


    Their talks had turned back again into a friendly banter leaving the heavy emotional discussions behind. "What is this?" Once Lyod was done with her, she found herselfpletely off the ground. She was suspended from the ceiling with her legs bound to the center rope that in the end was connected to her hands behind her back. Also, just like her legs her hair too had been tied to the center rope, pulling her headpletely back. A rope was bound to her chest wrapping around her multiple times. It pushed her tits out forcefully, such that they had turned red from blood collection. It was really painful. But more than pain she was astonished, how skillfully Lyod had bound the ropes on her and where did he got this idea. This was the he first time he used this and that meant someone must have told him about it recently. "Well do you like it?" "Huh.. anything is good as long as it''s a change. Who told you about it old man? You yourself know, you are not the brightest one in these matters."


    "You are still talking back to your father here. Ohh.. I forgot thest one." Lyod pulled thest rope from his space ring, winding around her head multiple times ced on her open mouth. "Good. See, how beautiful you look when you can''t use that nasty mouth of yours. Also, I am sure you would love to know who taught me all this. Hehe wait for it. I will tell you that tommorow but for now let''s beat in some discipline in you. *Paaahhhh* *Paaaahhh* "Agghh.... Uuu.. oogglld.. baaatrd.." "Ohh.. are you trying to curse your father. Here. Take this." *Paaahhhh* *Paaahhh* "Aggghhhhh" Once both of Sophia''s butt cheeks were of a simr shade of red, he moved onto her pussy and began fingering her hard. "Mmhhhh.. Agghh mhhm..." Lyod remembered the advice Ryu gave him when he had told him about this method to him in excruciating detail. ''Make sure to bnce both pleasure and pain.''


    Lyod had been too frustrated with Sophia that''s why today when it was time for his students to leave, he specially called Ryu back in his hut to ask him if he had any advice on how he could handle this girl. He told him all the details about her. What all tragedies fell on her and what her goal was. He told him how he wanted them to get more involved with her. After hearing everything he had to say Ryu came up with this method. Lyod had a single question for him "Can''t I beat her up only and not let her have any pleasures of sex, altogether? Won''t that be a better idea?" Ryu shook his firmly. "That won''t work master. You need HAVE to make sure she feels the pleasures. But remember to never let her cum. Believe me master Lyod it will work." Hearing his logic he was convinced to give it a try once.

 Chapter 123: I will marry you

    Chapter 123: I will marry you


    **Next day. At Korua''s north gate.**


    Ryu was present with his gang but they can''t find Sophia and Lyod anywhere. Yesterday, he was hade to know many things about this pair of father and daughter. Incidentally, both of them were sexually involved with each other. But it was not too surprising for him anymore. Rather he would have been more surprised if there had been nothing going on between those two. Also, the girl''s past has been nothing less than tragic. He respected Lyod for taking on the role of her father, even when he was himself turning old.


    After waiting for a few more minutes Lyod and Sophia approaching them from across the street. Both sat on individual horses while a third one trailed behind them. They had nned this previously, Ryu and Kyro didn''t know how to ride a horse but fortunately Jake abd Kira were well versed. "Hope you are all ready, brats?" "Yes, master Lyod." They all responded in unison, only Kyro was not so enthusiastic in his reply. Ryu watched Sophia''s peculiar face, her eyes were red like she didn''t have a proper sleep yesterday.


    ''Looks like the old man did perform wonderfully hehe'' He looked towards Lyod to confirm it once and the old man gave him a light nod. Just then Ryu noticed someone watching him like a predator. It was the girl in white dress with unkept hair, who has been incessantly yawning from the time she has reached here. Her eyes was fixed on him and he hurriedly looked away. ''How will she know! Huh.. I don''t think the old man would throw me under the bus. No need to panic.. Act like it''s unrted to you.'' Ryu could easily anticipate the tragedy that will befall him if the girl came to know that he was the one who had advised Lyod to punish her like that. He calmed down as Lyod began giving them ast minute guidance. "Firstly, what you are going to face are the beasts. As you all know there will be magical beast in the forests too along with the regr wild ones. My advice will be to avoid them. Secondly, Emily had asked me to warn you. She thinks that the news about the flower might have been leaked to the beast-kin. So be vignt at all times. Don''t hesitate to fall back. Third advice is for you brats, try not to burden her too much. This will be your first experience outside of the walls of this town atleast for most of you. Thus try to learn from her."


    The rookies responded in positive before getting on their horse. Kira pulled Ryu up and he took his seat behind her. While Jake and Kyro leapt on the next on. Just when they were going to move Lyod chimed "Ohh.. I forgot to thank you Ryu. The method you told, it worked like a charm." He even winked at him and Ryu felt his whole body stiffen up. He can definitely feel Sophia''s sharp gaze on him. ''You idiot.. stupid geezer.. watch it..'' But Lyod seemed to be so happy that he can''t just keep quiet. "You see the beast kept screaming whole night and you know, the best part was she herself didn''t know if she wanted me to stop or continue hahaha. It was so much fun. You see, now I got her under control." Others can''t get him but Ryu knew who this beast was. He can feel the blood in his veins freeze. Sophia had been constantly looking at him with without any expression on her face. ''I am dead!... fuck.. this bastard is definitely doing it on purpose.'' Looking at the shitty grin Lyod was giving him, Ryu really wanted to simply punch this weasel.


    **On the way to the north forest**


    For the first hour of their ride Ryu''s heart was pounding on his chest. He was expecting a good beating at the very least buy looks like Sophia had some other ns. She has not talked to anyone yet. "Hey, don''t you guys think big sis has been too quiet today?" Kyro asked. The four friends were traveling side by side trailing behind Sophia, so they had a bit of privacy. Kira nodded in response "You are right. I have never seen her this down. Most of the time she is so bubbly. Don''t know if something the matter with her." Jake too was in agreement "What do you think we should do Ryu? Should we talk to her?" Jake was never good at thinking, having always believed in talking with his fists, he left most of the the thinking part to Ryu ever since they had been little kids. Thus, he wanted to check if he had any suggestions


    "Ahmm.. I think you guys are thinking too much of it. Of course she will be tense, it''s an important mission for her you know. She is nothing like us free loaders." "Hmm.. it makes sense." The boys were in agreement but Kira was stll wasn''t convinced. "But if it was so then she should have taken a proper rest. You can easily confirm, she has not slept through the night." Ryu can''t think of any good excuse for it so he spouted whatever gibberish that came to his mind. "What do we know? Maybe she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep? She might have been too busy strategizing about today." *Neighhh* Just then they saw Sophia nearly stumble down from her horse.


    Some more time passed and Ryu was bored out of his mind, swaying back and forth on the horse. His heart has since calmed down. Looking for someone excitement he made Kira fall to the back. She didn''t mind and did as told "So do you have your virgo in your ass Kira?" Kira wasn''t anticipating this question. Fumbling around she apologized "I am sorry brother Ryu, because we had to make a trip to make, I didn''t do it today." "Okay, okay no need to apologise but you know, you should keep it in until we reach our destination. Now bend ahead I will do that for you." "Thanks brother Ryu." She smiled and pulling her dress down, offered her butt to him. "Good. Stay like that." Ryu kneaded the soft doughy buttocks before pulling his erect cock out. "Its a bit on the longer side. Do you think you can take it Kira?" She had nodded "Yes, brother Ryu. I can take it." "Good. Don''t cry even if it hurts. You don''t want others to see you crying now." "That won''t happen brother. I don''t cry anymore." She said with confidence. She has really improved her behaviour these days. "Here goes then."


    Ryu held his cock on her puckered sphincter and pushed hard. "Mhhh.." Kira was having a hard time but she managed to suppress all her moans and endured the full assault on her little asshole. Wasn''t this Virgo a bit too long. She can feel this thing poking at her insides, getting past her rectum. Ryu pulled her back sending his leftover length into her. "Iiissshhh.." She breathed out before snuggling into hisp. "Did it hurt?" "Hehe.. a bit. But it''s fine." "Good girl." He kissed her on her cheeks and she giggled sweetly. His hands got under her dress, grabbing onto her her unusually big breasts. Kira already knew Ryu''s fascination with her butt so it didn''t made her startle her. He was pinching on her nipples and squeezing on her jugs. "Brother.. mhhh.. I feel a little.." "What do you feel little, Kira?" "Ohh.. mhhhggh" Saying that he breathed out warm air in her ear. "I am not.. mhhhm.. sure... It feels.. hott.." He turned to take a look ahead and saw Kyro and Jake talking to each other, with little care for what''s happening behind them. And Sophia was to far ahead.


    Seeing how his path was clear, he bit down on Kira''s earlobe. "Where do you feel hot?" "Agghh... Mhhh.. it''s.. it''s.." "What I can''t hear you properly." Her voice had changed in whispers and her face was totally red both from arousal and from the embarrassment to admit it. Ryu loved teasing this girl and he wasn''t nning to stop today. Looking down from over her shoulder, he saw her rubbing her thighs together as a wide grin spread on her. The girl had gone in heat. She was too naive to understand what''s causing that. "Where are you feeling hot, Kira? Let me know. I will try to help you." She trusted Ryu fully and thus if there was someone she would be admitting it to now, will be only him. "It''s.. it''s my vagina brother Ryu. Suddenly it began feeling hot and now I can feel a bit itchy too. Can you help me, brother?" Her alluring red face, her eyes rimmed with tears and her sweet feminine voice was too much for Ryu to handle and he pressed his lips on hers.


    This was not something he had nned at all. A kiss was too important of a deal here to do it so casually in a horse back. But his own lust seems to had overpowered his sense if judgement and he ended up doing it. Realising it was toote for any regrets. He pushed his tongue inside her mouth, sending it looking for hers. One of his hand remained on her boobs while the other one slithered down to her vagina. "Mhhm... Hmm.." Kira had lost control of her faculties. She was running entirely on instincts. That too her primal instincts. Two of Ryu''s fingers tunneled their way to her burning depths. She was oozing pussy juices. His fingers slowly began moving in and out while his hips began grinding against her butt, making his reach even deeper in her ass. "Aggmmmmhh.." Kira couldn''t care less why the fruit inside her was moving. All she knew was this was a truly divine seraphic experience. The pleasure were turning her crazy. She had left herselfpletely on Ryu''s mercy and he took full advantage of that. He had his tongue he intertwined with her''s, ying with it.


    They will stop their kiss from time to time and taking a deep breath they will engage in the fight once again. It took Kira some time but she had begun actively participating now. After just 10 minutes of the y, she was not able to hold on any longer as she fell ahead, her strengthpletely leaving her. Ryu too decided to let his cum burst out in her ass. This had been too thrilling for him. "Muuuu.. shhh.. muu" Next minute he heard Kira crying and he knew he had a lot of work to do now. "Wait.. wait, Kira. Why are you crying? Didn''t you enjoy that?" She tried to wipe her tears off in vain before replying "That''s not it. I wasn''t supposed to kiss you brother Ryu. Mother told me never to kiss a guy else no one''s going to marry me in future." "Your mother told you correctly. You should never kiss a boy, but that doesn''t include me." He used his own hands to wipe her tears. She snivelled before asking "Why brother Ryu?" "Hehe... Because your brother is the one who is going to marry you. That''s why. And I won''t allow anyone to do the same things that I do with my Kira. You belong to me Kira, know this." He looked in her eyes, telling her in a firm voice.


    Kira''s sobs stopped but her face heated up once again "Are you speaking the truth brother Ryu?" "Haha... Do you think your brother will joke about this?" She shook her head. "Then... Then I will believe you." "Good girl." He patted her head. Ryu is never going to let anyone have this girl. She belonged to him. He never realised but all the teasing and molesting had turned much more to him. Only now when he thought about it, she was the only girl that he was involved with was off his age. Of course he subconsciously skipped over his little sister. ''I need to make sure she doesn''t end up like otherdies.'' Ryu didn''t mind when his mother, aunt or any otherdies he was involved with had sex in exchange for resources. There were two reasons for that. Firstly, however much sex he had with them they were not his ''women'' in true sense. All of them had their own husbands. Husbands that they loved dearly. He was not so cruel to break their rtionship just to have some fun with them. That would go very much against his morals. Secondly, thosedies had grown up in this society. He can''t make them unlearn what they already learnt growing up.


    But these two cases didn''t apply to Kira. He had admitted to marry her and he had no ns to go back on his words. Next, he still had time with her. The girl was not yet fully clear on how this society functions. Her minds still has not matured. She has clear do''s and don''ts in her head and she only follows that. He just need to condition her brain in such a way that she knows that only he had the rights to her body and nobody else. It might be a bit daunting task but the trust she ced on him will help him out greatly in this. "Brother Ryu!" "Yeah, what happened." "Ahemm.. can we stop for a moment." "Why? Is something the matter?" She was shy once again "I seem.. to have pissed myself. I need to clean. Also, during... our ki.. kiss I must have identally crushed the Virgo. It''s all wet inside." Ryu looked down to find he had limped out. He knew he had some exining to do for this.

 Chapter 124: Life outside Korua

    Chapter 124: Life outside Korua


    It was evening when the gang reached thest vige on the outskirts of the forest. They will take refuge for the night here. Kira had been familiar with this ce. Not more than a hundred families should be here. This was as the first time Ryu had been out of Korua and he was looking all around with interest. His friends too were same as him. They saw multiple vigers herding their suaro back home from the fields as the night fell. Ryu knew these pig like animals are a staple diet for these people here. Only the towns that were the size of Korua had their own supply of fruits from the ntations. These poor people had no such luxury, forced to rely on animal meat for their sustenance, which simply can''t provide the same nutrition as the fruits from the majestic trees. That meant people herecked severely in mana. This meant they can''t grow to be mages, which in turn will mean they would be stuck at this horrid ce forever. It was a vicious cycle that locked these people here.


    Sophia saw the mood of the group be heavy. "Not everything is as splendid as you guys saw in the town. Outside ofrge settlements people usually live like this only. Cherish the life you have gotten." The scenes hit Ryu even harder as they entered the vige. He can see multiple malnutritioned children ying around. This hadplete given him a new look into this world. He had already known about the life outside of the town from some of his memories but it can''tpare to see the re disparity between both ces. These people too were humans but forced to live life like this. He had a few doubts in his mind, and who better to ask then Jake "Jake, do you have any idea why people only rear this single animal here. From what I see there are a lot of pastures all around so can''t they rear some other animals? I don''t think a suaro is doing a good job in keeping them satiated."


    Jake shook his head. "It''s not so easy. This is the only animal we humans can atleast digest. Any other meat is of no use. Even if they eat it, they can''t digest it. What is worse some of the other meats can even act as poison." He sighed. Though born in nobility he had always been very kind and down to earth. Partially thanks to his friendship with Ryu and Kyro, thus this was not a situation Jake was too keen on witnessing. "Only thing that can help them is if they can get their hands on some Ratgas but as you already know, even in towns people can''t afford them. How are they going to pay for it?" Ryu nodded. He was not some benevolent person who would go out of his way to save someone. Yet, there was a part of his brain who wanted him to do something specially when a little effort from him can drastically change the life of these guys. But he trashed the thought as soon as it surfaced. Once the word got out, there was no saving his sorry ass. He might end up involving everyone around him into his mess. Shaking his head in annoyance and pity, decided not to think about it. Atleast not right now.


    "Can you please hold me brother Ryu?" Kira whispered to him. Only then Ryu was reminded of the girl with the sad face in hisp. He was a boy and it still hit him hard. He can''t even imagine what she must be feeling. He instantly wrapped his hands around her and pulled her back into his chest. Kira too rested her head on his "I am so sad brother. Why does these people have to live like this? Why didn''t mom tell me anything about it?" Ryu knew L had kept her daughter extra sheltered all her life. "It''s because she didn''t want you to learn it. Otherwise you would have been very depressed. But now you have grown up. You can''t remain anaware all your life." She nodded "But isn''t there a way we can help them?" He shook his head making Kira put her head down but after a few seconds he gave his reply "We can''t help them right now. But once we grow and be very powerful, won''t we then be able to help them out?"


    Kira''s mood took a turn for better "You are right brother Ryu. I didn''t think that way. I just have to train and be a powerful mage. Then I will be able to help all of them. Thanks brother Ryu. I am feeling better now." He kissed her head as they made their way through the streets to reach a lone 2 storey building in all of the surrounding area. "Are you home Mr. Ron?" Sophia got off her horse to knock at the door. They can hear footsteps as ady opened. She was beautiful woman with brown hair. But she too was not left untouched by the depravity of this ce. "It''s you, little Sophia." Both of them hugged each other. "It''s been so long, you have grown so much." The woman patted her head. Next she took a look behind her to see Ryu and his gang. "Who are these young ones and did Mr. Lyod not apany you this time?" "No aunt, Dorothea. Instead of a training session this time, I am on a mission. Hence, master didn''t came with me this time. These guys are.."


    Sophia made some brief introductions before Dorothea invited them in. "So aunt, where is uncle Ron? Why don''t I see him?" "Your uncle is out for some business to the nearby vige. He will be back in a few days." "Ohh.." They talked for a few more minutes before thedy showed them their rooms. "It will be the usual rates little Sophia." "Thank you aunt! I will handle the rest." Just when Dorothea turned around to take her leave "Aunt, you see Ryu here is a bit of ady''s man. Can you please make sure he is all drained out tonight? I don''t want him to mess up today due to his high libido." Everyone baganughing at Ryu''s expense, including thendy "Sure, little Sophia, why not. Little Ryu is a handsome boy indeed. I would love to do that." Ryu was still trying to make sense of Sophia''s statement. Why would she so suddenly drag him into it? Well she wasn''t technically wrong but Ryu already had his release today and was not so desperate that he needs to get in the clothes of each and every woman he meets.


    At first he thought the girl was just joking and so he wanted to clear the doubt to Mrs. Dorothea. "Ahemm.." But before he could see refuse her services, he felt the chills Sophia nced at him with fierce eyes.


    Suddenly he had a sh of understanding. The girl wanted the woman to make some money, why else would she make him sleep with her forcefully? Also, from what he had seen she looked particrly close to this family. Adding onto it the fact that shecked a mother figure in her life, all of it made sense to Ryu. "Hahaha.. Mydy tters me. It will be my pleasure to get a night with you." Dorothea didn''t refute him instead changed the topic "Okay then, Little Ryu. Just give me a call when you are ready. I will leave you guys alone now. All of you must be in need of rest, so I won''t disturb you any further." Saying that Dorothea took her leave.


    Ryu wanted to discuss this matter with Sophia but she only gave ast re to him before shutting the door on his face. Kyro and Jake too took refuge in their room, leaving only him and Kira standing in the corridor. "Huuu.. we will see when the timees." Kira could get what he was saying but Ryu pulled her in the room.


    "What are you thinking about brother Ryu? Is there something I can help with?" Night fell and Ryu was snuggling in the bed with Kira. She had taken his words from the morning very seriously, not minding the intimacy. "It''s nothing, Kira. Also, how much do you think you will be able to help me with that little brain of yours?" Kira instantly pouted her lips. "I am not talking to you anymore you rogue." To show her displeasure she even turned her face away from him. "Haha.. I was just teasing you little girl." He had to put some effort in consoling her back in his arms. Kira had figured this out few days back. If she acts like she is mad then Ryu will make all the effort to sce her and sing all kinds of praises for her. She absolutely loved it and will now use this tactic on him every once once in a while.


    "Brother, do you really like having sex?" She asked the question that has been in too of her mind. "Of course. Everyone likes doing sex." "Noo.. I mean... Do you really really like to have sex?" Ryu sighed "What''s your point girl? Why don''t you directlye to that?" She snuggled her head in his chest before murmuring in a feeble voice "You know, if.. if you like doing it so much.. then I think... I think.. I won''t mind doing it with you." This girl was too sweet. Ryu tugged her chin up before pressing his lips against her''s and kissing her softly. Their kiss was not a passionate one from the morning but they just wanted to enjoy each other''spany.


    "Knock.. knock.." "It must be aunt Dorothea hehe" She was excited. This was the first time she was going to see someone having sex with each other and she was prepared to take notes. "Come in aunt." She guessed it right. "Thank you little Kira." She patted a grinning Kira''s head. They sat together in the bed and Ryu climbed out of the bed inmon courtesy. "Pardon me, little Ryu. It was a bitte now and this olddy here don''t have the stamina as you young people. I might have ended up sleeping haha" "I am so sorry aunt. I didn''t realise how much time passed that''s why.." Dorothea began removing her robe "I can understand. You guys must be tired. I guess we should get it over with quickly then." She had taken off her upper garment to reveal two milky white breasts. "Are you going to remain here little Kira?" "Yes, I want to watch it hehe" Kira was the most ted among all of them, even though she wasn''t even going to be directly involved with it.


    "Do you need me to help you out of your clothes little Ryu?" She offered after getting naked. "Hmm." Ryu stood there and allowed thedy to pull the clothes off him, revealing a thick and long stump. Only thing was it was facing towards the ground,pletely limp. "Ohh... My.. little Ryu, you are not so little there haha" Everytime sheughed Ryu only became more frustrated. He can see straight through her facade. She was not at all excited after see his cock. All those empty humourous words were to hide what was in her heart. Yet, her eyes betrayed her. Ryu was no 14 years old like this woman was treating him. He had already lived his life on earth for more than 18 years and he was not so naive to believe in all this. She can fool everyone here, including Sophia but she can''t fool him. There must be a real tragic event that took ce in her life and she was not yet out of it.


    "Wait a second aunt, Dorothea!" Just as she put her hand around his cock, he pulled back. Moving away he took out some 15 Virgos from his backpack. "This will be your payment. I thought we should discuss that first." Her eyes grew wide looking at so many fruits he ced on the bed. "Haha.. little Ryu, you must be joking. You don''t buy sex with that much resources. You are going to go broke if you keep spending like that. My rate will be a single one. I am a simple vige woman, who is already past her prime." Ryu shook his head "That won''t do aunt. This is the rate I pay for any woman. I don''t discriminate, whether you belong to town or a vige. Actually I only pay 5 virgo for each woman but since today I want to be rough with you, I paid you thrice the amount. Of course, all this will happen if you are okay with that."


    "Rough.." Dorothea was not in the mood for rough sex. She wasn''t in the mood for sex itself but she still had to survive. Apart, from that this boy had been very well mannered with her and he was Sophia''s friend. These factors culminated into her disying her agreement. "Okay, Ryu. We will do it your way. But can we stop if I don''t feelfortable with something?" "That''s a given. Now take it in your mouth." She nodded and under the watchful gaze of Kira she opened her mouth wide and ced his cock in.

 Chapter 125: Ron the miserable

    Chapter 125: Ron the miserable


    **Heavy tearsports ahead. Please tread carefully** (A pun on my usual watersports warnings lol)


    "Ahemm.. little Ryu. Are you sure you want to have sex with me? Is it because I am too old? If it is I can return the fruits if you want." It''s been 10 minutes already. She has tried everything. She sucked. She licked. She rubbed. But the cock in her hand refused to get up. Now she was running out of ideas. She can only me it on her age, in such a situation. "No, aunt. You are so beautiful. I really want to do it. Please continue for some more time." Dorothea frowned but having no other choice she put it back in her mouth and used her hands to caress his balls. Kira can feel something was wrong here but it wasn''t her ce to butt in. 5 more minutes passed with no progress. "huu.." Dorothea dropped the piece of meat from her mouth and got up. "You don''t need to push it little Ryu. It''s fine. I won''t feel bad about it. I might not be at the same level as the other women you had been before. So no need to feel bad about it. Let''s stop this."


    "That is not it, aunt. I am not sure why this is happening today. Let''s try one more thing before we quit." She nodded. She can give another try if he really wanted. It didn''t look like the boy was lying to her. "Sure Ryu. What do you have in your mind. We will try that." "Thanks. Then how about youy down with me for a bit and we can talk." "Talk?" Dorothea thought she heard wrong. "Yes, we can talk. You see, I like to know about the woman I am fucking. The more I know the better the stimtion I get. I think, I am not getting an erection because I know so little about you. So, what do you say?" Dorothea giggled "You sure got a peculiar taste in women, little Ryu haha. Let''s do it then." She dropped down on the bed and extended her hand for Ryu to follow her. Kira was awkwardly sitting to the side of the bed. What was going on here? She can only watch from the side.


    Ryu climbed in the bedying beside the mature beauty. She felt so weak and fragile in his arms. Using his hands he squeezed her breasts before suckling on her nipples. He kept switching between both her jugs, biting in them from time to time. "How do you like it, aunt?" She didn''t take any time responding "It feels very good Ryu. Please keep going." But Ryu sat back up before sliding his fingers in her vagina "haha is that so aunt? Then why are you so dry?" For the first time Dorothea panicked. She moved her gaze away from him "I am enjoying it little Ryu. I just didn''t get much wet naturally." She herself can feel how bad her excuse was but she just hoped Ryu would move on. But s, he was not. He fell back down "Then let''s talk about something else." Dorothea was relieved but his next words made her heart pound in her chest "Let''s talk about your bad habit of lying." She hurriedly countered "Lying? Why would I lie to you Ryu?"


    "Ohh.. is that so? Then why had Mr. Ron gone to visit some other vige? Was there any specific task?" Her agitated reaction told him what he needed to know. This woman had been lying about her husband from the start. Ryu had already known that from her expressions whenever Sophia brought him into the conversation. But he didn''t had any reason to expose her but now he can confirm that something had must have happened to her husband and this poor woman was trying to hide it from Sophia. It wasn''t easy to guess looking at how close she was with her. She must have desired not to burden the girl with her problems.


    "It''s just a deal for some suaro. Why do you ask that?" Ryu sighed heavily. ''Why do I have to do all this? I am just a kid afterall. Fuck this..'' He got up and putting his legs on either side of hers he sat on her chest. "Why do you think I can''t get it up, aunt?" He ced his thick member on her face. "And don''t give me those excuses thay you are not pretty or whatever. You know that''s bullshit. Now think and tell me." Dorothea had no idea how to answer him. "It''s because of your eyes you idiot woman. You think no one will notice your grief if you crack a few jokes andugh at them? Now it''s better if youe clean on this matter otherwise you already know what I am about to do." Listening to him Dorothea was feeling like her heart will jump out of her chest and once it came to hisst words she visibly panicked "Please! Don''t do that. Don''t tell this to her. She has some big day ahead of her. I will never feel alright if she isn''t able to give her best and fails at something just because of some rag tag vigers."


    "Pretty sure she doesn''t think of you like that. Now if you don''t mind. I would like to hear the truth. If he is sick or injured we might be able to help you out without even letting big sis Sophia know about it." He removed his cock from over her face but kept sitting in her chest. To the side Kira was too stunned to hear all this. Dorothea smiled wryly "Haha.. you are very smart little Ryu. You really got everything right. It''s just one thing where you got wrong. That is, it''s toote now. Ron is gone already." Ryu was not expecting this turn of events. The worst case scenario he had anticipated was of Ron being sick injured and Dorothea in need of some resources for his treatment. Resources were no big deal for him now having a person farm. But all his nning is for naught. "Can you go in detail? How and when did it happen?" She nodded and exined it to him. Last month her husband contracted a severe disease, they tried to save him here but failed. Next they wanted to get him to another vige with a small time mage, who might have been able to help him but Ron can''t endure the journey and passed away, midway.


    "I sincerely hope that you don''t tell any of this Sophia. I will let her know when she returns back here next time." She raised her hands to gently touch his cheeks with her hands. "You are such a kind kid. All I ever wanted was a kid like you. But anyhow, you don''t need to worry about me, Ryu. I wasn''t particrly close with my husband, so I am not that badly affected." ''Are you kidding me, bitch.'' Ryu cursed in his mind. He was getting all kind of negative vibes from her. He was willing to bet his ass on the fact that there will be no Dorothea in this vige when Sophia will return next time. She is definitely going to take her life away. She had nothing to live for. Her husband was gone. She had no children. Sophia must be thest important person to her and she must have wanted to meet her ast time before giving up on her life. That was just basic human psychology.


    ''Drastic situations call for drastic measures.'' Thinking that he ordered the ck haired girl sitting on the edge of the bed carefully listening to all this "Kira!! Hold her hands down." Kira was so shocked she clumsily fell from the bed but swiftly returned back to him and looked in his eyes. She was hesitant to do it as she had no idea what Ryu was nning. "I said, do it." Ryu repeated himself with firm eyes. She had been trained to follow him word to word, there was no way she can go against him. "Please forgive me aunt Dorothea." She was a mage while the woman was a normal person without any ess to mana, this she easily overpowered her. Dorothea fell in trepidation. She tried to struggle but the little girl''s grip was like shackles. "What are you nning to do, Ryu?" She said with apprehension. The boy was looking viciously at her. The worst part was she can''t even call for help. Knowing full well the first one to burst in here will be the girl she didn''t want here at any cost.


    "Nothing much aunt. You see I have not gotten any return on my payments. So I thought now that you don''t have a husband, then I can do anything anything with you. There are no bounds. You just told me you guys weren''t even that close. That really puts my heart at ease. Let''s begin then." Ryu held her face down with his hands before closing in on her. Her face turned from grim to terrified once she realised what he was nning to do. "No.. Ryu.. what are you.. doing.. don''t do it.." She attempted to move her face away from him. "What''s wrong aunt Dorothea, it''s just a kiss. You are a widow. Why hold onto these meaningless traditions now?" "Noo.. wait.. mhhh" It was toote. His lips pressed against her and that was enough to break her. Ryu wasn''t nning to take it any further, hence stopping his act of ying the bad guy.


    "Ahhhh wuuuu.... Ahhee waahh.." Tears welled up in her eyes as she began crying hard. Kira can''t control herself and she too began sobbing. Ryu didn''t have that luxury, he can''t rx right now. Next second he had picked up Dorothea in his hands and running towards the window he leaped out, after leaving a few words behind. "Take care of things here, Kira. I will be back in some time." His reforged body had increased his physical abilities by multiple times. Thus jumping from the first floor was no big deal for him. He ran carrying the naked woman in his arms, only to stop when he had left the vige behind. He ced her in the ground once he confirmed on one can see or hear them. "Go on. Do it. You don''t need to mind Sophia now." Dorothea looked like she was just waiting fir his signal. Her sobbing turned to cries which then turned into loud screams. She held onto jos legs for support "That idiot... He just wanted to see the girl once wuuu.. waahhhh.. where would we have found her? Even if we knew the town.. aggghhhhhh.. wuuuu.. Even on hisst breath he wanted us to not go to that vige with the mage.. he wanted us to turn around and bring him to see the girl.. I wasn''t able to even fulfill his dying wish... Waahhhh..."


    Ryu was himself in tears. He incessantly tried wiping them away but they fucking kepting back. Dorothea had been keeping all these emotions bottled up in her heart. She had so much that it wasn''t long before all of it was going to be too much of a burden for her to carry around. Her cries, screams and sobbings continued for more than an hour. Once she was too weak to keep going, he picked her back and began carrying her to the vige. Tears were still falling from her eyes but her cries had stopped. She was staring straight towards the sky with empty eyes. Ryu recalled how she was repeating the instance when Ron wanted to see Sophia onest time before he closed his eyes. That was the tragedy of parents with no child of their own. They be too attached to any child who even slightly responds to their love and care. He released a long breath, winding his way through the streets of the vige under the full moon.

 Chapter 126: The north-western border forest

    Chapter 126: The north-western border forest


    Ryu woke up with a naked Dorothea sleeping soundly in his arms. Large amount of her tears, saliva ans snot had made a mess of his arm but he didn''t mind it a bit. After what emotional turmoil he had gone through yesterday, this was more than tolerable to him. He had a very little room to move around since another set of bust had been pressed tightly against his back. Kira too was sleeping with her arms around him. Gently removing Dorothea''s head from on top of his arm, he slithered out of the bed, not disturbing thedies out if their sleep. Freshening up he got to the ground floor and found Sophia sitting in the hall with arge sheet of paper. "Good morning, big sister!" Now he didn''t think Sophia had any grievances with him, maybe she was just a bit upset with him helping Lyod disciplining her but nothing more than that. "Good morning!" She responded. It was still not as cheerful as she usually was but at the very least he got an answer.


    He approached her to find the sheet containing some markings. It must be the map of the forest they will be visiting today. He sat beside her trying to analyse it. He can see multiplendmarks on the sheet with ''X'' mark at the center of the forest. That must be the location they will find their flower. "Any details that we need to be familiar about?" Sophia was looking gorgeous once again. Looks like she just took a bath. She was smelling so nice that Ryu took few discreet breaths in her direction. Sophia turned to look at him. A minute passed and she was still staring at his face? "Is there something on my face?" She hurriedly looked away "No. Nothing. Here, keep these." She took out some fruits and ced them infront of him. "What are these for, sis?" He scratched his head asking. "For yesterday night. I am sorry. I had to force you into doing that but there is no other way that stubborn woman is going to ept anything from me. So I have to pull of these tricks."


    It was Ryu''s turn to stare at her. He can''t help but feel sympathy for this girl. How many people close to her had she lost already? And now she has taken another loss without even knowing about it. Ryu can only imagine what she will go through once shees to learn about it. The heart pain that he had suppressed from yesterday returned back again. "Ahem.. Is there something on my face?" She tried to mock him back with his own words but Ryu didn''t care. He shook his head before pulling Sophia in a hug, pressing her head in his chest. "Oiii.. idiot. What do you think you are doing?" She tried to struggle but Ryu was holding her real tight, making her confused what was the deal with the boy. "Shhh.. please sister Sophia. Let hold you like this for sometime." She calmed down listening to his heavy voice. Also, it was a strangely calm position to be in, listening to his heart beats. Suddenly her face started turning red from embarrassment. Why did it felt to her like a parent soothing a child? Wasn''t she the older one here?


    But before she could think any further, Ryu began speaking "Thank you, Sophia. Please just know this, even if something really bad happens remember that I will be there for you." She didn''t know why but his words brought tears to her eyes. She didn''t know what made him say that, but she very much appreciated that. Hurriedly she wiped her eyes clean before breaking away from his embrace. "What was that? Practicing on being a good father? Haha" Ryu too didn''t want to make the atmosphere any more tense. "Haha...you can take it like that. And regarding these fruits I just need one." Sophia stoppedughing "Why so? Isn''t it usually around 5 Virgo''s?" "Yes, but Dorothea told me she was just a malnourished vige dweller, I don''t need to spend that much. Thus had to only spend a single one for a night." He exined with a grin, like he made a great deal.


    She had an intense urge to p that handsome face of his. Just when Sophia had seen him acting so mature this guy fucks up like this. She put her face in her palms "You idiot!!" Ryu ignored her, going in his own tangent. With a fake anger on his face "Sex was so cheap but trying to get these women to sleep with you for a night is the real deal. Huh.. had to spend full 14 virgos just trying to make her sleep in the same bed. Who do these vigers think they are? I can get a dozen of women to cuddle with me in with those many fruits... Huh.." Sophia''s disappointment vanished in thin air when she heard his fake outrage. The guy really understood her intentions. There was no use of thanking him so she burst intoughter, along with Ryu.


    "Then.. about these fruits?" She was in a bind. Knowing the usual rates were 5 pieces of fruit she had brought 7 with her to give them to Ryu. But the boy had gone a step further than her and had spent 15 and now she didn''t have that many fruits to give it to him. They have to save their portions for their next week in the woods. "I already picked the one I had spent in the sex, sis. Getting her to sleep with me was a personal request for me and so I will pay for that myself." What he didn''tck right now are these Virgos? He got tons of these fruits in his personal space. Sophia was still not convinced and Ryu had to bring his identity as a milker on granny''s farm for her to she give up paying him back.


    "This is the location of the cave. These are some of the paths we can take. If we find any powerful magical beasts that we can''t fight off, we need to immediately switch to a different path. We might take 3 days to reach this ce and find the flower. So be ready for that and mention whatever I told you to the other brats and get them up. We will move within next hour." They will have to leave their horses in the vige itself and cover the rest of the distance inside of the on foot. Since, their rides will only slow them down in the dense terrain.


    **An hourter**


    "How do you feel now Dorothea?" Ryu had done away with the honorifics. Thendy had taken a bath and cleaned herself up. He saw what a beauty she was. If she just had enough nourishment, she can easily give the top women of Korua a run for their money. The aura of death and negativity surrounding her was gone. She smiled lightly. "Thank you Ryu. I feel much better now. Are you guys leaving now?" Ryu picked up her dress form the floor and began putting it on her naked body. "Yes, we are going to leave. Please take care. If all goes well we will return within a week." She put her hands up letting Ryu strap her dress. "Good luck to you and your team Ryu. I will pray to the goddess for your sucess." "Haha thank you for that. We will give our best. Also, you have not kept your end of the bargain. So, you need to eat well and put on some weight. We are going have a proper night together once I return. And I like my woman a bit chubby hehe" Dorothea knew he was trying to cheer her on as she took the initiative to give him a hug. "I will do that, little Ryu." "Good" Ryu rubbed her back.


    Kira stood at the bath door with a wide smile on her face. If she had any remaining doubts previously, then now she was certain that she wanted Ryu as her husband at aby cost. She had seen all the happenings of yesterday. She herself would have been a total weeping mess if she had to handle such a situation. But Ryu took care of it so skillfully that she was once again impressed. In her world this brother of her can totally do anything. She giggled before taking her leave.


    The gang left the house after Sophia said proper goodbyes to Dorothea. After just a half an hour walk they had entered the territory of the jungles. "From this point on our country''s border ends. The forest is a no man''snd and right across it the beastmen''s territory starts. These woods act as a natural barrier between the two countries. That''s the reason we need to be vignt abouting across any of those bastards." Kyro was not satisfied with this much information. "Big sister, I know you can handle many powerful beastmen but what if wee across an more powerful one. Like what if it''s not a young one like us, more like an old guy. Then what?" Sophia turned around to look into Kyro''s eye "Then it''s even more simple. We will just die." Even Ryu was scared about this possibility let alone Kyro. Just when she turned back around to march ahead, Kyro began looking at his friends with pleading eyes. He wanted them to forfeit this mission with him.


    Others might have agreed to him but Jake was never going to back off. But before Ryu could console the poor guy, they all heard Sophiaughing loudly "hahaha.. you idiots. Do you really think an old beastmen warrior will go down to such a low level to kill off the younger generation? They are savages but they are proud savages. They would never do such a thing that will only bring them despise, not only from the humans but from their kin as well. Also, you guys need not worry. We have a treaty in ce with them. No side will target a junior of the other side. The battles between younger generation will be resolved by them. It''s just most of the time it gets real bloody." Ryu was interested in knowing more about these creatures. He had only heard about them in folklores in his previous world. "Did you ever engaged in fight with them, sister Sophia?"


    She gave a nod. "I have fought a few. Just like me they will be brought to these jungles for training by their masters. Master will get me to fight them on a regr basis." Kyro was quick to ask "And what had been the results of those fights?" She only gave a wink before turning back again saying "What do you think?" Kyro''s heart beats dropped down. Her sentence literally pulled him from the depths of hell. What''s there to fear if they had the mighty Sophia with them.


    Traversing through the rough topography with their backpacks was not an easy task but the team was enthusiastic. They only required a break once the sun had moved on their heads. "Let''s settle here for a while. We will have a break and then move once the sun is down." The rookies can''t agree more, immediately settling against the trunk of the trees in cool shade. They pulled out their rations and everybody ate a portion. Sophia''s eyes fell on Kira whose clothes werepletely drenched in her sweat. The walk had been specially difficult for this girl. This time she was sensitive enough that girls really liked to remain clean. "Ryu!" "Yes, sister." "There should be a smallke just a small distance from here. Take Kira with you there. Have her take a bath." Ryu nodded. He wasn''t even at the limit of his stamina. He could have continued this walk for the full day had ite to that.


    But Kira didn''t want to be a burden to the team, immediately refusing the offer. "I am good, big sister. It is nothing. I can keep moving." Sophia shook her head "Yeah I know you can keep moving, but this will be thest time you can have a proper bath. There are no definite water bodies marked for us after thiske. Anyway we have to travel to there to fill our water supply. I am just giving you guys a head start." Kira had no problems if it was like that. She agreed to it and they left after their lunch.

 Chapter 127: In the forest

    Chapter 127: In the forest


    "Come on. Do it. Why are you so shy?" Ryu persuaded Kira who had been vehemently refusing him. "Get on, girl. We have done much more embarrassing things together, you know?" She had no idea what he was talking about but after few minutes she stepped up and climbed on Ryu''s back. He had seen her limping over. She was much more tired than she was letting others know. Kira had given all her time to her magic practice andpletely neglected the physical activities and now herck of preparation was showing up. That''s when Ryu offered his back to her. They travelled a few hundred metres in the direction Sophia told them and they found theke. The water was so clear that they immediately jumped into it, gulping mouthfuls of water. As they cooled down Kira cane closer "Brother, I want to wash you up."


    Ryu had no problems. He was actually habitual of someone else do the washing for him. They moved to the shallower waters and Kira began rubbing him all over. "Brother why was Dorothea trying to put your penis in her mouth? Aren''t we do the sex with our vagina?" She had long beenfortable to ask any questions to her brother. "Ahemm... You have to get the penis to be erect, little Kira. Before it could go in. Thats where a woman''s mouthe in, the better a woman is with her mouth the faster she can get it up." "Ohhh.. but then why didn''t brother got an erection yesterday, was aunt Dorothea not doing it correctly?" "She was doing good but you see if we are worried about something then we can''t get it up and working. Andst night your brother was worried about her that''s why it didn''t rise." Kira nodded after each sentence, she can feel her knowledge increase by multiple times just from a few words from Ryu.


    "Brother, I want to ask you something. Can I?" Ryu had a fair amount of idea what her request is going to be. Her simple mind can''t think tooplicated things. "Let me guess it for you. You want me to teach you how to use your mouth. Don''t you?" She held her head down "Yes. If it is not too much to ask." "Haha.. Here. Get down I will show you." They settled down and Ryu ced his his half limp dick in Kira''s hands who can help but grin. "Thank you brother. Then I will begin." She held it using both her hands and slowly wrapped her lips around the tip. She had took mental notesst night and was just going ordingly. "Hmm... Good. Just make sure you keep your lips ahead of your teeth otherwise you will scratch it." She blinked her eyes and pulled the cock a bit deeper in her mouth. Ryu helped her pull back the hair from her face. "Don''t leave you tongueying there. Move it. Use it to lick on it." She blinked again and did as told.


    It continued for a few minutes when Ryu was fully erect. "It''s time now to train your throat. Stick your tongue out and hold your head in ce. Try not to stop it. Let it go to the deepest lengths." Ryu felt her t tongue under his cock and holding onto her head in ce, he bagan giving slow jerks in her mouth. Kira was getting hit on the back of her throat and after some time passed, has tears in her eyes. "Do you need a break?" He let her take a breather but she refused. This was nothingpared to having those Virgo''s in her eyes. She just needed some practice. Ryu knew how motivated thos girl can be and thus didn''t waste anymore words on her. He got a hold on her throat and pushed harder. After a few gags from her he managed to fit most of his length in her tight throat. The sensation was as good as any. The twitching of her slick throat muscles provided the required thrill to his cock. "You are doing great Kira. Keep it up. Now I will start moving." Some words of appreciation works like a charm on her and Ryu could feel her tunnel rx and he took the opportunity to push it even further.


    A lot of his precum made his life easier as he began properly fucking her throat. "Gluck... Glk... Gluckk... Gluckkk.." Unwilling to ignore those heavy breaths on her small frame, he grabbed them with his free hand. Relishing in their softness. "Coughh.. cough.. huuuff.. ahhhhm.. it''s really hard brother." He gave her another breather to her and Kirained to him. Yet he could see the determination in her eyes as he patted her head. Cum was dripping from the side of her lips as she got back on her task once again. "It''s because you are doing it for the first time. Keep going you are doing really great for a first timer." Ryu continued and her cute face with his cock in her mouth was too much for him to handle and he let the spurts if cum shoot in her mouth. "Collect all of brother''s semen Kira. Let me see how much you can store." At first she didn''t know what to do with the thick liquid deposited in her mouth but getting her directions she began working promptly. Pulling his cock out he addressed her "Show it to me!" She parted her lips and raised her head high to stop the contents of her mouth from spilling. Ryu saw the thick jizz with frothpletely filling her mouth. "Now swallow it!"


    **Back at Sophia''s ce**


    "Let''s go. We have rested long enough. I forgot to tell them, they had to take a quick bath. We will catch up with them in the way." Jake and Kyro hurriedly organised themselves before following behind the silver haired girl. They found theke without much difficulty but they can''t see the pair anywhere in the water ahead. "There." Jake pointed to a remote corner where they found both of them settled. "What are these guys doing?" Getting closer to them Kyro found Ryu to be bending forward and Kira was behind him with her head between his butt. It was nit the first time Sophia had seen this posture. ''This boy really enjoy strange things.'' She immediately med it on Ryu as Kira wasn''t the creative one out of them. But Kyro wasn''t the same. He was a curious guy, so his next target was Jake "Hey Jake, what do you think they are doing?" Jake''s eyes had been stuck to the couple all this while. Kyro found himpletely immersed in the scene not even taking him up on his question.


    "Hey Jake.. tell me what''s going on too. I know you know it. So don''t lie to me." Kyro found his whole face red. There was no way this guy was unaware what Ryu and Kira were involved in. "I got no idea." Saying that Jake rapidly moved ahead following Sophia. Back to back his mind was getting shed with some imageries from few days back. He was with a mature woman and just like the couple on the shore they were involved in the same thing. It made him blush with shame and there was no way he was exining it to Kyro. Kyro can only stand behind looking all frustrated "Guess I need to ask the guy involved, then. Huh" He too followed behind his friend.


    Ryu was having a good time with Kira''s experienced tongue when he was once again interrupted mid session. "You two really got too much free time on your hands." Both of them seperated at Sophia''s voice. Ryu was not so brave to continue the act once discovered. "Haha.. Sorry sis, we really got carried away. The water is just so cool and fresh." Sophia had her hands on her waist to show her disapproval, when her eyes rested on the heavy thing dangling between his legs. ''Its really big!'' She recalled her father''s advice of trying to do it with the boy and her face turned hot imagining herself under that monster. She rapidly shook her head shoving those thoughts aside. Once she came to her sense she found herself in knee deep water. Ryu and Kira had both dragged her in the water. They must have being saying something but she was too distracted to hear anything.


    "Haha.. Ryu is right big sis, just try it once. It''s a lot better than the ground water." Kira had even removed her top leaving her breast out in open. Ryu saw a bandage tied around her chest. ''Hmm.. so that''s why her breasts size differed so much.'' While in training Sophia had a habit of tightly wrapping her chest around so she is not held back by her massive jugs. Only reliving herself at night. "What is the big idea? Did ising consented to this? Oii.. wait.. what.. wait I will take that off myself.." Ryu didn''t wait, within next second Sophia waspletely naked in the water. They pulled her deeper into the water and atst she relented the water was really fresh. Jake and Kyro came down to the shore to find Sophia already being rubbed all over her body. They looked at each other and smiling all the while, they too jumped into the water.


    "This reminds me so much of the river we used to swim." Kyro can feel his body rx, floating above theke. "Yeah, we had to totally forsake that ce after the incident with Ryu." "Yeah those jerks." Both friends happily swam along, choosing to not disturb the Ryu, since he was attending to Sophia.


    On the other side Ryu was totally mesmerized by how beautiful Sophia looked. Her Skin was the fairest of the all. Two perfectly shaped breasts were a bitrger than Kira''s and she didn''t seem to have any visible ares around her reddish nipples. Yet the best part of her body was her toned butt. It was soft yet very firm, must be due to her workouts. Plus her body had very little fat. Though Ryu was not thrilled at the idea of a skinny woman, Sophia seemed to be an exception. He can even see the outlines of her abs. Infront of her Ryu was ashamed of his body. She had a small patch of white hair over her vagina. He took his own sweet time cleaning her up. Sophia would re up from time to time when Ryu would sneakingly get a bite or two on her nipples. "What''s the big idea about sucking on them, you retard?" "Ohh.. big sis. You are so beautiful so your milk must taste fantastic just like you. That''s why I am just trying to see if I can help myself with some."


    "Do you got hay in your head? Let me go! I can wash myself." She knew the guy was lying through his teeth. All he wanted was to take advantage of her body. Still she didn''tpletely hate it. He had given her a very good impression after how her handled Dorothea''s case with him. She can even feel her to be more cheerful that yesterday and that too must be due to this brat only. That was the only reason she had been so amodating to his behaviour. Otherwise she still had to give him a ''talk'' about what he can and can''t teach that pervy father of her''s. "Hmm??" Sophia had once again fallen in thought and was taken advantage of yet again. She can feel a long finger burrow it''s way in her anus. This was way to humiliating for her. She was no child now. Furiously she turned around to scold the guy but just as she did that, his finger reached even deeper into her. Obscurely, she discovered all her strength drain out from her body as she fell into Kira''s bosom. "You.. idiot.. Pull it out.. mhh.." ''Why does it feel so good?'' But the hateful guy only added another one to the mix, now moving them unhurriedly in her bowels. Ryu winked at Kira, who immediately pressed her mouth against Sophia and began kissing her. Sophia was in no condition to protest as she too began responding to her.


    **A mouth to mouth kissing between two females is not considered anything serious.**

 Chapter 128: Jakes Adventures

    Chapter 128: Jake''s Adventures


    **2 day before the mission**


    "Ryu.. Are you home?" Amelia was working in her potteries when she hear a boy call out. She identified it as Jake''s voice. Incidentally finding herself naked once again she wrapped the towel around her body before getting out of the shed only to find Jake talking to Mira on her doorsteps. "It''s you Jake. How are you doing young one?" Jake turned around to find Amelia walking towards him from the shed. He can see theyer of perspiration on her body and how her towel only hid half of her breast leaving the rest of it for him to watch. Looking down he can see her milky white thighs exposed yet again because of her small towel. Jake blushed while struggling to put up a response "Ahem.. Hello Mrs. Amelia. I am very good. Thank you for asking." She was right next to him and so close that he can smell the scent of her sweat in the air. But it didn''t feel revolting for him at all, rather it was causing him to get a bit excited. Mira was not interested anymore so she retired back to her room leaving the duo talking to each other on the door.


    After 5 minutes have passed Amelia realised she was still standing on the door. "Ahh.. Where are my manners haha.. I forgot to invite you in. Pleasee in, Jake." Jake''s heart had calmed down by quite a bit after talking to Amelia. He was someone too focussed on his cultivation and now when he discerned that he can''t improve any further, until he had a release. Thus he found his way straight to Amelia''s house. He wasn''t expecting Ryu not to be at home even on a holiday, thus making his situation a bit awkward. He hade all the way here now he can''t go away empty handed. Amelia had already realised his intentions looking at the bag in his hands that he mist have brought to exchange with her for a sex session. Yet, she wanted the boy to speak it out for himself. She can make his situation a bit easier by bringing the conversation on the bag he was holding so tightly but she deliberately avoided talking about it. ''You want to talk. Then let''s talk haha. I got all the time kiddo.'' Sheughed in her mind while continuously conversing with him on random topics.


    Jake was growing frustrated by every minute. Not on anyone else but on himself and his cowardice when it came to opposite gender. What''s more he already had sex with Amelia once. Still the hesitation won''t go away. Was it due to the uncanny simrity of her with his own birth mother? He wanted to say no. But deep inside he had known all this while that he saw his own mother in Amelia. He wanted all the love from her that he never received all his life. As the conversation stretched for more than 20 minutes more, Jake had enough. Closing his eyes down he opened it back with a shine of resolution in them. "Mrs. Amelia.. actually I wasn''t here for Ryu you see. I want us to have another session of.. of sex. Of course if you don''t mind it." Amelia burst into loudughter, confusing Jake. "Took you long enough kiddo. You think I don''t get it that you got a lot of fruits it that bag of yours?" "You knew it all along?" Jake was surprised. Was he this obvious? "Haha.. Do you take me as a virgin, little Jakey?" Jake''s head fell in shame. But Amelia put his finger under his chin and pushed his face up to look directly in her eyes. "Let me take a bath. Then we will do it. Okay?" He can only nod in head in submission.


    Amelia had just turned around to take her leave but suddenly her steps paused. ''Considering the shitty attitude of his mother. I am not sure if she would even bother with cleaning her son.'' Amelia hade face to face with his mother a few times. At first Amelia had been very kind and courteous towards thedy who shared the same hair colour with herself. Nheless, she was never treated with same respect and now for many years she had never visited that woman''s house again. Yet, both of them can''t stop their children froming in contact with each other. She grew sympathetic towards the kid. Compared to him Ryu still enjoyed the love and care of his family, even though they can''t provide him with much resources. She was grateful towards her family members for being so close to each other. "Did you take a bath Jake?" "Yes, aunt Amelia. I already.... took.." "Ohh.. you didn''t haha.. Good. It''s good to have apanion with you. Come with me." Jake was pretty he answered her question in positive. But she didn''t even let himplete before dragging him off to the bathroom with her. It looked like she actively ignored his answer, leaving Jake puzzled.


    "Come on kid. It''s not like l have not seen you naked already. You know,st time you were pretty wild in bed hehe." Jake stood infront of a naked Amelia with a red face. He wanted to hide his face on embarrassment when he mentioned theirst session. "Looks like you need some help." Amelia tied her long hair into a bun on top of her head before approaching the boy and beginning to remove his clothes. "Ohh my.. did it grow from thest time?" She took hold of his already solid cock before peeling it''s foreskin off, to reveal a cute pink bulbous head. She stroked it a few times. It was a wee change from the moster cock of her boy that she was used to. She can''t stop herself from giving it a soft lick and that was enough for sending an electric shock through Jake''s body. Amelia saw the boy jolting back from the stimulus and she yfully wrapped her lips around his head, making her head bob up and down.


    Jake waw having a time of his life. He wasing to enjoy sex. He ced his hand on her head, carefully sweeping the red scattered red hair on her face. "Please take it deeper, aunt Amelia." She paused her sucking "I am no aunt of you. Today, you are going to call me ''mother'' otherwise you can bring those fruits of yours back home, and we can end this session right here. What do you say?" Jake can''t have her do that to him. It took him some time but in the end he did it "Okay, mo.. mother. Now can you please take it deeper in your mouth?" Jake had only heard about some women doing it with thier mouths. This was his first time experiencing it and it was not bad at all. Her inside felt so warm, sofortable. Right then Amelia opened her jaws and gobbled his whole length. "Ahhhmmmhhh" The milf saw the expression of absolute bliss on his face with his eyes shut. Gradually, her pace began increasing and after 5 minutes Jake was having hard time controlling the built up semen rising from his balls but unfortunately for him Amelia was not going to let him cum this fast. He can''t enjoy all her skills if he came this fast. Pinching his hard cock she had forced the rapidly rising semen back into his balls. "Mother??" Amelia pulled him along and made him sit on the bathing stool "You are not allowed to cum this fast little Jake. You need to learn to hold it inside as long as possible. Do you understand me?"


    He nodded his head to show his agreement. "Good, now let''s first clean you off then you can clean mother off." He can clean her? That single line was enough to get his erection back. Amelia saw his cock reacting to her words, making her giggle. She poured down water over him and began rubbing him off. "Now get up." He did the same and she cleaned his groins, not expending more than a few seconds on his cock this time, much to his disappointment. "Turn around." She cleaned his back and his butt. It was all expected for him but what he was not expecting was a long finger that dug its way to his intestines without a prior warning. "Mother.. ahhh.. what are you doing?" "Is this the first time someone cleaned you here, Jake?" He shook his head "No, not really. Mother used to do it for me 3 years back but then she told me I was big enough to do it on my own." "Ohh.. my sweet boy. But then why are were you so surprised?" "It''s because mother never had gone this deep inside me." "Hehe.. is that so? Then I am the first one who reached this deep inside you?" He nodded his head. She was loving this kid more and more.


    Her hands moved slowly in his bowels making Jake moan in pleasure. "Do you like it, Jakey? When mommy goes this deep." "Yes, mhh... It feels... really good." Well that was easy enough. They continued it for a while before she stopped. Jake would have liked if it had gone for a longer period of time but he didn''t protest. "Little Jake, would you like to try something different with mother? I have a feeling you will like that too." Jake waspletely spellbound by her. He didn''t even think twice before answering her in positive. "Then get on your hands and knees. Mommy will show you something new."


    "Ahh.. mhhhh... Ahhhh.. mhhh.." In the next few minutes Jake was moaning relentlessly. He could not have even imagined Amelia had been nning to do this to him. Behind him, the mature milf had parted his small butt cheeks apart and sent her long tongue tunnelling inside his cute little anus. With every wriggle of her appendage Jake will moan out loud. His whole body began twitching within the next 5 minutes. Amelia was ready for this, immediately mping on the base of his cock. His orgasm was stopped once again. Jake was unsure what to feel about this. On one had she had brought him pleasures he never knew were possible while in the other, she had constantly denied him his release twice in a row. Having achieved what she wanted he felt his anus once again being invaded by her tongue.


    After enduring this torture for 15 minutes straight, Amelia knew the boy was at his limit. "Come on, Jake. You can''t ck off now. It''s your turn to wash me." Jake picked himself up and began washing Amelia. He spent an extended period of time ying with her boobs. Amelia was generous enough to let him suckle on her tasty milk. He had never tasted something so delicious. Since thest time he has been nning to get a taste again. She even made him sit in herp while he did that. Though embarrassed, Jake couldn''t care less as long as he has was supplied with her milk. Amelia stroked his head, satisfied after giving the boy the required motherly love that his birth mother can never provide. She smirked in superiority. ''So what if you are a noble and I am amoner? You stll can''t properly care for your child with all your resources, could you now. Huhh.. In the end the boy is closer to me the he can ever be to you.'' Amelia was happy to get this sweet sweet little revenge on that prick.


    "You really drank it all haha" Jake got up wiping his mouth, smilingly he responded "I can''t help it mom. It was that delicious. Didn''t realise until it was already over." Having passed some time now with her Jake had begun to open up a with her. He was not shy anymore. "Now mother, it''s your turn. Please get on your hands and knees. I will clean your anus for you." Amelia was surprised at his deration and looking at his firm eyes she knew the boy really wanted to return the favor to her. She too was a bit excited about it. This was her first time. Not even Ryu had offered to do it for her. "Go ahead Jake!" Jake was ready with his sight fixed on the puckered hole. "Mhhhh


    ... Mhhh... Huuu.. yess.. Jake, good going. Yeah, a little deeper. Yes, yes right there. Mhh..." Jake was exhrated listening to her moans. The louder she moaned he must have been doing.

 Chapter 129: Jakes Adventures 2

    Chapter 129: Jake''s Adventures 2


    "Am doing it right aunt?" "Ohh.. yess.. my boy. Yeah now push it in." Amelia was on her knees with her butt forced out. Jake behind her had his cock pressed against her sphincter. Getting her approval he held her waist with both his hands and forced his cock to the depths of her anus. "mhh... How does it feel little Jake?" Jake can''t move at all, I single thrust sapped the juice out of him. "Amazing mother. It feels like nothing else. It''s so warm.. so tight. Mother if you don''t mind, I want to be rough with you." Amelia was surprised that the boy mustered up the courage to say that. "Haha.. I am so proud of you kid. Yeah. Go on. Be rough. You can do whatever you want with mommy. Spank my butt, p my face, pull my hair.. I love everything so don''t stop yourself." She can feel her pussy squirm dering that. Jake on the other had had his cock grow to its absolute limit.


    Next minute he held down on her waist before beginning to pound her hard into the ground. With every thrust he was getting bolder in expressing his desires. Using his fingers hebed her long hair back and wrapping bit all around his hand, tugged on his hard. "Ahhhhhhh.. go one boy. Pull on it harder. Ahhhhh.. yes just like that." *Spank* *Spank* With every cry of pain from Amelia Jake felt himself getting agitated and he would p harder. His thrusts grew in pace when her anal wall constricted all around his cock, gripping it so tight that he had a hard time pushing it. One of his hand got under her and began squeezing her fleshly mounds, crushing them and making different shapes out of them. It wasn''t long before he can''t hold on anylonger. "Aggghh.. mother.. I aming.. aghhhh" Amelia sprung into action, turning around she captured his small cock in her mouth. The boy''s body spasmed before heunched thick jizz into her throat. It took him few minutes to empty out his balls into the milf.


    Amelia promptly swallowed it all before bringing the boy out of the bath. She pulled him along before pushing him onto the bed in her room. "It''s your time now Jake? Use your tongue on mommy''s pussy now." Ryu did it a few times with her and Amelia hade to love doing it. She climbed into the bed and raised her long legs in air before seductively parting them, revealing a leaking pussy. "My tongue? But how do I do that mom? I have never done that before." She had the boypletely wrapped around her fingers as he didn''t falter in carrying out what was demanded off him. She loved it, knowing that she can never have this kind of control over Ryu. "Don''t worry about it. You have been a very good learner. Mommy will show you how to do it. Now get your face in. Yes, like that. Now stick your tongue out and lick in the inner lips of my vagina." Jake followed her words to a letter. *Lick**Lick**Lick**Lick* "Mhhh... Yess.. Jake. Now use two of your fingers to pushe it inside the hole and keep moving them just like you did it in mommy''s ass."


    Jake can feel her soft walls on his fingers, it was as nothing like he touched before. It had a velvety feeling and was quite wet from inside. His tonguepped on her innerbia while his fingers moved rapidly inside her. "Yess... Jake.. so good.. keeppp.. going.. just like this. Don''t stop.. agghhh.. mhhh" Amelia had turned a bit agressive as she held Jake''s head and shoved it harder all the while encouraging him to go deeper. But it wasn''t actually doing it for Amelia. Everytime she could feel herself staring at her orgasmic relief but each time she would fall back down, making her a bit frustrated. She needed something bigger for her to achieve her release a set of fingers were nit doing it for her. She raised her head to look at theid cock if Jake, it will still take some time before the boy can get it up. She sighed in disappointment.


    ''Wait a minute!'' Raising her head again she saw Jake furiously working on her pussy without any rest trying to impress his mother. She just thought of something naughty and was struggling on her mind if she should let the boy do it. ''I just hope he doesn''t consider this as to how normal people did sex.'' The sense of guilty was heavy but the burden of lust proved to be heavier. ''I will just give him a talkter.'' She had never tried it with her son, well his cock was more than enough for her satisfaction but in thos situation.. "Jake.. listen to me." The boy sat back up in attention, ready to serve his mistress for the day. "Can you please push your hand in my pussy? You see mommy''s pussy has expanded a bit from continuous sex over the years so your fingers will not be able to get mommy off." She had thought the boy might hesitate a bit, pushing his hand in an unknown hole. But Jake only thought about it for a second before he was ready with his hand pressed against her sloppy hole. "Then I will push it in mom." "Hmm.."


    "Ahmmmhh... Yes.. yes.. now it''s much better.. keep going a bit deeper Jake. Yess.. sssshhhh.. a little more.. a bit more.. " After a full 10 minutes of grappling with her pussy walls, Jake found out that his whole hand till his elbow was inside Amelia. He had to turn his hands into a fist and then only he was able to traverse any further in her abyss. "Move it now.. Jake, my boy." He nodded before pulling on his hands a bit and then thrusting it right back in. Now there was no way he could lick her out but fortunately Amelia looked just as satisfied with only his hand fir now. With the goal of giving his best, he began forcing his fist in and out rapidly, making the red head scream and moan in ecstasy. "Ahhhh... It feels so good. You hand haspletely filled mommy''s hole little Jake. Yess.. keep going. Right there. Just like that Jake.. don''t stop.. don''t stop.. I am there.. there.. agghhh.. aghhh.." With a loud scream Amelia let herself be taken over by a sweeping orgasm that instantly knocked her out.


    "Mhh" "mhhh" "mhhh" Amelia woke up to someone''s panting noise. Looking at the face moving in and out of her view, she realised the boy must have gotten hard back again. Sure enough she can feel his cock moving in and out of her pussy. She would have loved to get another release, but his cock was not exactly what can pull that off. Even then, that didn''t mean she can''t make the boy feel good. Focussing on her lower body she controlled her pussy walls to squeeze his dick, making the boy moan out in pleasure. Jake picked up her legs and put them on his shoulders to get better ess of her butt, for a thorough pounding of her pussy. "Choke me.. Jake!" She had loved it when he did thatst time. "Uugghh. Uuhhh... Mhhhh" In her excitement Amelia forgot that she never had to exin the boy how to choke and what to choke. Jake had used both his hands to clutch her neck and squeeze the air out of her lungs. That was an instant turn on for her and she had gotten another release much to her surprise. The boy has really impressed her with his skills in bed.


    "It''s time to give you a reward. Nowy down on your back." Amelia climbed on top of his body, impaling herself on his erect cock. She bend down over the boy, letting her tits cover his face and began moving her butt with his cock sheathed in her pussy. "Aghhh.. it feels so good mother.. amhh" He grabbed the tits in his hand and bit down hard. "Agghhh.. Aggghhhh.. ohhhh.. yes.. Jake bite it harder... Mhhh..." There was no milk in her tits anymore but that didn''t stop the boy to keep suckling her nipple. He had been starved of sex for a month now. Unbeknownst to others he had recalled everything that he had done with Amelia during the copse of his mind. Thus it had taken him so long to make up his mind foring fir her again. This time he had wanted to correct his mistake and be a good man in the bed. But as it turned out Amelia enjoyed all that he ever wanted to do to her and more.


    "Mother can you do me with your mouth?" Amelia was happy to oblige, getting off him she got between his legs and put his cock in her mouth. Sucking on it heavily she caressed his balls in her hands. Once in a while she would nip his testicles making him cry out in pain but the boy endured it all. He was truly enamoured with sex, willing to go to any length to satisfy her. Amelia knew what she had to do next. Ryu enjoyed it very much when she would finger his ass during a blowjob. She sent her finger straight into Jake''s balls and the boy''s body began twitching all over. She instantly clutched his dick, not allowing his cum to rise up. This was too much for Jake and he pleaded for a release "Not yet my little boy. Don''t you want to try out mommy''s ass once again?" Saying that she pushed her finger once again while maintaining her sucking pressure around his dick. It was a hard thing to do but Jake held on through the torture somehow, in the hopes of being rewarded with that warm hole of her''s.


    "Should I go in mom?" Amelia shook her jiggled her but to entice the guy. Looking down at her butt cheeks Jake changed his mind. He can''t be satisfied until he spanked them. Spanked them hard. *Paaahhh* *paaahh* He had now grown confident enough to not even ask Amelia if she will be willing. He knew she will never disappoint him and with a loud moan she enticed him further with her jiggling butt. Thedy wanted more so how could Jake refuse to follow through. *Pahhhh* *Pahhhh* *Paaaahh* *Paaahhhh* All of his ps were harder than thest on. He can see his hand prints on her clear skin. Bending down he used his tongue to lubricate her ass. He had figured it out that getting it all wet will make the process more enjoyable. His tongue drilled her ass for the second time a day. He didn''t stop until his saliva was dripping from her hole. Holding his cock against her sphincter he deliberately shoved it all in a single push. "Aghhh.. naughty kid!! Mhhh.. ahhh.."


    Jake got hold of her hair once again and tugged it hard while pounding her ass hard. "Do you love mommy''s ass, little Jakey? Hehe" "Yes, mother. I have never tasted anything like this." "Good. You cane to mother whenever you want to enjoy it." "Sure mom. You are the only one for me.." in his subconscious he had reced his own mother''s image with Amelia''s. His mother had not been like that since the beginning. She was just like Amelia, atleast to himself. She knew his mother acted like a jerk to others but when it came to her own family, she loved them very much. But everything changed when his father fell ill from a strange sickness. No matter what they had tried, he can''t seem to be good. The best thing they could do was to sustain his life. That is continuing till today. He had no idea why she would change that much. And then it happened. One day when he had returned home, he found his mother in bed with a different man all together.


    He was his father''s elder brother. Jake didn''t mind it much. His father had been unable to do anything in bed so it might be that his kom wanted a release and this invited a family member in. But just as he decided to leave to couple to it, he saw what would haunt him for many days. His loving mother, who had loved him and his father so much all her life, had turned her back in his father. He saw with his own eyes. His mother initiating a kiss with the man as he fucked her on his father''s bed. That was the day when all his love for her turned into simmering hate.


    He pounded Amelia harder and harder until he was close to his orgasm. Forcing her on her back he climbed on top of her before stroking his dick on her face. The milf knew what the boy wanted and opened her mouth to let him jerk all his cum in her maw. Once he was done, he just fell in the bed beside her and passed out.


    Ryu returned home after making a visit to Suna''s house. "I am home mother." He found his way to her room to find her under the sheets in the bed. "Shh.. you are going to wake my kid." Ryu can see Jake''s head poking out from her side and he realised what had happened. "haha.. when did you raise another one so fast? And why did I never got to see this ''brother'' of mine prior to today. "Hehe.. I just captured him, that''s why." Both mother and sonughed together before Ryu pulled his cock out and ced it on Amelia face. "Don''t you see how soundly the poor guy is sleeping. I can''t do it." Ryu swiftly climbed on the bed with his legs on both sides of her face, settling over her face "That''s your problem mother. Just make sure you are as stealthy as possible." Amelia made faces at him before letting his cock move to the depths of her wet throat.

 Chapter 130: Fight!!

    Chapter 130: Fight!!


    **Back to present time**


    Sophia was mad at both of them but she can''t even scold them. She was too embarrassed to even discuss what happened at theke. The only course of action she can think of was to shut up and try to forget everything. The sun was still up when the gang heard some peculiar sound. Something was there in the shrubs ahead of them. "Shh.." No one except Kyro required her heads up and everyone had taken their stance, waiting for a wild animal to jump out any moment now. "Chuuu.." It was just a rabbit. Everyone calmed their nerves down. "Haha.. I thought we already found ourselves a trouble. We can''t be that unlucky." Kyromented. Ryu had already kept his hands on the nearby tree to get a better scan of the area around them. Having practiced for so long he can easily get a view of 70 metres radius. His frown has not subsided. There was definitely an animal in the trees somewhere but it was changing its position very fast. It was such that he can''t get a lock on it. But with what swift steps it was moving and how it was giving away no sounds at all, one thing was clear. This was a predator.


    Immediately he turned around to look at Sophia and found her smirking. ''Damn.. it.'' Understanding her n he moved ahead quickly "Iing!!" Kyro and Kira were too startled but Jake had acute senses. Listening to Ryu''s call for help he right away got rid of his bagpack and called upon his mana, setting his hands on fire. Ryu took the time to throw some seeds to the ground. Pulling his hands together he began chanting the spell. Now even Jake can feel something was amiss, calling out to Sophia "Big sister, protect those two." The mes in his hands grew even hotter. Sophia only smiled before she fell back. Jake can''t make sense of her actions but Ryu called back "Kyro protect Kira, she will back you up. Sophia isn''t going to help." Right then something jumped at Ryu from the dense canopy of the tress. Kira was scared out of her wits. This situation was nothing like the vines. This time they were actively getting hunted down and their leader has just gave up on them.


    Ryu sighed when he saw the size of the beast. He was expecting something much worse. It was just the size of arge cat. Although it looked much more threatening with protruding canine. Till the time the cat pounced on him his spell was ready. "Creation magic!" Multiple green vines sprouted from the ground in an instant, grabbing towards the cat. The animal was very agile, using its foot work it managed to dodge the vines but the sheer intensity of the vegetation overwhelmed it. Not long after it was wrapped around and captured thoroughly mid air. Kyro wanted tough out loud, he was so scared for a little cat. "Purr.. purrr..." Ryu too let his gaurd down. There was no way the poor animal was going to escape it''s binds. "Should I kill it off?" Still Ryu wanted to confirm if they were safe for now or not. He turned back around to check on Sophia and the girl still had a smirk on her face. "Fuck!!" Jake had already noticed as he ran towards their femalepanion.


    Kira was happy for their friends as they managed to take down a beast with such ease. But just as she put a step forth, she saw Jake running towards her. She heard the tugging of a branch behind her. Ryu had messed up. His senses were still not trained enough as he was only able to notice a single cat but instead there were two. While the first one attacked from ahead the other had sneaked up behind them and gone for the lone prey. "me.. eruption.."


    The cats paws had begun glowing in red. The beast was channelling its own mana. *Scratch* blood spurted from Kira''s left arm. She had no chance to put up any defence. The cat was already onto her. She fell back but fortunately Jake hadunched his attack,unching arge tongue of me towards the beast. There was no way an attack from a distance will evernd on it. It fell back a step before pouncing at Kira once again. It''s motive was simple. Get rid of the girl first.


    Ryu can feel his heart burning in rage. He had been too attached with Kira these days and now it felt like his own body was cut. "Aghhh...!!" His eyes glowed green and with a heavy fist he punched the ground. He can only hope this will work. He can''t really rely on Sophia now. He did away with his bindings before throwing the punch. It was not the time to keep his abilities hidden. *Creak* *Creak* In that second of time Kira had closed her eyes. Her body had frozen up. Jake was still away and there was no chance Ryu could reach her. *Thuuudd* *Purrr..* She opened her eyes to find Jake already standing infront of her. Kyro reached her before holding her arm tightly with his hands, to stop the blood lose.


    Sophia had her eyebrows raised. The boy was just a lower level Junior mage. Did she just witness a junior mage make a whole tree move? She even rubbed her eyes but the limping beast was the clear evidence that the branches over Kira''s head moved on their own and striked down at her attacker giving Jake the time needed toe to her rescue. She recalled how much faith her old man puts in this boy. "Grumpy old man still git better eye for a talent huhh.."


    Ryu jumped back from his sitting position. The cat struggling to get out of its bind behind him hadn''t gone unnoticed by him. "Ryu can you handle that one?" Jake threw a ming punch towards the approaching beast to deter it. He was not able the hit the guy but there was no way it could close onto him without getting injured by his mes. "Haha.. with ease. It''s just an overgrown cat." He had spread the seeds all around this ce and just when the cat pounced at him, he would make a spiked vine st out of the ground towards it, making it change its angle of attack midway. This time Ryu wasn''t hesitating rather he was actively trying to kill it. Last time he had made mistake. He could have easily squeezed the life out of it when he caught it the first time but both unwanted empathy and curiosity stopped him and now his fuck up had gotten Kira injured.


    10 minutes passed when Sophia dropped down from her resting branch. She can see the corpse of the first cat,ying on the ground charred. The next one was held up high onto a vine that had impaled it''s abdomen, puncturing it''s innards. Ryu was bandaging Kira''s arm while the other two boys were trying to recover back theirst mana. "You guys really did well. Great job. Thought I might have to get down once Kira was injured but you rookies really held together. Not losing your minds. Specially you Kyro, I had assumed you will freeze up at the sight of blood. But I guess a living friend is always better than a dead one." The boy scratced his head awkwardly. "Thank you big sis."


    "Here take this. It''s just a scratch, you will be fine." Nobody minded Sophia''s condescending tone as they realised their while purpose ofing her was to train themselves. She popped a pill in Kira''s mouth before looking at Ryu "You are good at sensing what''s around you. You just need a bit more practice. Also, if you have even a slight doubt that something can kill you then don''t ever hesitate to kill them off. Either you will get yourself killed or your friends." Saying that she took her leave to settle under the shade of a tree. Ryu only nodded. His heart was a bit heavy. Sophia termed it as a scratch but Kira was truly injured and she might take more than two days to get her hand working again. "I am fine brother Ryu. It was my own fault. I should have been ready." Ryu knew she was feeling the guilt of being the weakest link in the gang. "Haha.. Yeah, you really messed up. But you are not alone. Each of ours mistakes culminated in your injury so no need to me yourself. Don''t worry, you can make mistakes. It doesn''t matter, your brother will save you each and every time." Kira can feel her eyes getting wet from looking at Ryu''s smile. But she had promised him that she was Bieber going to cry again this she only pressed her head in his chest before snuggling in his arms.


    "Its toote to travel today. We will set up our tents a little away from this ce. Kyro and Jake, get those dead bodies disposed off. Burn them. That won''t bring any other predators to our resting ce, at night." Both boys got to work while the other three began deploying their tents. Ryu and Kira got into one and snuggled together into the cozy bed after having a small dinner with the team. "Brother did you save me today?" Ryu kissed the girl on her forehead "Of course. Don''t you know how amazing your brother is?" Her face turned red "Can you give me a kiss brother?" Ryu was a little taken aback by her sudden request but not minding it he went ahead and kissed her lips. Next she nagged at him to tell her how he did that, when he was the farthest from her. The night fell down and the couple fell into a deep sleep after a tough day.


    **Morning**


    Ryu had woken up first. Having left his seal unlocked all night, he was feeling very fresh. Taking a dump some distance away from the camp he pulled his pants up to take his leave. He traveled a few metres when he could hear the sounds of someone''s step. It didn''t sound human thus Ryu got himself alerted for any scenario. There was not time to sense them, whatever it was, it was moving towards him fast. *Swish* Ryu dodged. An arrow lodged itself on the tree behind him going between his thighs, missing his little brother by an inch. Ryu was sweating bullets. What the heck? Didn''t he just lost his most important tool? What would even be reason to be alive in such a world without a cock? All those thoughts made him really mad. Looking for the culprit he found a tall girl showing herself from behind the bushes. The girl had armor covering her chest with her brown hair flowing down her shoulders, with a long bow in her hands. She was a beauty but all Ryu could think off was how he just lost his little brother at her hands.


    "Ohhh.. a human. Fetch me my arrow low life." Ryu had enough of her. He was expecting a heartfelt reply from her and what he got was the exact opposite. She wasn''t even treating him as a fellow human. "You wench. Look where you are shooting. Try to keep that mouth of yours shut, lest you end up getting your ass whooped." He grabbed the arrow and pulling it out, broke it in half before throwing it away. "What did you say to me? I was thinking of not taking your life but looks like big brother was true you guys really don''t appreciate kindness. Just die then." The girl was mad after he insulted her and she pulled out the sword at her waist, before leaping towards him. Only then Ryu noticed why the girl was so tall. She was no human at all. It was just that her lower half was hidden from him otherwise those hooved legs would have easily given her away as a beastmen. She had a lower half of a horse with a torso of humans. In short she was a centuar.


    Ryu had no time being impressed by her body as the girl was already onto him. *Swing* Herrge sword came falling onto his head. Ryu ducked down and moved away from her. A forest was not really a centuar''s turf. She was having major difficulties manoeuvring herrge body around. "Stay at a single ce, pest!" Ryu nimbly moved among the vegetation easily avoiding all her blows. "Are you an idiot? Why would I stay at one ce when I can get away?" That made her even more made and she began swinging her sword even harder. The sword must be heavy as the girl was already sweating profusely while Ryu can dodge her till the next day. But just as he sidestepped the girl this time something came running towards him like a tank. It was another centuar but this one was more massive than the girl and he was way faster. It just grabbed him by his neck before pinning him onto a tree trunk. "Shit!" However powerful Ryu had been, he knew it was of no use infront of this guy. He was simply on another level.

 Chapter 131: Payback

    Chapter 131: Payback


    "What happened here Da? Why are you wasting your time on these vile creatures?" The girl ced her sword on her shoulders before strolling towards them. "This one got a wretched mouth big brother. He began abusing me." Ryu rolled his eyes at her obvious lie. He would have liked to refute her ims had he been atleast allowed to open his mouth. He wasn''t too worried about these guys as he had felt that help was on the way for him. Sophia had not helped themst time because it didn''t really required her intervention but now that a bigger threat has appeared, he knew she won''t leave him to die. "Then you should have killed him off. Instead of ying with him all the while." The girl dropped her head ashamed. Looks like her brother saw her ipetence in killing even a pesky human. Her eyes raged. ''Its all because of this human.'' The boy let Ryu go who fell on his feet huffing for breath. "Do it." The female centuar readied her sword to chop Ryu head off when she heard aughter ringing like a bell.


    "Haha.. Aren''t you a big man, Reiner? Trying to kill off a junior like that. And her I had the false impression that you guys fought for honour." Reiner frowned after listening the voice. Turning around he found a girl walking towards him with slow steps. "It''s just a measly boy. He''s not even worth fighting against. I was just giving him a quick death so he doesn''t humiliate himself any further." Till now Ryu had only have about the arrogance of the beastmen, today he saw it with his own eyes. These guys seems to have their heads up their asses. "Ohh.. is that so. Anyhow, just go away. That boy is with me." That''s it? Wasn''t this girl acting even more arrogant? Ryu thought he might witness an awesome fight between the guy and Sophia but it didn''t seem like the male centuar was too keen on a conflict. "We already know why you are here Sophia. It''s no secret now. I am very sure this is not thest time we are meeting. Let''s go Da."


    Da was confused. They are going to leave just like that? Just because the girl said the boy was with her? Where was the pride in that? Isn''t that basically showing your back on the enemy? Yet when she turned to Reiner to register her protest, he looked at her with firm eyes. She can''t go against him. Her parents had only allowed us to venture outside on the condition that she would follow him around. If she fails to do so, she wasn''t even sure when would be the next time she can leave her tribe for the next adventure. "Huuhh.." She huffed and puffed before turning around. This girl must really be very powerful otherwise Reiner would not prefer leaving. Ryu only smiled at the female centuar''s tantrums and she seemed to have noticed it too. So, just as she turned around her bushy tail pped ross Ryu''s face.


    "Aiiiiioo.. what a jerk?" He saw her making faces at him before following behind Reiner. Ryu rubbed his cheeks before asking Sophia "Does it take longer for beastmen children to mature?" Sophia extended her hand before pulling him. "Not really. Why?" "Nothing. Just asking. Anyhow, sis I seem to have sprained my ankle please give me a ride back." She looked down to see him with a small injury to side of his leg.


    "Sis, you must be pretty awesome. The guy literally ran with his tails between his legs." Ryu had his hands crossed around Sophia''s neck as she carried him back to their camping sight. "Asking me questions while squeezing my breasts doesn''t make it alright." He switched to the right one, pinching and rubbing the protruding nipples over her clothes. She had not yet out on those chest bands so he wanted to take full advantage of the opportunity. "Come on sis. You are so powerful. How can this little thing cause any difort to you?" His words reminded Sophia of theke scene. With a single finger in her ass she was like a sitting duck with her whole body melting like a jelly. She hurriedly changed the discussion. "Hmm.. Reiner had been an old rival to me. Remember when I told you about my master bringing me here to fight with the students of the beastmen masters. He is one of them. It''s just he has never been able and to defeat me thus the guy seems to have developed an inferiorityplex."


    Ryu had be bolder with every passing second. Getting the chance his hand crept its way inside of her dress and feeling was the soft skin on his finger tips. "Hmm?" Sophia seemed to have noticed just now. He can''t have her put her mind to this "Ohh.. so it''s like that. But sis don''t you think we should be worried? The guy was definitely talking about the flower we are here for? What if he gets his hands on it before us?" She dropped her head down to see his hand snaking around under her dress but chose to ignore the guy. Ryu has always been interested in all kinds of strange things anyhow. "Huf.. I don''t think they would have such a detailed map as ours? And even if they got their hands on the flower, we just need to beat their asses and get it back." Ryu loved how straight forward the girl was. He wanted to keep ying with these milk jugs but s, the camp was in sight already.


    Kira took the effort to clean his wound before they began moving once again.


    There were many magical beasts that tried to put the gang on their menu but except a single time, Sophia came forward to get rid of them. Only when she was sure that the rookies will not be killed even before they can put up their defence, will she allow them to take part. One more day passed and Kira''s arm has healed up quite a bit. Once again the gang took refuge in their tents.


    "Mhh?" It''s been a few hours Ryu had slept, when he felt some movement behind him. Wanting to take a look he turned around. "Suusshhh!!" It was Sophia, who plug his mouth and slowly pulled him out of the tent. Her face was serious so he decided against asking her anything. "Follow me!" He did asmanded. ''Did she locate some wild beasts? Or did those centuar''se back for revenge?'' Thinking till here he bagan readying himself for a fight. Sophia stopped when she was some distance away from the camp. He waited for her to settle before he asked "What is the matter sis? Are those beastmen back again?" Sophia turned around and taking a look at her unusually calm face, Ryu knew he had fallen in a trap. A trap set by his ownrade. His steps moved back slowly as he wanted to make a run for it. Sophia gave a wide grin. "Why are you backing away Ryu? I just wanted to talk about something." Talk? That must be thest thing on her face with a devious grin like that. "Haha.. sis, actually I am suddenly not feeling that well. Why don''t you let me get some rest and we will definitely talk about it in the morning." He said scratch the back of his head while his steps kept strolling backwards.


    "Ohh.. is that so. Too bad I wanted to let you y with big sister''s breasts since you love them so much. Why don''t you stay? See, I pulled them out for you. Don''t you think they are pretty." The silver haired girl dropped her dress from her shoulders, letting the massive jugs hang out in the open. Ryu gulped. It was bad. She was definitely going to take her revenge on him for that day. "Of course I love them. But you see, I think I already had enough fun with them for today.." Leaving those words behind he ran for his life. But unfortunately for him she had tricked had tricked him away from the camp. There was no way of reaching it. Sure enough someone grabbed him from behind and before he could even out up a resistance his hands were already tied down behind him. "Ahemm... Sis is there really a need for violence. We both are grown up. I believe we can settle this easily with a talk, what do you say?" She immediately taped his mouth with a cloth before pulling him along. "Oh.. of course we are going to talk. Rather I am nning for a long talk."


    Ryu knew there was no saving himself today. He can only me that bastard Lyod for this. Even more than Lyod he was ming his wide mouth with which he suggested those things to the old guy. "Amhh.. mhhhmm." He tried to convey his apologies but it was toote for that. His rope was thrown across a branch before being pulled into the air. "Now we don''t have those many facilities here, so we will have to do it like this only. Hope you like it." "Hummbbb.. bhhhgfffgg" There was no was she could understand his rantings. Ignoring his actionspletely she pulled his pants down to reveal the girthy cock hanging over hisrge balls. "Let''s hope you enjoy the session." Saying that she opened her mouth and swallowed his whole length. It didn''t take long before it swelled up to its true size. Sophia had to expel it out as the head began touching and forcing it''s way into her throat.


    "Ahmmm.. Why are you so big brat?" Not waiting for his reply she wrapped her lips around the thickness once again before moving her head back and forth. She licked all over his length and Ryu was in heaven. It''s been a few days that he received such good blowjob. Thus he rxed his body trying to get the best out of the situation. "Hmm... Looks like you are ready?" He sighed listening to her. He got it. She was nning to do the same thing that happened to her. Leaving his erect cock unattended she moved behind him. *Pahhh* *Pahhh* "Agggghhhmm" This reminded him of the spankings he had got from Suna, few times when he had teased her too much. ''You are just going to end up like her, girl. Enjoy it while itst.'' "Aiieeehhh" *Paah* The night continued like this. She would spank him until he was limp. Next she would again give him a blowjob, stimting an erection out of him before spanking him again. Ryu cursed her all night.


    **Morning**


    Kira woke up to find herself tightly hugged by Ryu in their makeshift bed. This made her very happy. She wanted to be in his arms for a bit more but it was alreadyte for them. "Big brother! Big brother Ryu... Wake up. It''s morning already." Ryu opened a single eye before pulling the girl down. Hetched onto her lips and forced his tongue into her sweet mouth. Kira didn''t mind it and let him do as he pleased. Only after 5 minutes of continuous kissing did he stopped and wiped the saliva off him lips. "My Kira is the best really." His gave her another kiss on her forehead before taking his leave. Kira saw him limping over a bit but her mind was too giddy to care about anything.


    Ryu found Sophia preparing some tool from the woods around before hugging her from behind. "Sis you really hurt my feelings yesterday." "You can''t say that Ryu. Wasn''t it the best way to discipline someone ording to you?" He knew he brought it on himself but there was no way he was not getting apensation for his mistreatment. "How would I know the old guy was asking about you?" He lied but that didn''t have much affect on her. "So what di you want now?" His hands got over her busty chest once again "Hehe.. I am not moving from here until I get to cum in your mouth. You knowst night I was never able to cum. Now it''s your responsibility for giving me a proper release. "Hmm.. Okay let''s do it." "Hain?" Ryu was ready for his request being shot down and then he will settle for sucking her tits but unexpectedly the girl agreed. ''Was she feeling regret now?''

 Chapter 132: Clash

    Chapter 132: sh


    Ryu brought Sophia in his tent where Kira was still organising the stuff. "Kira remove your clothes ande here." Ryu sat in one corner of his tent before pulling his pants down. Sophia had got down to her knees and tying her hair in a knot, brought her mouth close to the massive cock. Kira was surprised to say the least. Her brother was too awesome. Was he now teaching even her big sister, how to use their mouth? "What are your waiting for? Get down and lick on my balls here." "Hmm" She hurriedly got out of her clothes before joining Sophia. "You need to let it go deeper Sophia. Yeah, just like that. A bit wider. Yes." Ryu saw her frowning when he called her name out directly. "Put it in your mouth Kira and then lick it properly." Kira was always ready to learn. Sucking one of his balls into her mouth she began licking sloppily all over.


    Slowly Ryu had his hands on Sophia''s silly hair. He began tugging on it from time to time. "Open your mouth Sophia!" She raised her eyebrows but after the heavyweight punishment from yesterday she believed the boy deserved some rewards. That was why she agreed to him. *Spit* Ryu was slowly going to take his revenge on her. "Swallow it." *Pahh* Just when she was thinking what to do with his spit in her mouth, she was pped hard. Her face turned red from embarrassment of being pped by a junior but since she had decided to do this, she will go all the way. Swallowing his precum and her pride both she let the boy ravage her mouth thoroughly. *Cough* *cough* Ryu saw her nostrils leaking precum and his rage from yesterday night calmed down a bit. Kira didn''t believe that her all powerful big sister was a noob at using her mouth just like her.


    Ryu got on his knees while holding Sophia''s head on his erection. "I am very close. Make sure not to waste any of it Sophia." She blinked her eyes and he began his assault. Kira, not being able to find a ce fir herself decided to go to her regr one. Getting behind a standing Ryu she forced her face between his buttocks and began licking his asshole. She was having a hard time getting her tongue at the right ce due to his regrly jerking his hips, to fuck Sophia''s mouth. Yet, the girl took it as a challenge.


    Sophia on the other hand was feeling very hot. The old man never aroused her in such a manner ever. Maybe it was because the inherent respect she felt from him or due to their rtionship, but it was true. The boy really made her feel differently. Her hands found their was to her burning slit. It was good that Jake and Kyro were nit at the camp right now. Otherwise she would have left all the respect in their eyes. But as long as it was Ryu only she didn''t mind revealing this side of hers. Her fingers dove into her hole. Ryu smiled cunningly at her actions. It looked like he was fucking her for his personal reasons but in actuality he had another reason for doing this to her. He was getting her ready for the day she would get to know about Ron. On that day he nned to make the girl so close to himself that she could take the lose and still stand up relying on him.


    "Gluckk .. ahhh... Gluck.. Gluck... Gluck.. " She looked even more beautiful with his cock in her mouth and his precum dripping from all her facial holes. There were sine tears at the corner of her eyes but the speed at which she was fingering her pussy made him sure that the girl is going to beat him real bad if he stopped right now. He kept up his fucking, giving her there time to rub it off on her own. Behind him an experienced tongue in his asshole can keep him up for the whole day. "Agghhhgg..mhhhh... Gggggg" He saw her body spasming from a release. Only then he allowed his cum to shoot through his urethra. He made sure to give her a thick facial. ''How much is he going to cum?'' Sophia had only been with a single man all her life thus she had no idea is Ryu was the abnormal one or was her father the dry one. The viscous liquid refused to slide down her face. Ryu cherished her for sometime before calling out to the girl behind him "Kira, won''t you clean big sister off?"


    An enthusiastic Kira leaped at her beforepping the thick cum off her face. "Share some with big sis too. She had worked hard for it." She nodded before sucking some of his jizz in her mouth and then transferring it to Sophia via a sloppy kiss. Kira hade to love being involved in these sensual ys with Ryu. It made her feel like she was involved very deeply with him. For Sophia too this was not the first time getting kissed and being passive was never in her nature. It wasn''t long before Kira was tackled to the ground as she began shoving her own tongue into her junior and swiping it all around. She didn''t want to admit but this was kind of fun. She felt herself more rxed than previously. On top of that why did his cum tasted so good?


    One more day passed for the gang before they got close to their target location. Ryu began to feel slightly warm on his chest. Looking down he strangely found the spacestone around his neck glowing. "Hahhaha.. brat looks like you got rid of your bad luck.. I can feel an ancient aura from around here. Hahahah... Looks like an old friend who had survived the disaster. Since in got no time I can''t exin anything. Just follow the stone it will bring you to it. We will talkter... Hahaha.. try not to die kiddo!!" The dragon clearly didn''t have the luxury to speak with him for any longer. The voice too sounded like a recorded monologue sent to him. Anyhow he would have appreciated had the stupid lizard not wasted half of his precious timeughing like a maniac.


    Ryu alerted his senses. ''Can it be that this stone is detecting the same nt that I am here for?" He shook his head. It can''t be. The lizard was talking about some old friend of his. It must be an object rted to some other powerfulpanion of his. Last time dragon had told him that although his side was defeated badly but most of hispanions had survived the sh and gone into hiding. So it was not a surprise to find their belongings. Ryu was pretty excited. The only thing that he had from the dragon must be this spacestone and he can''t really stress it''s importance enough. His greedy mind was already salivating at the prospect of getting his hands on some awesome relic. That would make his life way easier.


    "What are you smirking about?" Sophia turned around to brief the team when she found Ryu smiling like an idiot. "Ahahaha.. nothing.. nothing." Sophia chose to ignore the guy. "Listen up. We are pretty close to our destination. Keep your eyes and ears open at all times. Like I informed you guys the beastmen are already here. We will just hope that those bastards don''t locate the cave we are looking for. It that happens be ready to fight with your tooth and nail. There is a real possibility of getting killed because they will not show any mercy to their opponents." Everyone nodded stiffly. "Kira, you don''t need to fight until the situation is too drastic. Remain under our protection before casting a healing magic on us to the best of your ability. Kira would have liked a more active position but she knew better than to protest against Sophia''s decision at such a crucial time. Ryu and Kyro were ced at the nks while Jake with the highest firepower was to take up their behind.


    After traveling of 15 more minutes Sophia sighed in frustration. This was not going to be can easy mission. "Haha.. Sophia!! Wee wee. It''s been a while since we were waiting here." The gang moved out of the shrubs to find themselves face to face with a number of centuars, fully armoured and ready for battle. "Looks like there is no other way for me to get in, without bashing your faces in." Reinerughed once again. "Sure, sure. To tell you the truth, we were not sure entirely that this was the real cave. It was just a guess since we had already looked all around fir the flower. But you guysing her confirms that this is indeed the ce." Sophia was confused. Even if the reached here just few minutes earlier she was surprised as to why these guys didn''t make a run for it after grabbing the flower, instead waiting for then at the entrance.


    Reiner seems to have guessed her doubts. "Don''t worry we don''t particrly like ambushing our enemies. It''s just that the cave only looks small. There is a whole underground maze under it. It''s best if we get rid of you and your pets first. Then we will have all the time in our hands to look for the flower. So shall we begin?" Ryu saw the guy pull out a massive broad sword from behind his back. This time Reiner and Da were not alone. They had 4 more centuars with them and from the looks it didn''t look Ryu and his fellow rookies can be of any help. "Ryu, handle the girl. All others keep one of the others engaged until I am free." Sophia only said that before running towards the horde of stallions. She threw away her sandals midway and the gang saw her whole body transform into stone. Her hands took the shape of two long swords as she took a huge leap to directly fall into the middle of the Reiner and his friends.


    Ryu was stupefied by her shear bravery. This girl didn''t seem to even care about her life. This was no pratice match. If she loses there is a good chance she is going to lose her life. "What are you guys looking at? Attack!!!" Ryu called out, pulling his hands together after throwing arge quantity of seeds to the ground. Da already had her eyes fixed at Ryu from the beginning. She was too weak to participate with her big brother but if it was a measly human, she was sure she can take him out without much sweat. Of course while thinking that she had conveniently chose to forget how the boy made a fool out if her. Vines began growing from the ground but she very easily dodged all of it with her speed, before reaching close to Ryu and dropping her heavy sword onto her.


    On the other side Jake and Kyrobined their attacks and attacked one of the guy engaged inbat with Sophia. Their only goal was to pull the guy away from her. It wasn''t long before arge me st hit one of them on the back, making him throw up blood. They had underestimated the kids. Jake''s mesbined with Kyro''s air maniption had a devastating affect on him. Kira dutifully remained at the back but this time keeping herself aware for any possibility, lest she end up getting ambushed once again.


    "Dammit.. Did you broke through once again." It was already a shame for Reiner to fight with a single girl with the help of his friends. He would have never allowed it to happen but he had fought with her enough times to know that she is a monster. Also, he can''t take any risks as they were apanying chief''s own daughter. He was giving his best but the girl was too nimble on her feet. Dodging all their attacks like she was performing a beautiful dance. She was too gifted in her mana ability also. Just by getting in touch with something she can take on its properties. On top of tha she was a skilled earth maniptor. Her sharp hands can rip their armour open in a single strike if itnded properly. Also from time to time their group had to look out for any spikes protruding out of the ground randomly. She was employing both her abilities at once. Previously whenever Reiner had fought her she could either use her transformation or earth maniption at once but now the prodigy was tuning in to both her powers at once. Right then a me knocked one of his friend off bnce, shoving Reiner into a pit of despair.

 Chapter 133: Trapped?

    Chapter 133: Trapped?


    "Rune, go get rid of those pests first. We will hold her here." They had no choice other than send one of them for the kids otherwise, one more decent hit from them might cause them to lose this standoff


    entirely. Reiner had already made the mistake of wrongly gauging Sophia''s abilities. They can''t afford any more fuck ups. "Haaagghh..." He swung his sword down heavily but all he could see was a smirk at the corner of her lips. Sophia had been waiting for this moment. She believed in her juniors to atleast pull one of them off her back and the brats did just that. The earth under Reiner''s feet tilted to a side suddenly, making him stumble on his legs. That was enough time for a earth spike to injure hisrge abdomen. "Ahh.. Crafty slut." Reiner knew his n had failed they can''t defeat her at all. "Da do it.." That was thest thing they can attempt.


    **Few minutes earlier.**


    "Hahah.. brat let me see whoes to your rescued today." Ryu was still ducking and darting around. He had already known her weaknesses. Firstly, she talks way too much while engaged in a fight and secondly, the heavy sword she was carrying was too much for her to handle for long. He just had to wait it out. He would dodge the blows that he can and block the remaining with his vines, which will grow from the ground and put themselves between the two fighters. For the past two weeks Ryu had not practiced any cultivation, such that he was still stuck at the first level of the Junior realm. But that didn''t mean he waszing around. He knew how vulnerable he was in this world with a single rule, might is right. In those days he had practiced a few useful spells to their limit. That''s how he was able tomand the vines so effortlessly. He had seen the advantage Sophia had managed to get over her adversaries.


    "Da do it.." Ryu heard the leader of the centuars call out. He instantly realised they had something nned for their worst case scenario. Right then he saw Da turn on her heels as she sprinted towards the entrance of the cave. ''What was she doing?'' Ryu can''t make any sense if her judgement but Sophia must have understood their motives. "Ryu, stop her. Don''t let her enter the cave." He had no idea what was happening but he nheless followed her orders. But once he began running behind her, it was way to clear he was outmatched by a big margin. Having no other choice ismanded on if the vine to grow rapidly through the ground. It burst out from under Da and wrapped around her. Ryu held onto the other end but all his efforts were futile. The girl was too heavy and all he had on her mind was to enter the cave at any cost. It didn''t take long for Ryu to figure that out. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*


    Watching the rocks falling from the cave roof, Ryu gave up on stopping the her and allowed her to pull her along. He had the choice of letting go of the vine but at that moment he thought this was the best decision. Why? Because from how his spacestone was acting the relic he is looking for was inside the cave. Had he left the rope, all of them would have been trapped outside with no way in. *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* *THUD* The cave entrance was blocked by the falling debris. A huge amount of explosives were used, copsing the entire tunnel.


    Reiner dropped his bow before leaping away from Sophia. Hispanions too did the same. Reiner had took an instant to fire a burning arrow towards the cave, that''s when Sophia realised their n. "Hmm.. you guys must have faith in that girl to let her go in and search for the flower on her own." Reiner smirked "Yes we believe in her. Anyway, it''s not she will be alone for long. We got the location for the herb. This is our territory, we just need to regroup and attack you guys again. Let''s see how long all of you can endure that hahaha.." Sophia did away with her transformation "ohh.. it just so happens that I too believe in my little brat. We should see who seeds in capturing the other." "Haha.. the boy will be dead before the day falls." Saying that Reiner and his friends disappeared back into the forest.


    The rookies came running towards her. "What do we do now big sis? Brother Ryu got trapped inside, how will we get him out?" Sophia can feel a headacheing looking at the huge pile ofrge rocks ahead of her. "For now let us believe in little Ryu and we will take a short rest before nning anything." Watching the concern on Kira''s face she ruffed her hair "Haha.. You need to trust in that brat. He can outy that girl any day of the week. Let''s not get depressed over it." All of them nodded their heads and Kyro took the time to console Kira for a bit. Jake wasn''t concerned at all about Ryu. He knew the green haired boy was the most powerful out if all 4 of them. "Big sis, I can understand them blocking the path for us. But why did they let one of them be trapped inside?" "Hmm.. that''s what have been thinking all along. My best guess will be that the girl is someone important and they believed she had a better chance of surviving inside than outside. They must have been scared that I might have taken the girl hostage. Whatever.."


    **Inside the cave**


    Ryu found himself covered in tons of dirt having been dragged on the ground all the way here. It was mostly dark inside with little light permeating through small crevices. Just when Ryu had opened his eyes he saw arge de tip falling towards his chest. "Die pest." He rolled away, saving himself from getting impaled. "Why do you jump around so much? Aren''t you a man? Fight like one, then." "You really are an idiot aren''t you? Just because I am a man, I should offer my neck to you. You need to grow up kiddo." *Swish* "Who are you calling a kid, filthy mouth!" "Filthy mouth? You are one to talk huh.." Ryu have had enough of her shenanigans. He knew the girl must be young and sheltered just like Kira, evident by her childish behaviour. "Okay, time to end this." He let of of his seal before bringing his hands together *p*. "Maximum growth!!" Out of nowhere huge vines germinated all around Da, wrapping herpletely in their binds.


    She simply had no time to move away this time and the thickness of each vine was more than 5-6 times the normal one, making it impossible for her to break them off. "You bastard! You were hiding your power all along. Let go of me.. Aghh.. let go you idiot!!" He ignored her cries and sat down crossed-legged to regain his lost mana. "I know you are listening. How dare you put me in binds. Do you know who I am? My father can crush a army of your humans under his single foot. You don''t.. ...." Her banter continued for a long time before she got tired and put an end to her rantings on her own.


    "Hhaaaahh!!" Ryu streched his body all around. It was time to make his move. "Release" Da had fallen asleep from all the exhaustion. She fell down to the ground once he released the spell. She stared viciously at Ryu but he chose to ignore her. "Just leave. You are too much of a novice." Saying that he turn around, strolling deeper in the cave. He had only walked a few metres when he heard the loud sound of hooves striking against the ground. *Swing* This was really getting annoying. She refused to take the hint. He didn''t want to hurt her but the brat kepting back to him. Ryu had misjudged her hatred for him. For a centuar it''s pride was the most precious thing to it and his actions had destroyed her''spletely.


    Both of them stared at each other before Da realised the futility of her efforts. She can continue doing it for the next week and the result will barely differ. "Enjoy your life while itsts, trash!" She had a really bad mouth. But the only ones he could me is her parents for bringing up a child like her. She took off ahead of him in a huff.


    **Back in Korua**


    "What is this Rubin? I told you I am not interested in doing all this anymore." A redheaded woman pulled a man out of the room before cornering him. She had medium bust size but wide hips. The man was not particrly handsome but had a muscr build. He cupped her face in his hands before speaking with a charming smile "I know Emma but you see these guys are from the capital. They specially made a visit to be with you. I can''t say no to them." Emma''s gaze fell down. She was in a deep regret over what she had already done. There was no way dge wanted this to continue any further but she had no choice the cost of keeping her husband alive had gotten her into arge debt. A debt that she can''t ever hope to pay. The only thing left to do was to sell her body to some nobles from the capital and collect the amount somehow. She had no salvation of she wasn''t able to pay them of in the next 5 years. Her whole family could have been affected.


    Previously when Emma''s husband fell ill, they had gotten the support of her family. But after these many years even they had given up on him and retracted their support. Emma, being from a noble birth had no experience in working. Even if she could do that, it will only be enough for their sustenance. How was she going to keep her husband alive with such a small ie? That''s when Rubin, her husband''s brother cane up with this suggestion for her. She had forced him out if her house on the first day he brought that up. She, a woman of noble birth, sleeping with men to raise the resources like amoner? That idea felt so outrageous that time but few weeks passed after that and her husband''s condition worsened. All this while Rubin never stopped bringing up the idea of prostitution. Knowing that she had no other way out she took him up on the offer. They started with the nobles from Korua itself and slept her way to the capital. Her beautybined with her high birth meant she never had any shortage of customers.


    Yet again her husband suffered a stroke and this time she had to borrow some funds from the dreaded underworld organization, the Dark Wings. His condition improved for better but he still required constant life support to survive. As her debt grew so did her offerings during sex and not long after she had crossed the line. The prostitutes who allowed their customers to kiss them had their value shot through the roof. She did just that with a heavy heart but in the end everything turned out to be good. Her ie grew multiple folds and now she had enough to pay off her debtspletely. In all these years she had leant some crafting work and was positive that she could support her family without selling her body. All these years Rubin had been her agent who would fix her deals for her. She was quite trusting of the guy but sometimes he had forced her into doing many things she would never have agreed. One such day was today. She had already informed him that she wasn''t going to continue doing this anymore but still he brought these people with them.


    All these years she had kept her child away from her, so that he doesn''te to know what his mother had been involved in. But that meant they had grown apart much further than she had expected. Now that she was free from that burden, she wanted to spend some time with her boy and let him know how much she loved him. But when she got home, she got to know he had left for his mission with his friends. Speaking of her boy''s friends she would have to pay their families a visit and apologize for her prior behavior. Like most of the people with noble birth she too had an inherent disdain towards themoners. Nheless after going through such a bad experience herself she hade to respect all humans. Also, when she couldn''t take care of her child, it was his friends who kept him cheered up all this while.


    "Huuu.. How much are they paying?" "20 Turas." She knew the guy was lying to her. The amount must be double that but she didn''t care anymore. "This will be thest time. Make sure all the previous ones also know that I am out." Rubin nodded. "Also, I hope you reminded them that there will be no kissing involved." "Of course! How can I forget that." He gave a toothy grin before following her into the room.

 Chapter 134: Emmas compulsions

    Chapter 134: Emma''spulsions


    Emma sat infront of the three guests as they began introducing themselves. She couldn''t care less about their introduction, lightly nodding her head to show that they had her attention. "You see Mrs. Emma our friend here just returned from his posting to the borders. That why we lot thought of enjoying together." The other guy chimed in "Previously we had nned to buy ourselves a woman each for a night but somehow we got informed that the someone from the main branch of the Roose family was in this business." "Yeah we only heard of your praises in our circles that''s whu we decide to just pool our resources and pay for your services, instead of going for the cheap ones." Emma poured a ss of wine for them "Then all of you have my thanks. Also, I hope you enjoy your time with me." Saying that she kept the fake smile on her face and dropped the straps from over her shoulders, revealing those perfectly shaped breasts.


    The men ahead of her felt their throats dry up as they took another sip from their sses. She got up before removing her dresspletely "Let us begin then." "I will take my leave now. You guys should enjoy." Rubin got up to take his leave but was stopped by one of them "ohh please Mr. Rubin, what are you going to do outside? You will be getting bored anyway, why not watch us bang her. We love having audience. I am sure Mrs. Emma won''t mind it." Emma naturally had no reservations, she had already slept with Rubin too multiple times. "Haha... True true. Let me take you up on the offer then." All three of them got up before undressing and revealing their tools to Emma. They were in the bigger side but now nothing surprised her, she had seen enough cocks ranging from the tiniest to the mightiest. "We hope Mr. Rubin told you about our preferences. We like to have a free hand on our girls and most of the time we get too rowdy. But I am sure a mature woman like you won''t face any problems with that."


    Getting Emma''s nod they surrounded the redhead from all sides before making her kneel. "Give us your best Mrs. Emma." The first one ced his cock on Emma''s alluring face. Just the fact that one of the noble slut was under their cocks gave them an immense erection. Not to ount in her beautiful face with deep blue eyes, fair cheeks and two luscious red lips. The bright red hair was only a cherry on top. They began rubbing their cocks on her face, making her smell their thick smell. The middle guy grabbed her chin and shoved his cock in her mouth after rubbing her lips to his heart''s content. He collected her hair behind her head and began thrusting his cock deep in her mouth. "Mhhhmm... Yes, she really had a softer mouth that''s for sure. Haha." Theyughed while Emma stroked on the other two cocks with her hand. "Gluck... Gluckk.. gluckk.. Gluck. Gluck.." "Yeah, just like that! Yesss!"


    Rubin can feel his cock growing in length, watching those guys take turns in Emma''s sweet mouth. He himself can''t wait to get his hands on the woman. That was the best thing about Emma, her charm only grew with how many number of times people slept with her. "Let''s get down to business brother. I can''t wait." "Yeah, let''s do it." In agreement with each other they made Emmay in her back. Holding her long legs in air he pressed on his dick which prated her in a single attempt. "Aghh.. mhhhm." She moaned lightly as the thick cock filled her pussy. Another guy squatted over her chest and cupping her breasts together with both his hands, began fucking her tits. "Hold them like this slut. Squeeze them together." Emma was used to getting called names. The only reason she was allowing this to happen was because Jake was not home.


    "Agghh.. mhhhm... Ahhh.. ahhh.." The man pumped her cunt ravenously. From how hard these guys were, she assumed they might not had a release in months. After a few minutes others got the chance in her while the first guy moved to her mouth. "Lick my balls whore.. yess.. suck on them.. Just like that.." "Turn her around I want to try her ass." "Haha.. you are still addicted to a woman''s backdoor. Here." They got her on her knees with a cock in her pussy. Another one began drilling her ass from behind. "Ahhh... Please do it slow... Ahhhh.." He pulled on her hair before pping her face hard. "Shut up. We paid for this." *Pahh* *Pahh* Putting his finger in her mouth he hooked her cheeks while his crotch pped against her chubby bottom. "I told you guys. One noble whore is worth more than 3 of themon one." One of them shoved his member in her mouth and began squeezing her hanging tits.


    An hour passed like this with each of the three guys getting a turn in all her holes one by one. Together they came on her face before falling on their butts. "Eat it all slut. Don''t waste a single drop." Rubin brought the sses of wine for the group. "You guys don''t seem to like the nobles that much?" He poured the wine into their sses while asking. "Huh.. arrogant piece if shits. Who likes them. Fuckers treats us as less than humans." Rubin nodded. That part was true. He still remembered the disdain with which Emma used to treat him when she was newly married to his younger brother. He had always been jealous of his brother for being able to capture the heart of this high birth piece of ass. He can vividly recall the p he received when he had tried to make his move on Emma, first time when he got to know about his brother''s condition. That day onwards he had nned to make this conceited woman kneel under his cock. Few dayster he had apologized to her but with that he put the idea of being a prostitute in her mind.


    After that it was just a waiting game. He knew she had toe to this conclusion. It wasn''t long before her family decided they had helped her enough and withdrew their support. Later she came to him begging to get her to someone who could pay for her body. After that day he had made sure to enjoy her body many times, sometimes manipting her and some other times just drugging her to sleep and then enjoying himself.


    "Here Emma, you have one too. You must be tired." Emma sat back up to show her red face and bite marks all across her chest. "Thank you Rubin." She took the ss from him and sipped her wine. Rubin engaged in talks with the men, joining them in bad mouthing the nobility in their closed room. After 10 minutes Rubin turned around to find Emmaying on the ground on her stomach. "Our slut is ready." He got up and shed his clothes. "Haha.. thanks a lot Mr. Rubin. I always believed in paying the pimps more willnd you in a better deal." "That''s a given. Afterall you guys are kind enough to allow me have a go at her hehe.." "Yeah. Anyhow do you think she ispletely ready or we should wait it out a bit more. We don''t want any trouble after this." Rubin approached Emma before grabbing a fist full of her hair and propping her head up to reveal her hazy eyes. *Paahhh* He gave a hard p to her face. This p was way harder than the previous ones she had endured, yet her eyes remained drunk.


    "See. There is nothing to worry about. I have been doing this with her for a long time. She believes that she had left kissing her customers now but the whore got no idea that for the highest bidders I will always get her drugged before they can ravage her to the best of their abilities." Exining all this Rubin pressed his lips onto Emma''s. She eyes were nk and age responded with sticking her tongue out to let him suck on it. "She bes like a Ratga in heat under its affect so I guess all of us can enjoy for the whole night." "Haha.. you are the best Mr. Rubin. Seems like you got the best deal for yourself." They got up stroked their cocks to life before taking their ces all around Emma once again. "Ahhhh.. mhhhhh.. aggghhhhh.. ahhhh.." Louds screams reverberated all over the house.


    In the next room there was a man resting on the bed, tugged inside his sheets. His eyes were filled with despair. He can easily imagine what was going in in the other room and how much his wife had to suffer for him. There were many times when he had thought of giving up on this life but everytime the happy faces of Emma abs Jake would stop him from taking the extreme step. Now the man only lived with a single hope, that one day they will go back to the time when they too were a normal loving family.


    **Back in the north-western forest**


    Ryu had been traveling through the pathways for a few hours now. Thanks to the space stone he was confident that he was moving in the right direction. Without this thing he would have been forever stuck in this maze of underground tunnels. Also, there were many luminous nts that had been illuminating his path all along. "Haaahh!! Die fucker." Loud screams echoed throughout the tunnels making Ryu sigh in exasperation. Moving a few more steps he found arge hall with multiple tunnels connected to it. Da was the one who had been shouting all along. She was face to face with a magical beast. It was a huge ck spider with sharp legs. No side seems to be willing. Da had shaved off one of the limbs if the spider while she herself had the skin on her horseback burnt at many ces due to the corrosive saliva of the beast.


    ''She is going to die.'' Ryu made his judgement. Although at the moment she had been fighting that thing off but if he knew one thing about Da, then that was she can''t keep going. Ryu was in a dilemma. Should he save the girl or should he walk away from here and leave her to fend for herself. "Agghhh..." Once again the spider spat a glob of saliva at her, that corroded her skin. Although she had tried to kill him off many times but the fact remained that she was still a brat who had not even seen the world. He took look at her tearing eyes before making up his mind.


    "Pincer vines" With a loud shout multiple seedsnded all around Da. Her face brightened up when she realised what was happening. Thick vines germinated all around the beast trying to grab onto it''s limbs. But the beast sprung into action, jumping away and avoid getting trapped. "Make your move. Keep it busy." Hemanded the girl and she did as told, running towards the beast with her broad sword. Now the beast was truly having a hard time, being forced to evade both the centuar''s heavy strikes as well as the vines trying to grab at its feet. *Eeeerrrrr* A shrill cry rang out. The beast had lost another limb to Da''s strike. "Mana Devouring Seed!!" She was going to step up her attacks but suddenly the spider was stunned into inaction. She circled it to find a small seed stuck to its abdomen. The seed was glowing and it rapidly began sucking on the mana. She can feel it losing all its strength as the vines took the opportunity to wrap all around its body.


    To Da''s horror she found the seed stuck to the spider germinate of its body as it sprouted leaves abd began rapidly growing. She can easily tell what was happening. The boy utilised the time, she was fighting with the beast to conjure this spell. Using one of the vine on the ground, heunched the produced seed whichnded on the oblivious beast. The seed embedded itself into ita body and fed on its mana reserves to grow into a tree. *Eeeerrrrrrrr* The beast gave another shrill cry of desperation before its eyes lost any sign of life.


    "Sess!! Haha.." This was the first time Ryu had tried this spell in a real life battle. This was the most powerful spell in his arsenal but it had lot of intricacies where it can fail him. Firstly, he requires a lot of time ce this spell. Secondly, there is a high chance the other party can simply sidestep the trajectory of the seed, making him miss. And a single miss would mean, he need to start the process all over again. Lastly, this spell gobbled up half of his sealed mana reserves. But with all its disadvantages this spell was a one shot solution to overpoweringrge beasts. Just when he had feel down to take a rest he saw Da running towards him with all her might. ''Don''t tell me now this idiot is mad that I saved her.''

 Chapter 135: An unlikely companion

    Chapter 135: An unlikelypanion


    "Runnn!!! Iing!!" Ryu can''t see anything behind Da but the girl looked pretty serious. *Shudder* *Shudder* He was stll trying to make sense of her call when the earth under him began shaking and he can clearly hear sounds of rumbling. ''Don''t tell me? Shitt...'' Coming to the same conclusion as Da he got up and ran into the tunnel ahead of him. It wasn''t long before the centuar caught with him. "What is that about?" He still had to confirm it. "What do you think? It''s the buddies of the spider. It''sst scream was a cry for help it seems." She was definitely telling the truth because Ryu turned back to see the whole underground hall being swarmed all over by huge spiders. Some of them distinctly located them and selected the same tunnel as them. "Dammit!!" He saw Da grit her teeth. He assumed it must have been her wounds acting up.


    "Heyyy..??" Next second he found himself grabbed by his cor and picked up. He tried to struggle but she kept her hold on him and threw him on his back. "Try not to fall off. I am not going to pick you again." Saying a single sentence she broke into a sprint. Ryu was surprised but why would he mind a ride when she can run much faster than himself. He can see the distance between them and the arachnids grew and it wasn''t loong before they had left them far behind. Still Da ran for 20 more minutes before taking a stop in a somewhat wider tunnel. "Get off me!!" She barked and Ryu diligently get down. "Yeah. Doing just that no need to be this mad." Night must have fallen as the temperature had fallen, making him shiver in cold. "You guys sure can run fast, even if that was thest thing you can do." "What did you say?" Da red viciously at him. Ryu immediately waved his hand "Just kidding. No need to be this serious Miss Da." Her eyes softened "Don''t call my name. You are not.." She wanted to say, he was not worthy but then recalling her decisive defeat against the guy she can''t get herself oplete the sentence. "Huffff.." She turned around and settled against the wall, falling onto the ground. She was exhausted.


    Ryu pulled out a Virgo from his pocket before munching on it. He saw Da pull out some first aid from her bag. Getting her hands on some potions she washed the wounds ongerrge frame. He can see her having difficulty reaching the far end of her rump but chose to ignore it. From how bad her temper was, he would only get a scolding if he offered any help. Few minutes passed and he saw the frustration grow her face. Time to time she would look in his direction to check on him. "Huh.. Give it to me." He strolled to her before sitting next to herrge horse body. The girl was hesitant but in the end handed him the potion.


    "Hissss... Agghhh.. mhhgh Do it slowly. Aiiooo.. aiiiii" Ryu was ruthless. Rubbing her wounds with the potion he bandaged them. Once done Da hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes. "You sure you are a warrior? Don''t tell me this is the first time you are out of your home?" She made faces at him before her face turned red from recalling the event from before. "Never mention that I allowed you to ride on my back." Ryu was intrigued by this new development, he ced his butt on the ground before using her body as arge pillow for support. Da saw him take advantage of her but remained quiet. "Ohh.. why so? The ride was not that bad." "You idiot. In our tribe it''s considered a great disgrace to allow someone to ride you and that too a human." She shook her head realising the consequences of her actions. Weren''t humans their enemies? How did the situatione to this? She didn''t know what she felt towards the boy but she certainly can''t have the boy gotten killed because of her.


    "Okay. Okay. I get it. I won''t mention it." She can tell he wasn''t serious about it. She shook her head and looked towards him with a firm gaze. "You don''t understand your situation. I am no ordinary centuar. He is the leader of the tribe. How do you think he would respond if he got to know a measly human rode her only daughter? Yes, you will be killed. No matter where you hide." Ryu gulped realising the gravity o the situation. "It can''t be that bad? It''s not like I took his daughter to bed? Does he have to be this violent?" Da''s face heated up even more. She didn''t know if she shouldugh at the coincidence or she should worry about this dimwit. "It''s is very bad. Why do you think we don''t allow anyone to ride our backs, especially girls?" Ryu shrugged his shoulders. How was he supposed to know about these local customs? "It''s because riding us means having sex in our tribe. The women only allow their partners in sex ride them and no one else." The boy choked on the fruit he was eating. Can there be a more ridiculous rule than this? "Well good to know that I got myself a wife. But I am not sure if I would be able to reach it." He toos nce at brown rump.


    *Swish* He can fe the cold de against his throat and he immediately put his hands in air to disy his surrender. "You bastard.. Erase all the perverted images tat your dirty mind just came up with." Ryu pecked his head like a chicken. "Already erased!" She pulled her sword back before calming her nerves down. "Good. Don''t think of it too much. I only allowed you to do that because you are not even a centuar also it is never in our blood to not pay back out debts. You saved my life and I saved yours. We are equal now. Don''t expect me to save your life once again humph.. now if you don''t mind, get away from me. I need to sleep for a bit. She asked him to erase a those dirty images from his mind. She got that. But there was no way he was giving up on this warm cushion in this freezing cold. They bantered with each other for a long time and in the end he came out victorious. All his beddings were left outside so Ryu was fated to pass his night like this. He snuggled into Da''s body much to her annoyance before closing his eyes.


    **Next morning**


    Da woke up to find herself in the arms of the boy. The boy had shifted from hugging her torso to her upper body, sometime during the night. She wanted to kick the hateful guy away but she can feel how cold he had be. Humans really were fragile creatures. She can''t have him dying on her. Telling that to herself, she removed the armour on her upper body and pulled him into a hug. Now that she was in contact with her warm body she could feel him getting warmed up. She smiled to herself. Didn''t she just look like her own mother when she would cuddle with her? It was not really a bad feeling to help someone out asionally.


    "Where are we going?" "No idea." "Then aren''t we effectively lost on thisbyrinth?" "Who knows? I thought you guys had explored this ce before our arrival." Ryu said as he fell on his butt. It''s been a few hours since they had been traveling with no goal in sight. His spacestone too had wasn''t showing any directions since his path got all messed up during the spiders'' attack. At the very least he had survived the ordeal, that was the best that came out from that incident. "We only traveled some distance inside before falling back. There was simply no time to explore this deep. Guess we should continue marching ahead. We might stumble upon something." Ryu decided to try his luck once. "I can''t do that. Too tired. You might have to carry me around." He was ready for another earful of her lectures but to a surprise the girl thought for a few seconds before bending her knees for him. "Get on before I change my mind." Ryu jumped on her back at once. ''My god. Don''t tell me I have grown even more handsome in these few days?'' Getting bolder with every minute he crawled closer to her before wrapping his arms around her waist. The only warning he received in return was a re from Da.


    "So Da, why don''t you tell me something about your tribe? You see this is the first time I had been out of my town in an adventure. I practically know nothing about the beastmen apart from the fact that they exists." Da tried to ignore him first but she had underestimated the persistence of the green haired boy. "Okay. Stop. I will tell you." Ryu only grinned in response. "The beastmen are not exactly a single entity. There are many tribes that are included under the banner of beastmen but they rarelye together and take any collective decisions. The members of the tribe are only loyal to the tribe chief. Most of the time only a few tribe chiefe together to take on some endeavours. Like fighting the human countries. Those who see the benefits in expanding their territorye together to fight off the humans."


    "So you mean to say the centuar tribe is not involved in invading the human territories?" She shook her head. "That is the mastern of the Kobolds. They are the only one with insatiable hunger for resources. Most of our tribes don''t have any mortal grudges with the humans, that''s why we resist their calls for war. Ours is a rather powerful tribe and so we can manage to put up a resistance but tribes like wolfmen, arachnids and few other smaller ones can''t do the same and have to do their bidding." Ryu nodded, she had provided him with enough knowledge to realise how dynamic the beastmen politics was. "So who is more powerful, your tribe or the Kobolds?" "Of course the Kobolds are the defacto leaders of the beastmen alliance. But wee at the second ce in our military might. They can''t bully us around." Da dered with pride.


    Next she was the one asking questions and he told her about his town, his family and some other misceneous matters. "What? You guys too control a ntation?" Da nodded. "But I had assumed all beastmen to be the meat eaters. Never knew there was a tribe just like us." Ryu eximed. "Huh" Da wasn''t too pleased after beingpared to the humans "Yes we do eat meat but all beastmen can survive on nt diet too. We having a ntation under our control is the main reason why we could even think of standing upto those stupid lizards." This was too intriguing a matter for Ryu to ignore. "Wouldn''t that mean you guys must be able to gain some control over mana too? Since you have ess to the mama rich fruits?" "Yes, not all of us are lucky but a handful of our people do awaken the ability to control mana. We call them the shamans. My own mother is one of them." Once again pride dripped from her face.


    Their talks continued as they found themselves much closer to each other at the end of their conversation. "But you really are one of the most talented human I have seen. I have faced a few humans at your level previously and most of them wouldn''t evenst for 3 strikes before either falling back or begging for mercy." "I just hope you didn''t kill them just like you were nning to do to me, the first day we met." Da turned red when reminded of that incident "That''s a given. I was just going to threaten you. I already told you, we don''t have any grudges with the humans. To tell you the truth there is actually an active trade going on between our tribe and the human countries."


    "Then why do I feel so much disdain from your words towards the humans?" Da was a bit ashamed to admit. "It is just me. I picked it up from some of the soldiers. I thought it would make others feel like I have all grown up. It is just our nature to value physical strength. Ryu can understand where she wasing from. Just then he felt his ne grow hotter once again. They had found the path to the relic.

 Chapter 136: Exploring the tunnels

    Chapter 136: Exploring the tunnels


    "Die!! Haaahhh!!" Da''s strikended right on the torso of a massive spider, tearing it open and making its guts spill out. Right then the vines holding it down swiftly wrapped all around the beasts head, choking it and not allowing it to call for reinforcements. Two more days had passed and Da and Ryu had evolved into a perfect killing duo. The boy will navigate the path while the girl fought against the beasts blocking their way. Mid-fight the centuar will create an opportunity for Ryu tounch a devastating attack. This was the seventh spider they had killed. Everytime Da will pluck a teeth from the spider and store it away. "Are you taking souvenirs here?" Ryu strolled to her before climbing onto her back. She too facilitated by dropping her knees. The couple had grown much closer to each other after going through the tough battles together.


    "Yeah, it''s just a tradition of ours. We keep safe a body part of the magical beast we defeat." Ryu''s hands moved upwards to grope herrge breasts. She seems to have been ustomed to this guy''s weird habits. Previously Ryu had been very well mannered since he knew nothing about their sexuality. But as he got to know about then through his discussions with the centuar girl, he didn''t find them much different than the humans. If anything, they were even more naive. For Da only concept of sex was when a male centuar gets to enter her vagina. Heck she didn''t even consider breasts as a sexual organ. Paradise. That was a single word in Ryu''s mind. He wasn''t sure how he could ever bring her to bed but the thought to trying a different type of pussy all together was intriguing to say the least.


    He didn''t bother replying and made her turn around towards himself. Untieing the strings of her armour, he removed the iron te to leave her chest covered in a thin cloth. "Why are you so fascinated with my breasts? I have seen humans before but none are like you." Ryu grabbed her tits and brought them out of their bindings. Centuars were quite a bitrger than humans and thus their body parts too were proportionally big. Da, a teen, herself had titsparable to Amelia. He can only salivate, visualizing how big the mature woman of her tribe will be.


    cing one of her long nipples in his mouth he sucked on it hard. "Haha.. it tickles." She grabbed onto his head while Ryu moved from one of her tit to other. It was time to familiarise the girl with his little brother. "Da bring me to the rock over there. I will show you something." She was a curious gir and in lure of a surprise, did as she was told. Ryu steeped onto therge rock and got to a higher position so that her face was at the level of his groins. Not wasting any time Ryu cupped her face with both his hands before sticking his lips to her''s and giving her a kiss, stunning the centuar. She was totally naive and fumbled around at what to do in response to this breach of privacy. His tongue entered her mouth forcefully, searching for its prize all over. Da''s tongue went well into hiding, having been caught off-guard. Yet the appendage was persistent, eventually finding it''s counterpart and engaging in an erotic y afterewards.


    "Huuhh... That was amazing Da." Ryu remarked looking down upon the oval face of the beauty that was rapidly turning red from the embarassment. Her ck pupils had opened wide to take in the sudden assault on her mouth. Her gaze lowered "Why did you do that? Don''t you humans treasure your kisses? Why did you do it with me?" She knew while a kiss was not a big deal for beastmen, but contrary to that humans were very picky in who they kiss. They would never do it with someone who isn''t a life partner. "Haha.. Didn''t you allowed me in riding you all this while? So I thought I will share something that is important to me since we are good friends now." He was lying through his teeth. Like he cared for who he kissed, at all. But who was going to reveal that to the girl, who was feeling her heart beat rapidly. "Friends?" She muttered some non-decipherable sybles to herself.


    Ryu patted her head. Having had enough experience with Kira, he had grown perfectly familiar with coercing young girls. Taking the chance when she was muddle headed he dropped his pants to reveal arge penis. Da hid her face between her palms "What are you doing Ryu?" Was this the first time she called him by his name? Pretty much. He would have never imagined to see this side of the warrior girl whi was so adamant on taking his life. He can feel an amazing sense of aplishment. "Nothing just revealing how excited you got me hehe." He peeled her hands off her face. "Why are you acting so shy? Is this the first time you have seen a penis?" She shook her head. Sex was not a taboo in her culture and thus she had seen her fair share of cocks in her life but never ever had she been this close to one. She told Ryu everything about it.


    "Ohh.. then how about we start with you touching it with your hands?" He held her soft hands into his and ced them around his erection. "Good now gently stroke it, up and down. Yess.. good. Just like that." Her hands slid up and down on his hard member as it oozed precum. This has actually been the longest strech for him, when he could have sex with anyone. The bulit up semen in his balls were clouding him. He required an imminent relieve. The leaking precum lubricated her grip, making her hands easier to slide over his junk. Ryu was in bliss when suddenly the girl pulled her hands away, shaking her head.


    "We can''t do this Ryu. You are the first person to call me a friend. But you should understand, I ain''t an ordinary centuar. My father will be very mad if he knows that I am mot a virgin anymore." Ryu wanted tough at her naivety but stopped himself. The girl was thinking two steps ahead of him. He just wanted a blowjob, atleast right now. She took his intention ms wrongly, thinking that the boy wanted to mate with her. He rubbed her head with his hands "You got me wrong Da. I don''t want to have sex with you. I just want to feel your mouth on my cock, that''s all." Da rxed after hearing what he had to say but didn''t the boy just rejected her? Only in her heart she knew that she was trying to y hard to get. Heck there was no concept of virgins in her tribe. There was no way her father would evere to know about it and she might have allowed it if the guy had been persistent. That''s the trick her mother had taught her.


    "Hmphh.. Then what do you want me to do?" Her tone took aplete 180 degree turn. ''What happened? Am I missing something here?'' Ryu had no idea why the Da suddenly pouted her lips and spoke in a mirthless voice. Shrugging his shoulders he carried on with his lewd ns. "Hmm... Can you please take it in your mouth. Don''t worry I will tell you what to do after that." Her red face from before had turnedpletely expressionless after facing the rejection. "Okay." She held his cock in her hands fir a few minutes and analysed it fully, before putting it in her mouth. "E.. It taste so disgusting." She pulled it immediately.


    Ryu can feel his heart break into multiple pieces from her ruthlessment. What was he supposed to do? It''s been so many day since he took a bathst time. It wasn''t his fault. Da realised her mistake when she saw the disappointment on his face. She hurriedly put it back in "Well it''s not unbearable. I am sure it will improve over time." He swept her hair locks from her face before thanking her "Thanks Da. Now please move your head up and down on it. Mane sure you let in myplete length." "Hmm!" Ryu felt her sloppy warm skine in contact with his burning cock. Slowly it snuggled its way into her throat. His eyes opened wide when the girl effortlessly swallowed his whole length, making her lips touch his balls. It had to be noted that prior to this only Suna and Amelia had been able to swallow his whole length. Amelia had to be trained for a long time before she can aplish that feat. And here a girl had out performed both of them. ''This must be her inherent advantage of her non human anatomy.''


    She looked at him with her dark eyes, awaiting the praise she deserved. Ryu patted her head "Awesome Da!! Now move your head like I had told you. Also, try using your tongue to lick on my penis simultaneously." She blinked before beginning to move her head sensually. Her diligent face only made him harder. "Mhhhm..yess..." It was not an easy task for Ryu to hold his cum off from shooting. His arousal had shot through the roof. Getting hold of her hands he ced them around his balls "Caress them. It feels good."


    Ryu held back a lock of her hair to look at the alluring face working on his erection. It''s been 5 minutes and Da was turning red under his constant gaze. She pulled her mouth oft his cock before protesting "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" "Haha.. nothing. It''s just you look even more beautiful with my penis up your throat. It''s a much better use if your lips." Da pinched his thigh in annoyance. The guy had the nerves to tease her when she was already doing him a favor by sucking on his dirty cock. "Ahh.. ahhhiii..aii... Okay.. okay.. I was wrong. Now please.." Ryu looked down to see a red patch on his skin. This girl was really vicious.


    10 minutes passed and Ryu was barely holding on. "Mhh? Why are you releasing all your semen in my mouth?" She wanted to spit it out, but how could Ryu allow his precious cum to be wasted like that. "No no..you are supposed to eat it all up. Don''t waste it." Da made faces at him before reluctantly agreeing. ''Hmm?'' It wasn''t that bad. Rather she found it delicious to eat. Before long she was craving for more. Unbeknownst to both of them Da''s pussy had been wet all along.


    "Open your mouth." He can''t control it anylonger. "Ahhh... Yesss.." *Spurt* *Spurt* Large amount of semen was ejacted into Da''s open maw. He came so much that her mouth was filled to the brim, once he was done. He gave few tugs to shake off thest remaining drops of his cum "I am done now. You can have it." Getting the permission she swallowed the thick jizz in short gulps. "Hehe.. it wasn''t that bad." She took the initiative to grab back at his cock and wipe his urethra off with her sloppy tongue. Ryu saw the change in her mood and can only apud his cum for that. Jumping back on her back the duo began their journey.


    Within the next few hours they were face to face with their prize. It was a veryrge chamber with a small pond in the middle. In that pond they can see the flower that they had been searching for. Da wanted rush in but Ryu held onto her hands. She thought he was worried she would im the prize for herself. "Don''t worry! You can have it. Atleast I can see it closely can''t I?" She was very satisfied with her trip. Being the little princess if the centuar tribe, she can''t care less about the treasures. Ryu shook his head before pointing his finger towards a cave in the massive walls of the chamber. Da froze in her ce looking at the beast staring down at them.

 Chapter 137: A hard fought battle and a reward

    Chapter 137: A hard fought battle and a reward


    A massive ck wolf was staring down at them from its vantage point. "Should we?" Da wanted to suggest backing off but Ryu promptly cut her off. "It''s no use. It has locked onto us. It''s only looking for the perfect opportunity to strike." Da pulled out her sword "Then I guess we got no other choice." Their only saving grace was that this wolf beast only seemed to be a juvenile. *Howl* It had enough of appraising the enemy, the wolf leaped down. "Stand down. I will be the one going in first. You try to snipe the guy from here. Once I can''t continue, we will switch." She wanted to protest but Ryu didn''t give her any chance to do that, running in the direction of the beast. She didn''t know how to feel about that. On one hand she was frustrated that Ryu sidestepped her despite she being the obvious tank in the team, while on the other it wasn''t a bad feeling to let a guy take the hits on her behalf. Ryu would have definitely cringed had he known how she had perceived his meticulously crafted ns.


    It was a ferocious beast withrge fangs that could very easily puncture Ryu''s organs if he wasn''t careful about it. It''s sharp ws were attached to hulking limbs that can easily tear apart a fragile human body. The only way to fight it off was from a distance. "Guess it''s time to test it out." He had kept another spell ready for a precarious situation. "Wood clones." Two wooden clones manifested from the ground ahead of him. They didn''t have any human features, just 4 limbs and a head. But that was more than enough support for him. He only needed the clones to take any devastating blows for him. Among all the spell he learnt from the book, this one was the hardest. Trying to gain control over the clones had taken him a full week.


    "Go on its your chance to shine. He spent all his leftover seeds to help both of them as the shed with the wolf. Their arms turned into spikes as they tried to injure it. Da had always known that the boy was a genius but his spells had left her bbergasted half a dozen times. Wasn''t he just a junior Mage? She had the basic knowledge about the human mages. Clone spell are one of the hardest ones to master and the ease with which the boy was handling it was a spectacle indeed. "Oiii... Shoot. What are you waiting for?"


    Ryu''s cry woke her out of her stupor and she immediately aimed her arrow at the head of the magical beast. *Swish* The arrow left her bow. The wolf had not ounted for the girl to get involved in the brawl. It was busy avoiding the relentless vines and the attacks by the clones. It paid the price of its negligence. Yet, at thest second it managed to turn its head away and took the hit to its lower neck. Ryu wasn''t too surprised. He himself hadn''t expected that it would go down so fast. *Howl* As anticipated the wound made it mad. It''s attacks grew fanatic. *Crunch* One of the wooden clone was destroyedpletely when it wasn''t able to avoid it''s bite. The beast tore it apart like a rag doll.


    *Gulp* Ryu wasn''t too enthusiastic after watching it crush his clone. His ending wouldn''t be any different if he ends up in its jaws. ''Should I make a switch?'' He was out of options but he can''t make the girl fight it yet. She is the one who has the necessary strength to put it out ofmission. But her disadvantage was pretty big. She can''t continue for long. The more the fight draws on the lower her chances be ofing out to be a victor. Gritting his teeth together her hardened a spike around his arm before jumping in the brawl himself. *Swish* Now the wolf was actively avoiding the arrows so it will not let itself suffer the same loss twice.


    "What is that guy doing?" Da exasperated as he next shot missed. She had assumed Ryu will call her in once his clone was destroyed but she was wrong. The foolish boy himself got involved in a physical fight. She was worried, he won''t be able to hang onto his little life if did a single mistake. She wanted to go help him out but these days fighting like a team had made her strangely trusting towards the guy. Hence she reluctantly waited for his nextmand while trying to snipe the beast once again.


    Ryu was holding on much better than he expected. It''s been 5 minutes and he could see that the beast has lost quite a bit of blood through its neck wound. Few more minutes passed when a single mistakended Ryu directly in the path of the w strike. *Ripp* He felt a burning sensation on his lower body as blood spewed out from the wound. His situation had been worse had his wooden clone not sacrificed itself to slow down the blow. "Noooo!!!" Da can feel the pain in her heart when she saw Ryu getting thrown back from the strike. *Swish* Letting her arrow loose she ran towards the guy with her unsheathed sword. Luckily her arrow managed the peirce one of the beast''s eye.


    "Are you okay?" She picked Ryu up before hurriedly giving him a healing potion to drink. Ryu too didn''t want to act like a hero as he cried in pain "It fucking hurts.. ahhh.." On the other side the wolf too was in pain, rubbing it''s snout with its paw to relieve the pain. "You have done enough!" Da took the opportunity to kiss his lips before carrying her heavy sword in the battle. Centuars had always been the ones who never kept something in their heart. She can feel that this guy had be way too closer to her in these days for a friend and she had no idea what to call him now.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!" Da impaled the beast under her sword, ending it''s life. It was a hard fought batte. She would have still lost it had Ryu not recovered enough to strike her opponent with another of his mana devouring seeds. She had not an ounce of strength left in her body. Approaching Ryu she let her massive body fall to the ground before cing her head in hisp. "You fought well little girl." "Huhh" she only huffed before closing her eyes. Ryu watched her body riddled with wounds, smilingly. He painfully moved and nursed her wounds. His conditon was quite a bit better and he had stopped bleeding. Once done he too fell to the ground exhausted.


    **Few hourster**


    Ryu got up to find himself sleeping alone in the chamber. Getting up he rubbed his eyes and looked around. Da was in the pond, taking a bath. He strolled towards her before disrobing himself. She too sensed his presence, turning around with a charming smile. "It''s there. I kept it for you." She pointed to a small box ced on the embankment." He checked to see the flower has gone missing. She must have kept it in the box. He gave a sly grin. "It can''t be. I can still see my flower floating. Let me take a closer look." Saying that he jumped in the cool water and made his way to the naked centuar. Da blushed after being referred as a flower. No one everpared her to one. Ryu ced her hands on her shoulders and made her kneel. Once getting in reach he ced his hands behind her head and began kissing her passionately.


    Da''s hand found hisrge erection amd began stroking him. That was purely instinctual behaviour from her. She herself had no idea why she did that but she wasn''t shy at all. Their saliva mixed together, arousing both of them. "Hmm.. Ryu." He ced his hands on herrge tits before looking in her dark eyes. "Hmm?" She struggled to get her next sentence out of her lips. "Do it." Ryu was genuinely confused "Do what?" She hit his chest lightly "You bastard! Don''t y dumb. I want my first time with you." The boy was stunned for a while. ''Just like that?'' But think about bit more he found her choice quite logical. Keeping seperate how devastatingly handsome he was, there were still a few other reasons for her to make such a decision. All this while fighting together had made them bond together very deeply. Thest battle with the ck Wolf was the corner stone of their rtionship. Each of them can feel the importance of the other in their lives.


    "But what about you parents? Won''t they find out if we do it?" She was totally drunk on her lust. Her eyes were getting hazy while her body turned hotter by every minute. "I don''t care. I will make some excuse. Now go, do it. I can''t..." She bit her lips and Ryu can definitely feel her fertile scent in the air. Getting her approval he nodded before moving behind her. Da had raised her bushy tail out of the way for Ryu to have the best view of her slick pussy. Her leaking pussy had left even her long legs drenched. Although this was the first time of he hade face to face with a non human pussy but he can''t disappoint his partner at such a juncture. He got his face closer to her darkbia, before sticking his tongue out and giving her slit a long lick. "Mhhhh..." Da felt a streak of lightning run through her spine. She was not expecting to feel his tongue in ce of his cock but this wasn''t bad at all.


    ''Hmm... It''s doesn''t taste much different than human pussies. Maybe because at the end of the day they too are partly humanoid only.'' He inserted two of his fingers into her before moving them in and out, all the while licking her innerbia with his tongue. She was too tight. In her excitement her pussy walls were contracting, crushing his fingers. The pace of his fingering grew along with his licks. "Ahhhh... Yess.. Ryuu.. Ahh.. mhhhh.. deeper.. please go deeper.." She kept screaming but Ryu ignored her pleas. He just added another finger to the mix. "Ahhhh... I can''t hold it.. ahhhhh.." It barely took 10 minutes of fingering for Da to copse from an orgasm. Before going down she had sprayed her thick cum on his face. He stoked his dick to life looking at the copsed body of the centuar in the shallow water.


    Da woke up to an amorous sensation inside her. She was aware of the orgasmic release females suffered from but this was the first time she experienced one for herself. Also, this one was so good that it effectively knocked her out. Looking back she found Ryu giving her an endearing smile. "I will put it in then." She realised he had only been ying with her pussy by inserting his cock head. "Hmm!" She nodded her head shyly. This was the time she will graduate from being a child all her life. Today she can be a woman "Ahhhh... Mhhhh" She gritted her teeth to endure the tearing pain that ripped through her guts. Her eyes turned wet but she was not willing to let him stop. "Should I pull it out?" This was the first time for the girl, he didn''t want her to have a depressing memory of it.


    "No. Keep going. It''s nothing." This made Ryuugh lightly and Da tooughed along. "Here goes then." He forced his entire length inside of her with the jerk of his waist. Her being so wet already yed a key part it that. "Ammmghhh..." Da can feel his penis fill whr outpletely. It really helped that Ryu was so big. She can''t imagine how a normal human would have satisfied her. She had seen humans mating with their tiny cocks. Those things were too smallpared to what her tribe sported. "Mhhh.. hhhmmm.. yess..." All her thoughts were pushed aside by the pleasures that ran through all her body, once Ryu began moving inside her.

 Chapter 138: An angel

    Chapter 138: An angel


    "I will wait for you. You need toe for me.. otherwise.." Da snuggled in Ryu''s arms. "Haha.. otherwise what little girl?" Contrary to her previous outbreaks, she didn''t mind being called a ''little girl'' by him anymore. "Otherwise.. otherwise I will just marry someone from my own tribe huhh.." He kissed her red cheeks before saying in a wry tone "Then the only thing I can do is to give my blessings to you two. How can I ever hope to go against your whole tribe?" Da told him that it was near impossible that her father would ept their rtionship. "If it was anyone else I won''t count on them. But you can do it." She had seen the guy mastering many difficult spells at such a young age. What''s more no human can ever hope to do simultaneous castings at his age. There were only two possibilities for this. Either the boy was someone with a high background and he was hiding it from her or he was a genuine talent came naturally. In any case she didn''t care. Even if he might be hiding his background from her, there might be some reasons for that, she believed.


    "But what if I fail to do what you have envisioned for me?" He saw her ck pupils contract. "Then I will have to beat my own father up. That would make me the leader and no one in my tribe will have the guts to question my decisions." "Haha.. good good. I was just teasing you. I will definitelye for you. Just wait for a few years." "Years?" Da was a bit disappointed. She knew her expectations were rather exaggerated but would that mean she can''t see him for years? Ryu pulled her for another kiss. "We must make good use of our time together." She slithered down to reach his groins before taking his recently hardened cock into her mouth. "Mhhh.." He grabbed hold of her head and held her down before pinching her nose.


    She tried struggling but Ryu held her down forcefully. She discerned his intention and let him do as he pleased. Her eyes began turning red with the loss of air from her lungs. He waited for her to reach her limit before letting go of his hold. "Haaahh.." She looked at him with ming eyes but Ryu ignored her and pulling the skin off his cock head, began rubbing it on her fair face. Next he rubbed it in her cherry lips. Da ope ed her mouth on her own ord, swallowing his whole length at once and sheathing it in her warm throat. She moved her head rapidly to fuck her throat on his erection. "Get down. Lick on my balls too."


    *Lick* *Lick* *p* *p* Ryu used his long cock to p her face. She happily sucked on it. "Let''s do it again! Hehe" She got up and kneeled in front of Ryu to allow him an easy mounting. Ryu grabbed hold of her long brown hair and pulled hard on it. *Spank* *Spank* Hard psnded on her rump but she anticipated it to be a part of sex too. Ryu recalled that the girl could take a lot more abuse than his human partners, as evident from herck of response from the spankings. *SPANK* "Ahhh... That hurts you idiot." She was fast to curse him back once he pped her harder. "That''s more like it." His fingers ventured into her hole before he began rubbing it against her walls "Ahhhmm... Mhhhhm.."


    "Ahhhh" He tugged her hair with even more force and simultaneously began pping both sides of her brown bottom. It wasn''t long before Da waspletely consumed by her arousal once again. "Ahhhh.. harder.. hit me harder... Aghhhh"


    She had gone full wild. Ryu took the opportunity to shove his dick in her cunt. Pulling on her hairs as her reins, he pumped her while pping her butt around. This continued for a full half an hour. Since both of them had cum once already, this time they weren''t in any hurry to stop.


    "Hhaaaahh.. hahh.." Ryu calmed his breath after a heavy work out. Looking down he saw thick build up of semen in Da''s open mouth. She made sure he had a good view of the contents in her mouth before shutting her lips and letting the viscous liquid seep through her throat to her stomach. Snuggling with each other they took a nap before moving again. Ryu''s mission here has notpleted. He still needs to find the relic, dragon was talking about. There is no way he is leaving this ce without it. They moved through one of the connecting tunnels towards the direction his spacestone pointed. This time it wasn''t long before they were in another chamber. This one even smaller than the previous one.


    ''This is it. Hehe... I can''t wait to get my hands on an awesome weapon or something else equally powerful.'' Ryu rubbed his hands together in glee. This new chamber was his destination. Of course for Da they were still looking for an exit. "What is that?" She pointed to the center of this chamber where arge box was ced on a raised podium. The box was carved with extensive carvings and floral patterns. It looked a total mismatch for this ce. Whatever Ryu had desired must be in this box, simply because the whole chamber was as empty as a bird''s nest. "Let''s find out! You remain here. I will go and take a look." He replied to Da before making his move. "Be careful!" He wasn''t too eager, slowly inching towards the box with heavy steps, fully expecting some booby traps to trigger.


    The box had some strange energy lingering all around it, he can feel a substantial thickness of mana in the air. Keeping his senses on alert he ced his hands on the sliding lid over the box to try revealing it''s content. It took some effort from him to finally push therge cover aside.


    Da saw Ryu''s face froze when he looked inside. It didn''t look like there was something dangerous in there so she followed on his steps to stand beside the boy. "Why is this here?" She can only say a single sentence before falling silent, mesmerized by the body of a woman in the box. Simply speaking the woman was a divine beauty. She looked pretty dead but her beauty had not faded at all. Ryu might not be able to tell a single w in her physical appearance. Few minutester he broke off his reverie "Its a disgrace that she had died." Her face looked pale, without any trace of blood. Her long locks of blue hairs provided the bedding for her corpse. "Hmm.. You are right." Da replied still under the allure of her feminine charm.


    Was this the ''friend'', dragon was talking about? Must be. She didn''t look human, being a tad bit taller than regr ones and some small feathers on her limbs. "She must be an angel." "An angel?" Ryu had always been interested in knowing about this world and all his doubt sessions with the dragon had been rather small. Da nodded her head "Yeah, they are an extinct species now. But father told me that there used to be many angels prior to 500 years but after that they all went extinct suddenly." "Why so?" She was the daughter of centuar''s tribe leader. Her knowledge would trump his in every field. "Nobody knows that clearly. Angels together with demons were two most powerful races in this world. They were the ones loved by mana. Yet, most schrs believe that half a millennia ago they went to war with each other. After a war that spanned across multiple years they eneded up destroying each other, with no oneing on top."


    "Ohh.. then are the demons extinct too?" Ryu asked recalling his own transformation into one. That thing can really counter someone like the beauty in her coffin. "Yes, all of them. Some people have made ims of seeing members of these races alive but those remain mere ims. Anyhow, father told me that their war was a blessing in disguise for the other races. In the end only when these two races died off, did ours flourish." Ryu had once again expanded his knowledge of this world. "So you are telling me she died half a millennia ago her body is still preserved in this state?" Da wasn''t too confident in her words but she answered anyway. "I am not sure but it isn''t too surprising. Like I told they were loved by mana so, it might be the world itself working to preserve their body after their deaths."


    It didn''t look like Da knew anymore in this topic so he didn''t press her for it. Next his visionnded on the long staff held by the woman over her chest. It was a white wooden staff with gems adorned on it. It was quite feminine in appearance but it was a weapon used by a powerhouse, how can he let hey here wasted.


    "Oii.. you aren''t nning to disgrace her body?" Da looked at him with disgust in her eyes. "Now, now don''t smear me for a crime I don''t even nmitting." Ryu hurriedly waved his hand infront of him. He was being wronged here. He only had the eyes for the staff in her hand but from Da''s point if view, the boy seemed to be leering at her chest. "Huhh... I know she is an otherworldly beauty but atleast have mercy on the dead." ''Girl, you clearly didn''t listen to a word I said. Didn''t you?'' Ryu cursed in his mind. Looking at the disenchanted boy before bursting into aughter. "I was just pulling your leg haha.." She saw Ryu ignoring her and looking directly at the angel''s corpse, mulling over something. She grew concerned. She hurriedly grabbed onto his arms trying to shake him off from his thoughts "Hey.. you can''t be really nning to do it? Do you?"


    Ryu was rather annoyed by her, turning around he pinched her nipples from over her top. "Agghhh.." "You stupid girl. Why do you have such a lewd brain? All you can think off is sex?" "Okay, okay. I won''t do it. But you know, you were looking at her rather passionately." Ryu sighed before twisting her nipples even further, making her scream in pain. "I am not looking at her body. Instead I am interested in that staff in her hand." "Ohh.. is that so." Ryu was a mage unlike her so she can apprehend the lure of such a weapon. "I guess you should first show your respect to her and they try taking the staff away. I don''t think her spirit will mind it since she don''t have any use for it anymore."


    "Good suggestion." Greed was taking over his heart but he pushed it aside before kneeling and kowtowing in the angel''s direction. Da too apanied him in doing so. "Beautifuldy. Please ept my bow. Since you won''t be needing the staff anymore, please allow this junior to take it away. Thanks." Saying that he extended his hands slowly before cing it on the staff. No shocks, no violent jerks. Nothing happened. He smiled and holding onto her fingers with his other hand, he tried to free it. "Hmm?" First he used his fingers to move her''s away, then he moved on to using both his hands but that too didn''t help much. Ryu had to ce his hand on her face to check if thedy was a real being or a stone statue.


    "What happened?" Da saw the strange look in his eyes and him touching the angel all over. Ryu turned towards her with his amazed eyes "I can''t move her at all!!" She can''t believe him thus she used her own hand to try and free up the staff. But the boy was really telling the truth. Even with her superior physical strength, she can''t even make her flinch. "Isn''t this too outrageous?" She checked once again to find no heart beatsing from her chest. She was as dead as possible but still they can''t get even her dead body to move. Both of them looked at the astonishment in each other''s eyes.

 Chapter 139: Mission sucessful?

    Chapter 139: Mission sucessful?


    "What do we do now?" Ryu wanted to cry out like a child at the moment. What fucked up situation was this? This staff in her hands was the sole motivation for him to traverse all this difficulty terrain filled with vicious beasts. Now when he was face to face with the reward, by sone dumb luck, he can''t get his hands on it. "Guess you were not persuasive enough." Da sighed. There was nothing they can do in this situation. She won''t allow Ryu to force it out of her hands. That will be same as disrespecting the dead. "Let us leave. We should not disturb her anymore. It''s more than clear, she never had any desire to let it be seperated from her." However much Ryu wanted to disagree with her, the fact remained that he was not strong enough. "Just give me another second." He won''t be able to sleep for nights if he left any regrets here.


    Since she was being protected by the mana of this world, why not use mana to move her. Thinking till here he let his mana flow into his hands before touching her''s. Just as his fingers cake in contact with her, the thick mana surrounding the coffin began to react. "What did you do?" Da can''t visualize mana but she can easily feel the disturbance in the air. "Nothing.. I just touched her with my.." *Booomm* All the mana began swirling around them before sting them off the podium. Da was thrown across the chamber while Ryu can''t wasn''t able to leave the podium as the ''dead'' woman had now grabbed hold of his hand. "Dammit.." He really messed up big time. The woman he had assumed to be dead all along, had only been taking a fucking nap. The mana was still agitated all around her and under Ryu''s terrified gaze, her eyes slowly opened.


    Nothing. Ryu can''t see anything in her eyes. They were glowing so brightly that he can''t make of her pupils. Intense blue light radiated from her eyes making him unable to look at her directly. Her hair locks too began glowing as they began rising up, like they were charged with some static electricity. Her power levels had shot through the roof now. If dragon had not informed him earlier that she was a friend of his then he might have just pissed his pants right now. Her aura was too dreadful. As Ryu tried calming his heart the woman sat up in the coffin and turned her face towards him. He can''t see anything since her eyes were still glowing blue. *Rumble* *Rumble* The pressure radiated by her was making this whole ce tremble. Just when Ryu was ready to beg for forgiveness and bring the stupid lizard in the conversation, she vanished.


    Along with her coffin thedy vanished into thin air. It took Ryu some time to get his thoughts in order. "Da?" He can''t see her beside him and recalled the moment she was sted off the podium. Turning around he found her thrown against the wall and having fainted from the shock. The force of of the st was so bad that even a centuar with her robust body had thrown up blood. He hurriedly pulled some medicinal vials from her bag before pouring the contents in his mouth. Pressing his lips on hers he began forcing the liquid down her throat.


    **An hourter**


    Ryu felt movement in hisp. Opening his eyes he found Da struggle to raise herself. "Ahh.. my head hurts." Da woke up confused. After a minute passed she recalled the cmity that struck them. "Are you okay Ryu?" She was concerned for the boy. When even she was flung away like a doll, he might have suffered worse. Ryu rubbed her cheeks in affection. This girl was still worried about him after getting injured herself. "Nothing happened to me little girl. Instead you are the one who took all the force of the st." "Haha.. don''t worry. We centuars are some of the most resilient creatures. More importantly what happened to the coffin?" He took the time to exin all that took ce after she was put out ofmission.


    "Let''s take our leave. We need to find an exit. We are running out of our supplies now. 2 more days in this tunnel and we might get our early graves here." Despite Ryu''s calls for taking rest Da was adamant on leaving. Reluctantly Ryu agreed and they chose the only tunnel left apart from the one they entered here. "Hey Ryu?" "Hmm?" "Do you like me?" Ryu pulled her head back and kissed her on the lips while traveling in her back. "Do you need any other proofs?" "Hehe.. no. To tell you the truth I want you to grow fast and one day beat up my dad for me." "Hmm... Why so? Don''t you love him?" Da kept her head on the way ahead, since this tunnel was a rather dark one. "Yeah, I do. But I have been beaten down by him so many times that I lost count. Old guy never shows any mercy. I want to do it myself but I have a feeling you will reach his level faster than me, so I want you to do it on my behalf."


    "Haha.. Sure. I will do that." Da loved how the boy didn''t hesitate a bit in promising it to her. Even when she had not told him about his strength he must have a fair amount if idea considering the guy was leading a whole tribe. "Hmm?" She eximed. "Is something the matter?" They were still in the tunnels so Ryu had been alert all along. "I don''t know. It''s just that the soil under my feet has turned very porous. It''s difficult to walk in it." "Ohh.. just be careful we don''t know if there is a beast hi... Hmm?" *Tremble* *Tremble* "Ahhhhh..." Both of them screamed loudly as the ground under Da''s feet copsed and the fell into a deep ravine.


    Luckily they fell in a small river flowing down below. Otherwise a fall from such height would have even crushed a centuar let alone a human. "Haahhhh" They pulled their heads out of the flowing water to fill their lungs with water. "haha.. guess we are out." Ryuughed out loud. The journey had been a long a d tedious one. Also, now that he had the flower Sophia won''t have failed in her mission. Although it was rather disappointing that he can''t get his hands on some world altering weapon but aftering out alive from that scary encounter, him keeping his life was a reward in itself.


    Getting to the shore they put their clothes to dry out under the sun. "Ryu. Let''s do it onest time. I will have to take my leave from here." He came close to her, holding her hands into his "Why? Can''t we be together until we find one of our groups?" He knew that this logic was rather stupid but he had reallye to adore this girl. Didn''t matter if she was human or not, he didn''t want to discriminate the people he loved. Anyhow, he will be adding a ton of women in his harem. "You know we can''t do that. It will be too dangerous if we are discovered by them. I will go in ahead and try to find my guys and get them to leave this ce." Saying till here she bent her legs and ced his cock in her mouth.


    **Few hourster**


    Kira had been on gaurding duty for the whole day. Today had been the 4th day sice Ryu had gone missing in the cave. Her team cleared the rubbleter on to find that he had moved deeper into the cave system. Next day they had tried to scan through the caves but found no trace of him. Sophia exined that these types of underground cave systems have multiple entry and exit points. Thus it was possible that Ryu might find his way to the outside. She made the decision to wait a few days for him to find them and if he fails to do that then all of them will enter in the tunnels together to find him. All these days she had been worried sick. Her teammates had tried cheering her up but it can''t fill the gap in her daily life. She had grown so close to Ryu that it felt like they had been apart for weeks. Yet, she still had blind faith in the guy. He was sure toe out of it.


    Suddenly, someone hugged her from behind and bit her earlobe. She can''t be mistaken about this body pressed into her''s. "Brother Ryu?" Teras filled her eyes when she turned around to find the familiar face so close to her "Did you miss my little Kira?" She can''t be stopped as the girl boldly pressed her lips against his and forced her tongue into his mouth. All the times he had been with Kira she had always been a passive participant. This was the first time he found her actively engaging with him. Her hands held his head in ce not allowing him to move. His hands moved to her back beforending onto her butt. As the kiss continued his fingers entered her forbidden hole.


    Kira only let him off when she waspletely satisfied. "I missed you so much.. brother mhhhhh?" Thick saliva drooled from her mouth and Ryu took the opportunity to shove his finger in her mouth. Kira began sucking on it just like she had been trained to do it all along. "I know. Let''s first meet up with others. I am sure they will be worried too." She blinked her eyes but held onto his hand with her own and thoroughly cleaned his finger off. She skillfully moved her tongue all around his finger, disying her sensual side to him. ''She is most definitely in heat.'' Ryu made his judgement before leaving with her in the direction of the camp.


    One by one everyone returned back to find Ryu safe and sound. His friends gave him a tight hug. No one doubted his ability to slip away from the danger but still there was a sense of vexation that they can put to rest. "You sure are a resilient brat haha.." Sophia gave him a manly hug. Evening was falling so they had their dinner together where Sophia announced their further ns. "Since we are all together now. We will maje another venture into the caves once again tommorow." Everyone knew how desparate she was to achieve her mission and thus no one protested her. Ryu only smiled before cing a small box in herp. "No need. I found it in there so brought it along." Sophia can''t believe in his words.


    Opening the box her expression turned from confused to ecstatic. "Hahaha.. you sure are something." She turned back to everyone announcing her new orders. "Change of ns brats. We got what we wanted kids, we are will be leaving for home tommorow." Everyone cheered. It''s been a full week since they had been stuck at this ce. They can''t wait to get back to their homes and have the rest they all deserved. "Wait a second big sis. I was the one who found the flower so don''t you think I deserve a reward?" Thinking it was a genuine demand she asked him to state what he would like to have. "Nothing much sis. I just want you for the night. You will do whatever I tell you." Everyone knew his undertone. He wanted to have sex with Sophia.


    The silver haired beauty looked once at the box in herp before nodding her head. "Then we will do as you say." Saying that she left for her tent. Jake wasn''t interested in a these but Kyro can''t stop grinning from ear to ear. "Hehe.. I will root for you brother." The three friends talked to each other for a while before they too left for their tents leaving Ryu with Kira. He ced his hands around her back before pulling her into a hug "Are you mad?" She shook her head "No. I can wait. It''s better if you do it with big sis today." Although she too wanted to have Ryu inside her but having been aware with the affairs of Dorothea, she decided against it. "Please make her happy." She said in a sad voice but Ryu pulled her along "That will depend how much effort you put into it." Before she could get his meaning he pulled her along to Sophia''s tent.

 Chapter 140: Fight again!

    Chapter 140: Fight again!


    Sophia had just removed her chest bands to let loose her tits when Ryu and Kira entered her tent. She didn''t mind the invasion, carrying ahead with removing her lowers. "Hope you are ready big sis." Ryu hugged her from behind. She can feel the erection in his pants between her butt cheeks. "Hmm. I am ready. Just let me know what I have to do." His hands grabbed hold of her perky tits, hanging under their own weight. "You look so charming when you are not the big sister we know of, instead just a girl." Her face took on a red hue at his remarks. He took hold of her chin to make her face turn towards himself. Sophia was stunned looking at the boy so closely. He was really handsome, with green eyes and sharp eyebrows. Was she ever fascinated with a boy this much, ever? The answer was probably no.


    Many men had asked her for sex but she had refused them all. Firstly she didn''t want to do it with strangers. And secondly, she was never short on resources thanks to her master. But this was really the first time she was d that the boy asked her for this reward. Ryu was still staring at her and for a second her heart panicked when his lips moved ahead. Fortunately they missed her lips,nding on her cheek. She didn''t know how to respond had the boy tried to go for her lips. Would she have stopped him? No. Would she have allowed it? Probably yes. Coming to this conclusion her heart began beating rapidly. Didn''t that mean she was growing interested in him?


    "Kira, please suck me off for a bit." The ck haired girl sprung into action, getting on her knees and cing her mouth on his cock head. "I hope you will not stop me from doing anything big sis." Sophia tried to calm her heart down but the fact remained that she was excited for what was about toe. "Hmm." Getting her permission his hands got under her crotch before picking her up in his arms. "Heyy... What are you doing?" Ryu ced her legs on his shoulders and supported her buttocks with his hands, getting her pussy infront of his lips. "Get me down, you idiot. This is so embarrassing." Having been fucked by the old man in a single posture, she had always wanted a change but now when she got the change, she resisted the same.


    Ryu didn''t even respond to her instead smelling her slit. "This really smells good sis." Sophia was not used to getting praises, specially for her physical appearance. "Wait. Wait.. ahmmmmhhh..." She tried in vain to stop the guy when she realised what he was going to do. But before she could fumble anything his tongue had prated deep in her vagina. Kira giggled. She had never seen her brave big sis ever get so sheepish. It was an amusing matter for her. Putting her focus on the task ahead of her she diligently moved her jaws on Ryu''s long cock.


    "Mhhhh... Aaaaahh... Slow down.. idiot.. ahhh.. Mhhhhmm.." She herself knew how futile her resistance was. She was screaming like she didn''t like it but truth was she didn''t want him to stop at all. It was a feeling she had never felt prior to today. With each rub of his flexible tongue against her pussy walls, her insides released more and more juices. Her hands grabbed on his head and subconsciously shoved him harder against her crotch. "Mmmm.. please.. stoppp... Aghhhh" Within just 10 minutes she wasn''t able to hold onto her built up lust and sprayed her love juices all over his face.


    Ryu didn''t mind being wet but this was enough to make Sophia flustered. He held her down gently before cing her on the bedding on the ground. Getting on his knees he began rubbing his swollen knob on herbia. Each time he would let his head prate her. She was too ashamed to look directly at him. "Do it if you want idiot... Why are you doing that?" She was annoyed at the constant teasing. "Hehe.. sis then I will go in." Kira stood at the side like a good student always ready to take proper notes at some important juncture in her lessons. She saw Sophia''s lips turn into a big ''O'' when the thick cock entered her vagina. She can amodate it''s girth since she had been doing the old man for so long but it was very difficult to make way for his length in her tight tunnel. The old man was only half his size so once he was at the deeper ends of her tract, a gut-wrenching pain took over her.


    Ryu signalled Kira and she immediately bend down to lock lips with her. She used her hands to grope her tits and rub her nipples. Being a good learner she knew what felt best to her, the same she applied on Sophia, who sucked on the tongue in her mouth to lessen the pain somewhat. "Mmmmhhhhh... Ahhhh... Is it in?" Ending the kiss she looked down at Ryu. "Just a tiny bit left." Tears filled her eyes but she gave a firm nod. Ryu had an intense desire to kiss the girl but he restrained his heart. This was not the time. The girl needs to get familiar with her before he could try it with her. She is not at all naive like Kira, he can''t fool her at all.


    "I will move big sis." Kira had shifted to licking Sophia''s nipples when Ryu began moving his hips gently. He would pull out his full length before pushing the whole thing again. "Mhhh.. ahhh.. mhhhhh.." Constant moans rang from her throat as she hid her face with an arm. She was enjoying this way more than she ever believed was possible. Compared to this the sex with her father was a child''s y. With each thrust she can feel the hard skin of his ns rub against her soft walls. It was way too addictive. The guy had reached to the end of her tunnel. Everytime his cock will kiss the entrance to her womb. As time passed her embarrassment subsided and she began enjoying the process. After half an hour of constant fucking she needed a change.


    "Do it in some other position." Ryu was taken be surprise by her sudden demand. Was she the same girl who can''t even meet him eyes to eyes, few minutes back? "Haha... Sure, sis. Then turn around." He made hery t on her stomach before squatting over her buttocks. Using one of his hand he grabbed both her hands behind her back and wrapped her hair on his other one. "Kira help me get in." The other girl was all to eager to jump into the fray. She pointed his cock to the right entrance before watching the show in wonderment.


    Sophia''s moan became louder and louder. In the end she can''t care less who might listen to her screams. This was too exciting for her to remain silent. She never even knew this position was possible. The way he tugged hard on her hair, the way he held her arms back, the way his hips worked on her thirsty cunt, everything was done to perfection. On top of that Kira too will join in and lick onto her clitoris and make her arousal unbearable.


    "I am close... Don''t stop.. ahhh.. yess... Do it.. harder.. harder... Ahhhhhh...." With a loud shout Sophia fainted from the orgasmic release. She had pissed herself but Ryu can''t care about that right now. He got up and pointed his cock to Kira''s face. Before she could make sense of the situation, spurts after spurts of thick semen was deposited all over her face. "Open up Kira!?" She was bewildered. There was moreing? She hastily opened up her lips and Ryu jerked more cum into her mouth. It must easily be a quarter of a litre of cum. He had totally emptied his balls on her. "You can eat it now, little Kira." She can''t even see him, since her eyelids were buried under a thick coating of cum. Gulping down the mouthful, it was really viscous, refusing to go down her throat. Next, she cleaned her face with her fingers, collecting everything back in her mouth and swallow it.


    "Good job." Ryu made her lick off thest few drops of cum stuck to his urethra before patting her head in appreciation. "You can go and clean hours now. I will clean big sis." Kira giggled at the condition of Sophia. The fact that she ended up wetting herself was even more funny for her. Ryu picked up the naked girl and got her cleaned. He carried her to hos tent since her sheets were totally soaked. They slept together with Sophia in the middle and the two rookies stuck to her body.


    **Next day**


    Sophia woke up to find herself under two arms from each side. On her left Ryu was sleeping peacefully and to the other side, it must be that innocent and yet not so innocent girl. All the scenes fromst night shed back in her mind. One after the other shes made her more ashamed than the previous one. ''He is really handsome.'' Looking at the attractive face of just an inch away from her face, she had a strong desire to kiss him. But she stopped herself and instead of his lips, she got to his forehead and ce a gentle kiss there. On the day she met him, she never imagined that the boy will get so close to her. Peeling herself off them, she got up to find herself without clothes. "Huhh?" She had to run back naked to her tent to dress up.


    "Will we be getting any rewards as such big sister?" An hour had passed since they left their camp and were now on their way back to the vige, where they have kept their rides. Kyro had been really excited at the prospect of getting a reward. In truth he didn''t have to do much, just helping out others to kill of some magical beast. When he had entered the forest, he had imagined too many things that weighed on his mind. "What exactly did you do, that you want a reward? Don''t tell me you want one just for traveling here?" Everyoneughed out loud at her response. Sophia had gotten much closer to the group in this past week, even joking with them now and then. "Hehe.. you can''t say that big sis. My help had been rather crucial and you know how stressed out I was? Even then I strived to give my best." No one was impressed with his speech and Sophia only made her face at him before ignoring the guy. Kyro tried pestering her for a while but with no sess.


    The group had beenughing and jeering when suddenly Sophia made them stop. At her hand signal everyone quietened down and stood in their ces silently. Sophia moved ahead to expand bher senses, trying to scan the jungle around her. She was pretty sure she caught the presence of a hostile being in their surrounding just now. It was a fleeting sensation but she had never doubted her sense. Again and again she sent her mana all across but it couldn''t lock onto anything. "What was that?" If it was a beast, it was definitely a cunning one. There were only a handful of magical beast that could mask their presence with such effectiveness. *Crunch* She hurled towards the direction but there was nothing. As the time passed she can feel that there was definitely something following them. From the corner of her eyes she saw a fleeting nce of a shadow but once again it was gone before she could take a good look.


    "Get ready for a battle. There is some beat that has locked onto us. Be alert." She announced before transforming her body into rock. But it was toote for the warnings. Her senses detected the being behind her and she turned around swiftly.


    "Jake be careful...." *sh* Ryu was standing beside his friend when Sophia warned them. He turned towards his friend but all he saw was Jake''s body flying through the air with his blood sttered all over the ground. "Jake!" Ryu screamed while he ran towards the guy.

 Chapter 141: Return of the demon

    Chapter 141: Return of the demon


    "Dammit.." Ryu had just started running towards Jake when he saw arge w erged in his peripheral vision. His mind spun fast toe up with a solution. "Wooden clone!" With the amount of time he had with him, he could only conjure a single one. The clone braced itself for the impact, crossing its arms infront of its chest. "Boom!!" Ryu felt like someone hit him with a bat and his body was flung away. His eyesnded in the huge ck beast that attacked him. It was a wolf, very simr to the juvenile wolf that Da and he had killed together. It''s just that this one was huge. It was easily thrice the height of a human. It''s teeth were just as sharp albeit much longer, with even more powerful ws. One hit from that thing hadpletely destroyed his wood clone. Nheless, the clone absorbed most of the impact and despite bleeding from multiple locations, he was in a much better condition then Jake, who had fainted from the intensity of the wound.


    "Haaahh.." Sophia had been on the move just when she saw the beast swipe at Jake. She was relieved that atleast Ryu managed to save himself from a grievous injury. Her sharp hands engaged it inbat. She had decided to give the fight whatever she got. Jake''s fate was still unknown. The boy was losing blood with every passing minute. Kyro and Kira awoke from their reverie once they heard Sophia''s arms collide with the wolf''s ws. Kira wanted to check on Ryu first but taking a look at the badly wounded Jake she and Kyro ran towards him at once. Why did this have to happen now? They were just on their way out from this god-forsaken forest. They had wanted to help but the amount of blood and gore made their blood freeze in their veins. "Use his clothes. Wind it all around his shoulder. Stop the bleeding."


    Ryu had to scream the order for them to begin acting. He managed to get up, checking on the severity of his injuries he found a few deep cuts all over his arms and a sprained ankle. He knew those two won''t be able to handle Jake''s condition and he slowly began moving towards them. On the other side Sophia had been on the offensive for a few minutes now but she hadn''t been able to prate it''s hide. The beast was as spotless as in the starting. Looking at their fight Ryu discern what actually hit them. The beast was vanishing from in sight while it fought Sophia. Bastard was actually using shadows to move around. It wasn''t too outrageous since it was a magical beast. The wolf they fought in the caves must be too young to use this shadow ability. This unique ability just have been the reason why neither he or Sophia could notice it inching closer to them.


    "Ahhh..." Sophia was injured. The wolf managed to get a hold on her arm and tried to break it off but luckily she was quick witted and began attacking its eyes, only then it backed off. She saved her arm but lost any use of it. "Ryu, take them and get away." She screamed at him without even looking back. She was simply no match for this guy. He was just ying with her all along. She could not manage to put a single scratch to its pelt all this while. The best n she could think of was to let the rookies run away and she try to hold this guy down for as long as possible. With enough luck atleast they might survive.


    This was only the second time Ryu was in extreme despair. First time was the mental encounter with that divine being via the krypto vines. Somehow he managed to survive the ordeal. But once again he found himself in a simr situation. There was no saving them. Their best bet was Sophia and now that she too had been injured, the rookies found her hopes getting dashed one by one. Just then Ryu noticed the wolf''s eyes stay on Kira for a while before it engaged Sophia once again. He knew she can''t respond to him at such short notice thus he ran, with his sprained foot. Sure enough. Just after swiping it''s ws twice at Sophia it vanished into the shadows.


    "Kira!! Move away!!" Ryu struck her with his body. The girl fell away but her position was taken now by Ryu. *Thud* This time there was no clone to take the impact for him. His eyes cked out for a while as he flew away. He can definitely feel his little life slipping away. ''How did alle to this? Fuck.. I haven''t even got to enjoy this life fully.'' He can only think about these things as all the strength had left his body. *Hoowwl* The beast looked annoyed having failed to kill Ryu twice in a row. "Brother Ryu." "Ryu!!" They wanted to run towards him but Ryu saw them faint and fall midway. Everything happened too fast. None of them ever got any chance to process what hit them. Just the howl of the beast was so powerful that it knocked out the only two guys left standing."You fucker!!" Getting rid of them, the wolf then turned around when Sophia''s sharp ded hand made arge gash on its snot. *Grrrr* Their fight ensued once again.


    Ryu had endured the pressure radiated by the beast and managed to keep himself concious. Hey t on the ground with his abdomen ripped open. Earlier the pain was so intense that he nearly lost his mind but now everything was calm. He can''t feel his limbs. He can''t feel a thing. The loss of blood has left him insentient. He watched with gritted teeth as the Sophia was throw around like a rag doll but kepting back and attacking the beast with her sheer will power and hatred.


    ''You are going to die, kid.'' A calm voice echoed in his mind. It didn''t took him long realise who''s voice it was. Now that he was on the verge of death, all the bindings over the demon had loosened, making it surface once again. ''What do you want?'' He can very easily anticipate what this would want at a moment like this. ''Haha.. why ask when you already know?'' Ryu kept quiet. There was no way he was relenting control over his body. ''Hehehe.. look at that boy. 5 minutes. That''s how long he will survive. You really want to let him die even after having the ability to save him?'' He was talking about Jake. The boy was thoroughly battered from a single unsuspecting attack. Ryu''s mind filled with images of the three friends ying together. He can see all those times vividly in his mind. It was the demon''s doing. He was the one making these images shes of these memories.


    ''Fuck.. I ain''t even the real Ryu.'' He balled his hands in frustration. He wanted to say that he didn''t even had such deep connections with these guys. But that wasn''t true. All those previous memories hadpletely assimted with him. He can''t really tell the difference between the real Ryu and the transmigrated one. He felt real lobe for Amelia. He felt real connection with his friends. These rtions were not as superfluous as he has made them out to be.


    ''The there is that another one. How do you think his mother will react when shees to know how her son was gutted by a beast?'' Ryu focused on Kyro. The boy had been a bit of a wimp at all times but that didn''t mean he was any less of a friend to him. Suna will be devastated at his loss. ''And didn''t you promised to protect the little girl? She really is a gullible one, believing in everything you ever told her.'' Some traces of tears formed in his eyes. Kira didn''t deserve this ending. All this felt like an anomaly to him. It wasn''t supposed to happen like this.


    ''And what about throne desparately holding on despite losing all her hopes haha.. She sure is a determined one. Giving her all even against a beast on a whole realm above her.'' Ryu eyes opened wide. He never realised the difference between them was sorge. ''What? You didn''t know? Hahaha.. then let me enlighten you a bit. That shadow wolf could have killed her off in a single strike. But it loves the thrill of hunting it''s prey down. The more the prey struggles, the more thrilling the hunting experience. Let me tell you what is going on in the girl''s mind. ''I should have kissed the boy, when I had the chance.'' She is talking about you my boy hahaha.. you should be happy that a girl is thinking about you when so close to her death hehe..''


    The demon''s words only pained his heart. He saw ahead of him Sophiapletely covered her blood, her other hand fully broken. Yet, the girl still stood up. ''Stop it. You idiot. It is just ying with you.'' He had lost his ability to talk, way back. All he can do was to scream in his mind. ''You think she doesn''t know that? She had known this fact all along. Despite that she would never go down without a fight. That''s just how she is, isn''t she?'' ''Agghhhhhh.... Fuck all this..'' ''You are too weak brat.. You don''t have a choice.'' Ryu closed his eyes and the next time he opened them, all his confusion was reced with tranquility. ''What guarantee is there that you will save my friends, after I let you take over?'' ''hahaha.. You are misunderstanding something here kid. You are the one who is out of options, you don''t have the capability to put conditions me.''


    Ryu''s eyes didn''t flicker even once. In front of him the wolf had ced one of its paws on Sophia chest, pressing her into the ground. ''Looks like it is done with ying around. You better hurry kid. However powerful I might be, I can''t bring back people from their deaths.'' But contrary to what the demon believed, Ryu shook his head. ''Unless I get an assurance, you are getting nothing. Both of us can die together.'' The demon was frustrated to say the least. He had gone to great lengths to put Ryu on a guilt trip but in the end the boy was still putting condition on him. It wasn''t a big deal for him to save his friends but it was just that, demons were inherently arrogant being, he can''t have a brat order him around.


    It took the demon some time toe face to face with the reality. ''Haha.. Good. Brat, you really impressed me. Let''s do it your way then. I promise you that I will save them once I take over. I will even heal them back just to sweeten the deal hehehe.. So, what do you say then?'' ''What can I say? It''s just a promise.'' The demon''s frustration level shot through the roof. ''Ohh.. I forgot you are still wet behind your ears. You only need to know two things about a demon. Firstly, you can never hope to defeat a demon one on one. Secondly, we always keep true to our words. Now hurry up. Once she dies, I can''t do anything then.'' Ryu had no way of knowing that this guy was really telling the truth. What options did he have?


    Formerly he was just bluffing with the demon. Fortunately, he was the one who blinked first. Ryu closed his eyes and with that his consciousness faded. He was not sure if he would ever be back again but at the very least his friends can be saved. The next time his eyes opened they were glowing deep shade of red. All the wounds on his body closed in a matter of seconds. The guts spilling of of his body were sucked and resealed back in. The deep cuts all over his arms had skin form over them at rapid pace. His body was growing. His hair grew wildly until it reached the same length as his body, turning to a darker shade of green. His body levitated and all the ragged clothes fell down. His height was easily 8 feet, with muscr body. This transformation was more thorough than thest one, showing the increasing grasp of the demon''s soul over Ryu''s body. He brought his hands in front, looking at them with interest. "This is better. Still not aplete transformation, but I can work with this also hahahahaha.."

 Chapter 142: Everything planned?

    Chapter 142: Everything nned?


    Sophia didn''t really had any regrets. All her life she had only seen loss. There had been very few moments of joy in her life. *Crunch* The images ofst night shed in her mind as she heard her ribs crack under pressure from the wolfs w. ''I should have kissed him when I had the chance.'' She smiled wryly as blood gushed out from her mouth. Her transformation had been undone. She had no mana left to continue it any further. All her reserves had depleted, both her arms had their bones broken and all across her body she had multiple deep gash marks oozing blood. She turned her face to see the boy looking at her whileying in the pool of his own blood. He was still alive. She can see the despair in his eyes but she knew he can''t get up now. His condition was even worse than Jake. Only if she had been a little more powerful.


    But who was she kidding. She was simply no match for this guy. ''Sorry, father.'' Just when she had gained the courage to call that old man her ''father''. First time in the entire batte tears fell for her eyes. She didn''t even flinch when the beast broke her entire arm but now she was tried and wanted all this to end. "Grrrr..." She can see therge knife like fangs erge in her vision. ''This is the end then.'' She closed her eyes presumably for thest time.


    *Boooomm!!* It hadn''t even been a second when she closed her eyes when a huge st battered against the beasts body. It was arge wave of mana, gushing towards them from all around. It was like something was sucking on mana from the surroundings at a rapid pace. She could barely turn her head in that direction. Ryu? No. A man? No. It was someone who didn''t look human at all. He had a hulking muscr body withrge shoulders. His skin was dark while his hair long hair floated in air under the extreme rush of mana. He put forth his hands infront of him, like he was checking how he looked. He was muttering something but Sophia''s eardrums had ruptured already this making her unable toprehend anything.


    "This is a progress. I need to be patient." The demon was talking to himself. *Grrrrrr* *Grrrrr* He looked at the wolf growling at him from a distance. "Hah.. I better save the girl when I still have the chance." He can hear her heart beating and that was more than enough for him. His body was still draining the mana from the atmosphere when he floated towards the beast. "I don''t want to kill you. It''s only because of you that I can surface, so why don''t wee to a truce?" The wolf jumped back, taking defensive posture. He ignored it and descend down to the ground beside Sophia. "Well well you should be d that I am here." Saying that he ce a hand on her chest. Thick mana gushed into her body forcing her body to heal at a visible pace. The pressure exerted by this being was such that she couldn''t hold on and ended up fainting.


    The shadow wolf had assumed that he might be able to take on this new opponent but with every second it''s power levels was rising rapidly. Once it surpassed it''s own all of its instincts screamed at him to run away. So it did just that. Leaping in the opposite direction, it ran for its life.


    "Hmm? Looks like it can''t be helped hehe.." The demon turned around to take a look at Jake. With a single motion of its hand,rge amount of vegetation grew from the ground under the boy before engulfing his body within. "No that we are done here, shall we go on some hunting?" His body vanished from the spot appearing in the sky above. His sharp eyes instantly located the beast running through the forest. It was cunning enough to use shadows to keep changing its direction from time to time so that it can''t be follow. "You see I also love to give some hope to others before snuffing it off. It is much more satisfying this way." Under the beast feet the ground itself began shrinking. Didn''t matter how fast it ran, only direction it moved was backward. *Howl* *Howl* "Tworge trees grew from under him, their branches held onto each of its limbs before pulling him up in the sky. *Howl* The beast was intelligent enough to know it was not getting out alive from here. It gave up on the struggles.


    "Hmm? Just that?" He turned his head up to see arge swirl of thick mana continuously entering into its body. "ohh.. Looks like I scared you there. Then I guess it''s time to put you out of your misery." With a signal from his hands the trees instantly pulled on all its limbs as they tore it''s body in four parts. *Ssh* Red blood spattered over the demon''s face and he licked it off his lips with a long tongue. "How long had it been since I tasted blood?" He looked to be reminiscing about some matters.


    "Well then, now that we are done with this, can you pleasee out? Benefactor. Hehehe.." He turned around and looked towards a direction in the jungle. Even after his call no one came out. But he didn''t mind, his gaze stood there in that direction as he made some conjectures "Hmm.. You were always suspecting of the boy from the beginning. All this sham for just confirming your doubts? What would you have done had I not surfaced? You could have lost your precious grandson in all this, you know. Grand Magus Emily."


    "Huuuff" Atst a sigh echoed in the forest. Ady in white clothes rose up in the air from the same direction the demon was looking. "You don''t need to worry about that, wretched demon. I would have saved them had the ite to that. Butpared to that it''s more important to deal with you." Emily was hiding the fact that she was feeling very guilty that she had to put not only her grandson but his friends through such a tragedy. She was the one who had ced that shadow wolf in this forest and manipted it to attack them. There was no other way for her to confirm that Ryu''s body really housed a real demon. She had been prepared to jump in when any of them can''t hold on anylonger. But to her luck the demon revealed itself at thest second.


    She was actually the first one in the town to notice the sudden appearance of the massive forest right outside. Next she had seen Ryuing out of the forest and leaving for his home. On top of that she can very easily feel the left over presence of demonic mana in the fresh vegetation. This was a huge matter. Humanity hated demons even more than the beastmen. It was just that many centuries had passed and their memories about the demons had faded by quite a bit. But still she can very easily imagine what is going to happen to Ryu if the truth came to light. Death will be a luxury for him if the royal court got to know about it. And thus she can''t allow this truth to be revealed. That was the reason she had killed off the Wilders father and son pair when they were en route to the capital to put forth their report. She had found out that they too had sensed the demonic presence in the vegetation at the border of Korua.


    They had to be eliminated, otherwise the court would have definitely taken the matter very seriously and then it was just a matter of time before Ryu was found out. She made it seem like they were killed off by the beastmen tribe and that will perfectly shift their focus back to the menace caused by the beastmen. Now even if they send other investigators, it was of no use. The demonic mana had vanished from the forest. With all that taken care off, she had to now settle what was wrong with her grandson. There is no way she can let him be taken away by the army of the empire. She will do whatever she can to help him out of this situation.


    The demon leered at the white haired woman, staring all the way up from her feet to her head before licking his lips. "You humans really hate us, don''t you hahaha... It''s been so long that my brethren disappeared from the world but you guys still can''t give up on this hate. So childish." The disgust on Emily''s face was rather evident. "The horrors your species inflicted on us can never be forgotten. We won''t rest untill each one of you are eradicatedpletely." Till now the demon had always been smiling but this time her words seem to have triggered some bad memories. Emily saw him clench his fist.


    He looked towards the sky before seemingly muttering to himself "Haha.. looks like are just doomed to be hated mother. I told you but you would never believe me." A speck of tear shed in his eyes but it vanished just as fast. "To tell you the truth Mrs. Emily, I got no grievances with you humans. Don''t get me wrong but you guys are not even worthy of being my enemies. So why don''t you just leave me alone?" His eyes shed deeper shade of red. The swirling mass of mana over his head seems to be disappearing now, meaning that he had his reserves filled now. Simply speaking suchrge mana reserves were terrifying to say the least. Yet, Emily didn''t flinch at all.


    "Although I hate the demons just as much but we don''t have to do this if you leave my grandson alone." If possible she would like to settle this without any bloodshed. Firstly, she was not even sure if she could take him on. Secondly, this guy was in Ryu''s body. Even if she overpowers him, there was a risk that it might hurt her own child. She was at a level where she could easily heal any physical injuries but what will she do if his soul was harmed? She would try her best to minimise that risk.


    On the other hand the demon too didn''t want to fight someone rted to Ryu. He ran the risk of the guy awakening once again and wrest control of this body back. But she was clearly determined to not leave him alone. "Then you leave me no choice Mrs. Emily. I will suggest you to not hold back at all. If you do so, you might die!" He said hisst sentence with a creepy smile. "I know that." Emily responded as she pulled out her staff from her storage ring. Putting her hands together she began chanting her spell. "Hmm? Interesting." The demon looked like he was in no hurry. Rather he was enjoying what Emily was doing.


    Arge spinning magic circle manifested over her head. It glowed with bright light and a small being showed itself. It was a little fairy, just a foot long. She had short blue hair and proportionally small clothes. Her little transparent wings glittered as she flew all around Emily. The magic circle had vanished leaving both of them to face against the demon. "Ohh.. my.. my... Emily, how is it that you remember me hehe." The fairy spun all around thedy before settling on her shoulders. Emily turned her head towards her opponent and the little fairy followed her gaze and nearly fell from her seat, once she noticed the being looking down on them. "I need your help Nerissa. I can''t defeat him alone." It took the little girl some time to process the situation. "Isn''t he a demon? Or half demon? Whatever it is, why is it alive?"


    Emily shook her head. "That''s a rather long story, I will tell youter. Please help me out here." The little girl face palmed herself. "Stupid Emily, you got a death wish? Look at him, that guy is going to eat both of us alive and I mean that literally. Come run away with me. Hurry." She used her small hands to grab Emily''s fingers before trying to tug her away. "We need to fight, Nerissa!" Nerissa can''t make any sense of this situation. Sure they can''t defeat the demon but it won''t be that much difficult for someone on her level to run away. The little girl immediately switched to the demon. Flying away towards the guy sitting cross-legged mid-air, she took a bow "Please Mr. Demon let us go. You see my partner here has clearly lost her mind. I assure you we got no ill wish for you."

 Chapter 143: Emily vs Demon

    Chapter 143: Emily vs Demon


    "Hahaha... Ahahaha... I like your little water spirit. I already asked your partner to leave me alone but you see, she is a real stubborn woman. Now you tell me what do I do?" The demon was enjoying this show. He was prepared to annihte Emily and then get moving but this little girl resembled someone who had been very close to him when he was still alive. They had the same personality. Emily on the other hand wanted to go and hide her face somewhere. This girl had always been a source of embarrassment for her.


    Nerissa huffed, hearing his response. She wanted to persuade Emily to give up on this madness but take one look at her face she knew that this was inevitable. "You need to do this?" She said with a dull tone. She wasn''t worried about herself. Spirits can''t die. But she had been worried about her partner, she wasn''t invulnerable like herself. She had been with Emily for decades and they had been the closest to a friend she had. She didn''t want her to lose her life but defeating this demon must be very important for her, such that she even wanted to gamble on her life. She ced her hands on her chest, taking deep breaths to calm her heart. "This better be worth be it, Emily." Getting a nod from her she promptly turned around to face the demon. "Forget that I asked for a truce, you evildoer. Get ready to have your butt kicked by this mother here."


    Even the demon was taken by surprise from such a sharp swing in her words. He looked at how the little fairy had ced both her hands on her hips and stuck her chest out to show her dominance. He wasn''t able to control hisughter. "Hahahaha... You are an interesting spirit. This is my first time seeing a spirit so close with her partner. Okay then, I guess the ytime is over." He stood upright mid-air before walking towards them and popping all the joints in his body.


    Nerissa pulled back and ced her hands on Emily''s back "Ohh Mother goddess please bless us with your power!" Emily can feel her reserves expanding until they were thrice her normal size. "Let''s do this Nerissa!!" "Yes!!" The demon casually walked towards them. Nothing in this world was amusing to him. At best these pests would require some effort to be eliminated and that too because he was not yet at his best. "Grand Emergence!"


    Though Emily was ready for any possibility considering that she was facing against one of the most powerful species among the ancient races. Still, it was difficult to maintain her calm when an entire forest of massive vines emerged from the ground. As far as her eyes could see, she can only see the vegetation he had called forth. This was the power of a demon. He was easily the most powerful being she had ever faced in her life.


    "Acrid Rain!!" Large droplets of water formed in the atmosphere before falling on the ground. Each drop was acidic, burning through the vines at a rapid pace. The rain kept falling and within the next few minutes it hadpletely burned off all the vegetation in the surroundings of a few kilometers. The only reason Emily can use this mass area affect spell was because she had made sure to secure the kids before confronting this guy.


    *Hisshh* *Hisshhh* The rain was burning through the demon''s body but he didn''t even care about it. All his burns were healing even faster than they were appearing. *p* *p* He began pping his hands together to show his encouragement. "An attack worthy of a Grand Magus. But it is just the beginning." Emily was not even listening to him. Not waiting for all the vines to be exterminated, she had already begun casting her next spell "Elemental magic: Blood appeal!"


    Instantly the demon felt a strong pull that acted on his body, dragging him many meters in her direction before he coulde to a stop. She was trying to pull out the blood running in his veins. "Haha.. nice try Mrs. Emily. But do you need to be so cruel? In the end, this is the body of your grandson. What if you end up killing him in the process?" Emily''s concentrationpsed and the spell weakened by quite a bit. Next, she saw his smile turn into a smirk and she realized her mistake. He gave him the initiative. Nerissa didn''t get theplete picture but she knew Emily had messed up. "Iing. Emily!!"


    Just when she warned her they saw the demon vanish from its spot and in the next second, he was face to face with Emily. He punched towards her without any mana involved. Arge amount of water umted itself all around her on short notice, dispersing the blow. Yet, the impact of the strike shot her down into the ground.


    "Are you okay?" Nerissa asked with great concern. Emily forced herself back on her feet, nodding. She swallowed back a mouthful of blood that was forced up her throat by the attack. That was just raw physical power without any involvement of mana. It even managed to hurt her behind the curtain of water. Nerissa knew they will have to end this battle fast. The longer it dragged on, the disadvantaged they will be. "We are calling the Navera." The little fairy dered and Emily had no reservations against her suggestion.


    "By themand of god''s, I call you forth. Please descend Navera!" At her call, an expansive magic circle formed in the air and the surroundings began turning dark. Thunder clouds covered the horizon as heavy rain fell from the skies. *Screech* A huge head covered in deep purple scales poked out from the skies before the rest of its body followed through. *Screech* A shrill cry rang out, capable of chilling anyone''s blood. It was a huge sea serpent, easily more than a mile long and many meters in girth. It floated mid-air before turning its huge head towards its summoner. "Thanks, Navera, foring. Please help me out." Emily had always treated her summons with kindness and most of the time they will reciprocate the same. Navera was her most powerful summoning magical beast.


    "Yes, stupid serpent. Hold him off for a bit. Go buy some time for us." The little fairy was obviously not so kind with her words. "Shut up, pipsqueak." The serpent ignored the spirit before turning towards its opponent. "What did you call me?" Nerissa fumed in anger. She wanted to give her a piece of her mind but was stopped by Emily. These were two of her mostpetent helpers but unfortunately, they can never get along.


    "Hmm? A Demon? No wonder!" Navera swam through the clouds like it''s was no different from a sea while appraising the enemy. "So are we ying with summons now? Too bad I lost all my previous contracts. Guess I will have to get you a toy to y with then. Can''t let you get bored now, can we?" *p* He brought his hands together and began forming multiple hand seals. This was the first time Emily''s expressions turned grave. If she had any doubts that this guy was a real demon, then they were put to rest now. No one other than demons and angels can use these hands seals to reinforce their magic. Since thest few centuries, various races had tried learning this art from the leftover tombs of those two races but till now all of them had beenrgely unsessful in unraveling its mysteries.


    "Come forth. Wooden Dragon!!" The earth under him trembled before giving way to a wooden behemoth. The behemoth was of the same size as Navera, maybe even a bitrger. It was a dragon madepletely of flora. Tworge wooden horns rested on its sleek head and huge trees made up the bulk of the beast while a thick cover of leaves manifested over its wooden body to act as skin. Tworge wings jetted out from its back. *ROAR* The dragon sent out its enormous pressure with a roar. The pressure it exerted was so great that just its roar pushed Emily away by a few hundred meters. *Swish* The dragon unfurled its wings before taking to the skies. It was a feat in itself how such a behemoth can even take off the ground. Emily can only put her trust in Navera to handle this monster.


    The sea serpent knew what her summoner was thinking. "You handle the demon. Leave that lizard to me." She swam through the clouds and without any warning rushed towards the dragon that was still ascending upwards. With her open jaws, she tried to bite at the monstrosity but it was strangely nimble enough to dodge her attack mid-flight. Using hisrge w it swiped at the serpent who managed to duck and bit on its shoulder. The dragon too found the opportunity to take a bite at Mavera''s torso and both beasts circled each other rapidly falling towards the ground. *Rumble* *Rumble* They crashed onto the ground, separating from each other. *Screech* *Roar* But just in the next second theyunched themselves back at each other.


    "If you have anything else in your inventory, then I will ask you to bring them out. Because I am getting bored of this fight now." He put forth his open hand showing all his fingers. "This many times I could have killed you in our previous confrontations. Don''t you realize how inferior you are in front of me? I gave you time to call your spirit. I waited while youpleted your summoning circle. I pulled my punch so as not to kill you off in a single hit. I can keep going. All in hopes that you might prove to amuse me but you see, now I am losing that hope so I might just decide to kill you off." Emily realized the guy was telling the truth. This was the dreaded power of the demons. They possessed an invulnerable body apart from the vast mana reserves. Also, they don''t even require much time to cast their spells.


    "He is telling the truth. We can''t continue like this. Let us end this." Even the little fairy was aware of their circumstances. Her voice turned grave as she closed her eyes to concentrate. Next minute her body began glowing with radiant blue color. She rapidly grew in size, now turning into a regr humanoid size. Her t chest had developed into a mature bust and her bottom perked outwards. The wings behind her back grew multiple times in proportion to her body size. Her red dress fluttered in the wind as a divine beauty emerged after the metamorphosis. She had cherry red lips on her sculpted face with very long blue hair dancing behind her back with the wind.


    "I thought you hate this form of yours?" Emily gave a smile before teasing the little fairy that had transformed into a beautiful mature matron. "Humph... Of course, I hate it. It''s just I will hate it more if you die on me. Enough talking. Divine Magic: Spirit Merger!!" Thedy held Emily''s hand before chanting the spell. Both their bodies glowed in white light before they seemed to merge into each other. It was now time for the demon to be surprised. But it didn''tst long before he beganughing uproariously. "How amusing hahaha... So this is your final trump card. Divine Magic? So you guys did make some progress on deciphering the texts of those wretched angels. Good. Looks like I can go all out now."


    Emily emerged from the transformation with an increased height by a full foot. Her body had gained mass and her face looked like she turned a few years younger. She dropped her staff and it fell back onto the ground beneath her. In this form, she didn''t require any medium to cast her spells. She didn''t bother replying to the demon and took a nce at Navera still battling against the wood dragon. Multiple bite marks had emerged all over her body and her flesh had begun rotting. With each bite, the dragon was injecting poison into her body. Compared to her the dragon was in an even worse state. One of his wings and a leg had been torn off. Its whole body had been mutted byrge gashes, courtesy to Navera''s sharp ws. At first nce, the sea serpent looked to be in a winning position by but in actuality, the case was the opposite.


    Navera had was slowing down with every passing minute due to arge amount of poison in her system. While on the other hand, all the damages the dragon took were temporary. It was directly connected to the demon. As long as the demon had even an ounce of mana left, it can help him keep recovering. Such was not the case with Navera. Also, she was an actual living being, while the dragon was just an inanimate being created from demonic magic. And the biggest problem in such a match-up was that the living being always runs the risk of dying. She will have to wrap this all up within the next few minutes otherwise Navera might end up either badly wounded or worse, she might even die.

 Chapter 144: Heavenly Demon

    Chapter 144: Heavenly Demon


    Thinking till here Emily looked back at the demon before flying at a breakneck speed towards him. *Boom* She was so fast that she broke the sound barrier. Contrary to her the demon was still rxed, forming his hand seals with no hurry at all. "Demonic body: Stage First!!" He can feel the rush in his blood and his extreme battle intent covered the whole area, exerting pressure on everything alive. *Boom* Next minute Emily was in his face pushing her hands forward. Her actions looked rather gentle but only the demon felt the force behind the thrust. A concentrated jet of water ejected from her palm that struck the demon''s chest, propelling him hundreds of meters back. His feet dug into the ground before he coulde to a rest. A streak of blood flowed down from the corner of his lips. Many of his internal organs had been disced. He brought his hand to his lips before wiping the blood off. "Hehehe.. I love this."


    The demons were a species born for battle. The more powerful the opponent the more adrenaline rush they felt. But before he could do anything, Emily appeared over his head with another palm strike. The water ejected from her hands buried the demon deep underground. She took the time to check on Navera. Her body next appeared above the two monsters fighting. With another palm strike, she sheared off arge portion of the dragon''s abdomen. *Roar* Navera took the opportunity to overpower the beast by winding her long body all around it. "Please hold on for a few more minutes Navera. I will finish this off."


    *Roar* The serpent bit down on the dragon''s neck before responding "You need to hurry. I might not able to hold this guy off for any more than 7 minutes." The beast has already begun recovering parts of its lost limbs and other body parts.


    "Turning you back on your opponent. How disrespectful!" The demon manifested behind Emily, throwing his punch at her. Emily had never pulled her guard down, promptly she turned around before her hands moved swiftly and a strong jet of water had diverted the force behind his punch away from her. The impulse from his devastating attack was such that it shaved off a huge portion of earth for many miles. That attack would have definitely injured Emily had itnded. But she used her powers skillfully, not going against him punch to punch. Rather conserving her limited mana to deliver a decisive blow.


    The demon didn''t show any reaction as he threw another punch at her. *Boom* There was no way Emily could deflect this one. Fist and palm collided as both of them were thrown back by many miles. But their speed was such that they were back at the same ce within a blink of an eye, before colliding against each other again. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Just their dispersing st force had pushed the ground beneath them by many feet. After a few more strikes the duo had moved high up in the skies. With each of their collisions now generating thunderous bangs, that could be heard tens of miles across.


    Back on the ground, the dragon had lost its ability to recover. The Demon seems to have been using all his mana in the fight against Emily, thus the wooden beast wasn''t able to ess his mana reserves to continuously heal itself back up. *Roar* It tried desperately to fend off the serpent but Navera had coiled itself all around his massive body. "Time to die fucker!!" *Snap* In a single strike shetched onto its long neck before injecting her poison. She had held off using her ace for thest. Only now when she knew that it can''t heal back, did she use her ultimate ability. Her fangs pressed deep inside the dragon''s neck and a huge amount of poisonous liquid seeped into its body. *Roar* *Roar* The beast struggled in vain to free itself from her grip but it was of no use. Atst, it fell back to the ground with a loud thud. Its massive body disintegrated into million pieces and fell off to the ground.


    *Screech* Navera gave a loud victorious cry before falling on herself. Her body had been badly battered. Large pieces of her muscles were missing and evenrger parts have been rotting. This could have easily turned into her death but fortunately, she managed to keep her life. Her eyes turned to the skied where thunderous bangs have been reverberating for thest few minutes. "Sorry, Emily. But I don''t think I can help you any further." She closed her eyes and the magic circle that brought her to this world appeared once again, engulfing her body.


    **In the clouds**


    ''You did well, Navera!'' Emily expressed her gratitude to the serpent. She had been a huge help. The demon had lost a huge chunk of his mana reserves due to the death of the dragon. Without her help, it would have been nigh impossible to take on this monster. ''Use it, Emily. He has been weakened thoroughly now. We can''t wait any longer otherwise we run the risk of him recovering.'' Nerissa advised her and she responded with a nod.


    *Huff* *Huff* *Huff* "It''s been so long since I felt this good hahaha... Come on woman, keep dancing for me hehe..hahaha.." Deep gashes had appeared all over his body and his wounds were not healing as fast now. On the other hand, Emily was in better condition. Only her left shoulder has been scratched by his long fingernails but she too was utterly exhausted. "It''s myst warning to you, demon. Leave Ryu alone. Don''t force me to do it. There is still time, we can go on our way. You can find some other guy to possess, I have no problem with that but I want my grandson back."


    "Is that so? Then... Let''s do it like this. Allow me to possess your body. Only then I will leave this guy. What do you say?" Emily was not expecting the demon to agree with her proposal. But what should she do now? Should she allow him to take over her? But how will that ensure that Ryu remains safe? He could simply take over her and then kill him off anyway. Just then she recalled how the guy had healed up Sophia and Jake. She was sure that Ryu must have made a deal with him and he kept his words. Suddenly, his proposal didn''t seem that bad. She had already lived the prime of her life but Ryu was still young, he had his whole life in front of him. But all her thoughts were scattered by Nerissa''s shout.


    ''Idiot Emily!! Snap out of it. He is ying you for a fool. Do you really think he would give up on your grandson just because he found you? Stupid. Think about it, why would he bring this up when we have the upper hand. He would have suggested that before starting the battle itself.'' Nerissa had gotten a pretty clear picture of the situation now, hence she made her judgment without having her mind clouded by any concern for the boy. Emily had not thought about that. Right then the demon beganughing out loud. "Hahaha.. little girly you are really smart. You are right about that. There is no way I am going to leave this body rather I should say I got no existence outside of this body." Both Nerissa and Emily were shocked. This guy was out of this world. He could even hear their thoughts?


    "Let me tell you a secret since you entertained me so much. My consciousness had mergedpletely with the boy. Believe me or not but I myself is your grandson, however strange it might sound." The demon took the time to heal himself up.


    "How is that possible?" Emily had no way of telling if this guy was tricking her once again. This time even Nerissa was trumped. She didn''t want to admit but the demon seems to be telling the truth. Being a spirit she had a natural ability to sense if she was being lied to. But her senses were calm all this while. That can only mean that this guy was telling them the truth or at the very least what he believed to be the truth. But she didn''t want to tell this to Emily. If they admit to it then wouldn''t that mean, her grandson can never get rid of this demonic entity attached to it? Was this some kind of heavenly retribution? Or did someone deliberately messed with the child?


    "I told you already. It''s up to you, to believe me. This personality that you see is just the result of the impressions of my leftover memories in him." Emily shook her head. She didn''t want to believe that there was no way ahead. She just has to defeat this guy and try to find out a solution after that.


    "I don''t believe you. And even if you are speaking the truth and you are Ryu himself, then I just need to get rid of those memories for him and he will have a chance for a normal life." The demon had mostly recovered from his wounds when he heard her words. Suddenly the mana all around began growing agitated. His long hair rose once again while his eyes glowed red. For the first time since the start of the battle, his smile was retracted. It felt like Emily stepped on his reverse scale.


    "Sorry Mrs. Emily, but I am a bit mad. Hope you are ready. I will end this in a single strike." Even when mad his arrogance was on disy, taking the time to warn the opponent of the iing attack. His hands began weaving seals once again. "Demonic body: Stage Two!!" His body turned darker as his long spikes grew from his spine and a set of two small horns protruded from his head.


    While the demon was changing, Emily and already began chanting her spell. She had put all her remaining mana into this single strike. Everything will be decided with this. "Divine Magic: Majestic Serpent of the Apocalypse!!" Dense water mana umted all around her before solidifying in a single mass, taking the shape of a huge translucent serpent. It had brought with it a dominating pressure that the earth itself shook in its terror. *Rumble* *Rumble* The entity that had manifested from the spell was even revamping the terrain itself. Out of nowhere, the serpent had called forth a gigantic amount of water, so much so that the whole earth under them had turned into a hugeke. This was the power of the Divine Magic that had been out of reach from humans for so long. Only the angels had the ability and knowledge to invoke these world-altering ancient spells.


    *Screeeehh* The pressure began umting on the demon as his body suddenly felt heavier by more than a thousand times. "Damn.. woman... Are you nning to kill your own grandson off hahaha.." Emily was still in the process of invocation. The serpent was growing evenrger. Previously when it had appeared, it was only some tens of meters long but now it had grown to a length of a hundred meters. "Here Ie!!" *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* Multiple sts rang as the demon zoomed in on her, breaking the sound barrier multiple times in the process.


    Emily opened her eyes. Her eyes were dropping as all the mana had left her body. The whole world around her seemed to have beening to a standstill. She can see the demon moving towards her. She can see each and all of his motions. "Go!!" *Screeeehh* The water serpent over her head roared in the demon''s direction before slithering its body at a rapid speed towards him. It had elerated to the same speed as the demon within a few milliseconds. *Boom* *Boom* The divine serpent was riding on a huge wave of water as it opened its jaws wide before colliding with its nemesis.


    "Ahahahahaha... Disappear ant!! Heavenly Demon Arts: Strike of the Thunder God!!" A huge apparition manifested behind him. It was a humanoid image, hundreds of meters in height. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* Thunder strike down from the skies as time seemed to have been stopped momentarily. The demon locked his hands and brought them together over his head. Behind him, the image did the same. Till now the serpent''s open maw was staring right back at him, that is when he brought his hands down. *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* Thunder cracked all over as a massive bolt of dark lightning fell from the sky directly at the head of the serpent. *SCREECH* The bolt seems to have fallen from the heavens itself. Itpletely crashed the built-up momentum of the serpent, bringing it to a halt. But how can it be destroyed so easily? It pressed ahead despite the bolt still falling on its head. "Begone!! Haaaaaaaahh!!" The demon roared out loud as the thunder strike grew in magnitude by multiple times and the whole area was engulfed in bright light.


    Emily lost all her strength as she fell to the ground. But Nerissa separated from her and pulled her into her embrace, descending to the ground. Emily had lost all color from her face as she looked towards the struggle between the serpent and the lightning bolt. "How can this be?" Nerissa too looked as all her hopes had been dashed. "Dammit!! We underestimated the guy big time. He is no ordinary demon. He is someone from the royal family."

 Chapter 145: Satisfy me

    Chapter 145: Satisfy me


    Emily wasn''t surprised at the fact that the demon deliberately used a thunder attack against her water-type attack. Even among there were few exceptionally talented individuals that could gain control over more than one element of magic. With the inherent talents of the demons, it wasn''t a big deal to find individuals that can do the same. But more what was acting astonishingly for her was his ability to use the magic referred to as the Heavenly Demon. These were an exclusive set of magic techniques that were only essible to the royal family of the demons. No ordinary demon can ever hope to get their hands on it in their entire life. Even if someone gave them the technique they can never utilize it. That''s because all Heavenly Demon techniques required the blood of the royal family to be activated.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Rumble* *Rumble* Both Nerissa saw the serpent''s body cracking all over as the lighting seems to pierce down its skull itself. Despair filled their eyes. They gave their best. But it was just not enough. They weren''t even sure if this was the limit of his powers. He felt more like a force of nature itself. Humans just can''t match the glory of the ancient races. *Screech* *Boom* *Boom* In the end the serpent''s body disintegrated as millions of cubic meters of water fell into theke below. They saw the demon descend from the sky beforending in front of them with his signature creepy smile on his face. His body had lost its demonic transformation and he was back to his normal body. There wasn''t a ce on his body that was not riddled with bloody wounds. But all of them were already healing. In front of the eyes of the twodies, his flesh wriggled before joining together and healing back up.


    *p* *p* "You managed to survive a heavenly demon strike. Although, that was a borrowed technique of the wretched angels, but that doesn''t take anything away from your performance." Nerissa put Emily behind her, intending to save her. She knew the futility of her actions but there was no way she can stay calm when her life was in danger.


    "Hmm? Hahaha.. Little water spirit I got no intention of killing her now. Hehehe.. Rather I have a proposal." Emily sidestepped Nerissa. "Speak." "Hahaha.. you already know how much we demons love to fight. And after a fight, there is nothing else that we love more than to have some sex. Your disy of power had made me quite aroused. Satisfy me and I will go away, for now, that is."


    Emily fell in thought but Nerissa was not taking this shitying down. "Satisfy? Satisfy my ass. Go rub that thing with the bark of some tree huh.." She pointed to the huge appendage pointing down between his legs. The demon ignored her ramblings before settling on the trunk of a felled tree. "That includes you too little spirit. I want both of you otherwise the deal is off and I kill her off before finding some other woman to satisfy myself." The demon was just bluffing. There was no way Ryu would allow him to kill Emily off. If he did that, the boy might never put his trust in him ever again and that would be counterproductive to his goal.


    Nerissa stared at Emily, deep in thought. "Oii.. Oii.. You can''t be thinking of doing it, now can you?" Nerissa tried to shake her off this confusion. "What other choice do we have?" The water spirit fell silent. She was right, they had already lost. Right now Emily was just at the mercy of the demon. She didn''t want to lose her friend and thus she had no other choice but to agree to the deal. "Fine. Consider yourself lucky.. you bastard. Had this been the spirit world you would have been long dead." Her body might have grown to resemble a matron but her hearing remained the same from her bratty form.


    "We can do that but first answer some of my questions." The demon pointed towards Nerissa before patting his thighs "Come, sit here." Nerissa made faces at him but still followed through. cing her squishy butt on his thighs she settled in hisp. The demon put his hand around her waist before pulling her into hisrge chest. "Although I am under no obligation to answer, still I am willing to do that in exchange for your better cooperation ahead. Emily nodded before taking the opportunity to ask her doubts "Is there no way that you can leave Ryu alone? You must already understand the hatred humans have for the demons. If someone even got a whiff of this, his life will be in danger."


    The demon kissed in Nerissa''s slender neck, lightly biting it as his hands began squeezing herrge busts. "Sorry to disappoint, you can''t separate us. Like I told we are one and the same. The boy was born like this itself. And I don''t think you need to worry about me being discovered. If the boy is dead then I cease to exist too." *Ripp* Using his long nails he ripped apart the spiritdy''s dress from the middle, exposing her breasts in open. Her cheeks flushed red from embarrassment, she didn''t even remember thest time she had sex. He groped one of her tits and began suckling on her nipple. "Then what about that Heavenly demon technique? You told me earlier that you are just a memory imprint, not even aplete soul. Then how can you use that technique?" Emily ignored the sensually charged scene going on in front of her.


    "Ahh.. mhhh.. ahhh.. Don''t bite it you beast. Mhhh... Ahhhhh..." Nerissa''s words had little to no effect on the guy as he continued biting on his nipples. Thankfully the guy had at least retracted his nails otherwise this affair would have been rather painful. Once Emilypleted her question, he paused from the suckling, and his eyebrows raised upwards. "Hmm.. you have done your fair share of homework. Well, I didn''t lie to you but I didn''t tell you the full truth either. I would like to skip this question." He waved his hand at her, moving it next to Nerissa''s milky thighs.


    Emily gritted her teeth in annoyance but there was nothing she can do if he refused to answer her. "mhh.. ahhhh... Ahhhh.." She saw his hands reach deep between Nerissa''s legs, prating her narrow slit. "I got onest question." She saw him nod, after which she bit her lips to ask him. "Why do you want to do it with me? I am not even young anymore. I don''t get it. You can easily find many women more charming than an old hag just as easily." This part confused her. Why was the guy interested in her? She can understand the fascination the people from the capital held towards her due to her name and fame but why was a demon interested in her. No matter which angle she thought, it felt odd.


    "Hahaha.. Come sit here. I will answer you." He patted his other thigh and Emily sat on it albeit reluctantly. He ced his hand on her face, rubbing his thumb on her soft lips. "Like I told you, Mrs. Emily. These are just the deepest desires hidden in this body. In other words, you can say it''s not me who wants to fuck you but rather your grandson is the one who can''t wait to get you in his bed. Whatever he loves I love that too. The boy loves to fuck but he can''t action muster enough courage to ask you for it. I am doing just what my instincts are telling me to do." Emily''s face turned red at his exnation. Did he really wanted to do it with her? She hurriedly shook her head "You are lying. Why would such a young boy be interested in an old woman like me?"


    His finger pried open her jaws, inserting his long fingers in her mouth and rubbing her soft tongue. "You discredit yourself too much, Mrs. Grandma. The harder it is to achieve something the more staunch the craving for it bes. You are the goal the boy had set for himself right now


    Now I hope we can move ahead." Emily''s face turned even redder. He didn''t seem to be lying. Did Ryu really wanted to do it with her that badly? She never realized it. "Okay. We will do it. But there will a condition, you can''t kiss me."


    The demon didn''t look much happy at her answer. His hands moved behind her back as he grabbed a fistful of hair to pull her head back. Sticking out his long tongue he licked all over her fair neck. "Now you are overestimating yourself, Emily. You got no negotiating powers here. Also, don''t mess with me. You are already a widow, who are you saving this mouth for then. On top of that, I got all the right over you both as myself and as Ryu." Not giving her any chance to protest, he grabbed her by her cheeks and pressed his lips against hers. Emily resisted it first but a cooling sensation flowed from his mouth to her, making her rx. "What happened? Don''t tell me you got the same feeling as to when you have your face buried in my ass?" Was this really just a alter ego of Ryu? It was hard to believe. Their personalities were miles apart.


    "Let me tell you one thing. This is the first thing your little boy is going to do with you once he gets his hands on you. We will see how much he cares about your chastity then huh.." "Mhhhh?? Mhhh" Not waiting for any response from her, his mouthtched onto her and this time he sent his tongue into her mouth, shoving it deep inside her throat. Oddly she didn''t have any gag reflexes when his tongue breached the privacy of her throat. On the other side, Nerissa was frowning at the scene when he used his other hand to force her head down in his groins. She can easily tell what the guy wanted from her. She was face to face with a huge stump of a cock. This thing was enough to give her nightmares. It was more than one and a half feet in length. There was no way she could amodate this thing inside her, without breaking.


    Fully dark in color, thick veins pulsated all around it. All this time the demon had fought them naked but this thing always looked rather unassuming. But once the time came for it to shine, it was putting out a magnificent show. She grabbed the monster cock with both her hands, before slowly stroking it up and down. The foreskin peeled off to reveal arge bulbous head. Taking a look at Emily, who was drooling from her mouth as their mixed saliva made its way to her now exposed breasts. The demon had both his hands on her tits, massaging them and rolling her nipples between his thumb and middle finger. Nerissa focussed on her task, sticking her tongue out she gave a lick along his length. Clicking her tongue she got back down and began the process once again. At times she would stay on his head and wrapping her lips all around it, would suck on it.


    "Get down to there and join your little spirit." Emily acquiesced to his demands, getting on her knees and licking his cock with her tongue while her hands caressed hisrge balls. He ced his hands on both their heads as thedies serviced him to the best of their skills. "Mhhh.. good.. keep going. Emily, go down and lick my balls. That brat has his mind all filled with weird fantasies. Now I just can''t ignore those." He used his long hands to grab hold of Nerissa before picking her up. "Oii.. put me down.. you brat!! Ahhh what are you doi... Aaahhhhh!! What are you mhhhhh...." He turned her around such that her pussy came face to face with him while her facended in his crotch. Using his slick tongue he licked on her flower petal-likebia making her moan loudly. "Put your mouth to use. Suck my cock."

 Chapter 146: Back to Dorotheas place

    Chapter 146: Back to Dorothea''s ce


    Holding Nerissa in his hands, the demon got up. His tongue was reaching deep in her vagina while she sucked on his cock, upside down. Emily was dutifully sucking and licking on his balls, kneeling between his legs. "Hmm.. Both of you. Use your spirit merger. You can''t take me on like this." He wanted to enjoy their throats. He wanted to reach their wombs. He wanted to fuck their ass. All these intense desires were fueling his arousal. But he can''t do any of those things with these fragiledies. Sprit woman might be able to take on his massive dong but Emily would be gravely injured if he tried anything with her. Then he recalled thebineddy that he was fighting it out with. She can satisfy his needs. She was big enough to take him on.


    That was a logical suggestion and both thedies didn''t put forth any reservations. "Divine Magic: Spirit Merger!" Fortunately, Emily had recovered enough to at least cast this spell. A new woman emerged from theirbination. She had wide hips. Massive tits and long blue hairs, flowing down to her butt. Her dark blue pupils looked rather alluring. In his list for battle the demon and managed to miss that he was fighting such a devastatingly beautiful woman. Also, her charm multiplied by many times now, since she had not a thread of cloth on her body. Her face could get a whole city fight over, just to get a nce of her. Her features were a mix of both thedies.


    "Good job! Now I can go all out without the threat of breaking you in the process. Get on your hands and knees. Let''s explore your throat thoroughly." The woman was a full foot taller than a normal human, making her a perfect partner for the demon. He felt his cock get harder, watching the woman do as he told. She even opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out like a proper pet. He felt his arousal take over his mind. Holding her by her hair he pped her face twice *Pahh* *Pahhh* "Why are you hitting us, bastard?" That was Nerissa talking. "Can''t help it. me the boy. I wasn''t interested in all these things previously. But now I can''t get off without doing these things." Prying her mouth open he began forcing his long dick towards their throat. His head passed over her throat entrance, before making its way deeper inside. "Guughhhhh... Guughhhh..." She was having a hard time engulfing the cock but as time passed her muscles rxed, making it easier for him to move in.


    Demon grabbed her by her neck before giving ast thrust sheathing his entire one and a half foot, length between her twitching muscles. Her reflexes kicked in and she tried to force it out of her windpipe, but he refused to loosen his grip on her head. She felt all the strength leave her body as her eyelids got wet and her eyes turned red. "Gluckk.. gluckk... Gluckk... Gluckk..." He was merciless in his thrusts. Every time his cock will reach the depths of her throat before being pulled outpletely. "Yesss... That''s... It... Clench it harder... Ahh.." *Pahh* *Pahhh* He pped her face.


    "Turn around." Pulling out his cock from her gaping maw, he made her turn her hips towards him. Wetting his fingers with his excess saliva, he pushed them into her vagina. *Pahhh..* "I have always loved ying with human women hehe.. they are so soft." He watched as her ass cheeks juggled with every p of his. Kneeling behind her he shoved his face between her buttocks. "Mhhhh... Mhhh.." His tongue started from her licking herbia, before moving onto her swelled clitoris and eventually ending up deep inside her tunnel. Both women were able the feel the invasion of their private ce.


    "Now, you are ready." After fucking her with his tongue for a while, he got up to along his cock with her vagina before thrusting it in mercilessly. "Agghhhhh.....!!!" A scream echoed all over the now devastatedndscape.


    ***


    "Mhhhh?" Sophia opened her eyes to see the vast blue sky over her. Recalling something she hurriedly got up, but looking around she found nothing of what she was searching for. She saw her teamying beside her and apart from them she saw a white-haired woman sitting on a log, some distance away from them. She immediately got up and bowed her head in reverence. "Please ept the greetings of this junior Mrs. Emily." Sophia was confused as to what had transpired with her and the rookies. The memory of being attacked by a shadow wolf was still fresh in her mind. She remembered every attack she endured. She remembered all her bones breaking one after the other. She remembered how Jake and Ryu got mortally wounded in front of her and she was unable to help them. She remembered all the frustration in her heart.


    Can it all be a dream? Because apart from her ripped-up clothes she can''t find any injury on her. Not only her even Jake and Ryu lookedpletely fine. "Thank you little Sophia. I heard a lot about you from Mr. Lyod so thought of assigning a task to you, hope it was not very difficult." Sophia found a box in herp. That was the one that was given to her by Ryu and it contained the flower they had been looking for. Emily saw her looking at the box and smiled "Ohh... I am sorry but since all of you were knocked out, I picked this thing up. I hope you won''t mind." She shook her head "It''s nothing Mrs. Emily. We were going to bring that to you anyways. Ahemm.. if you don''t mind Mrs. Emily can you tell me what had happened to us? I am pretty sure we were tracked down by a shadow wolf on our way back and ording to what I can recall none of us should even be alive right now. Did you save us?" Sophia seems to have seen a demonic figure just before she fainted. It was a huge humanoid guy who scared the wolf away and was checking on her.


    She didn''t tell anything about it since all that was too absurd. It must be her mind ying tricks on her when she was so close to death. "Haha.. yes you could say that I saved you guys but not actually from a shadow wolf but rather from an illusion-inducing python. It had all of you put under a vision and would have devoured each one of you if I would not have intervened." Illusion-inducing python? She had never seen that beast but it was a famous beast. It was a rare species but extremely potent in putting its victims under exorbitant visions to neutralize them. All of it made sense now. But it was too terrifying. She didn''t even notice that python and it nearly wiped out her entire team, her hair stood at the end.


    Emily watched her expression grow heavy and exined "It is not your fault little girl. The beast was simply out of your league. I am the one to be med. I should have checked that part of the forest once for any threats before sending you there. After all, there is no learning experience if the beast trumps you by a whole realm." Sophia nodded. Still, she bowed her head again. No matter what, thisdy still saved their lives. And that would mean she had been keeping a constant eye on them, without their knowledge. "Then you have my thanks once again, Mrs. Emily. We are extremely grateful to you." Emily waved her hand "Not required little girl. I just did what a senior is supposed to do." In actuality, there were many ws in Emily''s words. Like why didn''t she take care of the python even before it met with the team? At her level, it is as easy as turning her palm. But Sophia had such deep reverence for the woman that she didn''t even think about checking if there were any logical failures in her arguments.


    "I heard from Lyod that you want to attend the Rosedale Magical School from the capital?" Sophia''s eyes suddenly brightened. She pecked her head like a chick. "Ohh.. and is there something special about Rosedale? Because Lyod told me that you had qualified for almost all other magic schools except that one but refused to enter them, instead choosing to take Rosedale''s qualification exam once again this year." Sophia sat back down on the ground before giving her reply "You see Mrs. Emily, although I belong to a small town of the empire and don''t have much talent to speak of. But my dreams are really big. To achieve those I can''t settle for anything less than the absolute best. And Rosedale is the best magic school in this empire thus I want to join only that and then further my goals."


    Emily was pleasantly surprised by the determination of this girl. She got up and strolled towards her before holding her shoulders and picking her back on her feet. "Good. Firstly, talent is never the only thing that can make you sessful in your life. Of course, being talented will make your journey a bit easier but at the end of the day your hard work and experiences matter the most. You just need to put more effort than others. Secondly, you are not ascking in talent as you believe. I reckon even in Rosedale there will be only a handful of those who can surpass you. Thirdly, you are being taught by a former faculty of Rosedale itself so it''s just a matter of time before you qualify for it." Thest sentence from Emily had Sophia bewildered. The mage noticed the surprise in her eyes "Looks like your old man never told you that. Both he and his wife used to teach at the Rosedale butter took their leave and settled in Korua for the reasons best known to them."


    Sophia was amazed that her old man had kept such an important matter from her. Till the time she was out of her reverie, Emily had turned around "I am sure you will qualify for it this year. But just in case I will put out a word for you to a friend of mine at Rosedale since youpleted your assignment so beautifully. Sure, the result will depend on yourself but it might help you." Sophia felt like her soul left her body. The Grand Magus herself was going to put out a word for her at the school she had aspired to join for so long. She was just being humble. Who is going to ignore her suggestion? Sophia can feel a multitude of butterflies fluttering in her stomach. She bowed down for the third time in thest 5 minutes. "I sincerely thank you, Mrs. Emily." Emily had moved some distance away and she waved her hands without looking back "Do your best little girl. And wake up those kids, it''s already evening. Take refuge in the nearby vige and leave for the town tomorrow.


    Saying that Emily levitated under the worshiping gaze of Sophia before flying away. Only when she disappeared over the horizon that Sophia turned around. She found that they had been brought out of the forest by the mage. They were only a couple of miles away from the vige. She changed her clothes and went to wake up the rookies.


    **Sometimeter. On the way.**


    "So you are saying everything that we experienced was an extensive illusion set up by a magical beast?" Kyro confirmed with Sophia once again. How can all of it be just some vision? But then how else can he exin how Jake and Ryu recovered so perfectly within a few hours? "Yes. Like I told you should be thankful to Mrs. Emily that we are not being digested in the python''s belly right now." Kyro felt chills all over his body as his mind tried to imagine the scenario.


    Jake and Kira had already epted it long back. It was the only logical exnation they had. Yet, Ryu was having a hard time epting it. Was it just an illusion? It can''t be. He even talked to the demon residing within his mind. How can a magical beast know about the demon and set up an extensive dialogue with it? Or was it just his mind who did it and the python was the one controlling it? The more he thought about it, the more confused it left him. Deciding to think about itter he, put everything aside in his mind. Anyhow, he was facing a severe headache right now.


    **At Dorothea''s house**


    *Knock* *Knock* "Are you home aunt Dorothea?" Kira knocked on the door. Besides her, Ryu had a very bad feeling about this. Just when they had entered the vige, Sophia had excused herself from the group. And from the time she had returned to join back with them, she had not said a single word. All the way here she had been so exhrated. This can simply mean a single thing. Ryu felt his headache getting worse. He should have thought about this. Sophia was a smart girl. She must have felt that Dorothea was not telling her the truth and hence decided to check with other vigers on Ron''s whereabouts.


    *Click* "Ohh.. You guys are back.. wee.. pleasee in." Everyone got in and Dorothea brought some refreshments for them. The group chatted for a while and before long Dorothea can sense Sophia''s sullen mood. Her fears came true when the girl abruptly intervened in the conversation "Can you guys please leave me alone with aunt for some time? I need to talk with her." No one minded it as they left for their rooms as night had already fallen. Only Kira was reluctant to leave, already anticipated what was going to happen here. But Ryu signaled to her and only then she left with others. "That includes you too, Ryu. Please leave us alone." Her tone had changed. Previously, although she was a straightforward girl but she never talked in such a direct tone with anyone.


    Ryu shook his head and getting up, approached Dorothea and sat beside her. Sophia was confused. Didn''t she made it clear, she wanted to be alone? "No, big sis. I believe it''s better if I am here. You can talk with aunt." She turned to look at Dorothea, who tactically agreed to it. This made her mad. Didn''t that mean even Ryu knew about this matter? But he didn''t bother informing her. Did they consider her so ipetent?


    "What do you want to talk about little Sophia?" Dorothea started the conversation. The girl chewed on her lips as she calmed her roiling emotions. "Aunt, can you tell me, where is uncle Ron?" Dorothea smiled and answered her "As I told youst time, he is still not back from his trip to the other vige Sophia. Why do you ask?" Ryu sighed in his heart knowing this was thest-ditch effort by the woman to dissuade the girl but it was bound to fall. Sure enough, Sophia put her head in her palms. "You idiot woman. How long are you nning to lie to me? I already checked with other vigers. Now can youe clean on this?" She had never cursed a senior in her entire life and this only showed how frustrated her heart was.


    Dorothea became aware that there was no hiding it now. Taking a deep breath she began her exnation. "Huu.. Listen little Sophia, everyone in this world has to leave someday. We are all human. We are born and then we die. There is nothing we could have done to save him that we didn''t try. It was just not possible." She had steeled her heart, unwilling to shed even a single tear. She had to act as an elder. Leaving her ce she pulled Sophia in her embrace as the girl could not control her emotions anymore and broke down in tears. "Please tell me how all of this happened." Ryu had not expected the girl to remain this calm. Though a constant stream of tears fell from her eyes, her voice remained firm. Dorothea exined everything to her. How the man fell ill. How they tried to save him. How he couldn''t hold on before they could take him to the next vige for the treatment. Obviously, she skipped over the part where Ron begged her to bring him to see Sophia for onest time. That would just break the girlpletely.

 Chapter 147: Dorothea keeps her end of the deal

    Chapter 147: Dorothea keeps her end of the deal


    Ryu saw Sophia get up and leave for her room. The girl had cried over for a whole hour in Dorothea''s chest, only leaving once she had exhausted her tears. "Leave her be. She would get over it. Just give her some time." Ryumented. Dorothea nodded before turning towards him "Can Iy in yourp little Ryu?" He got no problem with her request. She got close to him and ced her head on his thigh andid on the cold floor. She didn''t say anything just kept staring at the ceiling. After a while he saw her eyes get wet but she didn''t cry, just left keep rolling down her face.


    Ryu hated these kinds of situation. All he wanted was to have fun with women that he could never do in his previous life. But once again he found himself wrapped in sticky circumstances. He will have to take some drastic steps tommorow, that was for sure. Because he could feel all the depressing aura build around Dorothea again. She needs to be brought away from this ce. Otherwise she was sure to take some extreme steps. He sorted her hair for her before kissing her forehead. Her pain was radiating to him. After half an hour passed, Ryu noticed Dorothea had wept herself to sleep. Gently he got up, trying his best not to wake her up. Picking her in his arms, he brought her in her room before tugging her in the sheets. Next, he needs to check on Sophia too.


    Ryu got to her room but decided against knocking, when he heard her low weeps. Inviting himself in, he found her sitting on her bed with her head on her knees. He promptly got close to her and sat down beside her. "It''s okay, Sophia. You still got master Lyod with you and then you have all of us as your friends don''t you?" He had seen how close she had be to the gang. Now she didn''t feel much distance between herself and others, taking the initiative to chime in their conversation and even cracking jokes with them at times.


    Sophia raised her head and Ryu felt a tinge of pain in his heart. This girl had been facing tragedies after tragedies all her life. First her real parents were taken away from her by her fate. Then her adoptive mother died. Next a family that she was close to got destroyed like this. He pulled her in for a hug and rubbed her back. Just then Ryu recalled the sentence from his memory, spoken to him by the demon. ''Did she really regretted not being able to kiss me? Did I imagine all that?'' He was not really sure about it but this was not the time for hesitation. He had always known that this time wille.


    Suddenly, Sophia felt her head being held by Ryu between both his hands. She didn''t get any time to respond when he pressed his lips onto hers and forcefully kissed her. She tired to resist it in futility but he maintained his grip. Unable to get him off her she let him continue. The boy pulled her soft lips into his mouth and began sucking on them. She wasn''t sure why but her pain seemed to have reduced by quite a bit. He would end his kiss for a while, fill his lungs with air and begin again. Only during their fourth kiss did Sophia got proactively sucking on his lips. One after the other both of them pushed their tongues into each other''s mouth, letting them roam around and enjoy the taste of each other''s sweet saliva.


    It continued for many minutes when Ryu felt Sophia''s hands on his sleeping member. She pulled it out of his pants and gripped it in both her hands. She broke the kiss and her gaze lowered. Ryu saw how red her face had turned. "Ryu.. please fuck me. Do it hard. I want to forget everything." She wanted to drown her sorrows in the fleshly pleasures. He nodded and let his cock get excited from her constant rubbing. He forced her onto the bed and got on top of her. Both of them hurriedly removed their clothes before kissing each other. Ryu''s cock found its way into her tunnel and he shoved all of it in a single thrust. "Ahhhhh.... Mhhhhhh.... Agggghhhhh..." For the whole night none of the residents except Dorothea could sleep because of the heavy moansing from Sophia''s room.


    **Next Day**


    Ryu got up from his bed. His whole body was etched with pain. Most of his sex sessions were usually this rough itself so he had no idea why he was feeling this tired. Turning around he found the naked silver haired beauty sleeping peacefully beside him. He pulled the sheets over her before leaving the bed.


    Getting down to the ground floor he found only Dorothea working in her kitchen. Looks like he was the first one up among his friends. Finding his way to the kitchen he saw the brown haired woman cutting off some herbs. Having missed Amelia all these days he got behind her and hugged her tightly. "Hmm?" She was shocked but realising who was behind her, calmed down. "Do you wake up this early everyday Ryu?" His hands moved up to massage herrge hanging tits. "Nope. It happens only asionally." He bit at her earlobe and let his cock settle in her butt crack. She can feel his massive dick find its home between her cheeks. "You seem to be very excited today Ryu?" He forced her upper body down onto the counter before pulling her dress up and exposing her smooth cunt. Wetting his fingers with his saliva he forced them into her baby hole. "Of course aunt, I found a solution to a long standing problem yesterday. That''s why I am happy."


    She didn''t get any chance to reply him back. "Mhhh... Ahh.. Ryu.. you don''t mhh... Aggg... have to do.. mhhh.. this.. Ryuu.. ahhh..." Dorothea believed Ryu was only doing all this to cheer her up. But he added his tongue to the mix. *Spank* *Spank* "Ahhhh... Ahhhh.." Dorothea cried out in pain from two psnding on her butt one after the other. "Shut up.. I told you so previously, I like to do it rough. You have already epted the payment, now let me do what I please." She smiled at him pretending to be mad at her. This boy was too sweet. "Mhhh... Aggghhhhh..." Nheless she wasn''t anticipating that he would make a move at her clitoris. His fingers moved back and forth inside her while his mouth sucked on her rapidly swelling clit.


    Within next few minutes she was all wet and dripping. Ryu got up and pressed his erection against herbia. Gripping her hair he brought his mouth to her ear "Why are you so wet slut? Don''t tell me you are excited to take me inside you?" Dorothea had already been very ashamed when Ryu made her cum with only his fingers and now that the boy brought the matter up, she had no idea how to face him or respond.


    Ryu was in no hurry to get in, instead rubbing his cock head onto her wet slit. "Let me know how much you want it! Tell me!" *Spank* *Spank* He tugged on her hair harder and pped her butt cheeks again. "You are a bad boy, Ryu." She responded without looking at him. *Spank* *Spank* Heughed deviously "Hehe.. tell me something new.. Now, now it seems you are not interested in getting me inside you? Should I leave?" Dorothea didn''t want that. Partly because she had already epted his payment and partly because she was a bit interested to know what will happen next. Even though, she didn''t want to admit to thetter reason.


    "No, Ryu. I want you in. Please push it all in." "Haha.. good girl." He pped her face lightly in appreciation. Getting up from over her body he took position and used his hands to hold her waist steady. "Here I go then!!" "Agghhhhgg...mmmmm" In a single thrust he entered his her most pussy, exploring her depths. Slowly he pulled it all out and forced it all again. Dorothea gritted her teeth in pain and pleasure. She can''t tell if she loved this or hated this but one thing was for sure, she didn''t want him to stop. With every thrust she will find herself falling deeper and deeper in the moat of lust. "Ahh mhhh... Mhhh.. agghh Ryuu... Please.. slow down.. ahhhh..." He ignored her pleas and kept postponing her hole.


    Sophia woke up to the sounds of loud moans. Getting up from her bed she found her way to the kitchen. She stood at the door to watch on the spectacle going on inside. Dorothea had one of her leg ced on the counter. Ryu stood behind her fucking her pussy without any mercy. One of his hand had gripped her head bt her hair while his other hand was squeezing her hanging breasts. Dorothea was screaming loudly without any care. Sophia looked at her face, pressed on the counter. Her eyes were open butpletely consumed by the fog of lust. Her drool had collected under her face. She seemed to have lost her rationality to excessive arousal.


    *Spank* *Spank* "How do you like it slut?" "Ahhh.. Ryuu.. please.. ahhh.. keep going." Ryu can feel her pussy muscles contract all around his cock. She was very close to her orgasmic release. *Spank* *Spank* "Ahhh... Mhhhh.. aggghhhhh" Dorothea copsed in his arms and began pissing non stop, until her dder was empty. But Ryu wasn''t done with him. He put her insentient body back on the counter and parted her butt cheeks to reveal the next hole he was interested in. But before he could move any further with his n, a hand got hold of his hard cock and ced in a warm ce, possibly a mouth.


    He found Sophia, down on her knees with hos cock in her mouth. She sucked on it with gusto and cleansed it of Dorothea release juices. Ryu patted her head while she worked hard with her mouth, turning it all around so that each part of hos cock gets proper attention. "Lubricate this hole for me Sophia!" They both agreedst night to call each other by their names in private. She nodded before getting her face between her buttocks and licked on Dorothea''s shrinked asshole. It took her some time to loosen it for Ryu, who passed the time caressing Dorothea''s fluffy boobies. "Mhhh! Mhhh" She seemed to be waking up when Ryu took his ce behind her. His hand went over her face and forced her mouth open, hooking her upper jaw.


    Dorothea was still struggling to get hold of her faculties after such a strong orgasm, when her body jerked from extreme pain. She can feel something ripping her sphincter and making its way through her backdoor. "Ahggghhhh" She woke up with a shout but found her unable to speak, since Ryu had his hand in her mouth. *p* He pped her face and began moving inside her ruthlessly. She was very tight, evident that she had never swallowed anything with this hole till today. Fortunately, he had the perfect helper for that. Every few thrust Ryu would pass on Dorothea''s asshole to Sophia''s tongue for lubrication and once done, she will take the efforts to ce his cock right at the entrance.


    Dorothea can feel the switching of a cock and a tongue inside her butthole but hadn''t realised whose tongue it was. *Spank* *Span* She didn''t want to admit to it but the truth was that she can feel her next orgasm building with every p to her butt. What type of sex was this? So violent and yet so amazing. Her moans grew louder and just for this one time she wanted to lose herself, lose her sorrows, lose her everything. "Ahhh.. Ruuu.. hhid.. hrddarr.. mhhh.." She can''t put her thoughts properly due to Ryu''s hand tugging on her upper jaw, but anyhow Ryu understood her fine. *Spank* *Spank* "How much of a slut you are, Dorothea? Asking a boy, your son''s age to spank you. Embarassing." *Spank* *Spank* He scolded her buy his ps continuednding on her hot cheeks. Right then even Sophia decided to turn the heat on by a notch. Getting under her, she shoved her fingers inside the dripping pussy and sucked on her prominent clitoris. She had leant a lot from Ryust night and it was time to apply her learnings.

 Chapter 148: Slave

    Chapter 148: ve


    "Agggghhh.. Ryyyu.. plsss dount stoopp!! Ahhh..." Dorothea was engulfed by another orgasm and this time. Interestingly she came this time with a cock in her asshole, not in her vagina. She didn''t even know before today if this was even possible. Ryu jerked her head by her hair and pulled her down, and making her kneel beside another girl. "It''s time for your rewards girls. Open wide." Only now Dorothea noticed who was the girl drilling her pussy with her fingers just a second back. "Sophia? Why did you..?" She was too ashamed to put it in words. Sophia looked at her and without saying anything,tched onto her lips. Like Ryu told they had found a solution to Dorothea''s problem and she was really happy about it. The girl was too aggressive in her kiss, forcing he tongue deep into her mouth.


    "Wait for a second Soph.. mhhhh..." She kissed her back, not allowing her to say anything. This continued for a while before Ryu warned "Get ready, it''sing." Only Sophia stopped her assault on her lips. But once again before she could register her protest, the girl squeezed her cheeks to hold her mouth open. "Open wide, aunt Dorothea. He cums a lot and you need to collect all of it." Just when her gaze turned to look at the monster cock on her face, it began spurting greyish liquid. First, spurtnded right in the center of her face but the rest were directed to her mouth. Once she got everything in her mouth, she can feel the thick texture of his semen. Ryu bent down to pat her head and then spat in her mouth. "Good job. Now keep swapping it between both of your mouths until I allow you to swallow it." Saying that he jumped to sit on the counter, looking at the sensual scene on the ground.


    Sophia didn''t waste any time, licking the semen off her face. Dorothea was speechless, to say the least. Was she the same girl she knew from years back? She was showing a different side of her today. She waited there with her mouth full of Ryu''s jizz. This thing was tasting strangely delicious. This was not how a man''s semen is supposed to taste and she was saying that with experience. Nheless, she got no time to mull over it when Sophia pressed her mouth against her and made her spit all the content into hers. Once done the girl seems to be ying with her puffed-up cheeks. Getting on top of her she began releasing all the semen back into her mouth in small quantities. Next, it was Dorothea''s turn to do the same. Sophia opened her mouth wide waiting for her. She once looked at Ryu who was stroking his cock at those hot scenes before gathering all her courage and spit the cum in the girl''s mouth.


    This process continued many times and Ryu can feel himself get hard again. But the girls were already out of their excited state so he waited for a few more minutes before allowing them to eat it. Sophia let loose only half of his semen to Dorothea and swallowed the rest. "Come clean me off, both of you." She had done all the shameful things already today so the woman didn''t feel much awkward now. She followed Sophia to get between Ryu''s legs and began cleaning him off. While she was sucking the leftover semen from his urethra, Ryu took the opportunity to ce a cor around her neck. She was befuddled by his actions. "Is this an ornament of some kind, little Ryu?" He gave her an innocent smile before replying "No, aunt. It is a mark that I just took you as my ve."


    Dorothea was stunned by his deration. She took it as the boy ying games with her "Haha... Ryu, you can just say if you want me to act as your ve." But he shook his head. "You don''t get it, aunt Dorothea. I just brought you as my ve ording to the rules set by the empire." Dorothea''s face lost color. She knew what the boy was referring to. Under pressure from the mysterious organization named Dark Wings, the empire had to set a rule that whichever woman in their territory gets widowed, the Dark Wings had the right to im them as their ves, who they canter sell in the ve market to the highest bidders. That''s how this organization became so big and powerful.


    The only way to escape them is for the woman to officially marry another man. But most of them aren''t able to do that because which woman will allow her man to marry another woman, with her around. Polygamy was not taboo but it was practiced very rarely. Ryu had collected all this knowledge from Sophia, yesterday night. Actually, this was the rule based on which her mother was captured by those guys from Dark Wings. Her mother was a stubborn woman and refused to marry anyone else after the untimely death of her husband.


    There were many exceptions to this rule. Firstly, the organization should have definite proof that the woman''s husband had died. Meaning that they can''t capture any woman whose husband is missing. Secondly, they only operated in big towns and cities. The women from the viges were too malnutritioned, no one was going to pay any money for them. This they simply ignored the viges. The third exception was either the widows are too old or they are simply too powerful. Emily herself is a widow but capturing her would cost Dark Wings more than they could ever hope to recover. They can''t risk losing one or two of their Grand Magus just for an old woman.


    Dorothea can see right through them. She understood what they had nned for her. The smile on Sophia''s face told her everything. Ryu''s words from before echoed in her mind now. These kids must havee up with this yesterday. They knew that she would nevere with them if they asked her nicely. She didn''t know if she shouldugh or cry. These kids were rather stubborn. How can she tell them that she got nothing to live for now. She just wanted to see Sophia for onest time. But she was not ready for this. These kids had trumped her. She had no answer to this situation. Gradually her eyes began watering up as she was unable to muster anything to say. Before long she began crying like a kid with both the kids in her embrace.


    ** A few hourster**


    "Had you thought this through Ryu?" Jake asked his friend when he got to know what he had nned to do with Dorothea. "Yes. I just need to pay some amount to those Dark Wings fuckers and then get her registered as my ve. I love you are worried that they will take her away from me as soon as we enter Korua since I don''t have any rights over her at the moment. Don''t worry about it, sometimes it''s better to make use of your family members. I just need to somehow bring my grandma into this." Ryu dered with a devious smile. Kyro was a bit concerned as he was not aware of the intricacies of the deal. It didn''t feel right to him. Aunt Dorothea had been so nice to them, how can they take her as a ve?


    "I hope that you agreed to this deal, Mrs. Dorothea." She gave him a smile with the cor still in her neck. "They left me no choice, little Kyro." Je nodded and the more he thought the more sense it made. Korua had limited resources they would never let a vigere and settle in their territory. If that was the case there would have been no viges all around. So the only way to bring Mrs. Dorothea with them was to get her as a ve. Now that she had a master who takes the responsibility for her, no one in the authorities can say anything. But he still had a doubt "But there is still Mr. Ron. What will he say if we take his wife away like this?" He remembered Dorothea telling them that her husband was on a trip somewhere. It was a genuine question but he didn''t know why he got vicious res from everyone except Jake, who looked just as clueless as him.


    Dorothea fell silent for a bit and Kyro knew somehow he had managed to fuck up a cheerful atmosphere. Kira wanted to pull him aside and exin it but Dorothea stopped her. "I lied about it little Kyro. You see your uncle Ron has already left me a few months back. I didn''t want to spoil the moodst time so I had to make that part up." She kept a small smile on her face while exining. Kyro wanted to p himself. He just had to open his big mouth on every matter. He hurriedly bowed his head in apology "Please pardon me, aunt. I had no idea." She waved her hand "It''s not your fault child. I am the one who should be ashamed of lying and deceiving you guys." She was talking to Kyro but her words were meant for Sophia, who understood it and nodded.


    Everyone cheered Dorothea up and once they were done with their breakfast, together they left for their destination, Korua. This time with an extra person with them. Half an hour passed when Ryu shouted. "Please stop." Everyone came to a halt. Ryu acted shy "I seem to have left behind a personal item of mine. Can you guys please allow me to go and fetch it?" Sophia wanted to scold the guy but stopped after realizing how much he had contributed to this mission. "Okay, go on then. We will slow our speed down and both of you can catch up with us." He said his thanks before Kira made the horse turn around and went back towards the vige.


    "You wait for me here, Kira. I will be back in a few minutes." She found it a bit odd that Ryu didn''t bring her with him but she didn''t think much about it, quietly waiting for him to return on the outskirts of the vige.


    A few minutester Ryu came to a small child ying with his friends in the streets. "Hey kid, I think I saw a few Nida fruits dropped behind that hut. Did those belong to you? Here I brought one of them." He handed him the orange-colored fruit much to the stupefaction of the kid and his little friends. "Thank you, mister. But this does not belong to me I think." Ryu didn''t know if these kids were born so honest or they were scared of him. It might be a bit of both. He ruffled his hair. "Okay. Then it''s better to bring it to the notice of your parents. Go check I saw many of these fruits behind there." The kid nodded and decided to take a look. His friends followed behind him as Ryu took his leave from this ce with a smile on his face. He can hear the shouts of the children behind him as they called for him. But he had already left the area.


    Sometimeter the same kid held onto the hand of a man, dragging him to a ce. "Are you sure, little Eli? How can there be so many fruits?" Eli shook his head in response "No father, I told you the truth. You just need toe with me and you will see." The man of course didn''t believe the boy. How could there be this many fruits in this god-forsaken ce? Why would they live their lives in such desperation? They got to the small abandoned hut the little boy was talking about and he brought him behind that.


    The man fell on his knees at the sight. There was a massive pile of orange fruits just as his boy had told him. The height of the pile rivaled his own. Tears began falling from his eyes as it took him many minutes to calm his heart down before he ran back to the center of the vige and informing them about the discovery.


    Ryu can''t give them a tree but at least he can share the fruits with them. No one will be interested in a guy who drops fruits behind him as opposed to a guy who drops trees instead. Anyhow these Nidas were of no real use to him. He dropped all his stock of them and all the collected Virgos behind.

 Chapter 149: Discovery

    Chapter 149: Discovery


    It was evening when Ryu''s party returned to Korua. In Dorothea''s regards, he just lied that she was chosen to be a ve by Grand Magus Emily herself. Since one of the guards recognized Ryu as her grandson, it wasn''t too difficult to get her entry into the town. The party separated and everyone got on their way. Dorothea followed Ryu back to his home.


    Previously, he had proposed Sophia take the vige matron as her ve but the girl refused. She said she saw the woman as a motherly figure and can''t get her enved. Also, she didn''t have a proper location to settle her in. For all those reasons she made Ryu take her ce. He didn''t mind filling that role for her. Firstly, Dorothea was a beautiful woman. Sure she wasn''t at her best due to having lived most of her life in the impoverished location but he was sure it can be reversed within a few weeks if she had ess to proper nutrition. And nowadays Ryu didn''tck fruits.


    "Little Ryu, you never told me who else is there in your family?" She walked together with the boy, feeling a bit awkward since this was the first time she had ever set foot in a town. How would his parents react? Would they force her out? If so then where would she go? These questions filled her mind suddenly. Ryu seems to have noticed her hesitations. He ced his hand on her waist and pulled her closer. "You need not worry about anything aunt. I am sure all of them will be happy to see you." He went on to exin about his family, only stopping when they were already on the door.


    Ryu invited himself in without even bothering to knock. It seems his father had not returned from work yet. Hearing a humming sound from the kitchen he called Amelia out. "Mom, aren''t you going to wee your son?" He heard the humming stop as a naked redhead ran towards him, tackling him to the ground. She didn''t wait for anything before pressing her lips to his and kissing him aggressively. "Ohh Ryu, mother missed you so much. You told me it will only take a week." He rubbed her cheeks "Isn''t it only been a week, mom?" She pouted her lips to show her dissatisfaction. "It''s a week and 2 days Ryu." Ryuughed at looking at how coy this woman was acting. "Okay, okay. Now can you get off me? Let me introduce you to a new member of our family."


    Amelia followed his gaze to look at a mature woman standing on the gate of the house,pletely stupefied by the adulterous behavior of the mother and son. Their eyes met and both of them had blood rush to their faces in embarrassment. Amelia failed to notice her. She was too excited to finally see Ryu after a full week. She can''t even remember thest time she was separated from him for so long. Had she noticed the presence of a guest, she would have never dared to kiss her son. Ryu acted like it was not a big deal. "You should have told me that we have a guest, stupid Ryu." She pinched him to the side of his abdomen. "Ahhh.. Did you even give me time for that?" This made Amelia even more ashamed of herself even more. She promptly got up before running back to her room.


    She returned the next minute, this timepletely dressed. "Wee. Wee. Pleasee in Mrs. ..?" She looked towards Ryu, but thedy herselfpleted her sentence. "Dorothea. That will be my name. And you must be Mrs. Amelia. Ryu told me about you." Both women were still a bit awkward with each other but they buried the scenes from a few minutes back in their hearts, just so they can have a normal conversation. "Ohh.. then it seems I am the one who is out of the loop. Please sit here, I will bring something to eat, and then we can talk about it." Dorothea nodded and took her seat beside Ryu. "Like I told no need to feel pressured. Consider this as your own family." Ryu patted her back. He can see that thedy was still a bit reserved.


    "So, I believe we can start now." Amelia brought some sliced Virgos and some milk for her guests before sitting with them. "Let me do the introductions then. Dorothea, this will be my mother Amelia, like I told you earlier. And mom, this is Dorothea, my ve." Amelia took some time to register what Ryu was telling her. "Hmm? She is your what?" Ryu kept the same smile on his face "A ve, mom. I brought her from a vige. I am going to get her registered tomorrow." Amelia looked into Ryu''s eyes for some time to check if the boy was just kidding with her but he looked serious about it. She wanted to scold him right away for spending his hard-earned money on ves at such a young age. Yet, it wouldn''t be right to discuss that with Dorothea around. "Mrs. Dorothea why don''t you take a bath first. You must be tired since you traveled for a long distance."


    Dorothea knew she was being asked to be excused. She felt a bit disheartened but Ryu grabbed her hands, using his eyes to assure her that he can handle it. Her face put on a smile and she left for the bathroom as pointed out by Amelia.


    Amelia''s hardened her gaze. If she didn''t properly scold him, this boy was going to pick up bad habits. "Can you exin it, Ryu? Why would you spend your hard-earned fruits on getting yourself a ve?" Ryu kept the smile on his face. He got close to her and ced his head in herp. Pulling one of herrge breasts out, he suckled on her sensitive nipples. Warm milk flowed from her mammary nds to his throat. "I had been yearning to taste it again mom. Thanks." Amelia was gleeful in her heart but right now she had a mother''s role to y so she kept her face stern, repeating her question once again. Ryu sighed and began his monologue as to how he ended up in this situation. Throughout his exnation, Amelia''s face disyed all types of emotions.


    Once again her boy had proved to be much more mature than even herself. Now that she knew the reason, she was ashamed of assuming all those things. "I am so sorry, little Ryu. I should have not acted so restlessly. Instead of waiting for you to exin, I did that." She was referring to the part where she deliberately got Dorothea to leave. "No harm done mother. Both of you are women. I am sure you can understand each other''s point of view." Ryu and emptied both her nds when Dorothea came back after taking a bath. Amelia bowed her head to thedy "Please pardon me, Mrs. Dorothea. Instead of getting to know you, I treated you wrong." Dorothea sat down in front of her. She saw Ryu wink at her from between Amelia''s breasts. "I can understand Mrs. Amelia. Had I been a mother whose son was going on collecting ve at such a young age the even myself might have lost the temper. It''s perfectly normal. But one thing is for sure. You raised an outstanding son."


    Amelia agreed. Ryu was her pride. Both of them got amon topic with matching thoughts so it wasn''t long before they were chattering like friends. Sometimeter Mira returned with Jeff to find the new guest. At first, Jeff too wasn''t excited about the prospect of having a ve. They were just a middle-ie family. How can they afford a ve? But once Amelia let him on the entire matter, he too was proud that his son had developed such a moralpass. "Haha.. you did good kid!" He patted his back in appreciation. Later during the dinner, Ryu was informed that Ruby had given birth to a baby girlst week but since neither he nor Kyro was present, they decided to hold off the celebrations by a few days.


    "Follow me, aunt. I will show you my room." There were no extra rooms in their house. So Ryu will have to keep his ve in his room. Dorothea nodded and followed him to the upper floor. "Here you can use this room. Although it might be a bit cozy with both of us, I think we can manage. The boy had such a mesmerizing smile that Dorothea would find herself lost sometimes. "Are you okay aunt? Is something the matter?" She shook her head in response. "You can have the bed, little Ryu. I can set up my beddings on the ground here." Ryu sighed before holding her hand and dragging her to his bed. "Listen, aunt. You don''t have to take this ve thing so seriously. You should already know, we had no other way to pull you away from that depressing state. So please try to rx. I believe in a few days you wille to love this ce."


    Dorothea nodded and patted Ryu''s head. "Thank you so much, Ryu. You are a good person. I ain''t even rted to you and you did so much just to help me out." "Haha... If you want you can consider me as your son. Maybe that will help you adapt to this new ce faster." Ryu just said it in a flow but Dorothea''s eyes began watering over. "Can I hug you once, little Ryu?" Ryu took the initiative to hold her in his arms "Is that something you need to ask, silly aunt?"


    Having ced her head in his chest. She could listen to his calm heartbeats. "Ryu, do you want to do it?" Ryu shook his head. "Nahh.. not really. I know you are not in the right state of mind for now. What I did today morning was to show you that not everything was lost. You can still feel the pleasures of life. Now you have at least me and Sophia look after haha.." "hmm" She didn''t say anything, just sat there holding onto Ryu for a while. "You can sleep if you want. I will cultivate for a bit." Dorothea nodded. Toady was too hectic and her fragile body had enough. She got up and began removing her dress robes one after the other. Ryu had not anticipated this turn of events and found himself staring at the naked woman for a while.


    "If you want you can touch, little Ryu haha.." Was this the first time he saw herughing? No. She hadughed with the group previously too. Yet all thoseughter felt to be pretense only. Only this time it seemed like she was genuinely happy. He grabbed her by her hand, pulling her in the bed before sitting on her chest. Pulling his cock out he ced it on her face, making Dorothea giggle. "Haha.. you are so funny, Ryu. It didn''t take much effort to change your mind." That''s when Ryu got to know this woman deliberately yed with him. "You are too naughty aunt. Looks like you need some punishment." *p* *p* He used hisid cock to p her face on both cheeks. Dorothea used her mouth to catch the head of his cock and began sucking on it and in a few minutes, her jaws were pushed apart by the growing appendage on her mouth.


    **An hourter**


    "Haah.." Ryu got up and turned around to find his ve sleeping peacefully. It''s been many days since he took a look at his private garden. Closing his eyes he found himself among his valuable trees. Whilst Ryu was busy harvesting his fruits, from the corner of his eye he saw a peculiar object in some distance. The space inside the space pearl was vast and he had explored more than a few hundred meters from his ntation. Turning around he was intrigued to check it out but with each step, the dread in his heart was growing. It was because he can recognize the object. It was the coffin of that angel he found in the caves system.


    His steps slowed down as he gulped his saliva to dampen his throat. ''Damn it.. I thought I got rid of this thing.'' He had to make sure that this coffin was empty or the angel was still in there. Otherwise, he could never feel calm with this thing ticking like a time bomb. Also, he knew better than to rely on that stupid lizard.

 Chapter 150: Dark Wings branch

    Chapter 150: Dark Wings'' branch


    **In chapter 100 Ryu observed the ve mark as star-shaped. Edited that to a Wings-shaped mark now.**


    *Grsshh* He slid the cover for a bit, just to take a look, and immediately closed it back. His heart was beating like crazy. By some dumb luck, she had decided to call this her new home. All of the greed in Ryu''s heart had been swept away by the sheer terror the woman put him through just within a duration of 5 seconds. Now he can''t wait to get sufficiently away from her. But did he have any option? Of course, he can decide to dump her somewhere far off but he was sure the woman won''t be impressed with such extreme hospitality. And God save him if she managed to find him out again.


    "At least I am still alive." If she has wanted me dead she would have killed him ten times over within those few seconds. He decided to wait for the dragon to contact him before he could n something for this headache. He left the coffin as it is andpleted his task in the garden before going back and hugging Dorothea''s naked body to sleep.


    **Next day**


    Ryu got up to some sloppy sounds. Raising his head he found Amelia between his legs with his cock on her face and his balls in her mouth. cing his hands on her face she pinched her nose yfully "You can''t even wait for me to get up?" She acted like a spoiled brat. "Nope. You don''t know how bad I wanted this." She got up and turning around, forced her butt on his cock. Guiding his dong to prate her ass she sat down. "Uffff..mhhhh.. it''s been so long since I got it there." Ryu turned to find Dorothea still in her sleep. Over his groin Amelia had begun rocking back and forth, devouring his thick cock with her ass. She was simultaneously rubbing her clit with her hands. As her arousal grew, so did her rolling motions. The whole bed was shaking and Dorothea can''t keep sleeping for long. Coming face to face with this adulterous mother and son, first thing in the morning wasn''t really on her mind. But having been fucked by Ryu twice now she can understand why Amelia could not keep her hands of the boy.


    Amelia seemed to have umted too much lust. Within 10 minutes she was writhing with her orgasm. She didn''t care that Dorothea was looking at her rather she offered Ryu''s cock to her. "Do you want to try it, Dorothea? It tastes really good." Having achieved her release she was dutifully cleaning her boy off. Dorothea too took on her offer and both women made sure to lick all of the pussy juices off him.


    ** A few hourster**


    "I am sorry aunt but there is no other way." Ryu said in a low voice while he was out on the streets with Dorothea. They had to get her registered with the Dark Wings branch in the town. If he didn''t do that then anyone cany his or her im over her and he won''t have any proof. Although Ryu didn''t have any good feelings towards this organization, truth was that they were the only one who could help him keep Dorothea in Korua. "It''s okay Ryu, you have already done so much for me. I know you kids want me to move on in life and won''t I be disrespecting your determination if I can''t even endure little pain." Ryu knew she was downying it. To get her registered, they had to get her branded first and anyone can tell that it wasn''t going to be pleasant. Next, they will put a necessary ve spell on her. That acts as an assurance to the organization''s customers that the ves they purchased from them won''t ever harm them.


    Right now Ryu was going to meet with Jake and together they will visit the Dark Wings branch in the town. "To tell you the truth aunt. I actually lied to Sophia about it. She nagged me that she wanted to be with you when you will be branded but I knew it will be too painful for her to watch that. So I lied that I will be visiting that ce tomorrow instead of today." Dorotheaughed in response. "I don''t know what to say, Ryu. You did deceive her but that was for her own good." They chatted all along the way until they met with Jake and he took the lead in directing them.


    "I only know the location. Like I told you earlier, I have never been inside the ce." Jake informed them as he navigated through the busy streets of the marketce. "It''s okay. We will just figure it out." Ryu responded as they closed in on their destination. Slowly the area began to turn quieter as the crowd thinned out. After a hundred meters, they could barely see anyone around. The people they saw were mostly ves only, evident from the wings-shaped mark on their exposed butts as most of the ves were not allowed to wear any clothes by their owners. Dorothea can only feel lucky that she ended up with Ryu as she was not unaware of the treatment of ves in their society.


    Ryu was getting random winks from the woman looking down from the balconies of the houses on the street. They must have entered a red light area. Jake remained unfazed as he brought both of them to a majestic building at the end of the street. It looked even bigger than the chief''s mansion itself. A maid was standing at the door to wee the guests. "This ce bes rather bustling at night." Jake took a look all-around before entering the building. Ryu and Dorothea followed behind him.


    "Can I help you with something, young masters?" Another maid instantly came to guide them, properly bowing in a disy of perfect etiquette. She was a beautiful girl around the age of Ruby, with a low-neck dress that left little to the imagination. She must have assumed them to be from a noble family as the middle-ie citizens rarely had enough resources to do business at their ce.


    "Yes, can you please show us where we can register a ve with your organization? My friend here actually liked this woman from outside of Korua and now wants to take her in." Jake took over, calmly handling the situation. "Ohh.. sure. Please follow me. I will bring you there." Jake said his thanks as they followed the maid through the enormous building. Having never seen this amount of luxury before, Dorothea was a bit nervous. Being aware of that, Ryu got hold of her hand "Don''t worry!" She sent a smile his way. There was something about the boy that always put her heart at ease.


    "You seem to be very close to your ve young master." Ryu replied with a single ''humm''. The maid had wanted to initiate a conversation but seeing theck of interest from Ryu, she tactfully shut up.


    Navigating through arge hall, their group came across a contingenting towards them. Ryu found a woman in front, being followed by many men and women. She was a gorgeous woman as he felt mesmerized by her beauty for a few seconds. This surprised him. He was no virgin and after having been with many women these past two months, it wasn''t easy to capture his attention. But the more he looked, the more he realized how wrong he was. Having gotten closer to her now, he can see her better. She had a healthy body with long ck hair tied in a ponytail. He wore sses on her face, with healthy skin that looked a bit reddish at ces. Her pupils were a deeper shade of red. They were even deeper than Amelia''s. She had a perfect hourss-shaped body with bountiful breasts and a firm ass that swayed with her every step. She was even dressed equally sensually. Every single motion of hers was exuding seduction. For a moment Ryu felt like she looked at him and as their eyes met, he felt like her eyes glowed for a bit.


    "Wake up brat!" Ryu found himself standing in the corridor in the same ce, while Jake and the maid had moved ahead. "Are you okay, Ryu?" Dorothea held onto his hands, shaking him like she was trying to wake him up from a reverie. Ryu was confused at first and hurriedly turned around to find that the woman he was looking at had already moved past him. "Ohh.. Did something happen to me? I feel like I nked out for a moment." Dorothea looked concerned "Yeah, you just stood at a ce and refused to respond to me." At that time Jake and the maid too had noticed Ryu, and they turned around to check on him. Ryu held onto Dorothea''s hands following behind the maid once again.


    Although he convinced Dorothea that he was alright but he knew the woman did something to him. He got his answers quite readily. "Brat, I know you can''t help yourself in front of a beauty and have a libido that might even put us demons to shame but if you want to keep that head of yours on your shoulders then keep your dick away from that woman." Ryu wasn''t surprised that the demon spoke to him as he could feel that the bindings on this guy had strangely loosened by quite a bit in these few days. It would take some time for him to seal him back. But right now he had other pressing matter, like the identity of that woman. "Who was she? Were you the one who woke me up?" He was sure that he heard this guy''s voice while he fell under her spell.


    "Who else do you think wille to your rescue kid? That woman is not something you can deal with. Stay away from her. I can save you from falling under her charm but if you intentionally fuck this up, then both of us are doomed." Ryuughed in his mind "Didn''t know demons can get this scared of a woman." Heughed back at him "hahaha.. scared? You are a funny kid. I just don''t want you dead. How will Iplete my ns if you die on me?" Ryu didn''t talk to the guy any further as it was impossible, that he will be willing to share his ''ns''. He didn''t believe the guypletely but one this was sure, he wasn''t joking about the woman. Her face shed back in his mind, she was a disastrous beauty.


    Some distance away from Ryu the same woman had turned around to check out the young boy. "Hmm?" At his level, the boy should have lost himself for at least an hour but interestingly he recovered almost immediately. The maid next to her saw her turn around "Hehe... Isn''t he a cute one?" She nodded her head lightly "Indeed, he will grow into a fine young man." The maid giggled once again "What a coincidence haha. That is the kid I told you about. Grandson of Grand Magus Emily." The woman slowed down her pace "Ohh.. is that so? Then why don''t we take a look for ourselves? He sure looked rather intriguing to me." The maid nodded "Sure. If you want I can bring him to meet you." The dark-haired mature shook her head. "No need. I would like to take a look myself. Follow me." Addressing the maid she turned towards the group following behind her. "You guys go ahead. I will catch up with you." No one objected to her decision and she took off in the same direction as Ryu, with the maid.


    "You told me he put up the best performance in the awakening ceremony, then howe he is still here in this ragtag ce? Don''t tell me not even a single power was interested in the boy? Or the chief here didn''t even bother to put forth his application?" The maid shook her head in response. "From the intelligence we gathered, chief Eric did put forth his appeal to the capital but most of the powers were simply not too enthusiastic about a nt-based mage. They didn''t feel the boy had much potential."


    "Well, I can certainly see where they areing from. They just don''t want to take any risk supporting someone with such peculiar magic. Also, there had been so few nt magic users in the past. That means there isn''t much knowledge around to share with the boy." She found Ryu and his mates entering a room. "Are they nning to register a ve with us? Interesting." The maid on the side nodded "My guess will be, it''s that woman apanying them."

 Chapter 151: Lisa

    Chapter 151: Lisa


    The maid Ryu was following brought them to arge hall with multiple doors on both sides. In the middle, there was a tform where they saw a womanying down. As they got closer they saw the men surrounding them pick up the naked matron and bring her to one of the rooms to the side. The maid took the lead and called out to one of the men on the tform. "Master, we have a customer." She bowed down while addressing him. The bulky man turned around with a smile on his face. "Ohh.. What would be their requirements?"


    He turned to look at Ryu and Jake. The guy was a bit intimidating to them but they didn''t care and let the maid exin it to him. "They just want to register the ve with us master. They already got their hands on one hehe." They saw the excitement on the guy''s facee down by quite a bit. He must be looking for a lucrative business but instead got crumbs. "Hmm.. Then let me guess. She is from one of the viges around Korua?"


    Ryu nodded calmly "Indeed. So, do I need to pay an amount to im her?" The man seems to have lost his interest in them as he pulled the maid into hisp and began crushing her breasts from over her clothes. "She is just a viger. Let''s do it like this, just pay us 10 Turas and we are done." Ryu had already anticipated that. He handed the bag full of fruits to one of the other man. "I need to know if it is necessary to ce a ve spell on her. I want to keep her without a spell. As you know she isn''t a cultivator." The man raised his eyebrows at his suggestion "Sorry, little customer. Rules are rules. We never take any chances in our business. A spell has to be ced on her, the best offer we could give you is that you can ce one yourself. Otherwise, we need to step in."


    Ryu fell in thought. He had anticipated something like this. Where will he find a ve spell to cast on Dorothea herself? If he had to get a spell ced on her then he would rather put it himself than trust her with these guys. "Okay, then can you provide me a week to get it done?" The man had now pulled out the maid''s breasts in open and was sucking on her nipples while rubbing herrge ares with his fingers, making her moan. "Sure. Then can we get it over with if you don''t mind?" Ryu gave his nod and brought Dorothea to the raised tform.


    "You heard the boy, do it." The burly manmanded the men around and they moved forward. "Please get your clothes off and settle in the berth." One of them asked Dorothea, pointing towards a makeshift bunk with straps all over. Everyone knew what it was for. Ryu held Dorothea''s hand and she nodded, getting off her clothes and setting in the berth. They strapped her limbs tightly to the handles. Behind them was arge furnace and one of the men pulled out a branding iron rod from inside, for a second Ryu saw Dorothea''s gaze waver but she managed to cate herself once Ryu held her hands once again. "Agggghhhhhhhh..."


    Unbeknownst to everyone in the hall, two pairs of eyes were watching the scenes y out from the above floor. They were behind a ss window. "Bring him to me. I want to meet him." The maid was a bit confused. Ms. Lisa was one of the executives looking after the Dark Wings business in this Cylon Empire. Why was she interested in meeting a boy from afar of town personally. She bowed her head in her direction "Please pardon this maid, Ms. Lisa but can you share with me your insights on the boy." Thedy turned to her with a smile "Haha... Good. That''s what I like about you Talia, you are always eager to learn. Nowing to the boy, did you notice how calm he was when the woman was branded? From their previous interaction, it is more than clear that the woman holds some importance to him. But I didn''t see him flinch even once throughout the process. Do you think this is normal for a 14-year-old kid?"


    The maid turned to look at Jake who had turned his gaze away from the scene as it was too much for the guy to handle. Next, she moved her gaze to Ryu, the boy looked on without turning away. "What does that tell you?" Lisa asked her. "He got an amazing willpower." The maid responded without looking at Lisa.


    "Not only that. He is pretty ruthless, and this part maybe he is unaware of it. You already told me about how amazing his talents are. What more do you require to cultivate a powerhouse? You can never make big in your life if you are afraid of risks. I want to ce a small bet on this guy and see how he does in the future. If he fails then we won''t lose anything but if he seeds, he will have to remember the goodwill that we showed him at a time when the world rejected him. Apart from all that, the fact that he is the grandson of Emily is a bonus in itself."


    Talia waited for her monologue to end before expressing her gratitude. "Thanks a lot, madam. This maid is humbled by your wisdom." Lisaughed it off. "I just hope you keep learning at this rate. Once I get the chance to move into the headquarters, I want you to take over my position." Talia''s eyes widened at her announcement. She immediately wanted to prostrate herself to the ground but Lisa stopped her "No need for these formalities. That''s just how our organization functions. We need our trusted subordinates at crucial ces we ever hope to reach to the top. I hope you will not disappoint me, Talia."


    "You have shown great kindness on this useless woman Ms. Lisa. I will kill myself off before I ever disappoint you." Lisaughed out loud. "Haha.. I was just kidding with you. No need to be this serious." She turned to look at the scene below to find Dorothea had passed out from the pain and Ryu was freeing her from her binds. "Looks like it''s over. Let''s us meet the boy then." Her eyes began glowing red as she said that.


    ***


    Ryu felt a tinge of pain for the woman in his arms. She had to endure all her life and even now under him she had to go through such pain. He promised himself that he would never treat this woman badly. ''Next time the dragon contacts, I need to make him spit out a ve spell.'' Thinking this to himself he got help from Jake and they dressed thedy up. "Dear customer, I suggest you leave her with us for at least a month. I can see, she is not trained. We can train her to serve you better." The burly man had his hands on the maids head between his thighs. She had his cock in her mouth and was sucking on it with gusto. There was no way Ryu was going to agree to his proposal.


    "I would like to pass on that. I believe in training her myself." He remainedposed while rejecting his offer. The man didn''t seem to mind it. "Haha.. I was just looking to make some extra bucks. But if you aren''t interested then it can''t be helped. And before you leave, please remember that you will have to bring us back to us for inspection. If you failed to ce a spell on her yourself then, pardon us for interfering." Ryu didn''t bother responding, he can''t get out of this ce fast enough.


    Dorothea seemed to have sober up. "How are you feeling?" She wiped the leftover tears from her eyes. "It was worse than I thought haha. Still, it wasn''t unbearable." Ryu too smiled and kissed her cheeks. "Good. I knew you are a brave one." He knew she must be enduring the pain and stillughing just he doesn''t get worried about it. "It will be bad for a week but it won''t hurt after that." Jake chimed in. The other two nodded and before they could move out, they came face to face with another young woman in a maid uniform.


    "Good morning, young masters. My name is Talia. I am a humble servant here." Looking at the confused faces of the kids she continued. "I bring news from my mistress. Can you two gentlemen be kind enough to follow me?" Her words left both of them surprised. They were just kids, why would someone important enough to be called a mistress be interested in them?


    Yet, they knew better than to cross paths with such a giant organization. They were mere ants in front of such a colossal. Seeing the boys hesitate Talia giggled lightly "Haha.. you don''t need to be concerned. Mistress just wants to see Mr. Ryu. She heard about your performance and wants to take a look at the talent you disyed herself." Ryu nodded back in understanding. If it was like that then it''s was not anything to concern himself with. They followed behind Talia who brought them to another part of the building. "Mr. Ryu, please go inside. I will request others to please apany me here."


    Ryu didn''t falter and entered the room after asking Jake to be with Dorothea. The room wasn''t arge one as he had imagined. A sweet scent permeated in the air as Ryu''s gaze found the woman who called her here. Immediately, his heartbeats sped up. He knew her. She was standing on the window with her face away from him but having seen her once, how can he forget those curves and that unique body? "Greetings madam.." Since he was already here, it could not be helped.


    "Lisa. Call me by my name." She still didn''t turn around. "Greetings, Ms. Lisa." Now thedy turned to look towards him before walking towards her seat but chose to settle on the table. Ryu can see arge portion of her meaty thighs. Not daring to look on any longed he pulled his gaze back, keeping it on her well-sculpted face. He can''t lose control of his emotions right now. Though she was a beauty Ryu would love to possess, he had his fear towards her after the warnings of the demon. She must be a dangerous individual, possibly just on a visit to this town. He can tell this because the woman carried herself like a powerful expert in cultivation. The feeling he got from her was simr to Mr. Lyod.


    "I heard a lot about you, Mr. Ryu, since the time I have been here. I had to leave today and coincidently my maid informed me that you had visited us. Thus, I can''t help but douse my curiosity by calling you here." Ryu took the drink she offered before settling in the chair beside the table. If given the choice he would have refused to ept the drink from her but the woman didn''t even ask her and just ced the ss in his hands. "It''s the good fortune of this junior that even someone at Ms. Lisa''s level was curious about me." There was no way he could fool this woman so hoping for the best he took a sip from the ss.


    A peal of bell-likeughter rang in the room. She was disying her ss,ughing neither too loudly nor too meekly. "Haha.. you are too humble, Mr. Ryu. So very unlike the juniors from the capital. Please be like this only as you know the tress that doesn''t know how to bow down ends up breaking." Was that a veiled threat or a piece of genuine advice? Ryu can''t tell. "Thanks for your advice, Ms. Lisa. I will be sure to keep that in mind." She nodded before moving one leg onto the other. "Now that we are done with the introductions, let''se to the other reason I called you. Here." *Tap* Saying till here she ced a small vial of red liquid onto the table. Ryu didn''t show any reaction instead waiting for her to continue.

 Chapter 152: Savior

    Chapter 152: Savior


    "This is a low-grade body refinement Elixir. It is best for use at the Junior level of cultivation. I want to offer it to you." Lisa pushed the vial towards Ryu. The boy was certainly not expecting to get rewarded in the first meeting itself. He had heard about this potion from Jake. It can only be made by a great alchemist from big cities of the empire. This must not be a cheap gift. Nheless, he shook his head "Sorry, to disappoint you Ms. Lisa but I can''t ept such a valuable thing." Lisaughed lightly as she had already anticipated his refusal. "Don''t worry, I am giving you this in my personal capacity. It has nothing to do with the organization behind me. You probably don''t know but your grandma had once been a benefactor to me. That''s why I want to help you out."


    Her gaze fell as she continued "I know how heavy it had been on her all these years when her eldest son suffered grievous injuries, effectively ending his cultivation life. That''s why I want you to grow stronger. Stronger than Mrs. Emily herself, only then you can make her proud." Somehow Ryu didn''t feel like the woman was lying to him. Was it her charm that made him believe her? It could be but he still decided to ept the potion, since she brought in Emily in the conversation. "Since it is like that then you have my gratitude, Ms. Lisa. I will reach a level that even grandma would have to look up to." The determination in the young one''s voice shook Lisa for a moment. He seemed to have already made up his mind.


    She ced her hand on his head before ruffling his hair gently. "Looks like you are a self-motivated guy. Here, you have impressed this aunt. Give this to your new ve. She will recover faster. I am sure you can''t refuse me this time, even if you want to hehe.." She disyed her pearly white teeth to him while chuckling gleefully. Ryu ced the pill he received, away. There was a peculiar thing Ryu discovered. Lisa''s canines were longer and sharper than humans. Somehow those teeth gave him chills like he was in the presence of a predator. "Looks like Ms. Lisa understands me the best haha... I really can''t refuse this. If I ever get the chance then I would like to return this favor to you. Now if there is nothing else, please allow this junior to take his leave." Ryu was feeling a strange dread in his heart, being this close to her.


    What''s more, the dread seems to be growing with time. He had an inkling that she had deliberately put her canines on disy. His heart was pounding in his chest. All his instincts were screaming at him to get the fuck out of there. "Okay, Mr. Ryu. I would hope to see you in the capital one day." Ryu bowed his head lightly saying his goodbyes to thedy before closing the door behind him.


    Once he left Lisa separated her legs and her hand found its way to her vagina. She was leaking down there. Her other hand crushed her tits. "Huh.. just when I was getting excited. All of them are the same. They always run away." Her canines have now grown to the length of more than half an inch. Also, her eyes had turned deep red and were glowing in the dimly lit room. "Should I visit Mrs. Benefactor too? Since I am already here, let''s meet her once." She pulled her fingers out of her slick tunnel and ced them in her mouth. Sensually licking her juices off them. Behind her, two dark ck wings unfolded. A set of horns grew from her head while a long red tail revealed itself from her rear. Her skin had turned reddish as her canines had be full inch in length. Even after all these added new features, her beauty didn''t drop even a bit. Rather it seems to have given her a demonic charm, upgrading her status to a fatal beauty. *Crash* Not even bothering to open the window, she simply crashed through it, flying through the sky.


    **17 years back**


    "Ahhhh.. mhhhh.. ahhhh.. please.. stoopp.." How long had it been now? Week? Months? Years? She can''t even tell. She has been here in this dark ce for such a long time that all hope seems to have been lost. *Paahhh* "Shut up bitch!! Just enjoy it. You are a demon don''t you like it rough?" Her whole body was riddled in chains. From her hands, her legs to her neck everything was thick metal chains that didn''t allow any movement to her. The man behind her was pulling so hard on her hair that it made her writhe in pain. "Ahhhhh..." Another one just bit on her swaying breasts. *Pahhhh* From the violence inflicted onto her it was evident as day that she wasn''t having consensual sex. There was a pool of liquid at her feet, mixed with her pussy juices and piss.


    "Move aside you are falling limp." The man on the side came forward to rece the guy in her pussy. But he refused to budge. "That''s the best part about a subus''s pussy, you can never go soft in them haha... Don''t be impatient, give me a few more minutes. I will be done." He tugged her head back before biting on the woman''s neck. "Ahhhhh..."


    "How long till we can collect it, husband? Hadn''t we doing the same for thest 5 days?" Outside of therge vault, a pair of man and woman were witnessing everything that was happening inside. Both of them werevishly dressed. The man put his hand around the woman''s waist "Don''t worry sweetheart. She is very close. Once she is excited to her limit you can have your reward." The woman didn''t look much too impressed "I feel like it is not working anymore. Can''t you find a few more like her? Then maybe I can have enough of their blood?"


    The man smiled wryly "You already know how lucky we have been to capture her. Since the demon race''s destruction, her kind had gone into hiding. We aren''t even sure how many like her are still alive. But don''t worry, I have my men search around in the nearby forests. We might be fortunate enough to find a bunch of them." This made the woman happy as she kissed him deeply in open affection.


    "Nooo... Please no more.. aggggghhhhh... " *Hishhhhh* Back in the dark cavern the woman was screaming her lungs out. One of the men had pressed a hot iron onto herrge breasts, leaving a deep red mark. "Good. Keep doing that. I can feel her pussy twitch. We are close." *Pahhh* Some other guy pped her face, which was already red from the heavy assault her body had endured. The woman just wanted to die. This was too cruel. She didn''t even know these guys. Why would they do this to her? Was there no one who woulde to her aid? How long had she been waiting for help? But it never came. She passed out from exhaustion.


    "She is ready. Bring in the mage. Draw her blood." The man waiting outside ordered and an old man with a white beard entered the cavern. Strolling close to the woman, hanging lifelessly in the chains attached to the ceiling, he pressed his hand on her forehead. His hands glowed and under the watchful gaze of more than 20 naked men a dark red blood spot formed between the woman''s brows. "Bring the vial." But before the men around him could carry on with his orders, the whole earth itself began shaking wildly.


    *Rumble* *Rumble* None of the upants could remain on their feet, falling on their butts. The man and woman outside were no different. *Rumble* *Rumble* The whole wall to the side copsed to reveal that this ce was a small castle built on high ground and with a bustling city surrounding it. The prisoner woman had been kept in the basement.


    The intense shaking of the ground woke the girl from the stupor. It took her eyes many minutes to adjust to the light. How long had it been since she had been in the light? She moved her gaze up to see the image of a person levitating in the sky. He or she was directly in front of the bright sun, so the woman can''t make out her visage.


    "What is the meaning of this, Mrs. Emily? Are you nning to invade my estate?" The woman dressed in white didn''t seem to care about his threats. "Governor Upton, please tell me. Do I need another reason to invade your estate, after watching what''s been going on inside with my own eyes?" The man gritted his teeth "That is not for you to decide, Mrs. Emily. This is my territory. And the one you are speaking for is no human, so she doesn''te under the empire''s protection. Please mind your own business."


    Thedy in the air vanished from their sights before appearing right next to them. She touched the chains binding the ck-haired woman and the metal chains crumbled at once. "It doesn''t matter if she is a human or not. That is not the way to treat a living being. How different it is from the demons that our kind detests so much?" She let the woman fall into her arms. Not caring how filthy she was thedy carried her floating into the air.


    That was the first time the woman had seen someone so beautiful. Her species was known for their beauty but she seemed to have trumped even them. Or was it because this is the person she had been waiting for all this while? Maybe that''s what added to her beauty. She can''t seem to pull the gaze off her face.


    "I am going to put this up for contention in the royal court, Mrs. Emily. You are overstepping your boundaries. Being a grand magus doesn''t give you the right to invade other''s private property." Upton can''t give up on the woman so easily. She was a rare subus that he had been fortunate enough to catch. How can he let go of her without a fight? Emily had not yet ascendedpletely. Stopping mid-air she turned around to look at the couple on the ground.


    "You can certainly do that. Who knows, you might even win over her? But is she worth more than the spirit stone mine that you recently ''acquired'', governor?" Emily gave a knowing smile to the man before turning back and flying off to a distance. In her arms the woman still had her haze fixed on her face. "How long are you nning to look at me, little girl? Don''t worry, you are safe with me." Listening to her words the woman seems to have lost control over her tears. That time Emily had no idea how the woman had etched her face into her very consciousness. There was a single word attached to that image in her mind. My savior.


    "Husband, why didn''t you stop her? We can''t lose that woman. What will happen to me? Can you really see me fall old like this?" The man clenched his fists. *Pah* "Shut up, whore. It''s all because of you." He sent the woman flying with a single p. Ha had taken a huge loss today. Not only did he lose the subus, but he had also managed to degrade his rtions with one of the handfuls of the grand magus in the country. Compared to the previous, thetter was a way bigger loss. Not to mention she appears to have unearthed the shady business deals he hadmitted. If even one of them came to light, it might be difficult to keep his head let alone his position. All this had put him under serious anxiety.

 Chapter 153: Frustrated Aunt

    Chapter 153: Frustrated Aunt


    Ryu took his leave from the building as soon as he found Jake and Dorothea. He found himself sweating profusely all the while. ''Damn.. I am too weak.'' They said their goodbyes to Jake and left for home. "Is something the matter, Ryu? You looked like something was bothering you." Dorothea found him too eager to get out of the Dark Wings branch. Ryu wiped the sweat off his forehead. "It''s nothing. There was someone with a high cultivation level in our vicinity. I just don''t find thatfortable unless I am familiar with them." "Ohh.." She responded in understanding. She had no idea if this was amon urrence in the cultivation world. Ryu dropped Dorothea at home before making a beeline to Kyro''s house. It''s been many days since he had visited his sweet little aunt.


    ***


    He found Kyro practicing the new cultivation technique he had given him. Sitting beside the guy he probed "Where is aunt?" Kyro grinned while responding "Taking a bath I guess." Looking at his toothy grin Ryuughed "Haha... Why do I feel like she too has given you a free hand after my mom?" He too beganughing "Haha... It''s only natural. Still, I can''t believe those two women kept us in dark all this while."


    "Can''t me them. We are too recluse from everyone our age. How were we supposed to know that kids could do it with their parents without any fruits involved? They just took advantage of our naivety." Kyro nodded his head "Yeah, you are right too." Ryu ced his hand on his shoulder. "Come on, we can have some fun with aunt. I am sure she would be itching for it hehe.." But surprisingly Kyro shook his head in denial. "Nope. I ain''t doing it until I reach at least the 5th level of the mortal realm. Both you and Jake have already crossed over to Junior realm. If it goes on like this I will be left far behind." Ryu tried to console the guy "No need to take it too seriously. The more you fret it the difficult it will be to progress."


    But Kyro remained adamant. "I know but you already know how much I contributed to the sess of our assignmentst week. In short, even if I wasn''t there it would have made practically no difference. I wasn''t even able to properly support Jake. He has gotten too powerful. That''s why I need to work harder." Ryu felt moved by the guy''s dedication. In truth, he was just a little underprivileged whenpared to both him and Jake. "Okay then. Give it your best shot." He wanted to help all his friends but in reality, there was little he can do right now. He will have to find some way to spend all his resources without revealing his identity. In truth being so weak, he was a bit hesitant in doing so. ''I will see what I can do from next week, once a cross over to the 2nd level of my current realm.''


    Thinking till here, he left Kyro to cultivate in peace and found his way to the bathroom in the house. Pushing the door open he found a naked Suna enjoying the bath alone. Approaching her silently he grabbed her by her tits. She was visibly startled from the sudden invasion of her privacy. Turning around she found the same charming face as always. "Huff.. Looks like you found to time toe find your aunt today?" Ryu began removing his clothes one by one while pacifying the beauty. "You must be joking aunt. I was just worried that you would be annoyed if I visit that often hehe.." He took in the refreshing scent wafting off of her. "Huh.."


    Ryu chose to ignore her huffing, taking the jug from her hands he began washing her up himself. Suna was not yet appeased but let the guy wash her with a coy face. "You seem to be in a sour mood aunt? If you want you can share with me." Minutes passed but she didn''t bother replying. Just when Ryu decided to switch the topic, she began speaking. "Ahh.. It''s just that a friend of mine told me how good a sex session with a boy felt. She kept going, how they did it in different positions and how they kept going for hours untilte at night. I don''t know why but it makes me angry." She puffed her cheeks as to show her extra discontent.


    "Haha.. what is there to be upset about. You got both Kyro and uncle. Can''t you ask anyone for it?" Ryuughed at first but slowly hisughter died down when he saw her keep staring at him for minutes straight. He scratched his head "Don''t tell me you want to do it with me?" Suna turned her face away from him, maybe to hide her embarrassment "I don''t want to admit it but you do it the best. Even better than grown-ups." Ryu held her chin to turn her face back towards him "You look even more beautiful when you act shy aunt." Saying that he hugged her, crushing her breasts against his chest. "No need to be too touchy about it. Getaway. You have not washed me properly yet." She was asking him to get away from her but in truth, her hands were holding him just as tightly.


    Few more minutes passed and Ryu was more or less done with her. Just then he thought of a possibility. "Hey aunt, don''t tell me that the woman you were talking about is named Amelia hahaha..." Looking at her reaction he must be right, that made himugh even harder. She really can''t stand her sister-inw.


    "Huhh.. must be something simr, can''t remember it." Ryu had not thought his visit will be so amusing this time. Getting up he ced hisid cock on her face, letting it rise from the built-up excitement. "Okay. We will figure something out. Nowadays, I am a bit busy. Once I am free we will do it for a full night." Suna held onto his cock, lightly stroking it "Hmm.. even brats these days are busy." She didn''t let Ryu reply to her, promptly cing his head into her mouth and making him moan in pleasure.


    "Gluckk Gluck...gluckk... Gluckk.. gluggg.. guuuu... Gluck... Hmmhhh.. gluckk.. Gluck.." Her sucking grew intense as time passed and after 10 minutes she was literally choking herself on his hard erection. Ryu only patted her head, allowing her to take care of his little brother. She was attentive enough to not leave his ball sack alone. Showing them equal love and care. "Do it. I can''t wait anymore. Make sure you be a little rougher than usual." She turned around and got on all fours, before parting her butt cheeks to show him her arousal with a dripping pussy. *Pahhh* "Are you that desperate to have me, aunt? Haha.." He pped her buttocks hard, leaving a crimson patch.


    "Ahhh.. I heard all about it brat. Howsoever you do it with your mom, do it with me." *Paaahhh* "You are too ambitious aunt. Them here I go." As all the restrictions were lifted from the cousins regarding ess to their mother''s body, he readily started with her pussy. "Ahhhmmmhhh... Yeess.." Suna seems to have let go of her previous shame. She must have not gotten a proper release in the past weeks. Holding her waist in ce he rammed his cock without mercy. "Agggghhh.. ahhh... Ahh.. mhhh..." Thrust after thrust his crotch collided with her buttocks, sending his length straight to the depths of her hole.


    *Paahh* *Paaahh* Not forgetting to give her a generous amount of spanking to keep her in an aroused state, Ryu felt her muscles grip his cock like they wanted to drain him up. He bent down onto her to force both his hands in her mouth and pull on her cheeks while she kept moaning. "Get moving bitch. Bring me to the bedroom." *Paaahhh* *Pahhh* He loved it when he made his woman take on some task with his cock in their holes. Suna''s whole body was writhing in pleasure, still, she managed to crawl towards her room. The next moment the boy put a belt around her neck with a chain attached to it. He deliberately tied it securely around her neck, making it hard for her to breathe. On top of that, he tugged on the chain harder making her toss her head back to lessen the pain. God knows where he pulled it from but it sure was exciting.


    Once they reached her room, her buttocks were hot from the continuous assault. "Get on the bed!" Suna had been trained for long enough to anticipate what Ryu desired of her. Sheid down on the edge of the bed and let her head hang down from it. *Pahhh* *pahh* *pahh* "Good job." Ryu got hold of her neck before his ps turned her face same as her butt. Even though she was in pain, it was very enjoyable. Assuming that he was ready she made sure to open her mouth wide enough to take his whole length at once. She wasn''t disappointed as within the next second his massive cock was sheathed inside her twitching throat. "Mhhhuuu..mhhh.. muuggg.. muggg.."


    "Come here." Pulling his length out, Ryu picked up the blonde woman in his arms. Suna was stunned after being picked up by the little boy, so effortlessly. He pressed her against the nearby wall before forcing his cock back in her gaping pussy. "Ahhh... Yeess.. when did.. mhhh you be so ahhh.. ahhhh..strong Ryuuuu..." She was losing control of her mind from the approaching orgasm. "Ahhhhh" This time Ryu screamed as she bit him on his shoulders mercilessly. It made the scene even more sensual with his poundings increase in force, reaching even deeper.


    ***


    Emily was in her garden, quietly recuperating from herst fight when she opened her eyes. In the distance, she saw a red-skinned woman floating in the sky with the help of herrge feathered wings. Suddenly the surroundings around her began fluttering as wave after wave of her aura was directed towards a calmly cultivating water mage. She wasn''t ready for it and it forced her many steps back, leaving the impressions in the ground as her feet dragged on. "You have grown week, master." Emily didn''t look much excited by the approaching guest. "How many times have I told you, you are no student of mine." But the woman remained unfazed from her rejection as her body shed and appeared right beside the older woman. Before she could stop her the red-skinned woman had picked her off the ground and began carrying her inside the house.


    What''s with everyone treating her like a kid these days? First, it was her grandson now even this girl was doing the same. Sometimes Emily wondered if she had gone soft in these years of istion. Anyhow looking at the boiling rage on the woman''s face she decided against arguing with her.


    The space around Lisa was simmering as the ripples threatened to destroy everything in her way. Her hair had grown even longer and her canines were easily twice their previous length, protruding out of her mouth. Yet, she didn''t say anything while calmly carrying the woman in her arms in her room and cing her on the bed. "Who did this to you?" Her voice was like a growl of a beast. Lisa had been captured by the humans when she was in her younger years. Emily had been the one who saved her from the eternal darkness, showing her the way towards the light. After that day she had refused to return to her tribe. Instead of choosing to follow thedy who saved her.


    She had kept nagging Emily to take her as a disciple. Initially, she had been reluctant to teach the young woman but her sheer determination as well as her outstanding talent, won her over in the end and she relented. Lisa cared for only two people in this life of her, willing to both die and kill for them. The first one was Emily and the second one was she herself.

 Chapter 154: Are you.. in love?

    Chapter 154: Are you.. in love?


    "I had a battle. It''s only normal to get hurt a bit. It''s nothing serious, I will be good in a week." Lisa knew she wasn''t lying as most of her bad health was due to overexertion of her mana reserves. Still, she can''t seem to pacify her raging blood. She can feel her blood lust take over her mind. Emily sighed watching Lisa''s nails grow outwards. She hade to know about this girl''s obsession with herself, long back. She never knew that some random act of kindness would be a life-changing event in someone''s life.


    "Calm down little girl." Lisa felt Emily''s hand caressing her head. Looking at the amiable expression from the old woman, Lisa began losing her transformation. Her wings retracted, along with her nails, canines, and horns. After a few minutes, she looked no different than a normal human albeit with wet eyes. Tears began rolling down her eyes "I don''t know what to do, master. Even after all these years, I can''t control this blood lust that takes over my mind." She looked down to see her hands "I know I can never be like you. That''s why I distanced myself from you so that you don''t have to be concerned about me always. But still, if that means you getting hurt then what''s the use of it? I would much rather be with you if that''s the case."


    It wasn''t Lisa''s fault. It was unimaginable for her before this day that even a Grand Magus like Emily could end up injured. "You have not changed a single bit. Like I told you, there is no need for concern. You have your own life to live, little girl. Don''t remain stuck up with an old granny like me haha.." She paused before continuing "And don''t worry about your blood lust, that is just inherent to your species. You can''t go against your very nature. On that from you might not realize it but you have made quite a bit of progress."


    Lisa shook her head, unwilling to look back at her master. "You don''t understand master. Even right now I want the dig the heart out of the person who hurt you." Emily didn''t look diforted with these words. She wanted to provide some more sce to her but a bluish light glowed beside them as Nerissa appeared, flying through the air. "Huhhh... You want to fight against someone we couldn''t defeat? Aren''t you overestimating yourself by quite a bit here, little girly?" She admonished Lisa, acting like a senior with her hands on her waist. It was just that her little size made it harder for anyone to take her seriously.


    "Shut up, pipsqueak. You must have been the reason why master got injured. I told her many times to drop the contract with you but she doesn''t listen." Lisa did not give any face to the little water spirit. Nerissa''s face instantly reddened from excessive anger. "What did you call me, you big-chested lust demon?" Once again Emily had to grab onto her to stop her from head bumping Lisa. "You are just jealous of these huh.." The subus intentionally crushed her tits together, proudly disying her assets. "Huh.. who needs those pieces of meat? You are just too ugly to rely on those humph.. humph.." Although, Nerissa always brought confrontation in the conversation but her involvement always cools down the tension in the air.


    A few minutester Lisa prepared some drinks for all of them and brought them to the bedroom. "You mean to say even Navera got herself badly injured." Emily nodded her head lightly. Lisa had been with her master for many years. She had known the real power level of the sea serpent. She was easily among the top five summons in all of the Cylon Empire. "What kind of monster did you pick up a fight against?" Lisa had her mouth agape. Nerissa didn''t let Emily answer, instead chiming in with a burst ofughter. "Hahaha.. Your master got herself a little lover. It was an intense fight between lovers, you can say haha.." Lisa was skeptical of her ims, choosing to look at Emily for answers.


    "Ignore her. You already know how she is." The mage took a sip of her drink before replying. Nerissa saw the dubious look Lisa was giving her. She wasn''t going to take thisying down. "Hainn.. you think I am lying? Then why don''t you ask your master how she got her butt spared after getting pounded to the ground?" Her words were clearly carrying double meaning with them, making Emily red with shame. "Ohh.. goddess Gaia. Their rtionship is taboo at so many different levels." She narrated her story withplete gestures as well as expressions. "Enough you can take a rest now." A circle appeared under the water spirit, pulling her back in her dimension.


    Lisa had seen the shame on Emily''s face, even though it was just for a fleeting moment. This meant Nerissa was not exactly lying. She didn''t know what to feel about this development. On one hand, she was happy that Emily might have found someone she loved in the end. It''s been a long period since her husband died and she had never been able to move on ahead in her life. But at the same time, will she remain so close to her, if a man enters her life? "Ahemm.. Master, can I ask you something?" Emily calmly sipped a mouthful of her drink and nodded. "Are you.. in love?" *Puchii* Lisa had her whole face covered in the drink.


    **A day ago. In the morning.**


    Many miles away from Korua, an individual stood beside argeke. She had tworge swords strapped onto her back, conversed by her long blonde hair. Behind her, one could see arge horse body covered in armored tes. She bent down and picked up a handful of dirt from the ground before smelling it. "I am not sure but a demon might have been involved in a fight here." Demons were not only a bane to humans but rather their existence was a threat to every other species. They were hated by all others with the same passion.


    "Are you sure, Mrs. Na? It is a very big matter, if true." The blonde in question turned around to look at the man, who cowered down his gaze. "Are you sure, you are in a position to doubt me? Take this. Bring it to the notice of the leader, as soon as possible. Like you just told it is not a small matter." The guy took the soil from her hand and he along with the rest of hispanions rushed in the opposite direction leaving Na alone on the shore.


    Na was a bit frustrated. She made a mad dash to this ce after her subordinates informed her about a massive battle between experts. The soldiers stationed on the outposts could hear the sounds of shes,ing from arge distance away from the forested regions. The soldiers panicked since the daughter of the tribe leader had been on a mission in the same forest, that was the reason Na was called in. She was one of the most powerful warriors in the whole centaur tribe.


    Standing to the side of theke she looked at her visage in the water. "It''s been so long sleeve since I had a proper fight." Looking at the scale of destruction done to thepletendscape the opponents must have been equally matched. Also, she had a suspicion that one of the parties involved was the Grand Magus of the Cylon Empire, Emily. Who else can make such a huge water body appear out of nowhere right in the middle of the forest? Na was frustrated, having missed such a great opportunity to test her might against a Grand Magus. Clenching her fist she began removing her armor tes. Next, she got out of her clothes, leaving her buck naked. Slowly she treads into the cool water to take a rxing bath and cool her head down.


    **Back to current time**


    Ryu had returned homete in the evening. Suna had been too wild today, leaving him exhausted and with a body full of scratch and bite marks. Night had fallen on Korua and he had his arms around a naked Dorothea as he slept.


    "Wake up kid.. How is it going?" A loud and deep voice managed to wake him up. Finding himself back in the mental space created by the dragon, Ryu was ecstatic. He had been waiting desperately for this guy to contact him. "Fine Mr. Dragon. But first, tell me if there is a way I can initiate a connection with you? Instead of you randomly dropping in my dreams." Once again Ryu heard the familiarughter. "Hahaha.. kid, you can''t try but it will be of no use. What do you think I am doing all day when I am not in contact with you?"


    Ryu hesitated for a bit before replying "Sleeping?" Hisughter grew even louder "hahaha.. exactly. You can''t wake a ''Dragon'' up just to discuss your petty issues?" Ryu wanted to facepalm himself so badly right now. He was just kidding when he replied to the arrogant lizard but who knew he was really sleeping all day long.


    Waiting for the guy to calm down he asked about the immediate danger hovering over his head. "You told me the woman in that cave was your friend? Why did she attack me then?" Ryu whined. He had been scared shitless, that time when she had grabbed onto him abruptly. It was not good for his heart if random dead bodies began grabbing onto him like this. The dragon got a bit serious "Hmm? Attack you? Let me see." After a few seconds, the dragon roared into another wildughter "You are a really funny kid. Hahaha.. attacked you? Ahaha.. And how exactly did you survived this ''attack''?"


    Didn''t this guy just read his memory without his permission? Can there be any bigger case of breach of privacy? s, he can''t file awsuit against the damn lizard. He needs to bring this guy to the point otherwise he will be left hanging once again. "Okay, okay. I will drop that matter, now tell me what should I do with her dead bo.. ahem... I mean her body?" "You don''t need to do anything. She is just like me, gravely injured and recovering. Let her heal in the space stone. Don''t disturb her." Ryu sighed in relief. If this guy was so sure then he can only leave the matter be and switch to other pressing ones.


    "Okay. Then what about a ve spell. I am sure you are already aware of my predicament so I will spare you the exnation." He had to wait for another session of hisugh to end. "About that. I would have given you that even if you hadn''t asked. I don''t have much time so I will exin briefly. The technique of cultivation you practice is one of the hardest in this world. You have been on a smoother sail for all this while is mostly because of your talent and your puny cultivation level. Once you start growing in real terms, you will need many ves that can cultivate on your behalf, only then you can maintain a decent level of cultivation speed."


    Ryu had to interrupt the guy. "Isn''t this method too cruel if I have to have ves to progress?" "Hmm.. you can''t exactly call them a ve since they too benefit from the cultivation. In other words, you can call them cultivation partners. What''s more, after getting the ve to mark their talents can grow." This made Ryu open his eyes wide in surprise. Improve someone''s talent? Was that even possible? "I know it is hard to believe but that is the truth and yes, it has some trade-offs. The seal will be permanent. You can''t free them, even if you wantter on. They will have to be loyal to you and follow any orders from you, even if you want them to take their own lives." Ryu nodded, this made sense. The trade-offs of such an enormous benefit were equally huge. You will have to surrender your whole life to someone else.

 Chapter 155: Milk Slaves?

    Chapter 155: Milk ves?


    "Okay, we can talk about itter. Right now I just need a simple temporary ve spell. If you have one of those then please share with me." Ryu can''t possibly ask Dorothea to be enved to himself for all her life. This was an interim solution that he and Sophia came up with to help the poordy move out of that vige. "No. You need to ce this spell on her. She is the perfect candidate. Think about it, she has nothing to live for in this world. Right now she is sustaining her life with your regr motivations, but can you be sure that she won''t get any suicidal thoughts after a few weeks or few months? But if she is enved, she can''t take her life that easily. Also, this will give her a new purpose in life. Make sure you put forth this proposal to her. I am confident that if it involves helping you out in your cultivation then she will dly agree."


    Ryu can deny that his words made sense. That was one of his biggest fears regarding Dorothea. Right now she is maintaining a happy attitude towards life but he can''t guarantee, the woman won''t just kill herself off someday if he is away. She tries to hide it well but many times Ryu would see straight through her facade. The dragon was right. He should at least give it a try.


    "Here. I will give you both spells. The first one is the most powerful of all and it can''t be undone, so use it with caution. The second one is just a temporary spell but itcks any benefits involved with the first one. And since I am already out of time, I will give you the cultivation technique that you can share with your ves and friends alike. Even though it is not as advanced as what you use but I don''t mind with it being shared." This guy must have seen through all his problems when he read through his memories. Ryu had been looking for such a cultivation technique.


    He thought the dragon might ask him to repeat the spells and technique, after him but he just vanished without mentioning anything about them, just his voice lingered in the air. "Check your mind. I transferred it directly. At the end like always.. try not to die brat hahahaha...." Ryu opened his eyes to the real world to find Dorothea still sleeping peacefully in his embrace. He put her arm around her and pulled her tighter into his chest before dozing off.


    **Next day**


    *Shhrrr* *Shhrrrr* Thick jets of milknded in the container below Tessa. Her boobs are one of the softest he had held in all this while. It was a pleasure draining them of their contents. All the milkdies with their leaking breasts were surrounding Ryu from all sides, waiting for their turns. "We still can''t discern the secret behind your milking technique, master." L sat beside him, trying her best to learn from the guy.


    "I guess you can call me a naturally born talent then hehe.." L didn''t refute his ims. What else she can call him? The guy pulls this miracle every time he pays his visit here. "Next!" Tessa walked away giving way to Hannah to take her ce. Ryu recognized the woman. She had been the first one he had assaulted among the employees here. She had held the grudge against him for all these days but Ryu had discerned that it was all superficial. She just wanted his attention and had devised a way of doing the same.


    *Paahh* "How are you little Hannah?" He spanked her but before forcing two of his fingers into her butthole. She was embarrassed but there was nothing she can do about it. Rose sighed looking at the stubborn woman. She had warned her multiple times to not get in any kind of confrontation with Ryu, but she just won''t listen.


    "Haha.. obstinate as always. Here suck on these!" He pulled his fingers from her lower mouth and shoved them in her upper one. While continuing to look at Ryu with her ming eyes, Hannah began sucking on his fingers. Ryu patted her head "See, it wasn''t difficult, was it?" Staring down at her repulsive expression, he can feel his member grow in size. *Paah* "Let''s milk you first then you can have your reward." Sitting beside her he began massaging her hanging breasts. Rubbing her bumpy ares he moved to her straight nipples. However much she tried to hide it her hard nipples told everyone around her how excited she was. "Mhhhh.. mhhhh" Ryu was extra hard on her pinching her buds and making her moan in pleasure. But still, he refused to start draining her.


    ''Let''s see how long can you keep up.'' He turned to look towards the shy blondie. "Mary, get your tongue in her pussy. Show us how well you have learned it." Bobbing her head she got on her knees behind Hannah before cing her head between her thighs and her lips on herbia. "Annnhhh.. mhhh.." The dark-haired beauty felt her clitoris between a set of soft lips. Unable to remain unaffected, it began to swell in size.


    Ryu looked down to find Hannah''s breast leaking milk without any intervention from his side. "Mooooo!!" The milkdy to his right asked for permission to speak. Watching him nod in affirmative she began speaking "Do you want me to suck you off, master?" Ryu didn''t know her name but holding so much power over these women made him feel like they were his property. Gradually, these milkdies too have begun warming up to him, evident from the fact that one of them wanted to serve him on her own ord. He let her put her head in his crotch and suck on his rising cock. She seems to be giving her all and Ryu took the chance to begin draining Hannah who moaned in relief.


    *Shrrrr* *Shhrrrr* While milking Ryu was suddenly reminded of the ve spell the dragon gave him. He will need ves anyway to further his cultivation. How wonderful it will be if he can own all of them? Right now all his authority over them depends on Granny. He desired to make all of them his own. ''Fuck! When did I begin to get so greedy?'' He admonished himself for thinking like this. But he himself wasn''t aware how deeply this thought had prated his mind. Will he be able to remain this firm if he actually gets such an opportunity? Only time will tell.


    ***


    He returned home in the evening to find his mother getting ready once again to attend a party. Only this time it was not the town chief who was organizing it rather it was his sister Ruby. She had been in theter stages of pregnancy ever since he arrived in this world. Now she had given birth to a baby girl so they were attending the celebrations along with Kyro''s family. Ruby''s husband was more or less an orphan, no one will be attending it from his side.


    Amelia had gotten ready herself and was now working on applying some light makeup to Dorothea too. The vige woman had tried to resist it with tooth and nail but in the end, had to give up in front of a more incessant Amelia. Ryu strolled behind the two women before grabbing Amelia by her tits and kissing her neck. She rubbed his head "You are back Ryu. Get ready, we will leave in 10 minutes. Your father wille there di.... Mhhhh? Mhhhhh..."


    There was no way Ryu could keep his emotions in check, gazing at those juicy red lips. Holding her head from behind he crushed his lips into her. Amelia was caught off-guard by the sudden invasion by his tongue in her mouth. She tried to struggle out of his grip but he kept her steady, not allowing her to shake her head away. Below them, Dorothea was turning red looking at the adulterous pair through the vanity mirror. She saw Amelia''s struggles die down and she began actively sucking on her own child''s tongue. They havepleted amodated Dorothea in their lives, letting her watch even the most intimate thing they were doing.


    "Mhhh.. mhhhhhggg.. huuu huuu.. huu.." Both of them were done only when all the air ran out of their lungs. "You have grown unbridled these days Ryu. See, what you did to my lipstick?" Amelia turned around to check herself in the mirror. Ryu intention rubbed her lipstick to the side. "You look even more alluring like this mom." He took her hand and ces it on the tent in his crotch. Amelia grew shy feeling the immense bulge in his pants. "Suck me off mom." Amelia panicked "No, Ryu we got no time for this. Please try to understand. Mmhhh.." But the boy just chose to ignore all her pleas and forced the redhead on her knees and began rubbing his cock head on her painted lips.


    Reluctantly, Amelia opened her mouth and swallowed the cock presented to her. Smiling at the angry expression of Amelia with his junk in her mouth, he turned to look at Dorothea. Their eyes met through the mirror and she instantly brought her gaze down, unwilling to show him her face covered in the recent makeup. "Hehe.. you look amazing Dorothea. See." He made sure to pull her head up so that she can see her face in their mirror. Ryu was happy to see both the woman had chosen to wear the cor he had gifted them. They took it as an ornament that enhanced their beauty. Well, they were not wrong as the cor did enhance their beauty.


    "Do you mind if I touch your breast, Dorothea?" She shook her head and loosened her dress to pull those two melons out in open for him. "Thank you!" He began crushing her chest while his dick enjoyed the depths of Amelia''s long throat. In the meanwhile Mira came to check on them but watching the sensual scene in the room she just huffed and left, without even saying anything. Previously, her mother was bent on pulling her brother away from him and now she had to deal with another rival that was just as beautiful as her mother.


    "Don''t cum on my face!!" Ryu wanted to do it anyway, just to annoy her but her eyes were telling him, he was going to get a good spanking if he pressed it. He was not really in a mood to sacrifice his butt so he turned around looking for a surface where he can cum. Finding nothing he stroked his cock on the dressing table itself, release arge amount of viscous liquid on it. "Lick it off mom." Amelia made faces at him but anything was better than getting her face painted in her own son''s jizz at the moment.


    Ryu pressed Dorothea''s head down, who began cleaning him off while watching Amelia seductively lick the cum off the table while deliberately keeping her gaze fixed on him. ''This woman.'' Ryu can feel his cock get harder in his ve''s mouth but there was time to do anything else now so he tucked his cock in his pants and took his leave, but not before spanking Amelia''s round butt. "You brat!!" He ran away from the room making both women chuckle at his clumsiness.


    Ryu had just gotten out of the room, when he found two familiar faces in the hall room, with Mira. "How are you little Ryu?" April winked at him from across the room. Ryu was pleasantly surprised at the guests. Did Amelia invite them toe to the celebrations? Looking at their dress he was sure about it. "Good aunt!! How are you?" He chose to sit directly in April''sp, surprising her but she didn''t mind it. "Are you twoing with us, too?" udia nodded her head "Aunt Amelia invited us." April chimed in "And since we both mother and daughter were alone anyway, we decide toe along."

 Chapter 156: Centaur tribe

    Chapter 156: Centaur tribe


    Their husbands seem to be away from home most of the time. If it goes on he might as well capture both of them for himself. The second time in the day he was reminded of the ve spell in his possession. ''Damn it.. that stupid lizard sure put strange ideas in my mind.'' Now he can''t help but feel like if he could take multiple women as his ves, to do his bidding, how awesome would that be? Ryu became bolder as he spread his legs into udia''sp. "I am a bit too tired today, big sis. Can you please massage my legs a bit?" She acted frustrated but in the end, grabbed hold of his calf and began massaging them lightly. Beside them, Mira had her mouth open agape. Why did this bastard grow this close to this mother-daughter pair?


    Ryu wasn''t able to enjoy the massage for long since Amelia got out of the room, holding Dorothea''s hand. "Let us go. We can''t dy any longer." All of them got ready and moved out in the direction of Ruby''s house.


    ***


    Many miles away from the town of Korua, after crossing the north-western border forest, lied a massive city. It was surrounded by huge walls from all around. It was multiple timesrger in expanse whenpared to a small town like Korua. In the center, one could find a huge cluster of trees surrounded by anotheryer of inner walls. Towards the north one can find a huge mansion,rger than any other buildings around it. In one of the rooms, one could find two naked centaurs entangled with each other. "Ahhhh.. mghhhh.. yesss.. keep going.. husband.. ahhhh.." The female one was loudly moaning under the male as his more than a foot-long cock pistoned her pussy. *Pagh* *Pagh* Their hips collided with each other producing loud pping sounds.


    The woman had cream-colored hair with a bountiful chest. She had an oval face that can rival the top beauties of the human empires. She sported a white pelt below her abdomen. Right now she had bent her knees allowing the hulking man on top to ram his cock to the deepest portions of her tunnel. Though the woman was not at all small in size, even by centaur''s standards but the man on top of her was evenrger. His hands had bulging muscles with a very wide and muscr chest. He had long dark brown hair strapped behind his back. He had arge stern face that can intimidate even the most powerful of the mages around the world. "Haaaahh.." With a loud shout, he came inside his woman''s gaping vagina. He must have released an inhumane amount of semen into her, as evident from the pool of sticky liquid under his feet.


    "Looks like you guys are done. I got some news." The man stumbled around, hearing the noise of another female centaur abruptly opening the door to their room. He almost fell to the ground making the two women in the room chuckle at him. The man was a bit ashamed but covered it under the pretense of anger. "How many times had I told you not to barge in on us like this, mother?" The woman who entered the roomst strolled her way to the man before lightly kissing him on his cheeks. "Why are you always so shy around mother, little Damon? I still remember you eagerly looking for every opportunity to get that thing inside me haha.." She tilted her head to the side to look at his rapidly shrinking cock, still hanging down from his crotch.


    The muscr man moved away from her embrace, choosing to dress himself up. "You need not bring that up every time, you know. I was just a kid then. Every kid wants to do it with their parents at first. I have grown up now and I have my wife, so please try giving us some privacy." The brown-haired woman moved to the side before swiftly clothing onto the slick cock in her hands. His whole body stiffened from her grip. "Hmm... Sure you have grown up. But you already know how lonely I have been since your father left us? I too have needed you to know." She came closer to his face before gently biting his earlobe.


    The leader of the centaur tribe can''t take all this teasing anymore. He jerked his body away from the woman. "Okay. Okay. I will let it go this time. Make sure to at least knock from next time." He already knew how futile his warning was but there was little he could do in this. This was just the nature of his mother. She can''t let go of any chance to humiliate and tease him. She was just messing with him. It''s been decades since shest had sex. She was just not interested in doing it, all those words of being lonely were a facade to put him in a spot. Having been with her for so long he can tell what little pranks her brain is cooking up.


    "I am sure there will be scores of centaurs ready to through their wealth away just to see how their arrogant leader acts like a scared cat in front of his mother hahaha.." It was time for even his wife to take a pot shot at him. In truth, only these two women and his little daughter could ever witness this side of him. Outside of this room, his aura can suppress even the mightiest of the warriors and mages alike. He sighed "Julia, go and check with Da once. The girl had been acting lost since she returned from the border forest. She might have taken the failure of her task too seriously." He came forward to kiss her on her lips.


    "Don''t worry about that little girl. She is tougher than you give her the credit for. She had been running too wild these days, it''s good that she took a loss for a change." Damon nodded before turning towards his mother "So what is it? Do you need me to follow you somewhere?" The matter she wanted to discuss must have been rather important otherwise she would have informed him already. But the woman shook her head "Not telling until I too get a kiss." Damon gritted his teeth while Julia giggled at her coy look. She got up anding to the older woman, ced her lips on her''s "Here, you got the one from me. Even if your cruel son doesn''t do it for you, at least you got me." The olddy ced her hand in Julia''s head, ruffling her hair in adoration. "You are the only one along with my granddaughter, who shows any affection for this old soul, Julia."


    She threw a nce towards Damon who clenched his fists. Juliaughed at her words before taking her to leave. "So, what do you want to do now, little Damon." The guy came forward dragging his feet in annoyance. "You make me so mad, mother." Saying till there he too pressed his lips against her pulpy ones. The woman took jer chance to introduce her tongue in his mouth, kissing her thoroughly. Damon didn''t protest, since he had lost a great chunk of his dignity just now, already. His only saving grace was that no other soul in this world can witness this humiliation.


    Adolescent male centaurs are always very close with their mothers. Even giving them the first preference as a sexual partner. But as they grow older and more hardy in life, they forge their way and march ahead on their ways, leaving their mothers behind. Breaking the rtionship with their mothers is seen as a great deed of valor. And those who can''t give up on it are always frowned upon in their society. That was the reason Damon always tried to remain distant from his mother. How will the tribe take him as their idol if they found their leader was still a momma''s boy? He wanted to be an ideal leader to his tribe but his mother would pull his leg at every chance she will get.


    "Mhhh.. It sure brought back memories hehehe.." Although Damon was angry at her for making him do, such a disgraceful thing but watching her smile reduced much of his me. "Now, can we move to the business?" Damon put on his thick coat over his massive body. "Hmm! Follow me!" The woman practically skipped her way out of the room.


    ***


    Da was standing at her window when she heard the door to her room open. "Why is my darling daughter still awake?" Julia came close to the girl, standing beside her to stare at the full moon in the sky just like her daughter. "Don''t feel like sleeping just yet." She didn''t turn to look at Julia, keeping her gaze at the bright moon. Julia ced her arm around Da''s shoulders before pulling her in her embrace. "If you have any concerns you can always let me know about it, little girl. Although I am not as powerful as your father, I am confident that I can handle anything that you might be facing. So, tell me. Did you found a boy for yourself?"


    Da felt her heart stop for a while but Julia beganughing while looking at her shocked face. "Haha.. I was just kidding with you, young one. How can a snobbish kid like you ever fall in love with someone? So now, tell me are you upset that you failed in your task?" Da calmed her racing heart down. "No. It''s nothing like that. I am just not feeling very cheerful these days." "Hmm? But there must be a reason for it?" She shook her head to refuse.


    Da changed the topic "What happened? Why are you here?" Julia didn''t nag her about it. She knew her little girl with share the matter concerning her once she feels like it, there was no gain in pushing her for it. "Your father was worried about you, so he sent me here. Also, he was taken away by your grandma. There must be an issue that might require his attention." "Ohh.. So mom.. Can you sleep with me today?" That was a strange request from her daughter but Julia was all too d to agree to it. "Of course, little one. You should have just told me so, earlier." She grabbed Da''s hand and dragged the girl to the bed.


    The mother and daughter pair settled in therge bed, as Da ced her head between her mother''s enormous breasts. "Haha.. here. Let me pull them out for you." Julia removed her clothes to give her daughter better ess to her chubby chest. Da wasn''t shy as she grabbed both her tits with her hands andtched onto her nipple. Warm milk flowed from Julia''s nds to her daughter''s mouth. Julia had never stopped producing milk even after more than a decade from her pregnancy.


    She stroked her head while feeling the satisfaction that came with tits being drained. "Mother, tell me one thing. Can a human ever defeat father?" Da''s mood had improved after the drink, as she questioned her mother. Julia didn''t think too much about it before shaking her head. "Not possible." Da didn''t look convinced by her answer. "How can you be so sure?" Julia justughed at her naivety. "Hahaa.. okay let me exin it to you. You see, humans are too fragile creaturespared to all other species. Their strength mostly lies in overwhelming their opponents with numbers. Although the poption of this whole world has been on a constant decline, still humans are the ones who had coped the best with the situation."


    "But individually they can''tpare with others. I might as well say that they are the weakest. While on the other hand, your father had fought the Kobold King to a standstill in a duel. And thest time the humans and the kobolds went to war, the same kobold king was able to suppress all the powerhouses of the three human kingdomsbined on his own. It must be clear now, why I made that judgment." Da had fallen in deep thought. Didn''t that mean she had pushed Ryu into a corner? He was a talented human. More talented than any she had to see all her life. But can that ever be enough to move the mountain known as tribe leader Damon? The more she thought about it the more frustrated she was bing. Every female centaur wants to marry the best of the best of their kin. Yet, in her obsession with her father, she seems to have pushed Ryu against the wall.


    "Don''t tell me you are nning to hire some human mercenaries to beat your father?" Considering this was her daughter she was talking about, she wouldn''t be too surprised if Da tried even that. The girl didn''t respond, still lost in thought. "Haha.. please don''t even bother with that. If there is someone who could ever hope to defeat your father, then that will be you my darling. You have his warrior blood. Just wait for it to awaken, then train as hard as you can. Believe me, it might take some time but you can definitely do it." Her mother''s words acted like enlightenment to her. Yes, even though she put a difficult goal in front of the boy, that didn''t mean he had to do it all alone. She will train herself and they both will one day defeat the old guy. "Hummphh.." Not bothering to reply, Da stuck her head in Julia''s bosom before dozing off. She was going to train harder. Harder than anyone else. Harder than what Damon could have trained in his younger days.

 Chapter 157: Family get together

    Chapter 157: Family get together


    Ryu andpany reached Ruby''s house after a quarter of an hour. His elder sister was just as excited to see him as always.


    Just as he entered the door, she crashed into him. Hugging her as they had met after years. Ryu understood it, she just loved him too much. "You should have told me that you were going to leave the town, little Ryu." She didn''t look happy that she was the only one who, no one bothered to inform about Ryu''s mission. The boy scratched his head in shame "I am so sorry, sis. But all of it happened too fast. We didn''t have much time, otherwise, I would have told you about it." Ruby decided not to bother the little guy about it since it was a happy asion. "Come in." She held his hands and dragged him inside. Behind Ryu, the women remained standing unattended.


    Amelia smiled wryly "Looks like no one is here to wee us. We might as well invite ourselves inside." She didn''t know how to feel after being ignored so harshly by her daughter. This girl always and an unhealthy infatuation with her sibling. Everyone chuckled at her words and entered the house following behind the siblings.


    Ryu saw his cousin''s family and his father already sitting and chatting in the hall. But Ruby kept dragging him to her room to show her the most valuable possession of hers. They stood beside a wooden cradle as Ryu looked down at the newborn, peacefully sleeping while suckling on her finger. "She is so cute, sis. Can I hold her?" Ruby just can''t stop smiling. "Yeah, wait for a second... Here. Try not to wake her up." She gently picked up the little one from her cradle and delicately ced her in Ryu''s extended arms.


    He had seen newborns in his previous life but he had never gotten a chance to hold one so close to himself. He can feel the faint heartbeats from her. A child had its charm. Who won''t feel an intense desire to protect this new life, just looking at that enchanting face? He bends down to kiss her forehead lightly, making sure she doesn''t wake up.


    "Ahemm.. if you two won''t mind. How about this grandmother here also gets her chance to hold my baby girl?" Ryu smiled before turning around and cing her in Amelia''s hands. Everyone had followed her in the room. One by one all of them got their chance to hold the kid. Ryu watched on as the girl triggered different emotions in everyone. From the love in Amelia and April''s eyes to the fascination in udia and Mira''s. But perhaps the one who was the most affected was Dorothea. Others might have missed it but Ryu was certain he saw some tears forming in her eyes that she sneakily wiped off when none of thedies were looking. Ryu can only sigh and make his mind up.


    Once everyone was satisfied with holding onto the little girl, they settled moved out of the room to settle with the other guests. Ruby went into the kitchen to help her husband with preparing dinner for everyone. Ryu sat beside Kyro and everyone got engaged in the usual chit-chat. He would make sure to check on Dorothea from time to time since she was the odd one out in this gathering. But he was happy that she was trying her best to her new life realities.


    Sometimeter Amelia went into the kitchen to help out Ruby and forced James out to interact with the guests. He was Ruby''s husband. A tall and lean guy. He wasn''t too outspoken but he was a handsome guy and it was easy to see why Ruby fell for him. He talked with Jeff and Ryder for a while beforeing and sitting closer to the two cousins.


    "How are you both?" Ryu didn''t recall much interaction with James in his memory. Mostly because it''s only been a little more than a year since he married Ruby. Neither Ryu nor James had been too social thus at first their meetings had mostly been awkward but as time progressed they at least can put up a normal conversation. "Good. Brother James." "Yeah, we have been very well brother James" Kyro too chimed in. "Good to hear that. So, I heard from your Ruby that both of you went on an adventure outside of the town. Why don''t you two fill me in on it? I would love to hear about it.


    Kyro was enthusiastic enough to start narrating the whole story in detail. Ryu would only chip in to fill anything missed by him. Within few minutes Kyro and James were fully immersed in the story. Time passed like this as night fell and Amelia announced the beginning of the mass dinner. *Knock* * Knock* Just when everyone settled on the floor, and they heard a knocking sound and Ruby went to bring in thest guest for today.


    Ruby had invited Emily but they were not sure if she would attend it, since she had already visited her once earlier. "Hope I am notte." The mage gave a genuine smile before hugging her granddaughter. "I am so d you decided toe, grandma. Pleasee in, we were just going to have the dinner." She held her hand and brought her in. Everyone knew each other except Ryu''s neighbors and Dorothea, who was unknown to Emily.


    They introduced them to her and she was taken by surprise when Dorothea was presented as Ryu''s ve. She didn''t get the situationpletely but if the boy made such a decision then there must be some reasons behind his actions. Choosing to ignore the matter for the moment she put down a bag. "I brought some wine. We all can enjoy it after dinner." Everyone cheered on before beginning with their dinner.


    ****


    "Haah.. it''s a good wine mother. Thanks for bringing it to us." Jeff had his cheeks slightly red from the intoxication. "You are wee brat, just don''t drink it in excess. It''s is rather strong." Emily answered in a condescending tone. Everyoneughed, it wasn''t always when they could find a fully grown man being admonished by his mother. Jeff didn''t mind it, instead, pouring himself another ss.


    Ryu had only taken a single sip and it felt like his throat was on fire for the next few minutes. Yet, the taste was strangely addictive. After half an hour, everyone except Mira was under a different amount of drunken stupor. Once again the group started chatting and joking with each other. Slowly their joke began getting vulgar until Jeff proposed. "Let us go wild a bit. When will we find such an asion to get together once again. What do you say Suna?"


    Suna chucked looking at the bulge in Jeff''s pants. "Sure, big brother Jeff. How wild do you want to be hehe.." Saying that she didn''t wait any longer and dropped her top down to reveal her bare chest. Jeff looked quite interested as under heavyughter from everyone the couple got together and he grabbed onto her tits. He forced her down onto the ground before sucking on her tits. "Mhh..mhhh..." It wasn''t long before Jeff''s fingers found her entrance and dived into it, making Suna moan out loud. While everyone was cheering for the duo, James came up to Amelia. "If you don''t mind mother-inw."


    She ced her hand into his, allowing him to bring her to the side. Ryu watched all this in utter fascination. These guys have truly lost their thinking faculties under the influence of alcohol. Ryder too got up and closed in on Ruby. "Guess that leaves me with my little niece then haha.." Before long three pairs of naked men and women were fully taken over by their lust. Ryu was approached by April but he refused.


    He was happy to watch from the sidelines today. Although, he was getting horny from watching all those people fuck his earlier interaction with the newborn baby had proved to be too overwhelming and it managed to suppress his arousal. He winked back at April and directed her towards Kyro. The guy vehemently refused to get involved, citing his promise to himself but Ryu butt in "As far as I know that promise was only for your mother. It never involved other women, did it?" His words sounded logical to Kyro, once April had her lips around his cock.


    udia didn''t seem to be interested in getting involved and Mira was too young to join in. Of course, she was simply uninterested in sex unless it was with her brother. Ryu looked towards Dorothea who was looking a bit ufortable. He pulled her in before consoling her "Don''t worry. No one is going to ask you to do anything that you don''t like." She nodded her heart at ease.


    She was not willing to be used sexually by anyone except Ryu. She wasn''t mentally ready for that. It was easy to do it with the green-haired boy because in her mind she had already taken him as her child. The leftover people talked to each other under the heavy moans of the couples.


    Ryu looked at Amelia sucking on James''s small cock with a smile. The scene might have made him a bit ufortable a month back but now he had moved on. He knew none of the men present in the room can satisfy their women better than him. That gave him an inherent sense of pride. To the side, Kyro was busy thrusting in April''s pussy. He was watching all the four sensual scenes going on in the room with interest when he found Emilye and sit beside him. "I never imagined you would be the one restraining yourself at such a time." Ryu got her undertone and grew a bit embarrassed. "I don''t do it that often, grandma."


    "Yeah, I believe you...pletely." She sipped a mouthful of wine from her ss before looking at him with hazy eyes. Ryu can see her face had turned red. Wasn''t she admonishing her son, just a few minutes back? And now she was drunk "Come. Follow me." It sounded more like amand than a request. He got up and followed behind her to the first floor of the house. For a second everyone stopped what they were doing.


    Jeff turned to look at Amelia, who was under James "Looks like the boy might get lucky today haha.." The redhead smiled back at her husband "Are you sure? I will say your mother got lucky huh.." She urged James to keep going and the man''s resumed pumping his cock in her pussy. Amelia had been spoilt by her son, now she was beginning to lose interest in these ''normal'' sex sessions. But still, she gave her best so as not to disappoint the guy inside her.


    Jeff was not expecting such a reply from her, he looked down to find Suna grinning at him. Suddenly, he turned to look around and almost all thedies present in the room acted shy and turned their gaze away. Didn''t that mean, the little devil had fucked around with all of them? Not a single one was left. He knew his son was exceptionally talented in sex but wasn''t this too mind-boggling? And he wasn''t even fifteen yet. This talent was not outstanding but rather, terrifying. Jeff gulped down the saliva in his mouth before resuming his thrusts inside Suna.


    ***


    "Ahemm.. grandma, I think you drank a bit too much." Emily had brought him into the room before starting to undress him. "Shh.. shut up, kid. This is only a single-time offer. Make full use of it." She pressed her finger on his lips before continuing with the rest of his clothes. She got on her knees and pulled his pants down to reveal the monster. Although, Ryu wasn''t nning to have sex today but he won''t be a man if this situation can''t rile up his blood. Gradually, the pumped blood reached his lower member and it began to rise up under the observant gaze of Emily. She removed her dress and holding onto his dick with both her hands, sucked its head into her mouth.

 Chapter 158: Night with Grandma

    Chapter 158: Night with Grandma


    Ryu''s cock grew to its full length inside Emily''s warm mouth. "Mhh.." Her mouth was not as trained as Amelia or Suna but just the fact that his powerful grandmother was sucking him off of her own volition made the situation too arousing. His handsnded in her head as Emily bobbed her head up and down. She can only get half of his cock in and Ryu felt it was his duty to train his grandmother just like he had trained his other women. He had always wanted to fuck this woman but she was sitting on too high of a pedestal aspared to him that she was never able to ask for it.


    His hands circled her head to grip her neck. "Allow me to help you out grandma. I know it is too big for yourfort but you just rx and leave everything to me." Why did that sound so simr to what her husband used to tell? Was she really developing that kind of interest in her grandson? Even though she received an affirmative answer from her heart, she decisively shook her head and put those thoughts to the back of her mind. She can''t do that. She was just an old hag, how can she force herself on such a young kid? But didn''t the demon say he loved her? ''Ahh.. I will just let go this once and never again.''


    "Fuck me as hard as you want kiddo. Your grandma might not give you another chance at it." Ryu didn''t believe her. He was confident in his little brother as well as the skills he had developed aftering to this world and practically fucking a woman each day continuously. "Haha.. grandma don''t worry. I will fuck you so hard that you won''t be able to live without me hehe..." Both of them made it sound like they were joking but the challenge in each other''s eyes was as evident as the night itself. "Huh.. we will see.. snotty brat.."


    She rxed her throat and Ryu gave back a smile before thrusting hard into the jaws. His cock head struck against the back of her throat. Ryu had been right she had no experience with such arge penis. He pulled his cock out and pressed his head against her inner cheeks, making arge bulge form on her face. *p* *p* He pped her stuck out cheek before doing the same on the other side. It will take some time for Emily to rx her throat and grant him entry to her windpipe. That''s why he was letting her get familiar with his dick.


    "Smell it grandma and tell me how good it is?" He ced his thick cock on her face, making Emily breathe in the manly scent of his semen. "Hmm.. it smells just a tad bit better than others." With every new conversation between her, Emily was finding her get closer and closer to the boy. A few months back she would haveughed at anyone who might have suggested that there will be a time when she would suck her grandson off while even giving sarcastic replies.


    "Hehe.. you look too shy to admit it." Emily wanted to retort but the guy shoved his cock into her throat just when she opened her mouth to speak. She looked at him with her me-filled eyes whilst Ryu pumped her throat. Her mesmerizing eyes made him go even harder into her.


    "Agghhh... Mhhhh... Atst hahaha..." 15 minutes passed when Ryu looked down to see his entire length sheathed inside his grandmother''s wet tunnel. Her throat muscles twitched hard, trying to protest against the intrusion but Ryu held his ce inside her. Emily herself was amazed as to how she managed to pull this feat off.


    Ryu kept her head steady and began pumping her slowly, giving her the time to adjust to his girth. Unsatisfied with her plight he pinched her nose to stop her from breathing. Emily anticipated what the boy was trying to pull off and stopped the flow of mana in her body. At her level she can live without air for hours this she had to stop the mana flow so that she falls to a level of a vulnerable woman. As soon as she did so, her face began turning red from the depletion of air in her lungs.


    Ryu waited until she was hitting his thighs before he allowed her to breathe. She had just taken a single breath of air and he shoved it back into her mouth choking her. This continued multiple times and in the end, Emily''s roughed-up face looked no different than Amelia''s. "Coughh.. cough.." Precum leaked from her nostrils as she coughed to clear her throat of the sticky cum. "You were really harsh on this olddy, little boy." Emily acted like a threatened young matron so was uncertain of her fate afternding in the hands of a bandit.


    Her statement lit the fire is primeval instincts in his groins. "Come here, grandma!!" Ryu grabbed a fistful of her white hair and pushed her onto the bed. Shended on the edge of the bed with her torsoying on the bed and her legs on the ground. Ryu kept the hold on her hair and pped her ass cheeks till the time they were red hot. "Agghhh... Aghhh.. you sure are a ruthless brat.. ahhhh... It hurts.. aiii... Mhhhh.. " But there was no going back for Ryu since she had dared to give him a free hand. Bending down he got his face between her buttocks. Holding her hands behind her back and delicately blew air onto her leaking pussy lips. "Mhh.. ahh...mhh.." Emily can''t believe how excited he had gotten her, even a strike of air against her clit was enough to make her entire body writhe in pleasure.


    He yed with her pussy for a while before sticking his lips around her smooth clitoris and suck on it lightly. His fingers found their way into her itchy tunnel. Pulling her clit inside his mouth, he began stimting it with his tongue. Emily can feel she was losing her sense of reasoning. This pleasure was even more addictive than alcohol. "Agghhh.. mhhh.. slow down.. don''t do it so fast.. mhhhhm.. agghhh... " This was the first time in her long life that she had seen a man use his mouth to pleasure a woman. Where did this little guy learn to do this? What''s more, he was so good at it.


    "Agghggg.hh.." Emily slumped down on the bed as all her limbs lost their strength. Her eyes had rolled up and her legs were still convulsing after minutes of her orgasm passing over her. Ryu smiled, looking at the pool of Emily''s juices under her feet. She had lost control of her dder, faced with such ecstasy.


    "Hope you are ready grandma! Here I go.." Emily was in no condition to respond only managing to say a single weak ''wait'' in return. Ryu ignored her words and spitting on his hands, rubbed it all over his eager cock. This was his first night with his lovely grandma. His performance will determine whether he gets another chance with her or not.


    Parting her butt cheeks he forced his cock through the narrow tunnel. It was very tight. Promptly turning around he called out "I know all of you are there. Come in and give me a hand." *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* He heard rapid footsteps as people fell over each other.


    All thedies were too curious as to what was going on between Ryu and Emily. It was every day that they get to see a grand magus getting fucked. The soundsing from the above floor were too lively. All of them had the same thing in mind and so once the men had their way with them, they made sure to send them out of the house to chat around the firece. Once again Mira was the only one who was stopped from the mass peeking business citing her age. Rest all thedies except Dorothea, who was too shy to do something like that, had lined out of the room to check in on the sensual scene going on inside.


    A few of them like April even had her fingers in her secret ce, rubbing it off to let out some built-up steam. They were so much involved in the scene that they didn''t even realize that they had been long discovered. So when Ryu called out to them suddenly, all hell broke loose. Trying to flee in hurry caused them to stumble upon each other andnd on their butts.


    "I am in a good mood so I should look over it this once." Ryu stood at the door looking down at the buffet of boobs and butts, lying haphazardly on the floor. He scolded them like a senior talking to his juniors, with his hands crossed in front of his chest. All of thedies were ashamed of their actions but still didn''t leave. Ryu sighed. ''I know what you guys want but at the end of the day I am a human, how can I do it with all of you?'' Still, he invited them in.


    Amelia was the least shy out of all so she recovered the fastest. "Hahaha.. Ryu, you should forgive us. We just too curious to ignore it." Others nodded one by one. Emily on the other hand had sobered up a little and was smiling at their behavior. "I can understand about big sis, udia but why are the rest of you here." His logic was udia was the only one among them who didn''t participate in the orgy going in downstairs.


    Suna tried to make up a case for them. "You already know Ryu, your father and uncle can''tst long enough. Both of them were done within the next 10 minutes after you left." Ruby nodded to show her agreement. "James was betterpared to them but that''s that. He.." Amelia turned to look at Ruby shyly before continuing "He can''t reach deep enough..." Ruby sighed but didn''t refute her ims. In truth, they were having a good enough sexual rtionship with their husbands but Ryu''s arrival in their sexual lives had changed them forever. Now they can''t get satisfied, knowing that there is something even better than they were getting. "I think little Kyro performed the best then. But I can''t get enough of it. He was only good for a single time." April gave her remarks. All of them had sad faces.


    "Okay. Okay. Ryu, how about you do it with them today? I don''t want them to remain unsatisfied on such an auspicious asion." Ryu had no problem with that idea but how can he give up the chance to do her too? "Then I will let them join in, grandma? What do you say." Emily got up before shaking her head. "I have already sobered up now. I know it''s not fair to you, so how about I give you another chanceter?" She came to him before kissing on his cheeks. "Yeah, and next time we will go somewhere, where we won''t have some peeping toms around us." She continued after watching Ryu nod in agreement to her proposal.


    Amelia and others knew they were in the wrong so none of them talked back. Emily came to the group before patting each one''s head. "I was just kidding with you guys. Don''t take it to heart. You took my chance with the boy so make sure you enjoy it thoroughly." She winked at them before vanishing from their sight with her clothes.


    "Okay then. Get on your hands and knees. All of you need to be punished." Thedies giggled looking at each other before turning around and happily offering their butts to Ryu. The boy used one of the seeds in his hand to conjure a t wooden nk. Looking at each one of them, Ryu found Ruby to be the only ones without a proper cor on her neck. Pulling out a cor from his storage space he put it around her. "Thank you so much, Ryu!" She had been eagerly awaiting this. Amelia had told her how the boy had distributed these cors to every woman he had sex with.


    "No problem, Ruby. Now get ready all of you. The louder you scream the harder you will get hit, keep that in mind." He waited for all of them to nod before beginning his assault with April. *Spank* *Spank* *Spank* Each strike of the wooden nk was inducing pain but the mature woman gritted her teeth to endure it. Ryu smiled devilishly, watching her trying not to shout. With a jerk, he hooked her by her nostrils and made his nknd on her butt with enough intensity to make a streak of pain run through April''s spine. "Aghhhh...!!!" Her scream made the blood in herpanions'' veins cold. All of them gulped while looking at each other. Ryu''s expressions were making them think about their decision once again.


    "That is so bad, April. You really screamed. How badly it will reflect on me, you know? Others outside will think that I beat my women up while having sex with them. Now, you guys tell me don''t I treat you like a flower instead?" He acted like he was so hurt that April''s screams were going to hurt his reputation. Everyone nodded hurriedly, not wanting to be the next one in the line to be treated the same as her. But one of the women wasn''t able to keep control over her emotions and ended upughing in the face of the devil. She just found it too funny.

 Chapter 159: Ryu vs Milfs

    Chapter 159: Ryu vs Milfs


    "Ohh.. Amelia? Did I say something funny?" He rubbed the nk against his hands making others aware of his further intentions. "No, master. Please forgive this ve." The redhead was quick to adapt to the situation, knowing that her boy liked ying master-ve with his victims. Ryu shook his head and began rubbing the t nk on her bubble butt. "We can''t do that now, Amelia. Won''t others feel like I am showing favoritism to my mother?" She knew there was no saving her now. "Then can you please go easy on this little girl master?" "Okay, since you have been very polite. I will go a bit easy on you." *Paaahh* He certainly lied to her. "Ahhhh...." *Paaahh* "Ahhhhh..."


    ***


    "Aren''t they getting too wild in there?" Outside of the house, the men were sitting together with Dorothea and Mira, around a small campfire. Ryder was a bit concerned at the continuous screamsing from inside the house. It was clear to everyone, what was going on in the house. Jeff shook his head. "No need, mother is with them. So it should be fine. Anyhow, most of the time I have seen the boy involved in some unnatural sex. He just seems to love doing it in unorthodox ways." James chimed in with augh "But if we go by the reactions on the women in the room, they certainly didn''t hate it haha.."


    "Haha.. well you are right about that. Still, I am not sure if thosedies will put some bad impressions on him about sex. The boy is still young, after all." Jeff took another sip of wine from his ss. "Although, I hate to admit it but that brat is the best when ites to sex. Much more capable than maybe all of usbined. Have you ever seen a man take on sixdies at once? Haha.." Everyoneughed at hisment. Had the boy been unrted to them and then satisfying theirdies better than them, they might have felt a tinge of jealousy but since it was their boy they were instead proud.


    "Talking about sex, did you learn it from Ryu, Kyro? I saw you going at Mrs. April and from her moans, it didn''t look like she was faking it." Once again the three menughed out at James''s remark. Kyro scratched his head smiling shyly "Well I have done mom with him many times. So I really picked up a few things here and there." Ryder gripped his left ear and lightly twisted it, making the boy shout in pain. "No need to be this dignified over it brat. When are you going to learn from him about some cultivation? Don''t think your father here is oblivious to your recent ''achievements'' during yourst mission." "Aiiiiioo.. I am working on it father."


    After a goodugh at the boy''s expense, Jeff came to his rescue. "Leave him be, Ryder. The boy is a few years younger than Ryu so he deserves to take it a bit easy. But we must appreciate both of them. They are better than we could ever be." Ryder left Kyro alone before turning back at Jeff, his face had taken a serious undertone. "Don''t put yourself with me big brother. Had it not been for that injury you would have.." Jeff cut him off before he can continue. "Let''s not talk about sad things. This is not an asion for that. I have just be a granddad, so let me enjoy this time for a bit." Saying that he emptied the whole ss of burning wine at once. Ryder looked disgruntled but didn''t bring up the matter again, instead focussing on his ss of wine.


    ***


    In a distance away from the men, Dorothea sat beside Mira. "Are you still angry that they didn''t allow you to join, little Mira?" Mira had made no effort to hide the discontent on her face. "What do you think, Mrs. Dorothea? Most of them aren''t even rted to Ryu as closely as me? So why do they get priority over him as opposed to me huhh.." "You really love your brother, don''t you?" Dorothea rubbed her hands on the little girl''s head. "Why won''t I? But that idiot..." She couldn''tplete her sentence as Dorothea had pulled her in and made hery in herp.


    Mira was startled but didn''t resist her. Herp felt just as warm and cozy as her own mother''s. At first, she had been needlessly angry at this poor woman since all she saw in her was apetitor for Ryu''s attention. Butter when she learned more about her from Amelia and added to that her amicable behavior made her unable to keep her grudge against her. "Why didn''t you go in, aunt Dorothea? No one would have stopped you from taking part, you know." A slight sense of jealousy can be seen on her face, apparently from looking at the massive busts over her head andparing them to her non-existent ones.


    "I know. But I am still not used to being in presence of so many people. I didn''t want to ruin their experience just because of my awkwardness. Also, I can''t leave you all alone here." She chuckled at the end of her sentence but Mira knew she wasn''t entirely lying about it. She was just too kind for her own good and this makes her even more frustrated. She could never hate her mom for stealing her brother from her and now she can''t even hate a third person.


    "Do you want to suckle on them?" The little girl was startled by Dorothea''s questions, hurriedly moving her gaze away from her bust. "What are you saying, aunt? Why would I want to do that?" "Haha.. you are so cute, little Mira. You know, you have been continuously looking at my breast for the past few minutes. Here. I don''t mind it." The woman pulled out her tits and ced one of her nipples over Mira''s mouth. She didn''t know what came over her but she opened her mouth and began sucking on it as Dorothea rubbed her head.


    ***


    *Pahhh* "Ahhhh... Master, it really hurts. Please slow down. Ahhhh..." Ryu had his fingers tugging hard in udia''s nostrils as he mercilessly spanked her butt. All of them had now begun addressing him with ''master'', partly to lessen the pains and partly to enjoy the y with the boy. Only lucky one out of all fivedies had been Ruby, the rest all of them had a burning butt.


    "I think that is enough punishment for all of you now. Now, you two mother and daughter pair get to work." He pointed his feet towards April and udia. They were already trained enough, immediatelytching onto his little toes at once. "You two can feast on this." He parted his legs to reveal his erect cock to Amelia and Suna. The two rivals can''t wait to outpete each other. Though the rivalry was mostly disyed from Suna''s side but Amelia too didn''t mind taking part in it from time to time.


    "Ruby,e sit beside me." His big sister''s eyes never left his neighbors with his feet in their mouths. She saw Ryu winking at her. The boy was telling her that it wasn''t the as serious issue as she had made it out to be. She sat beside Ryu and happily offer her tits for him to suck on. He had his hands ced on his mother and aunt''s bobbing heads while his lips wrapped around Ruby''s nipples, sucking the fresh milk out of them. Ryu was amazed to see the two women in his crotch getting together so well with each other, specially Suna. With how much jealously she radiated he was amazed that she got so subservient when the time came to outperform Amelia. She even left his cock for her to suck while she moved down to lick on his balls.


    ''Haha.. she is envious but still loves Amelia as a family and a big sister.'' "gluckkkk.. gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk.. mhhhh.. ahhh.." His mother was giving her all. Just a few hours ago she was so worried that he would spoil her makeup and now she had her face roughed by all by herself. Minutes passed like this when Ryu spoke again. "You two had your turn. Switch to licking my feet now and let the other two take your ce." Both sisters-inw were reluctant but eventually left their ce after giving his cock thest few licks. They were happily reced by the mother-daughter pair. "Wait for a second!" He turned around and bend down on the edge of the bed. "Ruby, get your head in there." He was nning to get all the hesitancy out of her. She was always afraid of doing these things but Ryu had shown her that she was not alone, eachdy in this room will happily shove their tongues in his asshole.


    Turning bolder by every second, Ruby pushed her mouth between his butt cheeks. She didn''t care now, she has to embrace what she was. Also, to everyone else, she was just doing what Ryu ordered. She began licking his puckered muscles, patiently waiting to gain entry in the sweet spot.


    Ryu felt like his soul might fly away from his body any moment now. He can feel long flexible appendages all over his body. Amelia and Suna had ttened their tongues and were licking on his sole with gusto, time to time switching to sucking on his toes. His neighbors were rubbing theirs all over his upside-down cock while Ruby had forced her way into his ass.


    15 minutes passed and Amelia can see Ruby was leaking her juices all over the bed. ''How aroused has she gotten?'' She shifted her gaze to look at her tongue rapidly going in and out of her little brother''s bowels while her hands made sure his butt didn''t get in her way. Amelia was not unaware of her daughter''s tendencies. In fact she had walked in on both of them a few times when they will be engaged in these activities during their bath. Till now she had always looked over it. But now watching her leak like a burst of a dam, made everything crystal clear.


    Ruby''s mind was clouded by her lust. Suddenly, someone grabbed her buttocks from behind beforetching onto her lower lips. "Mhhh.. muuuhh..." She had no idea who was behind her but the woman had her thanks. Her flickering tongue increased in speed while her swelled-up clitoris was grabbed between a set of lips that sucked on them. "Mhhhhh..." Within the next minute, Ruby wasn''t able to control it and came all over Amelia''s face.


    Once her mind cleared she turned around to find Amelia drenched in her liquid. She only smiled before sticking her tongue out and began to lick her face clean. Amelia too was happy to bond with her daughter. Although they had never been this close with flesh on flesh, it oddly didn''t feel aversive at all. Rather, the mother and daughter began ying with each other''s tongues as their hands cupped each other''s breasts.


    Ryu''s cock grew even bigger, looking at the carnal scene involving the incestuous pair. Getting up he grabbed Suna by her hair and dragged her in the middle of the room. She happily offered her butt to him, parting the fleshly buttocks to reveal her small back door. "Please master, fuck me in my asshole." *Pahhh* *Pahhh* "Don''t tell me what to do, bitch!!" He pressed his cock head on her wrinkled hole and used his entire weight to force his full length inside at once. Suna''s jaws opened wide but no scream came out for the first few seconds. "Ahhhhhh..." She always loved getting fucked in ass with Ryu''s foot-stomping over her head. It always gave her a subservient feeling that in turn aroused her even more.


    Ryu saw Suna get hold of his right foot before cing it on the side of her face. He gave a devious smile and pressed hard on her face before beginning to thrust inside her ass. With each thrust he will watch as his more than 10 inches of meat will disappear in her bowels. "What are you to two waiting for? Get to work!!" udia and April had been a bit shocked by the disy but Ryu''s call startled them into action.

 Chapter 160: Ryu vs Milfs 2

    Chapter 160: Ryu vs Milfs 2


    April got hold of her daughter-inw and brought her closer to Ryu. "Stick your tongue out udia. Now get it in master''s ass." udia had stock her tongue out but was unsure to follow through since this was the first time she was being asked to do something this personal to a man. She was having second thoughts about it, was she betraying her husband? She had never done these things with him. "Don''t worry, master won''t mind. Here, let me help you out." Yet, this was not the ce to make any decisions of her own. Her face was pushed in the darkness by her mother-inw.


    To the other side of the room, Amelia and Ruby had gotten even more steamy. Both of them had their fingers in each other''s vagina, with their mouths attached and chest rubbing against each other. "Little girl, you never told mother that you loved licking down there so much?" Amelia bit lightly in her neck. "Mhhh..." In revenge, Ruby pinched and twisted her nipples hard. "You too never told me you were so into fucking your little boy?" Ruby taunted. "Huuuh.. like you are any different brat!" Amelia was not going to take a loss against her daughter. She pushed her down on the floor before sitting over her head. She aligned her asshole with her mouth "Now go on and clean your mother, down there. Dirty little girl." Her cussing only made Ruby even more aroused as her tongue began licking her own mother''s asshole.


    "Ahhhhh..." "Ahhhh... Yeeeess..." "Ahhhhh..." Now even Jeff was growing a bit concerned. Even after his mother was there, howe those guys have gone even crazier. "What do we do? Those guys are spoiling the kid. Should I go and check on them?" Ryder began to get up but was promptly held him down. "All of them are petty. If you go in there they are going to name you a peeper for your entire life." Ryder didn''t refute his ims. "Even though they just did the same thing just a while back." James chimed in with augh. "Yeah, they take us as fools. Like we didn''t know what they were nning from the beginning. So what we are old? Do they have to rub it in our faces?" Ryder looked aggrieved. Now that alcohol had entered his system, all his emotions wereing out strong.


    "Hahaha.. that''s just how they are. Logic will never work on them. Anyhow, we have Mrs. Dorothea here." Jeff turned to look at the matron on the other side with a sleeping Mira in herp. "Mrs. Dorothea, would you be kind enough to please inform those idiots to keep it down a little? At least think about the neighbors? It''ste-night now, people might have already been to their beds."


    Dorothea nodded. She had been listening to their conversation so it wasn''t hard to figure out the situation. She gently ced Mira''s head on the ground before standing up and going inside the house.


    Just within a few minutes, she returned with a heavy tinge of red on her face. The scene she had seen inside the room was too overwhelming for her old heart. Her heart raced like crazy and she ran back out without even daring to disturb the guys, lest she is dragged between those carnal demons. Jeff and Ryder understood what had happened to Dorothea considering that the sounds had note down at all. They refrained from asking her but James was not so good at reading faces.


    "Did something happen, Mrs. Dorothea?" The woman came and sit down at her ce. "I think it''s better to leave them be. I will suggest you guys, not go in too." Saying that she began stroking Mira''s cheeks. She was trying to wash away all those erotic images from her mind with the little girl''s innocent face. They were involved in such unorthodox sex that she had never even imagined being possible.


    The first thing she had seen from the door was udia with her face between Ryu''s butt. It was not difficult for her to see her tongue moving in and out from a forbidden hole. Secondly, she saw Mrs. April licking on the boy''s left foot. From her ecstatic expression, no one can tell if she was licking on someone''s feet. She saw her give equal attention to his soles and toes. Next, her eyes fell on the thick meat stick moving in and out of another forbidden hole. The gaping hole was engulfing the whole cock with every pump. Were they really having sex? Also, Ryu''s right foot was on Suna''s face. That might be a quite painful position to be in, yet just like April she too seemed to be enjoying the torture.


    What''s more, Dorothea turned her sight away from these 4 guys to see, two redheads snuggled with each other. Well, they were snuggling with each other''s butt, rather. Amelia had her tongue inside Ruby''s vagina and vice versa. Dorothea instantly recalled her god before turning on her feet and running away.


    ***


    "Ahhhh.. mhhhh... Ryu.. please slow down ahhh..." More than an hour had passed and now Ryu had udia on her back, under him. He had her legs on his shoulders as his crotch struck hard against her cunt. There were a lot of mouths around so he didn''t have to worry about lubrication. He shoved April''s face over her clit and the older woman began sucking and rubbing the bean-sized protruding. After some more minutes, udia had passed out from extreme pleasure.


    "Who''s next?" It seems only Amelia was left since all otherdiesy t on the floor without an ounce of energy to spare. Ryu pulled her onto the bed. He sat on the edge and made the woman sit in hisp, facing himself. Amelia carefully angled his cock and sat down on it so that it forced its way to her depths. "Mhhhh..." No one reaches this deep inside her. This is the pleasure that only her son can provide her and she was not shy from admitting it. Ryu got to hold on to herrge thighs before beginning to move inside her in the sitting position.


    "Mhhhh.. ahhh... Ryu, I love you.. ahhhh.." Having been thest one to get her chance, Amelia had her mindpletely copsed from the overload of arousal. Suddenly, she grabbed hold of his face and pressed her lips onto his. Ryu wanted to struggle but she held his face in ce and even began forcing her tongue into his mouth. ''Idiot woman..!!'' Ryu was rmed as all the eyes in the room had fallen on them now. But the redhead hadpletely lost herself, she didn''t care who was looking, she just wanted all of her son at once.


    Realizing that struggling was futile, Ryu kept his hold on Amelia''s thighs and picking her up, pressed her against the nearby wall before beginning to thrust inside her with all his might. All thedies in the room were stupefied. Was this allowed? Suna can feel her pussy leak once again just by watching this sensual scene. Her mind can''t help but imagine herself in Amelia''s ce. The rest of thedies were no different, especially Ruby who can''t help but curse her mother in her mind. She acted all uptight all these years, not even allowing Ryu to engage in sex with her without payment. But now when she got her hands on him, she can''t settle for anything less than the absolute best from him.


    April and udia can only look into each other''s eyes and see the desire in them. "Well, he is just a boy so I am sure it doesn''t count. Hehe..." April can''t help but put forth her remark. "Don''t tell me you are interested in getting your mouth up there, Mrs. April?" Suna mocked. "Hmmm? Why not? Like I told Ryu is just a child as of now." She even winked at her before continuing. "And all of you should at least pull out your fingers from your cunts before acting like you are not interested huh.." The rest of them hurriedly obliged but the damage was done. Each one of them here already knew about their darkest desires.


    "Mhhhh... Ahhhhhh.. yess.. Ryu... harder.. harder.. aghhhh.." Amelia had ended her kiss and now had her face on his shoulder while her fingers dug into his developing muscles. ''Such a manly position!!!'' she had beenpletely at Ryu''s mercy, having been picked up from the ground as he rammed his cock harder and harder into her hungry pussy. She never knew her boy had grown this strong. In her subconscious, Ryu was still her fragile baby not the beast which was roughing up her pussy with such ferocity.


    "Agghhhhhhhhh...." She wasn''t shy about dering the arrival of her orgasm to the whole world around her. She had pissed herself as arge puddle formed underneath the couple. This time Ryu imitated a kiss. It was already revealed so why would she care now. His body kept her''s pressed against the while as his hands moved to her leaking breasts, massaging them. "Ahhhhh..." Ryu twisted her nipples and watched as the woman achieved another orgasm.


    "Gather round." It was time to feast as all thedies practically ran towards him and settled on their knees in front of him. He brought his cock over Ruby''s face before stroking it off and burying her face under a thick coat of his semen. It wasn''t over so next, he turned to udia and stoked the leftover warm cum directly from his balls on her face.


    He had Suna clean his entrance of urethra off before allowing them to feast on his cum. Amelia and April were experienced and knew what Ryu wanted from them. They gathered the cum in their mouths by licking their daughters before sharing it with other made mouth to mouth. Ryu watched the episode for a while beforeying t on the bed behind.


    "What was that about Amelia?" Once all the cum had been devoured April can''t help but question her. "About what?" Amelia acted dumb while licking thest of the remaining semen from her fingers. "Don''t mess with us. Why did you kiss Ryu?" Everyone knew April was speaking for them so they directed their gazes towards the redhead in question. Being under 4 sets of eyes put a lot of pressure on her. "Okay. I kissed my son, so what?" "Does elder brother Jeff knows it?" Suna was the one to question her this time.


    Amelia gave a yful smile "Nope. I am holding it off for a while." Suna can''t see any logic in that. "Why?"


    "Because she gets a greater stimtion from doing it behind father''s back." Ryu answered not even getting up from the bed. "But isn''t that cheating?" udia looked at the redheaded milf, still sucking on her fingers, relishing in the taste of Ryu''s cum. "Yeah, but can Jeff really me me for cheating on him with my own son? Heheh.." She must be perfectly sure that she can get away with doing this.


    Amelia licked her fingers clean to look around. All of them were still staring down at her. Didn''t she just clear the matter? Why were they staring at her now? Realization struck her after a few minutes. "Oii.. oiii.. You guys can''t be thinking of doing it?" All of them except udia nodded their heads vigorously. "Get away from here. He is my son. Why should he kiss you, people? Not happening.. ahhh.. get away.. getaway... agghhh... Ryuu...."


    The boy saw his mother dragged down in between thedies who began torturing her to agree to their demands. He only smiled before falling back down. He was exhausted but he still had a task toplete. That will only happen once he gets some alone time with Dorothea.

 Chapter 161: Slave spell

    Chapter 161: ve spell


    Ryu returned home with his family,te at night. They retired to their beds as soon as they arrived. Dorothea was in the process of removing her clothes when she found Ryu sitting in the bed with a frown on his face. "Is something the matter, Ryu?" She kneeled in front of him. He had always been a cheerful kid, she had never seen him down all these days. It was now or never. Fuck it. He will just ask her that. If she doesn''t want that then he won''t ever mention it again. Taking a deep breath he looked into her eyes.


    "I want you to be my ve for all your life, Dorothea. Can you allow me that?" Dorothea seemed to be confused by his words. "Yeah, but ain''t I already your ve for my life? Sorry Ryu, but I didn''t get your point." Ryu took his time exining his conundrum. "You see it''s regarding the ve spell. I have two types of spells." He exined each one of them to her along with their advantages and disadvantages. "Haha.. don''t tell me you were worried about that." She was happy from inside that he the boy cared this much for her. "Put me under the permanent one. Let me tell you one thing, Ryu. Without you and Sophia, I got no one else in this life. And you told me I might be able to help you out in your cultivation too. Then it''s a no-brainer. How do you do it? Do I need to do something for you to be able to ce the spell?"


    "Are you fully sure? I know there are many benefits of this spell but remember it well you would never be able to free yourself from me?" Somehow hisst sentence only made her even more determined. Now she can''t imagine her life without this kid. She can''t control her emotions as tears began falling from her eyes as she hugged Ryu. "Please do it, Ryu!!" He understood that the dragon had seen through everything. This gave her a new life. Over these few days, he had seen her be attached to himself. "Lay on the bed and let loose any mana that you might be controlling."


    Dorothea did as he told,ying down t on the bed. She didn''t have any substantial mana to speak of anyway. "It might pain a bit but try to endure a little." She nodded with a firm gaze and Ryu ced both his palms on her chest. His hands glowed with white light as he began chanting the spell. Dorothea felt like someone grabbed her heart inside her chest, it was painful but nothing that she can''t live through. The spell was a rather long one and Ryu had to release the seal over his mana reserves toplete it.


    After a full 10 minutes of hard work, the spell wasplete, leaving Ryu covered in perspiration. "How does it feel?" Dorothea sat back up, touching her chest. "The process was agonizing but now I feel rather refreshed. Also.. I can feel it." She shifted her gaze to her hands, opening and closing her fist. Ryu knew she was talking about mana. Every living being has mana in this world but you can only be called a mage when you can actively manipte it, either inside your own body or in the surroundings.


    "Good. Focus your mind, can you feel a connection between us?"


    He can already feel the permanent link established between both of them. Dorothea closed her eyes, trying to concentrate inwards. She had no prior experience as a mage this it took her some time to discover the link with Ryu. She was very excited, hugging him "Yess... Ryu. I can feel it." This experience was rather exhrating for her. Firstly, no one can pull her apart from Ryu anymore. Secondly, she will be able to cultivate now and in the process of doing that, help him. This feeling of having someone depend on her was stimting for a child-deprived woman like her.


    Ryu cupped her face in both his hands. "Dorothea, listen to what I am about to tell you very seriously." She focussed her attention on him at once. "Remember this always, the old Dorothea is dead. This is a new life for you. Now, tell me do you agree." She nodded her head in conviction. He was right she can forge a new path in her life now. But just when she was deep in thought Ryu closed his face onto hers before lightly kissing her lips. His actions startled her and she wanted to resist, but the boy was forceful in his approach. He began sucking on her lips, lightly chewing them.


    She struggled some more before giving up on it. Once again her eyes were filled with tears as she discerned his intentions. The boy gave her this opportunity to show him how motivated she was to follow him. She had to show him that she had moved on in her life. Once this realization struck, she let her jaws open up allowing Ryu to push his tongue through. He boldly engaged her tongue, winding around it. "Huuu.." Their kiss terminated only when they were out of breath. Both of them were a bit red after the duel. Ryu wiped the saliva on his lips "I am sorry for that Dorothea but I had no other way. Next time I will wait for you to initiate one yourself." He said with a cheeky smile, making Dorothea mesmerized for the next minute.


    "Now then, since that is out of the way, I think it''s time to let you on some secrets." Ryu''s voice broke her reverie. She thought he was going to exin to her something about his life that he told no one else before but what she didn''t expect was that the boy will hold her hand tightly before they will vanish from the spot.


    *Thump* *Thump* Both of them fell on their bums in the space inside the pearl. Thending wasn''t perfect since he was not alone this time. "Haha.. sorry about that." He offered his hand to her but found her unable to shift her eyes to him. Her mouth had fallen agape just after the first nce at the massive Virgo trees. What''s more, there were even 5 Tura trees. Although, the Turas were not as mature as the Virgos but she can''t possibly mistake therge apple-like fruits on the young trees. In her whole life, she had never had a Tura for herself. Not only that, the number of times she had to see these valuable fruits can be counted on her fingers. "Am I seeing things?" She can only turn towards Ryu for answers to this incredible sight.


    Ryu grabbed her hand before tugging her up on her feet. "You can touch them if you want to hehe.." Dorothea didn''t hesitate to take him up on that offer. She had only ever heard that these fruits grew on some marvelous trees but she had never seen one with her own eyes. Getting closer to the trees she ced her hands on the trunk. Unsatisfied, the woman took her time, rubbing the trunks of the trees, touching their leaves, picking up the fruits dropped on the ground. Ryu only smiled at her childlike actions. But it was understandable. His reaction might not have been any different had he been born in a vige and never left that ce all his life.


    "They are real Dorothea, no amount of touching will prove otherwise haha.." She turned to look at him with wide eyes. "How did you got your hands on these trees Ryu, isn''t this illegal? Won''t you be punished if it came to light that you are hoarding these trees?" She was so concerned about this matter that she didn''t even care where the boy had brought her. "Hmm? What do you mean hoarding? I took them from no one. A of them are mine. I was the one who nted each one of them with my very own hands." Ryu replied with fake pride.


    But Dorothea still can''t wrap her head around this miracle. "But how is that possible Ryu? I have heard that these fruits trees can''t be grown by humans." Ryu got close to her before holding one of her breasts in his hand and sucking on her nipples. She had been naked when he brought her here and now her astounded expressions were making him aroused. Dorothea can''t even sense her own body right now, such was her state of mind.


    Ryu stopped once he had nibbled on both her nipples. ''How good will it be if I can get granny as my ve here? Can''t I then get all my women to produce milk?'' This thought was too exciting to push it aside.


    "Well, you are right but do you remember when I told you about my magic, how I can control nts?" Dorothea nodded her head hurriedly. "Well they are technically nts, aren''t they?" She still can''t believe him. "You mean to say, you nted them and made them grow with your magic?" Ryu made her turn around before hugging her from behind. His hands roamed freely on her mushy tits, molding them in the shapes of his choice. "Yes. What you don''t believe me?" She tilted her head to the side to look at his handsome face over her shoulder. "I believe you. But please forgive me, it was a bit overwhelming." She looked at him like he was some god incarnate. This wasn''t a feat a human should be able to do. Won''t that solve half of the problems with this world? No one will have to live in deprivation like herself. Can''t this guy single-handedly create a utopia? A utopia where no one will have to sleep with a hungry stomach or rely on animals for nutrition.


    "I know what you are thinking. Believe me, that was the first thought that came to my mind once I discovered this ability of mine. But let''s calm down for a bit and think what will happen if it is revealed that a Junior realm brat holds the ability that can simply change the fate of this world?" Dorothea sighed in frustration. She had been too naive. That''s what a viger will think about when he will see this ability. But what will the men in power think? All of them will want to get their hands on this ability. The simple answer will be chaos. Also, Ryu might not even be able to keep his life let alone his freedom.


    Ryu saw the light on her face dim down as she reached the same conclusion as him. "World doesn''t think like us, Dorothea. That is the reason I kept it as my most guarded secret. And now I want you to do the same." The dragon had not only transferred the spell but also all the details rted to it. The one ced under this spell can never betray their master. Their faculties won''t cooperate with them. They will find that they can''t recall anything if they ever tried to reveal a secret of their master, either knowingly or unknowingly. That was the reason he had gotten confident enough to bring Dorothea here.


    "I understand, Ryu. I won''t speak to anyone about it, I promise." She iterated with a heavy tone since it wasn''t a light matter. Ryu''s life itself depended on it. "Thank you for showing this much trust in me." She can''t exin how ecstatic it made her feel that the boy shared this with her. "No need for that. To tell you the truth, I would have never told you about it had it not been for the spell." He bit his tongue yfully. She knew he was trying to lighten the pressure on her. "Now sit down." Dorothea smiled as she got on her knees before pulling Ryu''s pants down and cing his cock in her mouth.

 Chapter 162: First cultivation maid!

    Chapter 162: First cultivation maid!


    Ryu smiled wryly while scratching the back of his head. "Ahem.. actually that''s not what I meant haha... Well, we can do it afterward but for now, can you sit cross-legged?" Dorothea got aware that she had miscalcted the situation and her face flushed red in embarrassment. Without looking back at Ryu, she pulled her legs together and sat back down on the ground. Ryu pulled his pants up before sitting in front of her. "Now, I will pass on to you a cultivation technique. Try to remember the channels of mana flow inside your body. I am sure you already know this but I will say that again, you will circte the mana inside your body to cultivate and make breakthroughs. Also, this technique too is a secret of mine. So you can''t reveal it to anyone. Not even to Sophia."


    She looked into his emerald eyes before nodding vigorously. "I understand." Ryu cupped her face into his hands before saying "Let us begin then." He moved behind her and ced both his hands in her back. Slowly, his mana flowed into the matron''s body and began circting all over her channels. It was not an easy thing to remember all the intricacies of a cirction technique. Thus, it took more than 20 times for Dorothea to remember itpletely.


    "Done?" She nodded back. "Yes, I think I remember all of it now." Ryu got up and moved to her front. "Good! But I am sorry you won''t be able to sleep today. I want you to work on this cultivation technique until it is permanently etched in your memory. Forgive me but that''s the only way. I can''t lie to you and say that cultivation will be easy at your age. Nheless, please have faith in me. If you work hard enough, I will bring you with me to the top of this world." Ryu realized her hardship. The primary time for mana cultivation was at a young age. Simply because that''s when you cany the best foundation for your future. Still, Ryu believed he can offset her disadvantages by a great deal with the amount of resources he possessed as well as the out-of-this-world cultivation techniques provided by the mysterious dragon.


    Dorothea can''t see a single bit of hesitation in Ryu''s eyes. The boy believed that he can achieve this goal. "Thank you, Ryu. I will do everything that I can. But please tell me why do you want to be on the top of this world?" She had to know the motivation behind such an enormous goal. "Haha.. it is simple. Until I get to be the strongest in this world, I can''t reveal my abilities. So if I can''t be the strongest who will change this world for the better?" A fourteen-year-old iming to change this word, despite his ridiculous ims she can''t bring herself tough at him.


    "And of course there is an added benefit that I get to capture more and more powerful women for myself Ahaha... Ahahahaha... Cough.. cough.. ahemm.." That was a sudden 180-degree change in his attitude. He just killed the atmosphere with that evilughter of his. ''In the end, he is still a kid!'' Dorothea loved this about Ryu. The guy maintained his charm even while saying some nasty things.


    "You want to capture them to be your cultivation ves like me?" Ryu rubbed his nose "Yeah, a single one is not enough. I need many more." Ryu wanted to p himself for being such a hypocrite in front of the dragonst time. When it came to it he loved capturing women he liked. Dorothea pouted her lips a little. "I thought I was the special one. But it seems I will be getting a few sisters?"


    Was this woman acting coy in front of him? That was a really big improvement. Looks like he need not worry about her mental state anymore. "Haha.. you will always be the special one, Dorothea. Aren''t you the first one?" She mulled over it before responding "Yeah, I guess you are right. Since it can''t be helped I will dly take that position." She looked so charming with a bit of makeup remaining on her face fromst night.


    "Okay. Now we need toe up with a name for you. I don''t like the term ''ve''. Hmm... Mmm... How about a maid? Let''s call you a cultivation maid. Do you like the sound of it?" Dorothea chuckled a bit. "Well, it certainly sounds better than a ve haha.."


    Ryu smiled back before strolling away from her. "Come. Follow me. I need to warn you about something." Dorothea wasn''t sure but followed him anyway without any questions.


    *Grrsshh* The lid of the coffin slid to the side to reveal a face that was simply out of this world. She possessed a real heavenly body. Her long blue hair cascaded down her shoulders. Dorothea can''t find a single blemish on her face. Every curve seems to have been carved out by some godly being. The only features differentiating her from a human were her abnormal size which was a full foot taller than a human woman as well as those small feathers covering the end of her limbs.


    "Who is she? And is she.. dead?" Dorothea was too amazed at this scene. She had never seen someone like this before. "Nope. She is as alive as you and me. I brought you here because I don''t want you to disturb her while you will cultivate in this space." Ryu could have simply warned her against going anywhere near this coffin itself. But considering how curious human minds are, the more he would have warned her against it the more intrigued she would have be to check it out. The woman sleeping here might have chosen against harming him but he can''t be sure if she will remain so benevolent with Dorothea.


    Unwilling to take any chances he decided it was better to douse her curiosity at once. "Then is she sleeping?" Dorothea can''t even see her chest undte. This person wasn''t even breathing, how can she still be alive? "Yes, she was injured in some fight and is now in the process of recuperating. Hence, we can''t disturb her." She didn''t look properly satisfied with his answer but Ryu waved his hands and closed the lid back.


    "No need to ask any further questions. The only thing I know is that she is from the race of Angels and she is crazy powerful. Rest of the things I got no idea. She just randomly chose to take refuge in this ce while I had visited the forest for the mission." Dorothea nodded in agreement. She had only heard about Angel species in the vige folklore but if there were really angels in this world then this woman will be the best candidate for one.


    They walked back to the trees and sat under one. Ryu picked up a Tura and threw it in Dorothea''sp. "No need to be shy. Everything here belongs to you as well now. Eat as much as you want and cultivate hard." He said while munching on a Tura himself. Dorothea hesitated at first but after a few seconds bit into one of the fruits.


    The feeling was divine. Once the flesh went down her throat, her whole body felt rejuvenated. She quickly finished one before picky up the next one. Once again she hesitated, choosing to look at Ryu for his permission. Ryu just made an exaggerated face making her giggle. One after the other Dorothea had eaten full 10 fruits before she felt satiated for the moment. Ryu just watched in fascination. Her body had never received such nourishment ever and now it can''t seem to get enough for itself. Thankfully, Dorothea was a grown-up and hence didn''t require an awakening ceremony to kick-start her cultivation journey like the young ones.


    He got closer to her and stroked her head. "Cultivate in silence here and tomorrow I will let you y with it." She winked at her before pointing to his crotch. Dorothea blushed and pulled her head down and began circting her mana as Ryu had shown her. "I will see you tomorrow then, little maid. I am feeling sleepy now. Even though I don''t want to sleep alone, I must sacrifice myfort for the benefits." He vanished from his spot leaving a smiling Dorothea behind.


    ***


    "Water cannon. Haahhh!!" *Ssh* Ryu got his whole body sttered with water along with the krypto vine Kira had been originally targetting. "Ahh.. Sorry, brother Ryu...!!" They had managed to vanquish the vine but at the cost of a thoroughly drenched Ryu. "Well you did improve but you need to refine it a bit." Kira hurriedly nodded beforeing over to him. "Please let me help!" He allowed her to take his clothes off and drain the ess water of them.


    They had found the perfect spot to pass their free time. In the area they were assigned to patrol, they had discovered a small pond of freshwater. Kira had put out his clothes to dry in the sun at the shore beforeing and settling in Ryu''s arms. "What did you decide, brother Ryu? Will you be attending the dinner tonight?"


    He recalled his conversation with L yesterday. She had invited him to have dinner at her house. She wanted to thank him for taking good ''care'' of her little girl while they were on the mission. He pushed Kira''s head into his groins and the girl got the hint. "Sure. Why would I refuse an invitation?" Kira giggled happily before using her soft hands to stroke his cock. She spat in her hands and rubbed it on the meat stick as Ryu began feeling his erection grow. Her soft lips held his ns tight, applying pressure on his urethra.


    His cock filled her small mouth as she began bobbing her head up and down while continuously looking at him. He tugged her stray hairs behind her ear, to allow him to look at the gorgeous face. Both of them were enjoying each other when someone fell from above, beside them. *Thud* For a second both of them were startled but realizing the identity of the person, Kira resumed the task at hand while Ryu gave a wide smile.


    "Is something the matter, big sis?" Sophia stood beside the couple with a stern face. "Master is calling you, Kira. And you too, jerk!!" Ryu can onlyugh at her angry face. This morning she had got to know that he had fooled her and already got Dorothea branded without informing her. Did they think she was like other girls who can''t watch someone in pain without spilling tears of their own?


    "Heyy..!!!" With a jerk, Ryu pulled her onto hisp before shutting her mouth with his. "mhhhhh??" She pushed in his chest to struggle out of hisp but he held her hands down before continuing with his kiss. Once his tongue entered her through her open lips her resistance began dropping and in the next minute, she had pushed aside his tongue and thrusted her own into his mouth and began licking him from the inside.


    "Huuu.. Don''t think that I will let you off with this!" He forced his hands inside her dress and pulled the milky white jugs out in the open. Taking both her nipples in his mouth at once he began suckling on them. "Mhhh.. you are really greedy huh.. mhhh.. Hey.. don''t bite them.. aghhhh.. mhhh.. stop you idiot.."


    ***


    "All of you brats performed well. So it''s time for some rewards." Kira nced at Sophia, licking her lips deliberately. The silver-haired beauty wanted to stomp her foot in annoyance. Now even this cry baby had resorted to teasing her? She was reminding her of the delicious meal they had, just a few minutes back. Both of them had drunk their share of Ryu''s semen straight from the hose. The hateful boy forced her to take part in their nasty y. Although, on the surface, she was disying her vexation but from inside she can''t deny that it felt really good to do these things with Ryu.

 Chapter 163: Rewards

    Chapter 163: Rewards


    Everyone was excited at the mention of rewards. "Come forward, brat!" With that tone, everyone knew who he was referring to. Sophia moved ahead and Lyod ced two strange-looking fruits to her. Ryu had never seen that fruit and it could only mean that it was a Yuva. It had green skin and was of the size simr to a newborn baby''s fist. It was shaped much like an unripe mango from his previous world, just one-third of its size. Ryu can feel all his body hairs stand at their ends. This is the one thing he required the most right now.


    "Although you didn''t perform as well as expected from you and even getting help from a junior to pick a random flower, anyhow since Mrs. Emily had decided it this way then I don''t..." Lyod had been ranting to himself as when he paid attention, the girl had already left leaving him talking to himself. He was so mad that he wanted to pull on his hair, had he not been in presence of his juniors. "Ahem.. ahem.. Then let''s move on to the next one." This time he didn''t call anyone, instead of moving closer to Jake and handing him a Yuva of his own.


    "Your performance was up to the mark Jake. I got nothing to add. Just keep going like this. You got the perfect mix of quick thinking and explosive firepower. Still, if I had to nitpick then I will suggest trying to concentrate your spells. Right now your spells are spread over arge area and that is not a problem if you are fighting against an enemy but let''s say if you need to help out a friend who is engaged inbat, in those situations your spells are likely to cause damage to both your friend and his opponent in case you try to help out. Hope that helps out." Jake immediately bowed his head in reverence. His words were enlightening. "Thank you master Lyod. I will make sure to work on my shorings and strive to improve." Lyod''s face had a big smile.


    Why can''t his daughter be like this? She was talented but had to act like a jerk towards him all the time. With grievances in his heart, he moved to Kyro next and handed him a Yuva too. "Although your performance was not up to the mark, Mrs. Emily still believes that you can improve in the future. So work hard and prove to her that she didn''t disy her confidence in you, in vain." Kyro was ready to listen to an earful ofints from this grumpy old man but instead what he got was an unexpected trust ced on him. He was greatly humbled. Conviction shed in his eyes as he bowed down. "Thank you so much for your words master. I will try to improve to the best of my ability. Lyod patted him on his shoulder "Good. Moving on to our littledy here."


    Kira put her head down. She was a bit embarrassed, being the only teammate that ended up getting herself injured and holding her team back. "No need to be shy about that little Kira. Actually, you are the one who had surprised me the most. Haven''t you realized how much you have improved already? Do you think that you from a month back could even think of standing against a magical beast in support of your friends? You havee a long way." He patted her head in affection. Her eyes became wet but she hurriedly wiped them away. "Thank you so much master Lyod. Please tell this junior how I can improve myself."


    "Hmm.. let me think. Firstly, you need to work on your confidence a bit more. I know you have improved a lot but it still requires improvement. What counts is not how many victories you have under your belt but rather if you have the guts to take the hit, yet stand back and continue fighting. Secondly, right now you are using your abilities in defensive mode. I want you to have a dual ability. Attack when you get the chance and defend when the opponent tries to overwhelm you. Your water ability can easily fill in both roles. Mrs. Emily had asked me to inform you that she will be avable if you want to have some of your doubts cleared with her." Kira had literal butterflies in her stomach. She can''t wait to reach home and tell the good news to her mother.


    "I am confident that all of you will be able to get admitted to a magic school in the capital during next year. That''s why I want you to work even harder. The way you are right now, none of the schools will ept you but if you try hard enough in the next 4 months you can get to that level." Everyone had a wide smile in response. "I am sure all of you would like to join a school together. So work hard lest you get left behind." This brought Kyro and Kira back to the ground. Both of them knew that the old man was referring to them.


    Lyod handed a Yuva to Kira before moving onto Ryu. He patted the green-haired boy''s shoulders. "You performed even better than I expected brat. I got only a single piece of advice for you, don''t de indecisive in battle. Lack of decisiveness can literally be the reason that can take your life or worse you can lose your friends. But I think you have already learned that lesson so I won''t take any more of your time. Here, you fully deserve these." Ryu was surprised that the old man gave him two Yuvas but he wouldn''t mind the extra benefits.


    "Good luck brats. You only got 4 months in your hands from this point onwards. Because that is the time when all the major schools in the capital will open up to take in students. As far as I know, none of you are backed by any great powers in the capital so you have to depend on your abilities to get in. Let me tell you one thing, it isn''t going to be easy. They don''t ept mediocre mages. All of them want the best of the best. So give it your best shot if you want a bright future for yourselves. With that, all of you except Ryu is dismissed." One by one the rookies bowed and took their leave.


    "How did you learn those spells, Ryu?" Ryu knew Sophia must have provided him a detailed report of their performance. So it was futile to say otherwise. "From the book grandma provided." Lyod nodded in understanding. "Ohh.. can you cast that clone spell once in front of me?" Lyod had a hard time believing that a junior realm brat was able to cast a cloning spell. That was a high-level spell that can be cast only by the mages in earth''s realm.


    Ryu nodded and ced his hands on the earthen ground. "Wooden clones!!" His call made the earth around his feet simmer before two human-sized wooden puppets revealed themselves. Lyod was pleasantly surprised. Although, at this level, they can''t be called real clones but just the fact that Ryu managed to cast thisplicated spell spoke volumes about his aptitude. "Send them to attack me. Don''t hold back."


    Ryu nodded and did as the old guy told him. *Swish* *Swish* Both puppets transformed their heads into sharp spears before lunging at Lyod. They were quite agile and considering the size of this hut, it should have been rather difficult for him to dodge both of them at once. But the old man proved him wrong. He didn''t retaliate against the puppets instead choosing to keep his hands behind his back and moving nimbly, all the while sidestepping them without much effort. "Hmm... Impressive! Then let''s check how durable they are." Saying that he sent a single punch flying towards the marite, sending it crashing to the wall. The next one faced a simr fate, being punched into the ground leaving it dysfunctional.


    "Whatever you achieved till now is impressive but although these clones are agile but they need to be a little more durable. Try to work on that." He didn''t want to shower too many praises on the boy to avoid getting him too conceited of his skills. "Thanks master for the advice. I will work on it." Lyod waved his hands "Dismissed. All of you can return to your patrols."


    ***


    Ryu and joined back with his friends who were curious as to why he was stopped. He didn''t hide anything and told them everything in detail. "What do you think Ryu, will grandma give me a spellbook too?" Ryu shook his head without caring for Kyro''s feelings. "Nope. She only put that effort into me because I am a personal disciple of her''s as well as my abilities are quite rare. You got none." Kyro was aggrieved. "You need not be this harsh, man." Everyone chucked as the boy slumped on the ground in despair.


    It was afternoon already so the group decided to have their lunch together. Mid conversation Ryu extended his hands. "I want all of you to pay me with the rewards you got." They thought the guy was joking at first but as time passed they realized he was serious. "You want our fruits, Ryu?" Jake confirmed, to which Ryu nodded his head. "Okay. But you better have a good reason why we should pay you up." Jake believed in him and knew he won''t bring this matter up if he didn''t have anything substantial to add.


    "I am going to share with you a better cultivation technique. I can guarantee that it will be better than whatever you''re using currently but I have two conditions for that." They were in a rather isted part of the ntation so Ryu can talk freely. Kyro was a bit skeptical but the other two looked interested. He already had the technique that is directly from his grandmother. How can Ryue up with something better than that?


    "Speak. We are listening." Jake had no problem at least hearing the proposal. "First, you can''t speak about it with anyone. I mean no one except you should know about it otherwise you will get all of us in trouble." This part even made even Kyro''s ears twitch. Who won''t be interested in a little ''secret'' technique? Did Ryu get his hands on something incredible? He was missing for three days in the caves after all, so it was not impossible. Simr, thoughts were going in through everyone''s mind.


    "Second, as I told you already. You will have to part with your rewards if you want it." Jake mulled over the matter. The price of a single Yuva was dirt in front of a superior cultivation technique. "How confident are you about its effectiveness?" Ryu answered with a certain face. "A hundred percent." Jake didn''t wait any longer, pulling his Yuva out of his pocket and throwing it towards Ryu. "I ept." His decision-making abilities had always amazed him. "Here. I believe in brother Ryu." Kira too handed her''s. All three of them turned to thest guy who was still hesitating.


    "Well, I thought maybe we can at least take a look at the technique before..." Kyro stopped speaking as Jake''s gaze hardened. "Ahh.. take it." Ryu didn''t me the guy. Both cousins had action never tasted a Yuva before. He can onlyugh at his childish behavior.


    "Good. Now rx your bodies. I will make the mana circte in your body. You already know the drill after that." Ryu started with Jake and ended up on Kyro. It took him half an hour to make all of the dragon''s cultivation techniques by heart. Jake was the first one who can easily realize the benefit. "If you don''t mind me asking Ryu, where did you get your hands on this technique. It''s not even been 5 minutes since I started cultivating and I can already see the benefits." Ryu had the same idea as all of them so he med it on some memory transfer he received while he was lost in the cave system. Since he didn''t go into detail, the group didn''t ask any further questions. "Ryu, my brother." Just then he was thrown to the ground by an overly excited Kyro. To the amazement of Ryu, the guy even had tears in his eyes as he rubbed his face in his chest.

 Chapter 164: Dinner at Lylas place

    Chapter 164: Dinner at L''s ce


    "I love you much brother. Thank you so much." All of them knew the charge of a single Yuva was just a token price for such an amazing technique. "Enough, don''t wipe your tears on me." Ryu forced the guy away. The speed at which his emotions changed was hrious, to say the least. Just a while ago he wasn''t willing to part with his fruit and now he can''t praise Ryu enough. "What happened? Did you find the technique worthy enough of your payment?" Kyro was embarrassed when he brought it up. Scratching his head with a stupid grin on his face he replied "Hehehe... Come on brother, you already know I was just kidding with you. How can I not believe you?" *Pui* Jake spat to the side unable to stomach the revulsion.


    "Man, I love you so much. Had I been a girl I would have given you my virginity haha..." Kyroughed but his words made Kira blush. Wasn''t he effectively saying that she should offer her virginity to Ryu? "Keep it to yourself." Ryu made his face before spitting away in disgust just like Jake.


    "Okay. Then I will offer all my time with my mom to you?" But Ryu looked unimpressed. "And what will I do with your extra time? I already got enough time with her. Now if you don''t shut up then I will refrain from sharing any further benefits with you." He knew the guy was too excited and was just ranting on. "Okay. It''s just I don''t feel good since I can''t offer anything in return to you." Kyro looked a bit sad this time. All of them had a moment of understanding. That''s what was weighing on his heart.


    Ryu had to step closer and hug the guy. "You idiot, all of us are friends. And it''s not like I paid to get my hands on this technique anyway, so why will I charge you guys. Also, I had some use for those Yuva fruits, that''s why I had to ask for that from you guys." Kyro shook his head. "I understand. I promise I will work hard so that we are not separated from each other even if we had to leave this ce." Ryu nodded and Jake too came in for a hug. They opened their arms and Kira too happily joined in.


    ***


    Evening fell and once his students left for home Lyod found his way to Sophia''s hut. Now that he had taken her as a proper daughter, offering her fruit in return for sex will be insulting to her so he refrained from doing so. He was in a very happy mood today and wanted to celebrate it with Sophia on her bed. After all, Mrs. Emily herself had told him that she would put forth a rmendation for Sophia''s candidature.


    "Come with me little girl, let''s go in and rx together." But surprisingly she shook her head in negative. "Go away, old man. We can''t do it anymore." Her response bewildered Lyod. This was the very first time she had refused to share the bed with him. "Hmm.. are you okay? Did you got a fever?" He grew a bit concerned, checking her temperature. "That''s not it old guy. I havee to love someone. Now you got no im over me." Lyod felt like he heard wrongly, asking her to repeat.


    "I like someone oldie. And I won''t feel good doing it behind his back even with my father. I hope you can understand." Lyod felt like his brain had short-circuited. It took him an entire five minutes to register what she was implying. "You mean to say, there is a boy that you havee to like?" Sophia nodded decisively. "Who is that?" Although he had a fair amount of idea, he still wanted to confirm it. "It''s Ryu." Hearing the name he can only sigh.


    "What happened? Didn''t you want me to get close to someone? So why do you look so downcast?" Sophia was confused by his behavior. "It is too fast. I wanted you to be friends with Ryu not get into a rtionship. You are too naive. Though I know the boy is impable still you should have at least spend some time with him to check yourparability." She looked at him with apathy "You already know how my mind works oldie. I found him nice to me and he was not acting. That is more than enough for me."


    "Well if you have already made your decision then there is nothing I can do. I guess it''s fine too since I will be here so he won''t be allowed to mistreat you anyway. But what about that little girl with him... Kira? I think both of them are into each other." Lyod made his judgment. "So what? I got no problem who he hooks up with, as long as I am treated with respect." He was getting shock after shock from this girl today.


    "So you don''t have any problem if he gets multiple girls?" Watching her nod her head in response Lyod can only curse the boy''s luck with women. Suddenly, he wasn''t sure if he had pushed his daughter in a beast''s jaws. "Okay. But what about us? You can''t leave your old man alone after getting yourself a boyfriend?" He made a sad face but Sophia refused to budge from her decision. Having no other choice Lyod began walking back towards his hut with a destitute look on his face.


    Sophia can''t see him like that. But what choice she had? She had no idea how Ryu will react if she continued sleeping with her father. A thought struck her as she called out to Lyod. "Listen, father. I will allow it. But in one condition, you need to get permission from Ryu every time you need to sleep with me." He was not fully happy with her decision but at least it was a big improvement over her previous one. "Thanks a lot, baby girl. If that puts you at ease, I will check with the brat first from now on." Sophia rxed after watching Lyod''s mood change for the better. On one hand, it was her father and on the other, it was her newfound love. She took a deep breath before pushing these thoughts to the back of her mind and continued with her cultivation.


    ***


    *Knock* *Knock* Someone knocked at her door, L walked up to it and opened it to find Kira along with Ryu. "So you came, Ryu. Pleasee in." They followed behind her into the house. "Kira, show Ryu to the bathroom. Help him wash up." L directed her daughter before moving to the kitchen.


    They washed up before settling in the hall room. It''s wasn''t long before L joined them. Since there was sometime before dinner, all three of them began talking. At Ryu''s request, L git rid of her clothes and settled down in hisp. "Kira told me how heroically you performed on yourtest mission. But I wanted to hear it all from your mouth. So how about it? Won''t you tell it to your aunt?" She acted coy while allowing Ryu to caress her bare tits with his hands.


    "Sure aunt. What do you want me to tell you?" He said before putting one of her nipples in his mouth and sucking on it. "How about we start from the beginning? And sorry about that but I have beenpletely drained for the day." She gave a sweet smile while apologizing for theck of milk in her mammary nds. "It''s okay, aunt. I just love how squishy they feel. So then I guess I should start with my narration."


    "And like that, all of us managed to fall into the illusion of that python and grandma had to intervene to save our ass." Ryu ended his detailed story after a full half an hour. His narrating skills were not as good as Kyro''s still, the adventures themselves kept L on the edge of her seat. "Wow Ryu, I don''t believe you faced such a strong beast. Well, it''s only natural for Mrs. Emily to get involved since the beast was out of your leagues." L made her judgment before cing the thick cock back in her mouth.


    To the side, Kira had her facepletely red from watching her mother give Ryu a blowjob. Midway to his storytelling, he had asked L for a blowjob, to which L agreed enthusiastically. Kira still had not grown ustomed to this couple''s rash behavior.


    "Yeah, I guess you are right. Anyways, Kira can youe here?" Kira was shaken out of her reverie by his call. Hopping up she hurriedly presented herself. "Can you take your clothes off for me and bend over?" Kira had discerned his intentions to some extent and she was too ashamed to do it. "What happened? Didn''t master Lyod told you to be confident of yourself?" Bringing the old man into the conversation worked like a charm. Kira''s eyes grew firm as she got out of her clothes.


    L had no idea what was going on but just their interactions told her that the boy was taking good care of her daughter. "Kira brought something for you aunt. Here, do you see it?" Ryu used his hands to part his friend''s butt cheeks to reveal a rounded bottom of the Virgo inside her ass. L was dazed at the view. Why would her daughter put that thing in her backdoor? "Don''t think much about it aunt. Dig in and pull it out." Ryu didn''t give her any more time to think before shoving her face between Kira''s buttocks by grabbing her by her hair. Today Ryu had nned to ruin the image Kira had of her mother. Like this, he will one day get his hands on both mother and daughter together.


    "Why don''t we make it a bit interesting? How about Kira tries to keep it in and aunt should try to pull it out. Let''s see who wins hehe.." His words had an immediate effect. He had known Kira won''t take a loss against her mother and sure enough, just when he announced it she sucked the exposed Virgo to the deepest depths of her bowels, not allowing L to get a hold on the fruit.


    "Hmm..? Looks like you have turned my daughter into a feisty one, little Ryu. I had never thought my meek little daughter will one day challenge her mother haha.. okay, little girly you are on." Ryu had achieved his objective and now he can watch the erotic y between a pair of mother and daughter, from the sidelines.


    15 minutes passed and it was not at all easy for L to pull the thing out. But her experience came in handy and once she grabbed it with her teeth, she never looked back. "Haha.. both of you did well." Ryu patted their heads like he was petting his dogs or in this case, his bitches. "I think we yed enough, it''s time to eat something. Please wait here you two, I will bring the food out.


    ***


    "It was delicious aunt!" His eyes told L that he genuinely loved the food she had prepared and that made her giddy. "Do you mind if I sleep at your ce aunt?" L was pleasantly surprised by his offer. "Why would I mind it? You can do a stay here whenever you want, I got no problem. Actually, your aunt here is rather lonely hahaha... So I don''t mindpany." Ryu had tried to check about L''s husband but Kira didn''t know much about it. The only knowledge she had was that her parents might have split up many years back when she must have been too young to remember. But now her mother doesn''t like talking about her past and especially her husband.


    Knowing this Ryu wasn''t going to bring another guy into the conversation. "But what about your parents? Won''t they mind?" Ryu entered the kitchen and hugged the milf from behind. "They shouldn''t worry about it since I informed them that I will be at your ce." It was a lie. He had already informed Amelia that he wasn''t returning home after work.

 Chapter 165: Betrayal

    Chapter 165: Betrayal


    Jake had just gone to the bed when he could hear someone arguing with his mom on the ground floor. Firstly, he chose to ignore it and let his mother handle that. This was not the first time people havee to argue at his house. Since his father had fallen so ill, this was a regr business. But after a few minutes, the argument seemed to have morphed into shouting and screaming that he can''t ignore any longer. They can shout as much as they want but his father was sleeping right now. He can''t allow them to disturb the poor guy.


    Getting down to the lower floor, he saw two men were holding Emma down as they forced her on the ground despite all her screaming. "Why are you guys doing this? I have already returned everything that I borrowed." The man in front of her had his face hidden under a ck hood, making it hard to notice any features of his face. "I already told you, Mrs. Emma, that is not enough. I think there has been some mimunication on your part. You still have to return an equivalent of 100 Yuvas to us. Out of the 200 you borrowed you only returned only 100 till now."


    His words seemed to have drained all the color from Emma''s face. "200? When did I borrow that much? I had only made a deal for 100." The man under veil sighed. "As I told you, Mrs. Emma Roose, there has been a seriouspse ofmunication on your side. Here. We never make a deal in air, without evidence." He took out a thin sheet of paper, disying its content on her face.


    There was arge double wing pattern marked on the top after which a contract has been sighed with blood from two parties. On one hand, it was an official seal of the Dark Wings and on the other side, there was a blood mark from a thumb. The clear thumb impression was signed with the name Rubin. Emma still can''t believe the man so she had to read the whole contract by herself. But s, all her hopes were dashed as she read through the whole contract. It was clear, she had been duped. It was Rubin who came up with this proposal to borrow money from the Dark Wings as he had some contacts. Emma desperately needed resources as her husband''s health had strangely deteriorated at that time and the amount she earned from her prostitution was not enough to handle the sudden expenses.


    Hence she agreed to it and let Rubin handle the deal with the shady organization. She had never suspected the guy since his own brother''s life was at stake. But she had been mistaken. He had fooled her and borrowed double the amount that she required, never telling her about it. "Can we go to Rubin''s house? I want to discuss this with him first." She had a single chance to redeem herself.


    The man didn''t look much enthusiastic at the idea, shaking his head in apathy. "Looking at your surprised face, I can tell you have been taken advantage of Mrs. Emma. What you ask of us is not possible since we can''t find the guy anywhere. To tell you the truth we had first visited his house but the whole house has been abandoned. There was no one there. Our men are looking for the guy but I am afraid he might have left the town itself." Emma felt all the strength leave her body as she fell back on her butt. There were no tears in her eyes. She had seen enough misery in these past few years.


    "Although I sympathize with you ma''am but we got no other choice but to confiscate you and get our money back. I think you can recognize this and don''t make things difficult for us." The man showed her another contract, this time with her own thumb imprint. She instantly recognized this one. This is the one that Rubin got her to sign. It stated that if she can''t return the borrowed amount, they will have a im over her. That bastard had only shown her this contract while hiding the other one so that she can''t check the amount he took from these guys.


    She was totally screwed now. There was nothing she can do under these adverse conditions. Where will she find such wealth now, since the contract period has already been over? Was she getting punished for treating everyone with such disgust? It certainly seemed like that. Her head dropped down as all thoughts of resistance left her body.


    Jake had heard everything that had transpired. He didn''t panic. Instead walking towards the man. "Good sir, is there any way I can get my mother back from you guys? How about you give me some time and I can return double the amount to you?" He knew it was futile to put up any defiance against these guys. Each one of them was stronger than him by multiple times, especially the veiled man. His cultivation felt like an abyss to his senses.


    The men around the hooded guy beganughing at his offer. The boy didn''t even look 15 yet and he was making such tall ims. It was fun indeed. But the man in the center didn''t apany his associates. "I good proposal indeed. But it can''t be helped, little boy. You are just too young. We can''t put our trust in you as of yet. The only way you have now is to get someone to buy her back directly from our auction 5 days from now. Apart from that, I can''t think of anything else."


    To the side, Emma had broken into sobs. She didn''t care that she was being captured by these guys and will be sold as a ve to recover their investment. The thing that made her emotional was how Jake came to her help despite her not treating the boy in the best way all these years. What choice she had? She had to keep him away from herself, deliberately. There was no other way to keep him away from her secret life as a prostitute. She can''t let her image of a mother get spoiled. But more so than that in actuality she hade to hate herself and simply wanted Jake to get away from her.


    Jake was still calm but he can feel some pain in his heart. Although she had not treated her well these past years, that doesn''t change the fact that she took these funds to save his father. After taking a look at Emma, he turned back towards the leading man. "Is there a specific reason I have to have someone buy her back? Why can''t I do it myself?"


    The guy shook his head. "You won''t be able to do it, even if you gather the funds to afford her. Our auction house doesn''t allow the nearest kins of our ves to take part in the auction. That diminishes our credibility in the eyes of our patrons. Enough talk. Considering that she is your mother, we will give you 15 minutes before we take her away. If you have anyst words then talk to her, you might not get this chance." The man waved his hands and the men holding Emma left her and all of them took their leave, waiting outside of the house.


    Jake shook his head. Walking over to a sobbing Emma on the floor, he picked her up by holding her shoulders. "It''s okay mom. We still got a chance. I promise you, I will get you back." Emma hugged her boy tightly. "Please forgive your mother Jake. Just when I thought we can get out of this mess and live a normal life, this happened." Tears gushed from her eyes soaking his shirt. Jake knew he had not understood fully what she had been going through. He was rather ashamed of himself, having never made any effort to learn more about what adverse situations she was facing. Though he hated it, he did act like an entitled brat.


    "Please don''t do anything rash, Jake. I will see what I can do. I am sure your grandfather will not let this happen. So you just take good care of your father and leave these things to me." Jake knew she was lying. Her family had given up on them, a long way back. Why will theye to her rescue now? But he didn''t refute her ims. Using his hands to wipe off her tears, he lied "Okay mom I will leave everything to you and I will take good care of dad." Emma put on the best possible smile on her face, under these circumstances. "Thank you, my child. Don''t worry. Mother will be back in a few days." She hugged him back.


    Jake had figured some things out by himself. His mother must have to get involved in some flesh business, that is the only way he could exin why her behavior towards him will change so suddenly and why she would be out of time for most days of the months. Yet, he felt it was not the best time to talk to her about these matters. He had only got 5 days. There must be some way that he can save his mom.


    ***


    This past week Ryu hade to love fucking his women in the kitchen and when they are engaged in some work. It made him excited to fuck them while they worked so diligently. Without saying anything he got hold of one of L''s thighs and picked it up from the ground. "Ahh..!!" She had to support her body on a single leg and with her hands on the counter. She chuckled at the advances the boy made on her while trying to maintain her bnce. "What are you nning little Ryu... Mhhhh?" A bulbous head prated her right at that moment. "Wait for a second Ryu, let meplete my chores, we can do it freely then." But Ryu was in no mood to entertain her request.


    He got hold of her doggy cor, pulling her back and making her choke. "Are you forgetting something here, my little Ratga? Don''t order around your master." Saying that he bit on her exposed neck. "Any doubts?" L shook her head. "No master!" She loved how this boy switches modes in a matter of minutes. Just a moment ago he was a lovely child and in the next one, he was back to his dominant self. Thankfully, Kira had left for her room, so she can let him go as wild as he wanted.


    "Ahhh.. mhhh.. please push it slowly master.. ahhh..." His cock was so big that it felt like her internal organs had to shift to make way for the beast. Her vaginal walls rapidly worked to release her cum to lessen the friction. With one of her long legs held against his chest, Ryu began to move in and out of her sweet cunt. "What are you waiting for slut? Get to work!" L''s eyebrows twitched after be degraded like this. Ryu had never called her that, but she knew this must be part of his sexual fantasies so she kept quiet. Turning back around she began washing the dishes.


    "Mhhh.. ahhhh.. ahhhh.." His fingers pinched her nipples mercilessly, leaving them red. *Pahh* *Pahhh* "Don''t stop slut. Keep going!!" His hands left tworge prints on her fair-skinned buttocks. L got to washing the dishes once again after receiving the ps. Their adultery had just started so Ryu was taking it easy inside her, not going full throttle.


    "Let''s take you on a walk now." He noticed she was done with her chore, hence his hand grabbed a fistful of her hair and jerked her around. His other hand grabbed both her hands behind her back as his waist began delivering long and deep thrusts inside her. L can feel her body getting heated up. There was something different about this boy. He just made her crazy. She had discussed with her colleagues also and she had received the same answer. The boy was special. They can''t tell why but sex doesn''t feel the same after they have been taken by him. Their bodies themselves seem to get addicted to him. She bends down and began walking out of the kitchen while Ryu pumped her rapidly leaking pussy.

 Chapter 166: Degrading mother in front of daughter

    Chapter 166: Degrading mother in front of daughter


    Kira''s head was still filled with those erotic images of her mother fighting against her for that Virgo. She can feel herself get excited over it. So much so that she wants to try that again. Under the nket her fingers had found their way to her little hole, trying to enter it. Once again she can feel the same arousal that she had felt while they were on the trip. The images of Ryu''s handsome face shed in her mind. The way he kissed her, the way his fingers dug their way into her burning hole, she can remember everything like yesterday. Those same things she was subconsciously trying to enact once again. Her other hand had loosened her robes and began groping herself. Her fingers rubbed onto her rock-hard nipples trying to achieve something simr to what she didst time on the horse.


    "Ahhhhh.. mhhhh.. mhhhm... Ahhhh.." What was even more annoying for her was that L was not even trying to control her moans. She already knew what those two must be getting involved in after sending her away. But these continuous moans and shouts made her life even harder. Ryu had promised her that he would do it with her but she can''t seem to wait anymore. She needed a release right now. Her fingers had dug deepest to her wet tunnel and began pistoning it inside her. Some time passed and she can feel the release approaching. "Ahhhhh... Mhhh.. Slowly Ryyu.. mhhh.." All her imagination was broken by another series of moans from L and this time Kira was frustrated.


    Getting up from her bed she got out of her room. She had to see with her own eyes, what Ryu was doing to her that felt so good. Maybe she will learn something from watching those two. Her mother definitely won''t allow her to watch it so she had to sneak up on those guys. Despite knowing that she was doing something wrong the previous frustration and the adrenaline rush from doing something prohibited to her, made sure she put the reservations to the side.


    "What are they doing?" Wasn''t they supposed to have sex in a single ce? Kira was peeking at her mother from her stairs. She didn''t have to put much effort into it since they were doing it right in the hall on the ground floor. She watched with a curious gaze as Ryu had grabbed her hair and her hands behind her back and was fucking her hard while L walked all over the ce. Instead of sex, it looked like they were performing some kind of y. Her interest had piqued as her hands found their way back in her pussy and she readied herself for a full night show of explicit performance.


    ***


    "How do you like it, whore?" Ryu tugged hard on L''s silky ck hair while thrusting into her continuously. "Perfect master!! Can''t ask for anything better.. ahhhh..." "Haaha.. good.. get on your knees." She got down and began licking her juices off his dick. From the corner of his eyes, Ryu had spotted the peeker but deliberately acted like he didn''t notice her. That has been the whole n from the starting. L had no idea how lewd her daughter had gotten in these few days. For her, she was still her oblivious daughter that knew nothing about sex.


    *Pahhh* *Pahhh..* "Open up!" *Spit* His spitnded in her mouth and the matrontched back on his delicious cock once again. She didn''t care about the heat her cheeks were giving off due to the tight ps she received. Ryu let her suck him off at her own pace, just mildly stroking her head and organizing her hair so that he had a clear view of her face.


    On the stairs Kira had her mouth open wide in surprise. She didn''t know Ryu was capable of this type of sex or rather if this was even counted as sex at all. From the p marks on her mother''s face, she can tell they must have hurt real bad but she noticed something peculiar. The harder L got hit the excited she became and sucked on the meat in her mouth with increased gusto. Also, Ryu kept calling her shameful names like ''slut'' and ''whore'' and L didn''t seem to protest against that. It could only mean that this too was part of their sex y. The more Kira watched the interested she became.


    "Turn around. It''s time for you to get your reward. Which hole do you want to be plugged, first?" L seemed to have been waiting for these words. Sheid back on the floor and parted her long legs to each side. "Please master.. fuck this slut''s anus now. It''s waiting for you for so long." She inserted her middle finger into her asshole to make the scene even more erotic for Ryu. Since the first time he fucked her ass, she had got to know how much sexual pleasure she can derive from her other hole. It can''t bepared to vaginal sex but it didn''t lose out. It provided a different kind of pleasure.


    "Since you are itching to stretch it out. Let me help you out." Ryu got on his knees and made L turn to her side. His cock pressed against her puckered muscles and leveraging his weight, he began forcing his way into her bowels. It was tight. Even with all the force, he could muster, he can only enter to half the depth. Had he not nned even more carnal disys for the little girl, he would have called her in and had her suck and lubricate his cock. But since it was not possible he will have to rely on the brute force today. "Ahhh... Mhhhhh... Yesss... Master.. I can feel.. it.. ahhhhh"


    After much struggles from both sides, his cock had sheathed itself in her butt crack. Holding onto her sod arm, his groin pounded her butt. Every pump seemed to thrust L into the seventh heaven. *Pahh* *pahh* "What useless udders? Can''t even do one thing that they are good at." L cried painfully as p after pnded on her exposed breasts.


    Kira''s fingers were rapidly moving in and out of her rectum. She was trying to imagine herself at her mother''s ce. How good will it feel if she can get Ryu inside her? Will she enjoy it as much as L? Or will it be too much pain for her to handle? She was both excited as well as afraid to try it out for herself. She will have to talk to brother Ryu. If he can do it with her mother then there should be no problem in doing it with her. Thinking all this her finger inside her ass seemed to have dried up. She pulled it out and ced it in her mouth, suckling at it thoroughly before shoving it right back in.


    20 minutes passed and Ryu discerned that L was intentionally holding her orgasm. "Lay down on your stomach." It was time to take this a step further. L did asmanded. Ryu squatted over her while keeping his cock lodged in her ass at all times. He had made L turn in a direction such that her daughter can have a clear view of her lewd face. Wrapping her long hair all around his right hand he grabbed it like her reins and resumed pumping her ass once again, this time with shorter he faster strokes.


    It was a wee change of pace for L. Getting his whole cock up her ass was not as easy. It left her anal muscles in throbbing pain. Gradually she can feel her orgasm approaching. But how can Ryu allow her a release this fast, she was yet to show her most erotic side to her precious little daughter. The thought of devouring the mother under the watchful gaze of her daughter made his brain pump extra blood in his cock, increasing its thickness.


    His hands got over her face and hooked her nose. He pped her butt while ruthlessly tugging in her nostrils. "What are you now little slut?" L''s whole body writhed in both pain and pleasure. "I am master''s little suaro." *Pagghh* Ryu pped her face using his left hand. "Nice. And who do you belong to?" L''s had her tongue stuck out as her eyes had rolled back into her head. Previously she had tried to dy her orgasm and now it was flooding her mind. She never knew Ryu will not allow her a release at such a time. Whenever he will feel her body undergo any sign of spasms, he will tug hard on her nostrils and the resulting pain will bring her back from the embrace of her climax.


    "I belong to my master!! Ahhhh... Mhhhh.. please master... Agmhh" *Pahh* Ryu smiled devilishly, making sure that Kira had an uninterrupted view of her mother''s face. L was a quick learner. She had been trained well by him. Knowing what answer will please her master the best. "And who is your master?" "You master Ryu. I belong to you.. please...don''t stoop.. Aghh.. I am so closeeemmhhh..." These few scenes were enough to give Kira some sleepless nights. Thinking that his hands moved back to hold her hair as he pumped her ass into her imminent orgasm. "Ahhhhmmmm..."


    Ryu was right Kira was so engrossed in the scene that she had even forgotten to move her fingers in her ass. Was this really her mother? Wasn''t she the most elegantdy she had known all her life? But look at her now. She looked so fragile. Calling brother Ryu her master time and time again. She was beingpletely dominated by ''her'' brother Ryu. This made her smile. In her heart, she had already taken Ryu as her uing husband. So she had equal ims over all his feats.


    Ryu climbed onto L''s chest and stroked his semen into her open mouth. She made sure to not waste a single drop. "Thank you master for the treat hehe.." she licked the leftover cum from his cock head before giggling. Her whole body was feeling so fresh after the release. It seems like she had been fucked so hard after years. And she might have nevere this heavily, all her life.


    **Chapter ends here for people who can''t handle watersports. You can conveniently leave it here without missing anything.**


    Ryu had some further ns for her. But he wasn''t sure if he should say it. It''s been a long time since hest pissed in Amelia''s mouth. Recalling the absolutely dominating feeling he gotst time, he had an urge to do the same again. And who else can be better suited to try it on, except L? He just wasn''t sure how she will respond. ''Heck.. it''s now or never. She certainly looks to be in a good mood. Worst to worst I will just have to apologize.''


    "L, I want to piss on you." If there was one thing he knew about the woman in this world was they loved to see their man acting confident. That''s why he didn''t ask her if he could do it, like in the case of his mother but rather be told that he was going to do it. L looked shocked from the sudden request but chucked shortly. "What a strange request from my little master? You really want your aunt to take a bath at this time of night?" Ryu was a bit taken aback by herckluster response. His mother had made it a big deal but it seemed for L, having to take a bath was a bigger deal than allowing someone to piss on her.


    "I don''t care." He kept his momentum going. L panicked. "Wait... Wait.. little Ryu. Please don''t do it here. Why don''t we move to the bathroom then you can do it, how about that?" From her response, it was clear that he had been fooled once again by Amelia. ''That wrench haha.. I will be sure to punish you someday.'' A smiling redhead figure came to his mind. She had taken advantage of her boy''sck of social exposure and bargained a goal with him while it wasn''t a big deal at all on her side. He cab only smile at her quick thinking. She didn''t look much smart but she sure can think when the situation demands it.


    "Sure! Thene with me." It turned out way easier than he had imagined. He hooked her by her nose and dragged her into the bath. L crawled behind him without much protest, happy that at least she saved herself from cleaning her house after Ryu was done. "Open your mouth wide!" "Do you want me to drink it for you, little Ryu?" Ryu shrugged off like it was a no-brainer. Although it was a bit weird for anyone to ask others to drink their piss but since it wasing from Ryu, L wasn''t too surprised.


    On his way back in Ryu had shut the door to the bath, only halfway. Giving the peeking eyes the perfect opportunity to follow behind them. "Here I go!" Once her realized that they got the audience, he let his dder loose. A warm jet of slightly yellow pissnded on L''s head and flowed down to her sweaty body. She had to close her eyes to keep the salty liquid out. Some of the pissnded in her mouth that she promptly swallowed. Ryu moved the stream all over her body, washing the sweat off her bust and her smooth belly. Sadly he didn''t have an infinite amount of urine stored in his dder thus he had to make the best use of this limited quantity. Once her whole body was drenched, he moved back to her open mouth and let her drink it to her heart''s content.


    Kira was stunned speechless by this disy of nasty sexual y. Was this even sexual in any way, now that it came to this? She had no answers. Ryu sure got some strange things going on in his mind.

 Chapter 167: Jakes troubles

    Chapter 167: Jake''s troubles


    Three days had passed on and Ryu was in his ntation space with Dorothea. The maid''s body had already begun showing changes with the change in her diet. Her cheeks had be much more supple as her body gained some mass. Her body was not yet fully satiated but at least it was on the right track. It was time for her to try out what type of magic she had awakened.


    Ryu was nning to get some custom-made dress made for thedy but for now, he preferred her naked. "Are you ready, Dorothea?" The maid had learned enough to know how she can gain some basic control over her mana. "Yes, Ryu. What should I do?" Although, it wasn''t easy for him to teach her everything from scratch but as long as it was a prettydy, she was not going toin.


    "Concentrate. Focus on the mana in your channels. Try to umte it in your hands and then visualize it spurting out of your body through your limb." She nodded in understanding, closed her eyes, and focused for a few minutes. Nothing happened. "Don''t worry, just keep trying. Here, let me do it with you." He sat down beside her and began cultivating so that the older woman can have somepany. Dorothea was really happy that Ryu came into her life. Had it not been for this boy, she might have already passed away. But now that she had made her decision she was happy that she chose to follow him. All this time he had been an absolute sweetheart to her. Thus, she can''t disappoint him.


    Thinking till there she once again closed her eyes and focused on her internal mana flow and urge it towards her hands. But it was easier said than done. No matter how much she tried to force it the flow in her body refused to listen to her. It seemed to have a mind of its own. Time passed and minutes changed into hours when Dorothea fell back on her butt. She had taken this mage business as a joke. It was clear that she was not cut out for the task.


    Ryu opened his eyes to see Dorothea with a downcast expression as she looked up straight into the clear sky above. He knew she had failed despite giving her best. Actually it was not her fault. In truth, he himself had underestimated the importance of an awakening ceremony in a mage''s life. When they had awakened their dormant powers, they had inadvertently gained control over their internal mana. Only now when he had to train a mage who had not undergone the ceremony, did hee to realize how much that magic crystal had helped them?


    "Haha... Why so said, little maid?" He put his hands around her waist and tried to cheer her up. "I can''t do it, Ryu. I tried my best but it just doesn''t work." He saw the deep disappointment in her eyes. This woman truly desired to help him. The most important reason behind her epting this life of very was just so she can help Ryu out and now that she had effectively failed in that too, he can easily anticipate her condition.


    "It''s only been, what? An hour? Are you going to give up on it this fast?" Dorothea had no answer for that. He was right. It had been a single hour. She can''t give up just yet. Although she made practically no progress all this while, that didn''t mean that nothing will change if she kept going. Her expression changed for the better and her cheeks turned reddish. "Can I ask you something, Ryu?"


    He was happy that she was back to her usual persistent self. He pulled her tighter against his chest. "Anything for you my darling." Dorothea was too shy to admit it and she shoved her head in his chest. "Can you... I mean.. can you... kiss me once?" The boy had some strange charm. Thest time when he had kissed her forcefully, she can feel all the negativity burn away in her mind. She just wanted him to cheer her up. Even after all these days, she had not gathered enough courage to initiate a kiss on her own. So she had to rely on Ryu for that.


    "Haha.. you are so cute, Dorothea." He pulled her head up but the mature woman refused to meet his eyes, choosing to keep them down out of extreme embarrassment. "How can I kiss you if you keep your head down?" Ryuined, only then the woman loosened her neck muscles allowing him to tug her head up by her chin and press his lips against her.


    ***


    Today Kira and Ryu didn''t find any vines to exterminate so they were enjoying their break on the banks of the small pond. "Brother Ryu, I am nning to visit Mrs. Emily." Ryu was happy that the girl showed enough courage to at least talk about the subject. "Sure, do you want me to apany you to her ce?" Kira pecked her head while biting into her fruit. "So when are you nning to do that?"


    "Hmm.. let me think about it. How about we do it next week? No.. she might be busy. I think we should visit next to next week. Yes, that will be for the best." Ryu wanted to facepalm himself so bad. Just when he praised the girl, she showed her true colors. "Next day when we meet at the ntation, we are going to together to her house."


    "Ahh.. we can''t do that brother Ryu? How can I go there without informing her? That''s not it.. ahh?" She was foolishly panicking. But Ryu can understand where she wasing from. Emily''s name truly inspired awe in even the citizens of the capital, say less about a town. She was the pride of the people living here. She and her husband had given Korua the name and fame that it might never receive in the uing centuries. It was nothing short of a miracle, half a century back when a rag-tag town produced not one but two Grand Magus at once. The residents here might never achieve something greater than that ever.


    Ryu didn''t let the girl continue with her banter, instead choosing to shut her mouth with a deep kiss. "You still need to be trained, I guess." He grabbed onto her breasts before kissing her back. Both of them can feel the temperature of the surroundings rise. Kira''s hands had moved inside his pants to get a hold of his sleeping dragon. "Ryu!! Are you there?" Just when the environment was getting steamy, they were interrupted by a shout from Jake.


    Kira was a bit annoyed after her toy was taken away from her and Ryu can only shrug his hands. Although she was not mad from inside but who can stop her from pretending to be mad? Ryu looked at her pouting lips and gave her another kiss before calling back to his friend.


    ***


    "Can you please leave us alone for a few minutes, Kira?" From his expression, he must be here to talk about something serious with Ryu. Thus, she didn''t fuss about it and left the two friends alone. "Looks like you are in some trouble brother?" Ryu knew the matter should be serious. Since Jake was not a guy who would seek help from others if he believes he can handle it alone. And now that he hade to him, the guy must have failed in doing so. He nodded back. "You guessed it correctly. I am really in a bind right now and although it might be impossible for you to help me out, I just want to try out all possible avenues of help."


    "Well said. Now don''t hesitate, let it out." He patted his shoulder to calm him down. Jake mulled over it for a while before gathering his thoughts. "I need some fruits." Ryu''s grinned listening to him. The one thing he didn''tck right now was wealth in the form of his fruits. "Haha... Your brother here got himself a job. So speak up. Even if I don''t have enough, I might be able to arrange it for you. So tell me how much you need."


    Though Jake was not fully convinced by his words, at least he had some hope. "I need somewhere around a 100 Yuvas." Ryu was confident of his newly gained wealth so he had put his chin on his hand and was waiting for Jake to call out a number. But once the boy announced the amount, Ryu nearly fell over.


    For the next few minutes, both friends were silent. In the end, Ryu responded with a wry smile. "What do you want that kind of funds for? Is it rted to your father? Is he okay?" He had not anticipated that Jake will directly want to borrow such a huge amount. With the rate of 10 Turas for a single Yuva, with optimistic estimates, his total wealth will be around 15 Yuvas at most. What was worse one of the Yuva he had nted a few days back was not even responding to his mana.


    Jake shook his head in denial. "Father is alright, for now. But it''s concerning my mother. 3 days back she was restrained by the people from Dark Wings. They told her that she was required to pay a 100 Yuvas but..." Jake exined to him whatever he knew about his mother''s deal with the organization and how they were screwed by their missing uncle.


    Ryu patiently listened to his story without interrupting the guy. In fact, he was in awe of his maturity. His mother had been abducted and he had to get her back but still, the boy was not panicking, instead, handling the situation calmly. He even told him how he suspected Emma must have been involved in some prostitution business and that must be the reason why she began growing distant from him.


    "Hmm.. although she was a jerk to us, no offense. But we were surprised when she even turned cold towards you. Looks like from the inside she is not a bad person, going as far as to sell her body for her husband''s treatment. That is praiseworthy. At least, this incident brought to our notice what she was going through." Ryu was aware of how much of a proud soul Emma was,ing from a noble family. So, for her to get involved in the flesh business like amoner must not have been easy. That only goes on to show how much she must have loved her husband, to even let herself fall into a ditch of despair, just to try to save his life.


    Her struggles reminded Ryu of Dorothea. The couples in this world were too much attached emotionally. Such that loss of their spousespletely shatters them and they can go to any lengths to save their loved ones or even try to follow on their way if the other half passed away. Just like these twodies Lyod and Emily too were very simr cases. He had never seen the old manugh from his heart. All his emotions seem shallow. Emily was the same. His father had told them many a time, how the woman stopped engaging socially after her husband''s death. Instead, choosing to live a secluded life. Only after so many decades had she began warming up back to her family.


    Jake nodded. This time the boy was sad. "It''s all my fault. I never tried to talk to her about any difficulties she might be facing. I took the easy way out and chose to ignore her." Ryu pulled the boy into a hug, once he realized his eyes were watering up. Patting his back he tried to console the guy. "Don''t worry, brother. I will see what I can do."


    Ryu said that but he had no idea where he can arrange such a huge amount of money. They don''t even have much time now. He will have to arrange all of it before tomorrow afternoon.


    ***


    Ryu was in deep thought back to his home. He didn''t even realize when he had reached his own house. But just as he was opening the fence door to his garden, he saw someone walk out of his house. He was the blonde bastard and chief''s son. Their eyes met but they walked past each other without any words. Both of them considered each other at too low of a level to even initiate a conversation. Ryu too didn''t care about someone who he already defeated once. He must havee here to fuck Amelia, just so he can gain some confidence after his spectacr defeat. He can''t care less about his shenanigans until he doesn''t try to hurt anyone close to him. As long as it''s just sex he will let Amelia decide if she wanted to entertain this jerk or not.

 Chapter 168: Just a talk?

    Chapter 168: Just a talk?


    **An hour earlier**


    Amelia was working in her shed when she heard someone approach it from outside. "How are you, Mrs. Amelia? Did you miss me?" A boy poked his head to look into the shed with a wide smile. Amelia too smiled before responding "Wee, Jim


    Pleasee in." Once again Jim found the womanpletely naked. But this time it didn''t give him an impression of a cheap and easy woman. His change in attitude towards her might be because of getting rejected by herst time. "Thanks, Mrs. Amelia." He came and sat down to the side. "How are you doing, Jim?" She focussed on her potteries while engaging the boy in some small talk.


    "I am good, thanks for asking. How about you, everything good on your side?" Amelia wiped the sweat off her forehead before responding with a slight smile. "Yeah, same old. So tell me, is there something you wanted to discuss with me?" Jim swallowed the built-up saliva in his mouth. Her swaying tits had mesmerized his mind for a while. "Nah.. nothing serious. I was passing by, so just wanted to say hi to you." Amelia gave him another sweet smile "haha... That''s so sweet of you. Well, I don''t mind apany." She knew it wasn''t as simple as the boy made it out to be. Most probably he wanted a taste of her sweet cunt once again. But she will let him bring that matter by himself.


    They chatted for a while and Amelia was happy that the boy wasn''t nning to take any advantage of her this time around. Also, he seemed genuinely interested in talking to her, unlike when previously he was trying too hard to take up the conversation any further. He talked to her mostly about his life and Amelia just had to nod and ask a few questions here and there.


    "Why don''t youe inside with me, Jim? I am done with my task here. We can have a snack together." She got up and wiped herself off with the towel before wrapping it all around her naked body. "Sure, I am happy to be invited by such a beautifuldy." Amelia wanted to pat his head in appreciation, the boy had improved his conversation skills fromst time. She gave a slight grin before moving out of the shed. "Come in then."


    Amelia washed herself up before joining Jim for a small talk over some drinks. "If you don''t mind Mrs. Amelia, why don''t you leave it like that. To tell you the truth, your clothes will only hide your enchanting visage." Amelia chucked and dropped her clothes, sitting down beside the young blonde. "Haha.. are you practicing your pickup lines on me, little Jim?" The boyughed. "Haha.. don''t misunderstand me, Mrs. Amelia, it justes out naturally in your presence." She chuckled back before sipping a mouthful of the cold milk. "You sure got a glib tongue today. But I am telling you these things you can try on some girls, I am sure they will love it and who knows you might get lucky hehe.." Jim didn''t look too enthusiastic about that. A silver-haired girl''s image formed in the back of his mind but he promptly sidelined it.


    Not wanting to talk further on the topic he changed the subject. "So Mrs. Amelia, how is Ryu''s cultivation going. I recall he was sent on a mission, a few days back." Jim knew the one thing this woman loved to talk about was her son, so he had to bring that idiot in the talk. Strangely, for Jim too, he was no longer interested in one-upping the boy anymore.


    Though the first time he visited her was because he wanted revenge on the boy for his audacity to challenge him. And after Amelia rejected his advances he was usibly mad at her. But this time revenge on the boy seems to have taken a back seat. He just wanted to win over this woman. It might be because she hurt his ego but now he can''t rest until he gets her.


    He was right the redhead did find the topic she was interested in. She went on and on, telling him everything that her boy faced during his mission with so much detail that for a moment Jim thought if she was there with him, experiencing all these things. Bringing her boy into the conversation was a wrong choice, now the whole talk had turned towards discussing Ryu.


    Jim knew he had lost the chance today. It had already been half an hour and he might have to leave now. "Ohh... I am so sorry... I went on a tangent there haha... How about you tell me if there is something you like, Jim? You know I would love to hear that." In her mind, she wanted to check what the boy his age liked in a female. That will give her a better idea of Ryu''s thinking.


    But she had no idea that she had brought the same topic back, which Jim had been trying to avoid all this time. He sighed and smiled wryly. "Well I have one that I like, but she is rather distant from me." From his face, Amelia got aware that this might be a sore spot for the boy. "Ohh... Is that so. Then you just have to keep trying until you seed hehe... Of course, that will be the case if she is not interested in someone else. If so then believe me you will be better off choosing another girl."


    "Haha.. you are right but I know her. She is simply not interested in a rtionship at the moment. You see, she is through and through a cultivation freak. She cares about nothing else." Jim stated with confidence. Amelia nodded her head in agreement. "Then you are good. It''s not like she can keep avoiding this matter for long. Just don''t give up." Jim got up on his feet before bowing his head down a little. "haha... I am nning to do just that. Anyways, thanks for your time Mrs. Amelia. I feel refreshed after talking with you."


    The boy''s action surprised the milf. Was he here just for a talk? "Are you leaving, Jim? Why don''t you stay for a while? Ryu too might be arriving any moment now." Jim stroked the back of his head and replied with an awkward smile. "You know, I still don''t know how to talk to him. So it''s better if I take my leave now. Also, it''s toote now. But I will definitely visit some other day." Amelia nodded back. "Good. You are wee here, whenever you feel like it." The boy seems to have turned a new leaf. Did he too meet with some bizarre ident like Ryu, that changed him? Amelia had no idea.


    ***


    Ryu entered the house to find Amelia naked in the kitchen. He was a bit surprised looking at her. He had assumed that the boy must havee to have sex with her but she didn''t look like she was involved in any erotic y just now. "What happened? Were we expecting a guest today?" Ryu teased the redhead after hugging her from behind and kissing all over her exposed neck. "haha... Not really." Ryu''s hands cupped herrge boobs and pinched her nipples. "Ahh..." "Hmm.. when did you start lying little Amelia?" The busty woman but her cherry lips. She loved it when Ryu called her by her name.


    It always makes her feel closer to her child. "Mhhh.. it was the chief''s son. The boy was just here to have some talk.. ahhh.." Ryu made her turn around and picking her up, ced her onto the counter. Their lipstched with each other as their tongues engaged in a battle to ascertain their supremacy over the other. After 5 minutes of continuous fighting with their mouths, Ryu pressed his cock head on her entrance and rubbed it all over her narrow slit. "If you want, you can stop entertaining any customers now mom. You already know, I got a job."


    "Hehe... I know. But you see, most of the day mom is alone. So I grow bored of this monotonous schedule. What''s better than letting some customers entertain me when they even offer to pay haha..." Ryu knew it will be hard to stop her from selling her body. This was likemon sense to her and the fact that she loved having sex, didn''t helo either. "But you see now I only take wealthy customers hehe... If you don''t want mom to do that then why don''t you work hard and show mommy how sessful you can be in life?" Once again. She wanted to leverage something to motivate her son to work harder. Just like she did with the pissing matter.


    Ryu gripped her neck and squeezed her throat tight, making Amelia''s face turn red. "You are one greedy woman, you know mom?" Ameliaughed. "Of course. I want my son to be the best. Anything for that hehe... But you can always punish your greedy mother?" She took the chance to lick on Ryu''s face. It was enough to break the dam of his arousal. He used his other hand to p her face and holding her in ce, rammed his dick inside her pussy with full force. "Ahhhmmhh.. yesss...Ryuu.."


    ***


    "You look somewhat worried, Ryu? What''s the matter? Why don''t you tell mommy?" Ryu slept in the hall, with his head in Amelia''sp and his lips around her nipples. A few drops of milk flowed from the sides of his mouth while his throat worked, sucking out the contents of her udders. Amelia just had a release but her hands still slithered into his pants and began stroking hisid cock.


    "I need a lot of money mom." "Hmm?" Amelia was stunned. This was the first time Ryu had ever been worried for money. "Why do you need it?" They were already providing for his sustenance so what else did he need resources for? "It''s for Jake actually." She nodded in understanding. "How much does he need? Can we help out?" She knew her limitations. They were just barely a middle-ie family, what funds can they manage for a boy from a branch of a noble family? Still, it was her duty to check on.


    "Not much. Just a 100 Yuvas." For a second Amelia''s heart had stopped after processing the amount. The number of times she had eaten a Yuva fruit can be counted on the fingers of her hands, and now her boy was asking for a 100.


    Watching Amelia''s face drain of color and her hand around his dick settle down, Ryu beganughing. "Hahaha... I was just kidding mom. Don''t worry it''s nothing much. I can manage it, I don''t need your help in this." Amelia pressed her hands against her chest to calm her heart down. "You really got me there brat." "Aiii... I was just kidding moomm.. ahhhh.." All he received, in the end, was a throbbing earlobe.


    ***


    "Auhh... ahhh... please.. stoop..no more... ahhh... please... ahhhhh.." Somewhere in a dark dungeon, in the town of Korua. She was tied onto a wooden frame with the help of chains. Her head and hands were stuck on the front side of the thick wooden frame, while the rest of her body was on the backside. She was bound in a kneeling position and her feet were strapped onto the frame, making her unable to move around. There were a total of 8 men in the darkroom, with only candles for illumination. 7 of them were stroking their more than average size cocks while thest one was inside her pussy, ramming his thick member in her with all his might.


    The woman''s red hair was covering the features of her face. Only her loud moansbined with her screams echoed in the room. *Pahhh* "Tighten it whore!!" The man behind her pped her ass hard, making her moan in pain. "More!" *Pahhh* "Ahhh... Please stop... Ahhhhh"


    Just when the man was going to give her another p, he saw two men enter the room through the entrance. He stopped and stood to the side, just the rest of hispanions. "How is it going? Did you guy break her properly?" The man who just pulled his cock out of thedy''s pussy, came forward. "Yes, master. She is on her limits. A day or two more and she will be ready." The man turned to look at the other man with a veiled face, who came in with him before turning back towards the naked men. "Then I think it can''t be helped."


    He moved ahead and gripping the woman''s red hair, jerked her head to reveal her pretty face. *Spit* A glob of spitnded on her red face but the woman seemed to be under some kind of drug effect so she barely responded. "This is your like from now on Mrs. Emma Roose. Learn to deal with it." He let her head drop down once again and turned back to talk to the hooded man.

 Chapter 169: The Auction

    Chapter 169: The Auction


    "I will still urge you, William, to leave her with me for two more days. I can train her into an obedient ve, ready to serve her master at a single call." He called to the hooded man who still stood at the entrance. The man named William shook his head. "Not possible. You already know how much of a value drop a noblewomen experiences, with every day she spends in our ''care''. 4 days was already my limit. The wealthy will just lose any leftover interest in her if they get to know I let her get trained under you." The other man gritted his teeth. That was his sore point. Everyone loved his trained ves until they aremoners but no one wanted a trained noble, all of them want the pure maidens once ites to a noble ve.


    "Sure, but I still don''t get why you have to sell her in this town. You can easily get double the amount from here if you auction her in the capital or a big city." The hooded guy exined patiently. "We have been victims of our own sess. In the past few years, our business boomed quite a bit but that means people already are satisfied with the ves we provided and now they don''t want to spend extra for a new woman."


    "Also in her case, she had been working as a prostitute in the capital for a while now. So you tell me why will you pay for something you already tasted a few times." The other guy nodded in understanding. "I guess it makes sense then." He turned around to address his men. "Get her cleaned up thoroughly. Let her get a good sleep tonight. I want her in perfect condition for tomorrow''s auction."


    **Next Day**


    Emily had been sunbathing during the afternoon hours in her garden when she sensed a familiar soul approaching her and her face picked up a smile. "You look rather depressed child? Is something the matter?" She didn''t even turn around to look at Ryu''s face, before making the judgment but he wasn''t surprised. Inviting himself in, he sat beside the older woman. "How strong is this Dark Wings organization, grandma? And howe they can pick up any woman in the empire without any consequences?"


    This organization hade up to him enough times to make him curious as to how they can do things with so much impunity, without anyone challenging them to it. Ryu had note alone. Dorothea had nagged him to bring him out, so they went out together. Today was the day of the auction and he had already gotten hold of the funds. Still, he was not so foolish as to bring such arge amount of resources in a shady business house like Dark Wings. He needed Emily to attend the auction with them. Otherwise, who can stop anyone from robbing two Junior realm brats? That''s the whole reason he had visited her.


    "Hmm.. you are too young topletely understand them and their functioning. Just know this, they are not something that even a single human empire can deal with. What happened, did you have some business with them?" Ryu had suspected as much. How else can theyy their ims over every widow, in the whole empire?


    "It''s actually like this..." He narrated the whole story and Emily had to sit back up since the story took some serious undertones. "Hmm.. well it''s not the first time something like this happened, neither will this best." She was talking about Emma''s brother-inw betraying her and leading her into the den of the wolves.


    "So do you want grandma to arrange for the funds?" She asked with a smile. But Ryu shook his head, stupefying her. "I already got the funds here. I just want you to be my bodyguard hehe.." He pointed to the small ring on his finger. Emily was not expecting the boy to manage to collect such a huge amount to help his friend. He wanted to ask him about it but in the end, restrained her curiosity.


    "Haha.. sure then. It''s good that you don''t want your grandma to pay up since I have been pretty much bankrupt for decades." Ryu knew she was messing with her. Although she had retired from her mage work just a few years after her husband''s death still, she had once been one of the top powerhouses of the empire. She is thest person who willck resources here. Still, he understood her logic. She didn''t want her family to be dependent on her wealth, they will have to fend for themselves. "Then, I should thank you, grandma. Should we leave then?"


    "Okay, and is Mrs. Dorothea going with us too?" The brown-haireddy had been a quiet listener all this while but she promptly responded with a bowed head. "If it''s not too much to ask, then please bring this junior along too, Mrs. Emily." Ryu put his hands around her waist, pulling her into a tight hug. "Of course granny, Mrs. Dorothea is my little ve here. How can she not follow behind her master?" Heughed out loud saying that, leaving a furiously blushing Dorothea in his arms. She pinched her waist but Ryu keptughing, ignoring the pain.


    Emily smiled looking at the yful couple. Thest time she had met with this woman at Ruby''s ce, although she maintained a happy appearance outside, she can''t hide the gloom she had in her heart. A feeling that Emily was all too familiar with to be mistaken about it. But looking at her now, she hadpletely transformed from inside out. Even her body looked less fragile thanst time. She turned her gaze towards the green-eyed boy, still busy teasing the woman in his arms, before smiling and moving away. "Follow me then."


    ***


    On their way, they met up with Jake, and together they left for the local Dark Wings branch. Jake was concerned when he had met them but Ryu pointed towards the ring with his finger, telling him that everything was fine. They had roughly estimated that Emma''s price won''t go above 100 Yuvas. But if something like that happened he will have to inadvertently depend on Emily to take it from there. That was the other benefit of getting her to apany them. Jake had already brought the two tickets for the auction and they only had to get two more for Dorothea and the Grand mage. Which they got without any fuss when the woman at the counter recognized the white-haired woman.


    "Please follow behind me, patrons. I will bring you to the auction house." She was the same maid that guided themst time. All four of them followed her around as she brought them to a grand entrance. The maid opened the door for them. "Pleasee in." They followed her inside to find arge hall with multiple dining tables and chairs. The hall was rather luxurious.


    "Here, young masters and mistress!" She showed them the way and brought them to their seats. All of them took their seats. "Do you want me to bring some refreshments?" Ryu waved his hand. "Thanks. We won''t be requiring that." She nodded. "Okay, then would you like to have me here?" Her handnded on Ryu''s thighs, tracing circles and making her intentions clear. He raised his eyebrows before responding carelessly "Your wish,dy." His gaze wandered around to see everyone''s subtle gazes scanning them. It wasn''t long before some murmurings began as it was a rarity to have a grand magus attend a ve auction.


    Ryu was still looking around when the maid decided to settle in hisp. He didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry when he saw the fireworks between the maid and Dorothea. ''We are on a serious business here,dies!'' He chose to ignore them and tried searching if they could find Emma anywhere. There were a few ves that were definitely for sale on the stage but they can''t find Emma anywhere.


    "I can''t find her." Ryu put his hands on Jake''s shoulder. "Don''t worry. I don''t think that guy would have lied to you. It makes sense if you think about it. Your mother belongs to a branch noble family, they won''t put her on disy like other ves." Jake nodded in understanding.


    Emily didn''t say anything but in her heart, she was very gratified. Her grandson had turned out to be a kind soul. Now she can''t help but me herself that she didn''t take more interest in him while he grew up. Till now he had been handling the situation on his own. He arranged the funds, pacified his friend, and even got her to guard them. He managed everything perfectly. She can''t wait for him to grow up.


    Ryu can see everyone around them, trying to get closer to Emily but none of them can gather enough courage to initiate a conversation with her. Her aura was so great that all of them can feel a physical pressure, keeping them away.


    "Do you mind if I ask how old you are, young master?" The maid''s hands roamed all over Ryu''s chest. "Why does that matter?" She intentionally bent down to make sure he had an uninterrupted view of the valley between the mountains on her chest. He had to agree that she was very good at seduction. "It''s because I can feel arge serpent under my butt hehe... I am just astounded at the size, young master." Every move of her was making his body squirm and predictably the monster in his pants was not satisfied, being tied down any longer.


    The woman in hisp can feel the rapidly developing tent in his pant. She didn''t even ask anything before sliding down and getting on her knees, with her face on his crotch. She delicately traced the shape of the cock as her eyes began widening with every passing second. It took her many minutes to get her emotions in check. What was this thing? Did this belong to a human? She had found the boy rather handsome, on top of that he seemed to be from a wealthy family. What else can she want from a possible customer? Buting to this point she can''t help but hesitate if she was capable enough to handle this thing.


    "What happened? Please go on ahead a do your thing." It was Ryu''s time to tease the woman. She nodded before slowly lowering his pants to reveal the scary-looking beast. Veins crisscrossed all over its surface and it wasing to life right in front of her eyes.


    While the maid was busy analyzing her client, Ryu turned towards the woman who was staring at her with anger in her eyes. He can only shrug his shoulders making her pout and show her disapproval. Dorothea had grown even closer to him in the past few days, especially after he took her as his cultivation maid. Though he had not gotten any benefits out of her right now but he can feel their connection getting stronger and once her cultivation reaches at least around his level, he will start receiving a part of her cultivation to boost his own.


    The ve spell had enhanced her constitution and she will be able to cultivate many times faster than a normal human. It was just that the cost it imed was not what every other human will be willing to pay. Apart from getting enved all your for all your life, you can never grow more powerful than your master. That is however much Dorothea can try, she will not be able to surpass the cultivation of the first level of the Junior realm. Not everyone will be willing to live this life of servitude.


    Looking down, it seems the maid had familiarised herself enough with his member and carefully holding it up with both her small hands, ced the head in her mouth. She was under the table so apart from Dorothea, who was sitting next to Ryu, none of the other participants of the auction can see what was going on.

 Chapter 170: The Auction 2

    Chapter 170: The Auction 2


    "Thank you all of you for being patient with us dear patrons." Ryu had just felt the maid''s warm mouth all around his cock when an announcement drew the attention of the crowd towards the raised tform. The speaker was another maid Ryu knew. She was the one who had brought him to meet with Mrs. Lisa. She was looking just as stunning asst time in a maid uniform, fully covering her body. But even that had its own charm. At least the crowd thought so as they greeted her one by one.


    "So today''s meeting will be presided over by Mrs. Talia herself haha.." A fat man with a thick mustachemented.


    "Hmm.. then the rumor is true. A noblewoman seems to be on the menu today hehe... Can''t wait to get my hands on her." Another middle-aged guy remarked. The auction house mostly doesn''t reveal the menu for the monthly auctions but every time they themselves will nt the rumor about some unique items to generate curiosity in their customers. Having been in the business of the ve trade for time immemorial, Dark Wings had perfected the best strategies to bring profits.


    "Haha... As you said, this time it is a bit special. So I couldn''t leave it to my juniors. As for the surprise, you will just have to wait and find out for yourselves hehe..." She giggled lightly but Ryu noticed all her actions were even more practiced and perfected than the maid between his legs. There seemed to be a hierarchy of the maids here. "Also, as you all know. William will apany me so that we don''t have any disturbances during our session."


    "That''s the guy." Jake pointed and Ryu got to know that the hooded guy on the floor was the one who had captured Emma that day. His cultivation was unfathomable. He felt like a deep abyss. He must be here to stop any fighting, much like a bouncer in his previous world.


    "Now that we are done with that, let us get started with our show. As you all know, today we will only be selling ves so please wee our first ve on the sale." After her announcement, two other women in simr maid uniforms brought one of the women that were put on disy. "Please feel free to thoroughly examine them before deciding on your purchase as you all know our policies of no return after sale hehe.." Everyoneughed with her and one of the men raised his hand. The maids pulled the chains attach to the metal cor in the ve''s neck and brought her to the customer.


    Ryu was watching all this with heavy eyes. This was just the reality of this world. He can''t interfere in this at the moment. His eyes followed the handcuffed woman as the man began squeezing her breast to check their firmness. Simrly, he squeezed her butt as well as checked the tightness of her cunt. He didn''t look satisfied and the maids brought the ve woman to another guy. As this continued the head maid in the tform exined the background for the woman in chains, to increase the interest of the customer in her good.


    "... the Best thing is, she doesn''t have any children. So you know, she is very tight down there." One of the men can''t help butin. "Like we don''t know how you train these ves Mrs. Talia? What level of tightness do you think is left in them after going through your ''training'' sessions?" Everyoneughed at hisment while Talia bit her tongue yfully. "Though our methods are a bit excessive, you can''t deny its effectiveness. Also, if you like your ve, why not get vagina rebuild?"


    The man she was talking to, scrunched his face at her answer. "Huhh.. at that price I can directly buy a new one for myself." Talia didn''t respond to the guy anymore, instead focusing on the audience. "So let me quite the price for her. Her base price will be 50 Turas. Let the bid begin." This was a fine woman considering what was lined up next. So everyone began quoting a price that they thought was suitable for the woman. "55!" "What a measly increase hehe.. here this old man is willing to spend 65. Let''s see who beat me to it."


    Many quoted a higher price than the old man but every time he came up with a higher price tag. It looked like he was determined to win her over. "Count one. Count two. Count three. She is sold for a price of 90 Turas to Mr. Wesley." In the end, the old man won her over. Although others were a bit gloomy after having lost the bid, no one protested.


    ***


    "Sold for 67 Turas." Nearly half an hour had passed when thest ve on disy had been sold off. Under Ryu''s table, the maid had decided to take a break when she failed to make him cum. It wasn''t her fault. Firstly, Ryu had his balls totally empty. Secondly, no matter how confident he was to win over Emma for Jake, he can''t help but be concerned. Emily had told them clearly that she won''t be able to interfere in their business and they will have to win Emma over, fair and square.


    "Now that we are done with the regr ves. Let us bring in the star of today''s show. Most of you had already figured it out but just in case I will tell you, we got a rarity today. We are selling a woman from a branch of the Roose family. Although, it is just a branch still it is connected to one of the powerhouses of the capital so her importance increases drastically. William, can you please bring her in?" Ryu and Jake''s hearts were beating rapidly. Now was the time they had been waiting for.


    William went out and once he returned, he was holding onto the chains that were attached to a cor around a redhead''s neck. Her hands were cuffed behind her back as she walked in behind the man, buck naked with her long red hair covering her bosom. Emma stood on the stage with her head down.


    Talia approached her and organized her hair behind her back before tugging her chin up to show her face to the audience. "Isn''t she pretty?" Most of the men were too mesmerized by Emma''s beauty to respond to her question. Make-up had been applied to her face that had added extra charms to her. She has an uncanny resemnce to Amelia. That exins why Jake was so obsessed with his mother. In truth, the boy only wanted the love he never received from his mother.


    Ryu held Jake''s hand before signaling him with his eyes as the boy was growing agitated. "Calm down. We got this!" He nodded before settling back in his seat. Emma still had not noticed her boy in the crowd, choosing to keep her gaze down. She was taking everything as a punishment for her earlier behavior towards themon popce. Had she led a life of a virtuousdy, her ending might not have been this bad. Yet, she didn''t cry instead choosing to pray for her family. She had some savings that can help Jake barely get through with his life and also, she believed in her boy that he can take care of himself as he had been doing these past few years.


    "You guys are quite lucky gentleman. As you are aware usually we sell women of noble background only in some big cities to get the best price for them but due to some unforeseen circumstances, we had to sell her here. You see this is the best opportunity for you to get yourselves a noble ve hehe.." The same guy from earlier interjected once again. "It''s a ve from the branch of Roose family if can recognize her correctly? For a moment I thought you brought someone from a noble family here, Mrs. Talia haha.."


    A sh of frustration shed on Talia''s face but just as quickly it appeared, she turned it into a smile. "Ohhh.. my... haha... I stand corrected then. But that doesn''t change the fact that she has a noble lineage. I hope you are excited about your bids." But it looked like the man was adamant on making things difficult for her. "Ahem.. please pardon manners, Mrs. Talia but you should tell us how long had she been in your ''care''? I am sure everyone here would like to know as well. What do you say, friends?"


    Previously, everyone was too excited at the aspects of getting a noble ve that they didn''t notice the intricacies involved. But now that someone had brought it up, everyone was riled up. If she had undergone the same ''training'' program as amon ve then her price would drop rather heavily.


    Talia can see the situation slip from her hands. Hurriedly responding to the query she answered back "She had been with us a bare 4 days. What sort of training can we give her in such a short time?" Everyone calmed down after listening to her response. If it is less than a week then it was nothing to worry about.


    Talia beamed a smile. "Now that all the confusion is out of the way, let me introduce all of you to Mrs. Emma Roose. She had been a married woman with a child. She had been a rather headstrong woman going against her family to marry amoner in this town. She loved the man rather passionately but as fate had it, some years after the couple was blessed with a child her husband contracted a disease, leaving the poor man bedridden. Her love for her man was so deep that she had to take a loan from our organization to get him treated, but s. Though her husband got better, he can''t be fully treated. Also, Mrs. Emma here was not able to return our investment in time so, now we don''t have any choice but to hold an auction for her and try to recover some of our losses."


    She gave a fervent speech, evoking multiple emotions in the audience. Everyone was once again exhrated for the bid to start and get their hands on this rare specimen. "Ahem... Mrs. Talia looks like you forgot to mention some parts of her life journey. Please allow me to add.." It was the same guy from earlier, she already knew he had researched about Emma already. Mostly they do not reveal the identity of their main attraction but this guy managed to find out about Emma from his links and was insistent in making the auction house keep the price to a minimum.


    She promptly turned towards William, but the guy shook his head. Her motive was clear. They can never recover their losses if this guy continued to spout the truth about Emma. With each word from his mouth, her price will keep dropping. She wanted this one, thrown out of the room but it looked like he was some important guy that can''t be messed with, just because of a single ve deal. Talia can only grit her teeth and let him continue.


    "Are you sure master Nn? Did she really worked as a prostitute for 3 years?" A guy from the crowd wanted confirmation from Nn. "Yeah, I have a few links in the capital. So it was only through them that I got to know about this matter." Talia secretly sighed, there goes their profit. They can''t refute his ims as anyone with even some random links to capital can verify it. She had decided to quote a hefty price of 20 Yuva as her starting price but after so many revtions she was forced to edit it to just 10 Yuva.


    Ryu had been looking at the developing scenario keenly. Their assumption was right. Emma worked as a prostitute to earn money for her husband''s treatment. Also, it was only advantageous to him to let the man dig out all of Emma''s secrets as even he could figure out that this will send her price tag, tumbling down. He had to win this bid anyhow, so the lower it gets to, the better. "So we will open the bidding for her. Our starting bid will be 10 Yuvas. Begin!"

 Chapter 171: The Auction 3

    Chapter 171: The Auction 3


    Ryu had not spoken his bid and it let climb to over 25 Yuvas. His budget was 100, so he was still rather calm about it. Jake was in a simr condition, quietly observing Emma from the crowd. Opposite to them Emily had asked around for some wine and was peacefully sipping on it, like nothing here as of any concern to her.


    "30 Yuvas! I hope my friends here can grant this junior here to have her." N had directly pushed the bid by an entire 5 Yuvas at once effectively stunning the crowd. His intentions were clear and others decided to call it off since it has gone over their budget to spend on a middle-aged woman. In a simr amount they can get multiple young women at once, albeit they won''t have a noble cunt but will it make that big of a difference. That''s how others convinced themselves and backed off.


    Just as the crowd grew silent, Talia was vexed. How can they recover the losses like this? She was vexed, turning towards William, he found the guy ratherposed. Looks like he too had given up on her. Seems like this is the best they can manage from her. Just as Talia was about to drop her hammer to initiate the countdown, a young voice broke the silence in the room.


    "35 Yuvas." Since others had taken to the backseat Ryu made his entry, increasing the bid by 5 once again. Nn wasn''t expecting someone to drop in between him and his prize. He had the chance to taste Emma a few times and he knew paying 30 Yuvas to have her forever was a steal. That''s the whole reason he had been continuously bringing up her past. On one hand, it forced the auction house to keep downgrading her price while on the other, it made sure to diminish the interest of the patrons in the mature woman. But out of nowhere a brat he didn''t even recognize, dropped in to make his bid.


    Ryu didn''t let his heart rate increase under so many gazes. As opposed to Nn, Talia was pleasantly surprised to find someone willing to keep going.


    For the first time since she had been put on disy, Emma''s heart thumped. She had heard this voice, immediately her eyes tried scanning the crowd to locate the source. It took her some time but she eventually found a familiar face with long green hair and even deeper green eyes. Suddenly, the boy noticed her looking at him and gave a wide grin before pointing to the side with his fingers. She followed it to find someone she was not expecting to see here.


    Emma wasn''t able to control her emotions after that as she broke into silent sobs. She knew she had lied to him once again. She had no ns to get herself free at all. Her words were only meant to pacify Jake so that he focuses on his life instead of trying to get her back. A feat that was simply impossible for a young kid like him.


    Talia too had noticed the boy who shared his facial features with Emma and her enthusiasm dropped significantly. As a policy, they can''t sell Emma back to her kins even if they made the highest bid. She was caught in a dilemma. Should she let them continue or should she put a stop to this and let Nn win this thing.


    Till now even Nn himself had found the boy with w simr face to Emma. It made his turbulent heart giddy back again. "Mrs. Talia, don''t tell me I need to remind you guy the rules of your own auction house?" Talia tried feigning ignorance. "Why do you say that Mr. Nn?" The man smirked like he was back in control of the situation. "Huu.. please don''t tell me you can''t notice that the one putting a bid is the ve''s blood-rted child. Doesn''t that goes against the rules that your auction house had set up?"


    Talia can''t think of a proper response in time but fortunately, William took over for her. "You are absolutely right Mr. Nn. But as you see, her son isn''t the one calling the bid. It is the other one. Little friend. Can you please introduce yourself so our guests don''t have any ambiguity regarding your identity?" Ryu didn''t mind doing that but just as he tried to get up, he stumbled back down. Making others on the table except an oblivious Jake to burst intoughter.


    ''Fuck!! There goes all my awesome aura! Shitt..'' Or course since an hour had passed since the time he had been in his seat, hepletely forgot that the maid had pulled his cock out and then didn''t even put it back in. In her defense she was returning to her chore from time to time, letting her jaws rx before getting back at it. That''s why she decided not to put it inside, which led to the awkward moment from earlier. Even Emily can''t stop herself from smiling as she saw the boy fumbling around to pull his pants up.


    Naturally, a few other guests had noticed what had happened and with theirugh, the awe that Ryu has built up around himself went to smoke. "Ahemm... Like the mister there told, I ain''t rted to Mrs. Emma. I am just a random kid from this town, who just so happens to be friends with Mrs. Emma''s son. Let me take this opportunity to assure all of you that my intentions of getting her as my ve are not at all influenced by my friendship with little Jake here."


    Who was he fooling? Still, the perfection with which he lied through his teeth was eligible for a round of apuse. Even Emily was astounded by his amazing ability to spout nonsense.


    Obviously Nn wasn''t willing to buy any of that crap. "Do you guys need any more proofs? That person is surely putting the bids for his friend here. I demand their bids to be canceled."


    All this time William had been standing against the wall, but now he moved to the center stage, beside Talia. "That can''t happen, Mr. Nn. Our rules only apply to the blood-rted kins of the ve. No rule can deny a friend of the kin to take part in an auction."


    Nn knew he won''t be able to turn the situation in his favor since William had already decided. "But then, can you make sure she won''t end up back to her family after ending in his hands?" These words made Ryu frown. Will he not be allowed to transfer Emma over to Jake, even after he would have brought her? That will create some issues. He will have to wait and watch, no use specting anything right now.


    "You can leave that part to us, Mr. Nn. No need to concern yourself with that." William responded with a firm voice cutting off any future arguments from Nn. The man snorted before settling back in his seat. He can''t give up on Emma just yet. "Then I bid for 40 Yuvas for her." Talia was enjoying the misery on Nn''s face. Now she can only hope that these two guests can fight it off, such that the price keeps soaring just like that. Though in her heart she wanted Ryu to win this bout, just because she hated the other prick yet she can''t show any bias in the deal.


    "45 Yuvas." This was nowhere Ryu''s limit so he didn''t mind taking it further. There was no way he was losing this. Worst to worst if the man proved to be too stubborn, he will just shamelessly drag Emily into this. He trusted she won''t leave them hanging like that. But Ryu had miscalcted. Emily seems to have had enough for the day.


    Nn was just about to increase the bid by another 5 Yuvas but before he could do that a massive pressure manifested in the room making everyone cower. *tter* Everyone can sense where this enormous pressure was originating from. The only Grand Magus in the room had just ced her ss back on the table while letting some of her cultivation run amok.


    "Hmm.. the wine was good." She got up before turning around and leaving the room without looking back. Ryu''s jaws were left hanging. Didn''t his credit card just give up on him? If Emily refused to get involved then he might be in some trouble. Jake too was not expecting Emily to give up on them just yet.


    But contradictory to the thoughts of the boys, the grown-ups understood the real meaning of her gesture. The auction was done. Her leaving the auction mid-way meant a single thing to everyone, she didn''t want this bidding to go on any further.


    Talia was a smart woman, so how can she miss the subtle message? She promptly ced down her hammer three times. "Sold. Congrattions Mr. Ryu, she now belongs to you." Although, the organization behind her was powerful enough to go against Grand Magus but will they do it for a ve woman? That was an utterly stupid argument. What''s more, Emily had just provided them a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make her owe a favor to them, however small it could be. The value of a hundred Yuvas will pale whenpared to that. Naturally, Nn too was not stupid enough to go against the flow. He didn''t even have a thick enough neck like the Dark Wings.


    The two boys were the ones who were in the greatest turbulence of emotions. Didn''t Emily just give up on them? How did that lead to the whole auction get rigged in their favor? Didn''t she tell them that she can''t interfere in the workings of this shady organization? Then what was this?


    Anyhow, they will think about itter. Right now the truth was, that they had managed to win over Emma. "I thank you all for your presence, dear patrons. We are going to adjourn this auction now. Your ves will be delivered to you by tomorrow." She bowed down before leaving her ce on the stage.


    While everyone began leaving the auction house, Talia called out to Ryu. "Young master Ryu, please follow me." She had grabbed hold of a befuddled Emma''s chains as she brought her out of the exit, beckoning Ryu to follow behind her. "Don''t worry. We already got her. But I don''t think we can do anything about her branding procedure."


    Jake shook his head before pulling Ryu into a tight hug. "That doesn''t matter brother. At least, we got her. I am sure she can handle that." He knew it was impossible to save her from the fate of getting branded for life but this was surely not the worst Jake had anticipated. He was eternally thankful to Ryu for helping him out. Till now he had refused to tell him how he managed to gather such amount of funds within a day. He just hoped the guy doesn''t get in trouble because of him and his family matters.


    All four of them followed behind Talia. They entered into a side room to find Emma getting strapped onto a simr apparatus as in Dorothea''s case. "Congrattions once again, young master Ryu." Talia turned around once she noticed the guests had entered the room. She waved her hands and a servant behind her, strapped a pad into Emma''s mouth, so she doesn''t end up biting her tongue in extreme pain.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Talia." Ryu too bowed his head a little. At the end of the day, he was just a junior who can be swatted away like a fly at any time, right now. He knew he had to survive to grow and humility is necessary for survival in this dog-eat-dog world. Of course, his time wille but for now, he was not stupid enough to foolishly stick his head out.


    "Now young master Ryu, I am sure you are already aware that she will have to be branded as per the procedure. I hope you don''t hold it against her." She said with an innocent face. Ryu can only curse in his mind looking at her coy face. What exactly can he do even if he wanted to hold it against them? "Well although I would have wished her to be without a scar, but since this is your modus operandi, I can''t say anything in this regard."

 Chapter 172: The Auction 4

    Chapter 172: The Auction 4


    "Hehe.. you are so sweet, young master Ryu. Also, please let me reiterate this fact. We know you are friends with the young master, Jake but you can''t transfer Emma over to him." This was the point Ryu was concerned about the most. Though he would love to have Emma as a ve, yet the fact was that she was Jake''s mother. He didn''t want to do it until he waspletely out of options.


    "Ahem... Mrs. Talia, the rules can''t be this strict now can it?" He wanted to see if the maid can show him around some loopholes in the system. But she shook her head. "Face is everything for us young master Ryu. Who will trust us if we can''t enforce our rule?" Ryu''s gaze fell. Looks like there was no other way. But just then Talia continued. "Well, the rules can only be applied in our jurisdiction. We can''t possibly keep a check outside the borders of Korua now can we?" Talia grinned while giving Ryu a subtle wink.


    "Haha.. true, true." Ryuughed it off but Talia was not done give out the loopholes just yet. "Also, as time passes people seem to forget about these matters pretty quickly. I will say they remember it for a roundabout of 6 to 8 months at best." It was another hint for Ryu. She was saying that they will have to maintain a facade for around 6-8 months, after which Ryu was free to give Emma to whoever he wants.


    "But please know this. Her ve status can''t be reverted and for the empire, she will belong to you. If she is found to be involved in any crimes, you will be the one held ountable for it. Keep that in mind before you ''lend'' her away." Ryu nodded but chose to ignore her warning. After himself, he trusted his two friends the most. How can they screw him over?


    "If you are satisfied, then we will have to shamelessly ask for the payment before we hand her over." Ryu clicked his tongue before pulling the space ring out of his finger and cing it in Talia''s hand. "Forgive me, Ipletely forgot about that. You can deduct the amount from it." She passed the ring to her servants who brought it away. "Thank you, young master. Now I will need some of your blood on a few contracts."


    She brought him to a table where there were a few papers. Ryu had to prick his finger and press it against multiple papers. Out of all of them, Talia handed a single one to him while keeping the rest with herself. "This is the official document that will identify your rights over your ve, young master. Now pleasee here." She again went back to Emma before rubbing her fingers on her forehead. A deep red mark appeared between her eyebrows.


    "Please press your thumb at this ce young master." Ryu would have preferred to put his own ve spell on her but since they had already ced one on her, it didn''t argue and ced his bloody thumb between her eyebrows, on the glowing red marking. Emma began writhing in pain and Ryu looked at Talia. "It is normal to feel some pain while epting the master. It''s just a temporary thing."


    Sure enough, shortly after her words, her face got back to normal. "Regarding this spell, let me inform you a bit. Firstly, it can sense your presence within a few meters since it has bonded with your blood. Secondly, if the spell doesn''t sense the owner for a total of 7 days straight then it will start forcing the body against epting the nutrition and you are well aware of what it can lead to. I will advise against leaving her away from you for more than 2 weeks at once." Ryu nodded in understanding.


    "Is it possible to get rid of this spell, Mrs. Talia? Like if I want to put her under my ve spell?" She mulled over it for a while before replying. "Nothing is impossible in this world. If you can pay sufficiently anything can be done, but I will only tell you this. It won''t be easy."


    "Do you guys want to remain here?" She wanted to check on it as the branding iron was ready. Ryu turned towards Jake but he shook his head. He sighed before giving his go-ahead. With the drop of Talia''s hand the room was filled with the noise of hot iron burning through the skin and leaving a charred smell in the air. Emma had gnawed hard in the soft pad in her mouth.


    ***


    Emma woke up only after half an hour. She found herself lying in a small bed. She was still naked but her butt had been bandaged up. She found Jake sitting beside her in the bed. "How are you feeling?" She tried to get up and Jake helped her get up. She found Ryu and anotherdy sitting together, on the other side of the bed. "I am okay."


    "Hmm.. looks like she is awake now." Ryu got and pped Jake back. "Okay brother. I will wait outside. I am a generous man so I will give you 10 minutes to talk to my new ve. Go on do it. You might not get another chance." Saying that he brought Dorothea with himself and shut the door on his way out. His words were harsh but Jake knew he was trying to lighten the tense atmosphere that had developed between the mother and son pair.


    Once both of them left, Emma threw herself in Jake''s arms before bursting into cries. "I am sorry my baby!!..." The tears she had stored for all this while came flooding out. Jake can only pat her back. "Everything is okay now mom, isn''t it? Don''t cry now." He held both her arms before trying to console her. But Emma shook her head. "No Jake, I wasn''t able to y the role of a proper mother. You had suffered a lot child." She wanted to merge the boy into her soul itself, pressing his head tightly in her chest.


    "You did what you could mom. I understand it. You don''t need to feel bad about it. You are not alone at fault. I too never even cared to check on your condition. Both of us did something wrong so, we are equal now I guess." Just now Emma seemed to have realized how much had her boy matured in these years. He was still smiling so that she doesn''t fall into self-me. This was an age where he should have lived his life carefree. Instead, he had to mature at such a tender age due to the circumstances. Thinking that she held his face in her hands before furiously kissing Jake all over his face as a new set of tears fell from her eyes.


    ***


    "Will they be alright?" Dorothea was worried about the mother-son pair. "Yeah, they might cry for a while but let them pour it all out." They found their way to a balcony, looking down at the street from the top floor. "What are you going to do with her?" Dorothea knew Ryu had secrets to protect. He can''t keep her close to himself at all times. It won''t be long before Emma will grow suspicious. He can feel another headacheing. "It all happened too fast. I didn''t get any chance to figure things out. Anyhow, we don''t have a choice, I will figure something out."


    He might have to put Emma under a permanent ve spell and turn her into another cultivation maid now that situation had evolved till here. Otherwise, he really can''t risk allowing her to stay with himself. He will put forth the proposal to herter, whether she agrees or not will depend on her. Now, Ryu was not worried about any moral predicament like he did at the time of Dorothea. He knew the more maids he gathered the faster he can grow. Also, the superior very spells enormous benefits that these normal spells can neverpare.


    "Would you like us to continue from where we left, Mr. Ryu?" A charming voice came from behind them. They turned around to find the same maid that had shown them around, seductively walking towards them. Dorothea ced herself in front of Ryu with a firm face. "We won''t be requiring your services any longer. You can take your leave." Ryu can onlyugh in his mind at the mature woman trying to act like a mother hen trying to protect her young one.


    The maid frowned a bit but smirked at her behavior. "You don''t need to feel threatened mydy. I am just amon servant here." Dorothea was not very good with words and struggled to respond to the younger woman. But she didn''t need to as Ryu grabbed her waist from behind, hugging her and cing his head on her shoulder. "Still, you made my mom jealous. Also, I don''t think I am in the mood now. Still, you worked hard today so here''s is your reward." Saying that he threw a Tura towards the woman.


    The maid caught it and happily bowed down. "Thank you, Mr. Ryu. You are truly generous. If you ever have ns to visit here, please allow me to serve you." With those words, she took her leave.


    Dorothea on the other hand was truly embarrassed after being addressed as a mother. On the outside her face was red but from inside she can''t be any happier. "Why would you call me that?" Ryu kept holding her from behind. "Call you what?" Her face heated up even more as she struggled to say the next words. "Why would you call me mother?" Ryu made her turn to himself and delicately pressed his lips onto hers. "Do I need a reason for that? In any case, I am simply not satisfied with a single mother."


    There were no words in Dorothea''s vocabry that can express her happiness. For the first time, she took the initiative totch onto Ryu''s lips and began sucking on them. She had gotten aggressive this time, forcing her tongue into his mouth and licking and ying with his tongue. Their nectar-like saliva flowed from each other mouths, down their throats. That only made their bodies heat up. "Do you want to ride me?" Ryu would not have thought even in his next life that, Dorothea was capable of speaking like this. His hands roamed to her tits and he pinched them hard, making the matron squirm in pleasure.


    "Yeah, I will certainly ride you once we reach back home. Till then we might have to make do with this." He pressed her against the wall and shoved his fingers deep on her hot hole, while simultaneously giving light bites all over her neck. Dorothea can feel the lust take over her mind as her hands found their way in his pants, trying to stroke and awaken the sleeping guy. Ryu smiled wryly, it certainly won''t be easy to make his dragon rise before night.


    ** Same day. 6 hours back in the morning.**


    *Knock* *Knock* "Can Ie in granny?" Ruth had been sitting on her working bench when someone knocked on her door. It was one of her first employees in this far-off town, L. "Come in." The dark-haireddy walked inpletely naked in her room. Herrge ares were a shade darker than her skin, while her puffy nipples stood proudly on her chest, representing that she has not been milked yet. "Granny, it''s little Ryu. He wants to meet with you. Should I bring him in?" Ruth ced her reading sses on the desk before getting up and stretching her limbs. A smile spread on her face listening to the name of the boy. "haha... Why is he being so formal today? Don''t tell me the brat got greedy and wants a raise?"


    L chuckled at herment. "It shouldn''t be. But he looked a bit restless so I will just bring him in." Saying that L left the room, shutting the door behind her. Ruth had been a taken refuge in this town for many years now but this was the first time she had seen such a talented guy. But what was even more interesting about him was his ability to enhance her magic. Her most intricate magic spell is the one that lets a human womanctate without any pregnancy. That''s the whole reason why she was able to amass so much wealth in such a small duration of time. In a world with a shortage of food, nutritious milk can be the single most expensive item.

 Chapter 173: Ruth

    Chapter 173: Ruth


    Then around two months back she came to know about a boy named Ryu, apparently, he was the son of L''s childhood friend. But that was not the important thing about him. The boy managed to milk out effectively double the amount from Lpared to her usual capacity. That was truly outrageous and naturally, Ruth had a hard time believing in L''s im. But the woman was adamant so she had to set up a meeting with the boy.


    She had asked him to milk one of her personal bodyguards. L had been telling her the truth and it was proved when the boy was able to drain double the amount of milk in front of her. That day she found out how special the boy''s talent was. He himself wasn''t aware but unconsciously his mana will circte in the breasts stimting the life aura itself in them and making them produce even more milk. She can''t tell why this would happen as there was not single precedence of it. At least she was not aware of it. It might take her some time to unravel the mysteries surrounding him, thus she offered him the job of a milker which the boy dly epted.


    "I aming in, granny." Ruth turned around to find the same handsome face. It''s been a few weeks since she had seen him. Looks like he had developed a few muscles, here and there. He was looking even more attractive now. Previously, he felt like the cutest child but how his physique was taking on a manly charm. In a few more years this guy will prove to be fatal for young maidens and maturedies alike.


    "Ahem.. can Ie I, granny?" Ruth found out that she had been staring at the boy for a few minutes straight. She shook her head and chuckled. "Ohh.. forgive me, little Ryu. It''s just that you have grown even more handsome these days. Granny can''t help but be enchanted for a while there haha.." Ryu invited himself in, scratching his head. "I guess I should thank you for the praise then."


    Ruth went andid on the bed, t on her stomach. "Before I ask your reason for the visit. Can you be kind enough to massage this olddy? You see, granny had been working so hard these past few days."


    Why would Ryu refuse her? Not to mention she was his employer, he was the one who was here to ask the favor of her. "Of course granny. You just need to ask." He settled on the bed beside Ruth, picked up both her legs, and ced them in hisp. He pulled her long skirt up to reveal two white calves. She was a bit pale and fragile-looking but that was part of her beauty. Her weak legs only invoked the instincts of a man to protect her. He began softly kneading her calves and feet.


    "Mhh.. mhhh.. yes.. good.. now you can tell me what is the issue you are facing." Ryu pressed down on her toes making them click one by one. From her reactions, she seems to be loving it. Hence, he took the opportunity to tell her about his predicament. As his story progressed, his hands moved to her thighs and then to her pulpy butt cheeks. Right now he had moved on to her back and shoulders. "Mhhh.. mhhh.. mhhh... Ahh..." Her joints were clicking all over her body, making her close her eyes in pleasure.


    "Hmm... So it''s like this. But I can''t understand one thing in all this situation." Ryu massaged her neck. "What will that be, granny?" "Mhhh.. mhhm... It''s just that you got one of the powerhouses of the country as your grandmother. Why would youe to these old bones, asking for help?"


    Ryuughed in embarrassment. "I want to keep her as thest resort. When I am asking you for the funds then that will be an employer asking his employer. But if I ask her for it then that will be me asking for help from a family member. I just feel morefortable asking you about it." Ruth was a little stupefied by his logic. Was she really talking to a child?


    "Why are you talking like a grown man, brat? Aren''t you just a kid? How about acting like one sometimes?" She snorted, showing her fake displeasure. Ryu had no answer for that, so he can onlyugh it off.


    "Hmm... I can surely lend you that amount of money, brat. But how are you nning to return it? Even if you sell yourself ten times over, you won''t even get half of that amount." Ryuughing in shame. Although she was harsh but that was reality.


    "Well, I certainly know that. But I am sure I can return it once I grow up. I am quite talented as you know, granny." "Huh.. wasting my hard-earned resources on buying ves." Ryu knew she wasn''t speaking seriously.


    "You do know you will be forfeiting all your future sry?" He nodded his head. He can''t expect to get paid after loaning such a huge amount. "Okay then, I will help you. But I have an extra condition for that." Ryu was not really surprised. It will be hard to imagine her to lend so much without any strings attached.


    "Anything for you sweet granny." He pressed onto her shoulders making her bones settle in ce. "Mhh.. ahh... Ahh... Is there anything you are bad at kid? You should have told me earlier of you could this good of a massage. I would have been spared some desperation. And no need to butter me around now." She paused for a while before turning around and pulling Ryu in her embrace. The boy was stunned but before he knew it she was cuddling with him.


    "You see, little Ryu. Granny had been all alone for so many years. To tell you the truth, it must have been half a decade since I had proper sex with a man. I can loan you that amount but you will need to serve me with greater efforts." She made a truly coy face while talking to him. Her expressions were making Ryu pull her in a deep kiss. On top of that, he can feel her hard nipples poking his chest through her blouse.


    "Sure granny. If you want it then we can do it. Actually, I am pretty good at sex haha..." She made faces at him. "Bragging in from of this grandma? We will see to it. But first, you don''t have any problems doing it with an olddy like me?"


    Ryu cupped her face in his hands. "What are you saying, granny? You are one of the most beautiful women I have seen. You can say that I am just trying to coax you but for me, it is the truth." He was infatuated with this woman from the start. But her generosity made him wary of her. In the starting, he had tried to always maintain a distance from her. But aftering to this world his horizons had broadened and he became better at evaluating the intentions of people around him.


    She still might have some ns for him but one this he was sure about was that she would never hurt him. The single biggest reason for that was in her dark eyes, Ryu can see the same exhaustion and fear as was present in Dorothea''s once. She must have gone through a lot in her life too but since she had not decided to open up, Ryu was not going to pry her about it.


    His hands grabbed hold of hers, bringing it down and pressing it against his crotch. "I believe you will trust this guy more than me haha.." Ruth blushed as her hands traced the thick bulge in the process of manifesting in his pants. "Undress me, Ryu." He can see her eyes had turned hazy and her breaths have grownbored.


    Ruth sat up and allowed Ryu to take her clothes off one by one. "Let me tell you, one thing kid. I have always liked it extra rough. Though, I don''t think it will be a deal-breaker for you considering what you put my milkdies through." He can only smile abashedly.


    She bent down and lowered his pants to reveal the monster himself. This boy was going to be fatal to women all around him. Firstly, he was a devastatingly handsome guy and his deep green eyes increased his charm by multiple times. Secondly, with such a weapon it will be hard for even the most aloofdies to resist him.


    "Lay there, let me taste this thing." Her massive tits jiggled as she forced Ryu back on the bed and got between his legs. She held his cock and gave it a few strokes to get it to rise fully. It only took a few yful licks from the older woman to get himpletely erect. Ruth yed around with the meat stick like a little kid. She will press it on her face, rub it in her cheeks, smell it from time to time. Ryu can only smile and caress her head, looking at her adorable behavior.


    Slowly, her licks began growing in intensity and before long she was using her ttened tongue to rub it against his whole length. Granny was no noob when it came to sex, she knew where he will feel the most pleasure. She started with light sucking on his ns and them engorging all of his length inside her mouth. She didn''t even fret it, swallowing his 10 inches of solid cock.


    "Gluck... Gluck... Gluck... Gluck.. mhhh... Muu.. mhhh..." She caressed his balls in her hands, squeezing them simultaneously as her throat massaged his little brother. Ryu held her head in ce and began fucking her throat by jerking his waist rapidly. "Ahhh.. mhh.. yess.. stay right there.. granny.. ahh.." Ryu was feeling so good that he can''t stop himself from moaning out loud. He can see her eyes turn red from overexertion of her throat and ack of breath.


    "Ahhh... Huuu... Cough.. cough... Haha... it''s so much fun. And please call me Ruth. I feel too young today, to be called a granny." Sheughed and tied her hair behind her back before settling down on his cock once again. "Do that again Ryu, I loved it hehe.." This time she herself held her head in ce and let Ryu fuck her throat by jerking his waist up and down.


    She was quite open with her thoughts, maybe due to her age. "Come Ruthy, it''s my turn now." Ryu yfully hugged her and shoved her into the bed. Getting on top of her he began massaging her breasts while he kissed all over her face and neck. In between his kisses, he will either bite her neck or pinch her nipples, making her moan loudly in response.


    "Mhhh... Ryu.. ahhh.. yesss... it''s been so long.. ahh.." His kisses kept moving down until they reached her lower vertical lips. Herbia was nothing like an old woman''s, they were still holding on pretty good. His fingers tried to prate her but found it hard to get inside herpletely. He recalled his time with her at the time of celebrations at the chief''s ce. She was tight back then and it was no different now.


    His fingers kept jerking in and out of her, rapidly moistening the hole when his tonguended on her slit. "Ahh... Ryu... What are you doing?" He loved the response of the women of this world whenever he would go down on them. They have never been licked down there so it was a new experience for each one of them and they will react ordingly. Ryu didn''t bother answering her, instead holding her thighs he pushed them up so that her pussy was moved up to his face. He dragged her towards himself and cing her back on his thighs, shoved his face in her crotch.


    Within the next few minutes, Ruth had her eyes to the back of her head. She was not lying when she told that she didn''t have a man in decades. Most of her time had been spent running away to save her life. It''s only in thesest 5 years that she had settled in this far-off town, confident that the people after her can never find her in this ce.

 Chapter 174: Trouble brewing

    Chapter 174: Trouble brewing


    "Ahhhh... Ahhh.. keep... Gooo.. ahhh.. mgh... Ahhh.." She can''t even make up any words, such was her condition. The clouds of lust had taken way her sense of reason andprehension. Ryu on the other hand was not going easy on her. He would make sure to stop his licking and switch to fingering, whenever he felt her orgasm approaching. That was the secret behind his absolute control over most of his women. He will not let them climax easily, letting them keep getting built up one over the other until the woman can''t take it.


    Ruth had held down onto his head, forcing him to remain in her groin this time and not letting him switch to his fingers. She can''t take it anymore. She wanted a release now. The boy knew, not to go overboard with his techniques. As such he moved to her clitoris and began sucking down on it while his hands twisted her nipples hard. "Ahhhhh... Ahhhhhh... Ahhhh... "


    Her juices gushed with so much force that it had drenched Ryu''s face thoroughly. But looking at the lost expression on the face of his woman was enoughpensation for that. It took Ruth full 5 minutes to get back to her senses and still her muscles were spasming like crazy.


    "Oh.. my goddess Ryu, where did you learn doing this? Please don''t tell me you came up with this?" He just smiled at her question and Ruth just hid her face with her arms. She had no words for him. Was he some incarnation of some gods or something? How can someone be so perfect in everything? He was talented in cultivation. His life aura can make her girls produce double the milk. Now she learned that he was an absolute beast in bed too. She ced her other hand on her chest to feel her rapidly beating heart.


    Some of it was because of her recent orgasm while the other was because of the excitement she was feeling towards the iing sex. She knew this was just the trailer. "Ryu, can you please check in that drawer. There will be a chain, bring that to me." The boy did as told and handed her a long and thin metal chain.


    She attached each of its ends to her nipple piercings. "Now it will be easier for you. Just pull on it and I can feel you on both of them at once." Ryu stood to the side, stroking his cock. He didn''t need any directions to know what he was supposed to do with this. "Hope you don''t get offended if I treat you a little roughly Ruth. It might get wild."


    Ruth got up andid on the edge of the bed, aligning her pussy with the raging monster in Ryu''s hands. "Haha... The wilder the better. Don''t underestimate these old bones brat, I have seen many more things than your little head can wrap around." He wanted to retort back, reminding her of just a few minutes back when she was throwing tantrums once he got between her legs but decided against that.


    "Hahaha.. we will see. Now get ready, you are too tight so it might get painful." He waited for the older woman to nod before focussing down and pressing his cock head against the small hole between her innerbia. Forcing it inside with all his might, he can feel her pussy walls stretch to make way for the enormous cock.


    "Mhhhh..." Ruth had clutched the bedsheet with her hands and the pain ripped through her body. Yet, she didn''t make a single scream. "Want me to stop?" That didn''t mean Ryu can''t see the pain reflecting on her face. "No... ammhhh.. keep going. I can take it." Her pussy had been ravaged much worse than this, in past so this pain was nothing new to her.


    Ryu nodded and holding onto her thigh, began forcing his cock to her depths. "Mhhh


    .." He was really surprised that this woman had not screamed even once in all this while. "Only a few inches left now." He bent down and squeezing her breasts, licked on her nipples to added some pleasure to this painful endeavor.


    After 5 more minutes of intense workout, he was fully inside the milk granny. "Let us begin, now." His cock had strengthened in all these months. He can still remember the pain he had to face when he was prating Nana for the first time on the stage. Yet, this time it was the same thing but he didn''t have that much of a difficulty. His hands kept holding her thigh, while his waist began moving in a rhythmic fashion, sending his cock to the depths of her hole.


    "Harder.. go harder..!!" She must have been the firstdy who wanted him to ravage her with even more intensity. "Looks like I did underestimate you, little Ruthy. Allow me to make corrections." He was made aware that slow sex was not for this woman. She wants to get rough from the starting itself.


    His hand went and grabbed a fistful of her long ck hair and pulling on it, as his thrusts inside her cunt grew heavier. His pumping had transformed into pounding now. And Ruth''s moans had naturally turned into screams of pain and pleasure. "Ahhhhh...mhhh.. yesss... Just like that.. yea... Ahhh.. ahhhh..." *Pahhhhh* *Paghhh* His continuous ps turned her breasts from milky white to deep red.


    With his other hand, he will tug on the nipple chain once in a while, making her screams even louder. Her pussy juices had wetted the whole canal, making life somewhat easier for Ryu. *p* *p* *p* The collisions of their crotch made loud pping sounds echo all over the room.


    "Ahh... I am so close... Ryu keep going.." He didn''t make her wait this time lest she ends up pping him into the wall. She was too crazy for this one. Her legs had wrapped around his waist, making him unable to get away from herself. Once again her eyes rolled back as her pussy walls began twitching. Another strong orgasm hit Ruth with the force of a truck. She can feel herself getting thrusted to the seventh heaven itself.


    A few minutes passed when Ruth got to her senses. She can feel the pain in her chest, that was the reason she had been woken up. Opening her eyes, she saw Ryu pulling in her nipple chain. "You can''t be satisfied just yet, Ruth? See, you haven''t even made me cum even once yet." He pointed downwards and Ruth looked down to see his little dragon still standing in full glory.


    "Did anyone tell you that you are a beast in bed, little Ryu? I can''t even feel my limbs. Give me some time." He jumped onto the bed and sat on her chest, letting his thick cock settle into her face. "Then you need to keep me entertained until you are ready." Ruth just smiled and parted her lips to let his little brother inside her warm mouth. She can taste the sour taste that must be from her pussy. She bobbed her head up and down, as much as she was allowed in this position.


    After 15 minutes of constant sucking, Ruth was ready for another round. "Turn around and face your butt to the edge." Ryu helped her to get in the doggy position, with her legs parted wide to get her to the proper height.


    This time it was much easier to prate her. His hands clutched onto her massive tits. He just can''t seem to have enough of these jugs. They had leaked much of their milk in his hands. *Spank* *Spank* He maintains his hold on her hair, simultaneously pping her meaty ass and pistoning her soft tunnel. "Ahhh.. yes... Ryu.. that''s itt.. haha... I love it.. keep going... " As time passed both of them kept getting wilder and wilder.


    Half an hour passed like this and right now Ryu was still pumping her cunt with the same vigor. His hands were inside her wide open mouth, each grabbing her cheeks from both sides. Ruth was so tired that her body was moving of its own volition. Ryu gave her just what she had required to lose herself. He made her forget everything. All her pains, losses, bad memories everything seems to have been purged in the inferno of her arousal.


    Her third orgasm was not as prominent as thest two but this time it was enough to take her outpletely. Her body slumped down on the bed, as all sense of strength left her. Ryu took the opportunity to give thest thrust inside her and release all his built-up semen. He tugged her into the bed and hugged her to sleep.


    ***


    Ruth woke up to find Ryu holding onto herself as both of them slept. It must have been a few hours yet she can''t feel any energy in her body. She didn''t even want to move. Moving her hands she stroked the boy''s face, full of youthful innocence. But to her surprise, Ryu opened his eyes. "Had a good sleep?" She didn''t feel shy and kept caressing his face. "Hmm. But I still need some rest." She hugged him and brought him even closer to her chest, forcing his face between her busts.


    Outside of the room, in the guest hall, Dorothea had been waiting for Ryu for the past 4 hours. She didn''t waste any time, instead choosing to cultivate. She still had not awakened her magic as of yet, so she can''t take it easy. Suddenly, someone grabbed her hand and pulled her along. "Ryu? What happened? You got anything?" She had been aware of their reason foring here. Ryu didn''t reply to her, showing her the ring that was not there earlier, with a wide grin on his face.


    **Somewhere in a different dimension**


    It was dark all around. There was no sun or moon in the sky. It was a ce of eternal darkness. Thends all around were deste and there was no vegetation. On thends below there were signs of a destroyed civilization. There wererge cities with high-rise buildings as well as small viges like settlements. They had one thing inmon, there was not a single life present anywhere. The buildings and pces had multiple copsed sides. Looking at them anyone can tell that''s it has been centuries since the people living in this ce had vacated this ce.


    There were forests too in thisndscape but instead of trees, they had massive Krypto Vines growing. These were nothing like what was present in Korua. It can''t be called simply a vine anymore. They were massive pulsating tress, without any leaves. All of them were ck with red lines crisscrossing all over them. The only other living beings here were the corrupted magical beasts that had evolved to live in this deste ce over the years.


    Surrounded from all sides by massive Krypto forests was a single bustling city that had no signs of life in it. It hadrge corroded buildings and in the center, there was an enormous pce. Closing in on the pce one can see it being guarded byrge corrupted men, sitting onrge wolves like creatures. The men were an entire two feet taller than regr humans but massive builds. Simr, to them the wolf-like creatures too were many times in sizepared to a regr wolf, withrge canines jetting out of their maw.


    Getting inside the pce one can see arge entity sitting on a throne. The throne was actually made out of the skull of a dragon. The entity waspletely covered in ck robes that covered all its skin. Nothing can be seen. Instead of a face under the hood, all that was visible was the darkness of the abyss itself.


    Suddenly, two red lights were emitted from the position where its eyes should have been. "Estonia!" The entity called out to no one in particr as the entire throne room was empty. But out of nowhere, ck clouds coalesced in the center of the hall as arge body manifested. Once the clouds subsided, one can see a woman had manifested on the ground. She went on her knees before responding. "At yourmand, master."


    The woman had long ears and fair skin, in contrast to the dark surroundings. She had a bow across her chest, with long blonde hair. On her chest, her dark armor was pulsating with red blood just like the Krypto vines. She looked like a typical elf. "I have a task for you." The entity spoke again.

 Chapter 175: Mira left home

    Chapter 175: Mira left home


    "Please speak, master. It''s my fortune to be of some use to you." The entity waved its hands. "No need to too humble Estonia. All of you are my beloved subordinates. The task is too measly and certainly not worth employing one of my Commanders to it but anyhow, since you were not currently on any mission I want you to oversee it." Estonia remained on one knee without any response.


    The entity on the dragon throne continued after some time. "Employ one of your servants to this task. There is a ce in the Cylon Empire. A month back a child of Mortal realm managed to establish a connection with me from that location." Estonia was confused as she turned her face up to look at the entity in befuddlement. "However ridiculous it may sound, the fact is I witnessed his cultivation myself and there is no possibility of any error."


    Estonia nodded. She can''t doubt her master''s words. "I want you to bring me that child, alive. If I am right, the talent of such a kid should be enough for me to cultivate a Death Knight out of him. Send one of your minions there to get him. No need to visit personally but make sure that this task reaches its conclusion."


    "Consider it done master. I will put Ergon on it." She had already received the coordinates of the location from the connection she shared with her master. "Hmm. Also, I am nning to go into closed-door cultivation now. You handle anything thates up. Make sure I am not disturbed." Estonia nodded in understanding. "Sure master. You can leave that to me."


    "If there is something you can''t handle, wake ''him'' up." A sh of fear streaked across the elf''s face when the entity mentioned him. That thing made her even more ufortable than when she was in presence of her master. "I am sure it won''te to that." Estonia answered back.


    "You are dismissed then." Saying till here the entity melted in the surroundings before vanishing entirely from Estonia''s sight. She got up and left the throne room. While walking away from the throne once again her body disintegrated in the ck clouds.


    **Back to the present**


    "Are you guys done?" Ryu watched as Emma and Jake walked out of their room. "Yes. I am not sure how will I ever get to repay you for this kindness, brother Ryu?" He hugged the boy. "Oi.. oi.. don''t tell me you are nning to renege on your debt. You can''t have your mother back unless you pay the entire amount." Both of themughed out loud as Emma smiled. She was happy that at least her boy had found good friends. In her ego, she had always neglected their importance in Jake''s life. Now that she had seen life through the eyes of an underprivilegeddy, she got to understand how wrong she had done to these boys.


    "What are you doing Mrs. Emma?" Ryu stepped back as the redhead dropped on her knees in front of him. She shook her head. "Please, forgive me, child. I have treated you wrongly. I was too blinded by my self-centered ego. Never realized how much you guys cared for Jake. Even after my bad behavior, you chose not to leave my boy. Thanks a lot for that." She was going to put her head on the ground but Ryu made his move and held onto her shoulders.


    "Please don''t embarrass me, Mrs. Emma. Just the fact that you have realized that is more than enough. We can''t have a senior do this to us." Emma was adamant but after continuous nagging from him, gave up on it. "But you really did say a few mouthfuls to even my mother. So I want you to apologize to her too once we reach home." The redhead nodded. She had already nned to do that. These few years had taught her more about life, than her entire life.


    "Take good care of my mother Ryu. I will be counting on you." Jake said to him with a smile. Though he would have liked Emma to stay with his father but his pride won''t allow that. He will gather enough resources to pay Ryu back, only then he will figure out how he can get his mother back. For the time being it was a big relief that she will be safe and sound with Ryu.


    Ryu nodded but threw the ring in his finger towards him. "What is this for?" The boy exined to him patiently. "It has the leftover Yuvas from the 100 that I was able to borrow. Since Mrs. Emma will be staying with us for a while now, I want you to use that and get a maid to look after uncle. You can return the entire amount at once to me." Looking at a struggling Jake, he pushed him some more. "The whole deal is off if you can''t ept it."


    Jake gripped the ring in his hand tightly before nodding his head. He will need a maid to look after his father all day long. He might not be able to attend to him at all times. Thus, he didn''t fuss anymore and left with the ring, after giving Emma onest hug.


    "Then Mrs. Emma, shall we go to our new home." This was the first time Ryu had watched this naked woman so closely. She was in no way worse than Amelia. Ryu didn''t hesitate and walked all around the woman with his gaze fixed at her. Emma was a bit shy after being under his surveince for the next few minutes. In the end, the boy stopped in front of her and grabbed onto her chest. He squeezed them lightly to check their firmness. "You are indeed a beautifuldy, Mrs. Emma. The only problem was with your bad personality. And now that you have fixed even that, I am not sure if any other woman canpete with you in this town haha.."


    His words made the milf shy but Ryu certainly didn''t notice Dorothea, biting onto her lips in frustration. "Wait a second." Ryu took out a cor from his space pearl and ced it around her neck. "Now you look perfect." Emma didn''t know how this guy pulled this thing out of thin air but she didn''t question him. "Let us go then." Emily seems to have left already, so they didn''t wait for anyone and brought Emma home.


    ***


    "Hmm?" Amelia had just opened the door after the knock to find Ryu was back but he had brought a guest along. She knew the woman who shared simr hair to her. She didn''t know what to say as her mind was rapidly trying to process. "Ahem.. can wee in mother? Don''t worry, I will exin." Amelia stood to the side, allowing them to enter. "Yeah, you better do that."


    Ryu can only smile wryly. Looks like she didn''t have much affection towards Emma. But it was understandable. She had tried to socialize with the woman multiple times but every time, all she received was naked disrespect. It was natural for her to hold it against her.


    All of them sat in the hall while Dorothea prepared some lunch. Ryu took the time to exin everything to Amelia and as the woman heard the entire story, her expression of disgust faded. At the end of the story she sighed. "Huu... It was bound to happen. She was too sheltered." Emma knew she was talking about her being cheated by her brother-inw.


    She promptly got on her hands and knees and ced her head on the floor. This time Ryu didn''t intervene as Amelia was her senior so it was not all that awkward. "Please forgive me, big sister. I have learned my lesson. I want to be able to serve you to the best of my ability, just so I can pay for my sins." Amelia was never a person to hold a grudge and now that she was like this it was hard for her to remain mad at the poor woman. She too had faced her fair share of tragedies. Hers was even greater than Amelia herself. She turned to look at Ryu, but the boy shrugged his shoulders, telling her that it was entirely her call.


    "Okay. Okay. Don''t make this too awkward. No one is here to serve anyone. If you want to pay for your ''sins'' then just help me out a bit in the house chores and that will be enough. We are not so wealthy to keep ves in this house." Her words were still stern but Emma knew she had been forgiven. "Thanks, big sis. I will do as you say." Amelia got up to take her leave. "Good. Dorothea, please share your clothes with her until we get more." Dorothea nodded and Amelia looked at Ryu. "And you brat. Come to my room." Saying that she went into the master bedroom.


    "Looks like it all went well hhmm.." Ryu got up and stretched his limbs. "Go on you can rest in my room, Dorothea will show you the way." Emma nodded and Ryu went into the bedroom.


    He found Amelia sitting on her bed with obviously fake anger on her face. "Haha.. mom you spoke like a true mistress out there." Getting close to her he sat in herp. Next, he pulled out her breasts from their confine and began drinking the milk she had stored up. Watching her mot respond, he grabbed hold of the face and pulled it down to kiss her on her lips. Amelia allowed him entry to her mouth but didn''t take part in the kiss.


    "What happened, why are you mad?" At first, she didn''t say anything but as time passed she can''t keep it inside. "Hahh... I know both of them had faced a lot of difficulties in their lives, but why should my boy be the one to save everyone? You even got such a huge loan from granny. How will you pay it back? Your life had just started, why do you have to carry all this burden?" She wasn''t sure what to feel about all this. She was happy that her boy had taken on the good traits of helping the people in need but recent actions of his made her uncertain if he was going too far with this ''doing good'' trait?


    Ryu pulled her into the bed and hugged her in his arms. " Haha.. so you are worried about that. I thought it might be something difficult to handle." He took another gulp of her milk before continuing. "Don''t worry about that mom. There is no condition on me for returning that loan. Also, granny is just as much interested in watching me grow, as you guys have been. She will never let me bogged down by these petty things. And did you forgot, I have grandma as my master? Regarding the loan, you should not care much about it. Since I am confident enough to take it, then I am confident that I can return it too."


    Saying that he kissed her back. His words did calm Amelia down as this time she actively sucked on his tongue and even sent her own into his mouth. "Then I can only believe in you, Ryu." They cuddled together as Ryu covered both their bodies with the nket.


    "Ohh... I almost forgot to tell you. You might not be able to see that little girl for a while now." The redhead seems to have recalled something important. "Are you talking about Mira?" Amelia nodded. "Yeah, mother Emily took her away a few hours back. Apparently, she wanted to get her to meet a friend of hers about her cultivation. I had thought that the girl would want to see you once before leaving but I think you might have offended her in some way. She didn''t even want to wait for your return and chose to leave with mother, at once."


    So his grandma must have returned here after leaving the auction. He really had offended the little girl. Just the fact that he had been busy with his life and had ignored her all this while, was the biggest offense he could do against her. "It''s okay. I will apologize to her once she is back. She can''t maintain her anger for so long." "Well, that is true." Amelia pulled the boy into her bosom, as they napped together.

 Chapter 176: Second cultivation maid

    Chapter 176: Second cultivation maid


    "So what is your choice, Emma?" Ryu was sitting on his bed with Dorothea and Emma standing in front of him. He had already proposed his new ve. She can either live her life as a mediocre woman or shed this life and transform along with him. But the price will be her eternal freedom. "I am ready." She didn''t take much time to agree, much to his amusement. "Looks like I wasn''t clear enough with my words, so I will reiterate them for you once again. You can never be free ever again. You can say that your soul itself will belong to me. Take some time to think about it. We are not in a hurry, you can give your answer in a few days."


    But Emma seems to have already made up her mind. "No. Please put me in that spell. You know this too. I have no life of my own now, this mark will ensure that everyone will know about it." She turned around a bit and lowered her dress to show Ryu her ve mark. She further continued with her reasoning. "I have an ailing husband, now that I am a ve this is the best chance I have to change my life for the better. If what advantages you are telling me are for real then I have no reservations about it."


    "He is telling you the truth. Once you know what the boy is capable of, you will believe it too. Just look at me. A few days back I was just a human without any mana. Today I am already at 2nd level of Mortal realm." Dorothea exined. Emma had gotten aware of this vige women''s story just today. Also, she can sense she wasn''t lying about her cultivation level.


    "One more thing Mrs. Emma, I believe your level right now should be somewhere around Earth realm. Am I right?" Emma nodded. "Yes, it''s at the 3rd level of Earth realm." Ryu continued. "Hmm... I am not entirely sure about this part but there is a good chance that your current cultivation will decline by a few levels and then you will start again for around my level." This time Emma''s face had some hesitancy. No mage can remain calm if they are told that their cultivation will be wasted.


    Dorothea stepped in, holding her by her shoulders. "Don''t worry. From your condition, you won''t be able to move ahead on this path anymore. So why not reset the whole path and try again." Emma was in thought for a while before sighing in agreement. "What do I have to do? And I have been put under a ve spell already, won''t it create a problem to put another one?"


    "That''s another reason I want to ce my spell on you. The spell I have ess can simply dissolve any other ve spells that are weaker than itself. I don''t believe in this Dark Wings guys. If I have to get you as my ve anyway, then I better put you under my spell." Watching Emma nod, Dorothea began removing her clothes. Once she was naked, she brought her to the bed and made hery on her back. "You need to rx Mrs. Emma. Don''t try to resist Ryu''s mana entering your body. It will be agonizing for some time."


    ve spells are not exactly the soothing ones so Emma didn''t react, instead tried controlling her rapidly beating heart. Ryu sat beside her and began inducing the spell in Emma''s body.


    Half an hourter, Ryu wiped the sweat off his forehead. It was even more difficult this time. Firstly, Emma was on a higher level of cultivation than Dorothea. Secondly, he had to get rid of the previous ve spell she was under. It was an exhausting process and Ryu snuggled into the redhead''s arms. "Ahh... I am sorry Dorothea but looks like you will have to wait for your turn. I ampletely beat today haha.."


    His first maid shut the door to the room and climbed into the bed, to the left side of Ryu. "It''s okay, little Ryu. Rest well. And congrattions on gaining another maid for yourself haha.." Ryuughed it off but in his heart, he now turned greedier. One after the other, he wanted a ton of these maids. In his rational mind, there was a little shame, if he was taking advantage of the situations of people to get them to serve him but the gains far outweighed the guilt.


    "You don''t have any problems if I freely use your body, Mrs. Emma. Since I am your master, I should have that much of privilege?" He asked the woman while holding onto her soft breasts and ying with them. Emma gave a heartfelt smile to him. "Can I kiss your face, little Ryu?" Getting his permission, she held his face between her hands and kissed his forehead and cheeks. "I can''t thank you enough, my little master. I am a ve, so you don''t need to ask for my consent. Just know this for what you have done for our family, even if I wasn''t a ve, I would have liked to serve you." That was thest conversation they had before all three of them fell asleep.


    **Back in the Krypto infested Dark world**


    Estonia was flying through the atmosphere. Her speed easily surpassed what Emily had achieved at her best but it didn''t even feel like she was trying to go fast. It was more like she was on a leisure flight. Spotting therge Krypto forest ahead of her, she slowed down and fell from the sky. She made a deep impression in the soil. As soon as she hadnded she found herself surrounded by an army of small demon-like entities.


    They were of the same size as a regr human but looked many times vicious, with red eyes, long nails, and pitch-ck skin. Yet, their simrities with the demons ended right there. Though there was a whole army of them but individually they were rather weak. Each of them red at Estonia, aggressively disying their fangs to intimidate her. "I still don''t understand what''s the use of rearing these false demons? They have no rationality left, can''t think of their own, and are weak as hell." She was shaking her head in disappointment.


    *Booom* *Booom* Estonia had let her aura lose. Her presence was so powerful that even her aura had taken physical form. The first line of the demons were crushed into meat patties, while the rest of them were pressed on the ground, unable to even move a muscle. All they can do is whine in pain like animals.


    *Thud* "Mercy. Mercy. Mydy, please retract your presence. You are going to destroy my minions." A huge body fell and put himself on his knees. He was a giant man, easily 30 feet in height. He carried arge club that he dropped down, to prostrate himself in front of Estonia.


    "Huh... Ergon, how many times have I told you to focus on honing your abilities, instead of relying on these ragtag demons? You think they can help you in a fight against a powerhouse?" Seeing that Estonia had retracted her aura, he immediatelymanded the false demons to fall back. Turning back to the elf, the giant revealed hisrge teeth. "I know that, mydy. But this is my passion and one day all of you will appreciate my work."


    The elf can''t bother arguing with the giant, she had other matters to handle. "Do as you please, just don''t me me if you end up relinquishing your life in a battle someday." The giant once again prostrated his head on the ground beforeughing loudly. "Haha..thank you, mydy. Please speak, do you have somemand for this servant of yours?"


    Estonia nodded. "Indeed. In the Cylon Empire, ruled by humans, there is a small town of Korua at its border. In there you need to find a boy and bring him to me, alive." Ergon pecked his head like an obedient servant. "So is the boy really powerful? Or does he have some kind of protector?"


    "He was just a Mortal realm brat, a month back. Regarding if he is under some kind of protection, we can''t be sure about that. But considering that he is talented enough to catch my master''s eye, there is a good possibility human would have deployed someone for his safety." Ergon was in agreement with what she said but as he processed the information, he was rather surprised. A Mortal realm brat was noticed by their master?


    Estonia seems to have anticipated his thinking. "Don''t apply your measly brain to it. It''s master''s order and you are not eligible to doubt her decisions." The giant immediately began waving his arms. "I wouldn''t dare, mydy. So please tell me how does the boy looks."


    "No idea. You need to find him yourself." Ergon scratched his head. "Ahem.. mydy, you can''t be that vague. What if I end up killing him in the crowd of humans?" Estonia snorted "huh.. useless. He must have some nt-rted magic ability. Is that enough?"


    Ergonughed in shame. There was only a handful of humans who could use nt-based magic. "Enough. Enough. Hahaha... Thank you, mydy. You can open the portal right now. I will go in myself and capture him for you." The giant got up on his feet and put the club back on his shoulder, ready to leap into the battle right away. But Estonia seemed to have a different n.


    "Calm down, you are going nowhere right now. I am not allowed to breach the barriers at the moment. The price we pay for each breach can''t justify capturing a kid." Ergon fell back on his butt. "Hmm. True indeed. So you want me to figure out a way to pass on myself?"


    "Yes, that is the only way. Get someone to help you breach it from the other side, that will be way easier." Ergon nodded promptly. "I will get to it then, mydy. It''s just that this process will be time-consuming, I hope you can understand."


    Estonia turned around to take her leave. "Time is one thing that we seem to have plenty of. But I want results. I am sure you know what failure means for you." Ergon can feel his soul shiver in fear under her vicious re. "I know, mydy." He watched the bow-carrying elf leap in the air. He had thest doubt in his mind. "I hope there is no limit to how many of them, I can kill?" Estonia had already vanished from his vision but her voice lingered in the air surrounding him. "None that I know of." One can see the giant had put on a ferocious smile on his face.


    ***


    "Do you believe me now, Emma?" The first thing redheaded milf saw in the morning, was a set of trees nted in a series. She can''t estimate the price of a single tree. These things were simply invaluable. Previously, she too had believed that Ryu had hoarded them from the ntation but Dorothea exined the truth. Now she can make sense of her blind faith in Ryu. Truly, if someone can even grow these trees then there is nothing he can''t achieve in this world.


    "Yeah, believe you. So you want me to eat all this and cultivate for you?" "Pretty much. Also, I want you to guide your sister here. You got the experience but Dorothea is not yet able to awaken her magic, despite her cultivation level rising. Since you have cultivated to the Earth realm, I am sure your advice will be valuable for her." Emma had fallen back to Junior realm first level, after getting permanently enved.


    "Sure, I can do that. But what is that? Did you nt something there too?" Emma pointed to the location where the soil was a little messy. Ryu sighed. "Haha... I tried to nt a Yuva tree there. But I guess I am too weak right now to even make it germinate." Emma felt her knees go weak as she had to fall to the ground to rest her body for a while. This boy was too preposterous. He even tried nting a Yuva. It will take Emma some time toprehend all these new things.

 Chapter 177: Sophias visit

    Chapter 177: Sophia''s visit


    A day had passed like this and Ryu was in his garden with his two bitches. "Ahhhh... Ryuu.. please.. ahhh.. mhh mhhh" He was in Amelia''s ass, while April kneeled beside her waiting for her chance to get rammed into oblivion. Both the milfs had gotten familiar with each other''s bodies, courtesy of the multiple ''walks'' they had taken with Ryu. Their lips were entangled with each other as they tried to fight it off with their slick tongues. Amelia had stopped getting embarrassed by her son''s unusual demands during sex, long back. Even if she would want to resist him, the pleasures he had shown her body, will sure her own body won''t allow that. "Ahh... Ryu... I love you.. so much... haha.. aghhhh... Mhhh.." These are some of the best moments of her life when she is together with her son.


    To the side, Dorothea was rather calm, since this wasn''t the worst thing that she had seen this adulterous pair engage in. But it was all too new for Emma, so much so that she can''t possibly cultivate in such an atmosphere. She had the option to move back into the house, yet she was too curious to miss this scene.


    This was the first time in her life that she had seen a genital this big. The way it stretched Amelia''s asshole, was.. enthralling to watch. "It will be your turn, under him pretty soon." She turned to see Dorothea grinning at her. "Why is he doing the wrong hole?" It was too intriguing to let her shame stop her from asking this.


    "Haha.. you will understand once you experience it. The boy is simply a divine incarnation in bed. Don''t resist and let him do what he wants and he will show you the seventh heaven itself hehe.." Emma''s face turned red. She saw Ryu climb onto April''s ass and prate her asshole this time. Much to her astonishment, she stared at the development as once Amelia got free, she snuggled between Ryu''s butt cheeks and began licking his asshole for him. ''What''s with this family''s obsession with buttholes? Does it really feel that good?'' A seed of doubt was nted in her mind.


    In some distance from their house, a silver-haired beauty walked towards them. She was happy to have finally got the time to pay Dorothea a visit. As she closed in on the house, she can hear screams mixed with moans. Reaching the house she found Ryu with four of his milfs. She can only smile, looking at the boy pumping into a ck-haired busty woman with all his might. With each thrust of his, the woman moaned in pleasure as evident from her face, which was aptly visible to her as Ryu had made sure to pull back on her hair while he fucked her.


    Sophia can see the pure ecstasy on her face as the sight looked magnificent, with herrge boobs swaying back and forth under her. The scene only made the girl proud. The man she had chosen can even handle the mature women, when it came to sex. *Pagghh* *Paahhh* She heard her scream in pain with every spank she received on her jelly-like butt. But as she had anticipated, the pain was only short-lived. Once again her expression turned blissful.


    "Get on the ground April." She saw the woman promptly cing her head down, in the grass and raise her but and offer it to Ryu. Only when Ryu shifted to ce his foot on April''s face, Sophia noticed the redheaded woman behind him, with her face buried in Ryu''s ass. That must be his mom, Amelia. She had collected all those personal details when she had made some investigation on Lyod''s behest. That was the reason she knew most of his family members and also knew where he lived.


    Not wanting to disturb the couples, Sophia decided to wait it out. Consequently, no one noticed her standing practically at the gate. Apart, from those three she saw Dorothea who was doing some kind of.. meditation? While thest woman that she can''t identify was too eager to watch the sex session than to notice who''s on the door.


    ***


    "Ahemm... Did I checked in at the wrong time?" Ryu noticed Sophia standing outside the fence door. The girl had waited for 15 minutes already and there was no sign of them stopping anytime soon so atst, she had to intervene. Dorothea opened her eyes to see her sweetheart standing at the door. She hurriedly went ahead to let her in.


    "Sorry, big sis. Can''t leave them hanging, you see. Just talk with aunt Dorothea for a moment and I will join in, once I am done with these two." Sophia entered the perimeter and hugged her aunt when Ryu talked to her. She looked down at the face of the woman under his feet, who had lost all sort of reason, and nodded.


    It took only 5 minutes for April to get overwhelmed and she ended uping with full force. Ryu too gave ast thrust in her gaping asshole and holding her in ce, released all the jizz in his balls, at once. Just as he pulled his cock out of her ass, Amelia joined her lips onto the gaping sphincter and began sucking the fresh semen out of the deep hole.


    Ryu turned to look at Emma, he had noticed how interested the woman had been in their session. Just when she realized it was over, she had closed her eyes to give an impression that she was in cultivation. Getting closer to her he stroked her head.


    The disturbance made Emma open her eyes, only to find a monster covered in thick semen on her face. Her heart raced, being this close to the massive thing as she turned to look up at Ryu. She was asking him what she was supposed to do with this thing. "You are too naive, Emma. Clean me off with your mouth."


    Getting the orders from her new owner, Emma first calmed her rapidly beating heart and then slowly wrapped her fingers around its girth. There was a thick scent of semen in the air and it only put her in even more heat. She can''t even wrap her fingers around his cock, such was its girth. Back to back all the scenes of this thing stretching the assholes of the two milfs, shed in her mind, turning her face even redder than it already was.


    Ryu didn''t mind that she was taking her time. Since he had taken her as his ve already, he will make sure to own her thoroughly. He let her familiarise herself with the cock that will be ravaging her in the future.


    He saw her gradually stick her little tongue out and gave him a lick. She had worked as a slut and had been vited many a time but it was the first time she hade face to face with such a force of nature. This was why she took some time to adjust.


    ''Why is this, so.... delicious?'' Emma had tasted many variations of cum from hundreds of different men. But she had never tasted this sweet taste, earlier than today. From the corner of her eyes, she can see Amelia and April fighting for their share of Ryu''s cum, and only now it made sense to her. Slowly as she gained confidence, her licks increased in speed and area.


    Ryu watched as finally, the redhead opened her mouth and put her lips around his ns, sucking at it. The excitement of watching her progress was such that his cock had begun hardening once again, even before it turnedid. Ryu lovingly tugged the stray hair behind her ears and caressed her head, like he was motivating her to take it deeper.


    Emma seems to have taken the hint as she opened her jaws wider and let him explore the deepest regions of her mouth. She was an experienced prostitute so it wasn''t long before she was using all her skills on Ryu.


    Before long Ryu can feel some of the leftover cum in his urethra, rise back again. He pulled it out from her mouth and holding her face in ce with his left hand, began jerking his cock with his right.


    *Spit* *Spit* Thick globs of spunknded in her face. Within the next few seconds, her face was covered with his hit cum. Ryu wiped his cockhead on her cheeks before bending and kissing her forehead. He took his leave thereafter, leaving the milf with a face full of cum.


    Emma''s brain had still not processed the situation when she saw two naked women running towards her and wrestling her to the ground, beforepping the semen off her face with their tongues as they giggled like little kids. A small smile appeared on Emma''s face as she was getting cleaned.


    ***


    Ryu had moved to his room to find Dorothea and Sophia, engaged in a chat. He hadn''t even bothered to put anything on, but none of the previous two upants of the room seemed to mind it. He sat on the bed too and pulled Dorothea in hisp. "What are you two talking in so much secrecy? Don''t tell me you are trying to drive a wedge between me and little Dorothy here?" He acted like the girl was here to steal his woman away, as he carefully shifted her to his other thigh, away from Sophia.


    Dorotheaughing uproariously, while Sophia can only make faces at him. "We were just talking about some personal matters, Ryu." The older woman specified. Ryu pulled one of her breasts out in open and began to suckle on it.


    "How many times do you have sex in a day, you beast?" Ryu took a break from sucking Dorothea''s tits. "Hmm... Let me think. On an average... barely 3-4 times." Sophia can''t tell if he was joking or whether he was telling the truth. It didn''t look like he was lying. Also, she had seen his libido with her own eyes. 3-4 times wasn''t impossible for this guy. But then when does he get the time to cultivate? Wouldn''t he get even better if he dedicated that much time to cultivate, instead of ying around with women all around him?


    Sophia sighed. It''s not like she can change his mind anyway. Ryu didn''t allow her to think any longer, pulling her towards himself, he made her sit on his other thigh. Despite her protests, he pulled her breasts out and began suckling on them too, along with Dorothea''s. What was even more frustrating for Sophia, was that her own aunt helped the guy gain ess to her tits, by getting them out in the open while Ryu held her hands off.


    "I have something that I need your help with Sophia." It''s been 15 minutes and the boy was not done with the aunt and niece pair. He had her nipple between his teeth while his hands made sure Dorothea''s tits also got their share of love.


    "Ahhh.. you rascal. It hurts!!" When she refused to answer him, Ryu can only rely on biting at the hard fleshy bean. "Then you should listen to what I am saying, girly." "Speak!!" She puffed her cheeks to show her displeasure but he didn''t console her. "I want you to train me."


    "Train you in what?" Sophia''s mood improved for better, considering that it was a topic rted to training. "You see, on that day with this that I was trapped in the caves. You fought with multiple centaurs at once. That day I saw you use some kind ofbat art along with your magic." He still recalled how skillfully Sophia had controlled the ground all around her to her advantage. It felt like the earth itself moved in sync with her movements. That must have been the reason how she managed to throw all of those guys around, without taking a single hit in return.


    Not only the attacks even her defense was imprable. Either she will dodge a move and if it was not possible then she would use earth maniption to save herself from an injury. It was only that day that Ryu realized where exactly all her training hours had gone into.

 Chapter 178: Learn Combat arts

    Chapter 178: Learn Combat arts


    "Hmm... I can teach you. No problem with that, but how are you nning to use it?" She was curious as to what the boy hade up with. "Of course I can''t manipte earth like you. Thus, I want to substitute that with my nts." Ryu exined his thoughts.


    Sophia first looked intrigued by the idea but soon she frowned. "It is certainly a good idea but the problem will be with your casting time. Will you be able to manage, instant casting? Without that, this fighting technique will be pretty much useless." Ryu let both thedies off his thighs. "You need not worry about that. I have been working on that part ever since I returned. In a maximum of 2 weeks, I think, I will be able to reach a satisfactory speed."


    "Okay, then let''s go out." Sophia tugged her exposed breasts, back in her blouse before getting up. "But let me warn you. Whatever I did that day might have looked amazing from the sidelines but that was only because I was fighting against someone who can''t counter with magic. Had there been that many human mages, I might not have fared that well."


    He knew she was just being humble. While it was true that she could be overwhelmed by multiple mages at once, but if she could ever close in on them then those guys will fall even faster than the centaur warriors. Closebat was not exactly the forte of the mages, after all. They left Dorothea to cultivate in peace and move to the garden. Thedies seem to have taken to the bathroom to clean themselves up. Their loud jeerings were enough to announce their presence.


    "Please be aware that you can''t expect instant benefits from this technique. Remember that I have practiced it for years now. Do you still want to continue?" Sophia separated from Ryu. "I have decided. I need not be as good as you. I believe I can leverage my magic more than you."


    He was correct. If he can manipte vegetation them that will certainly open a lot many ways for both attack and defense, then her earth maniption. "Hmm. Since you have decided that. Then let us begin. We will start with the very basics. First of all, show me what is your current level."


    ***


    Sophia wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry. When Ryu had asked for her help she was convinced that the boy must already have some basic training and need her advice to improve upon them, so he can actively utilize that skill in diverse situations. But after watching him punch and kick around like a noob, she fell on her but.


    She hadn''t even tried to hide her disappointment. On the other side, Ryu can only scratch his nose in embarrassment. It wasn''t his fault that his school in his previous world never taught them any martial arts. All of his knowledge about it came from the movies he had watched.


    "Hey, it can''t be that bad? You don''t need to make it that obvious." He tried to will back some of his dignity as a boy. But Sophia had all the ns to even deny that to him. "Trust me Ryu, it will a total waste of time for you. It was my bad. I shouldn''t have assumed that you had some basic training. You should focus more on your magic and build upon your advantages. Don''t waste your time on this."


    She was absolutely brutal with her words, crushing his hopes mercilessly. She was harsh but he realized where she wasing from. But he had his own logic. With the addition of the maids, he wanted to let them do the cultivation part and that will leave him free to plug in the gaps in his skills. He nned to not be a sitting duck in close ranges. At the very least, he wanted to learn so much so to defend his ass and getaway.


    Sophia didn''t know about the advantages he held and that''s why she made her judgment of the situation. "Okay, let''s do it like this. You give me some basic stances that I can practice. I will try to learn them simultaneously. If you feel that I have made enough progress then we can move ahead with that but if there are no results in a week, then I will just drop the whole idea."


    She was good with that. Ryu was still young so it was better to let him butt his head against the wall a few times. She was sure the boy will learn after a few failures. "You are still young. If you want you can give it even a month. But my only advice will be that if it doesn''t give any progress then please drop this idea from your mind. I have seen how good you are with magic casting, it''s better to hone that skill. A single person can''t handle everything. That''s the whole reason humans form teams, so we can mitigate each other''sckings."


    She was a bit ashamed of lecturing Ryu like a mature woman when she herself didn''t believe in working in a group just a few weeks back. Even now she will have a hard time adjusting to a team. But she didn''t want Ryu to follow her example.


    "Sure. Then can we begin?" Of course, he just ignored everything she said. That was for normal humans. He was no normal guy. With how powerful Dragon''s enemies are, he wasn''t sure many people will be able to help him out. He will have to prepare himself for all scenarios to keep this little life of his, safe.


    Sophia hummed in response and took on her stance and began performing a set of easy moves that Ryu can follow. The boy didn''t need to be told anything else as he followed her every movement.


    Sophia only stopped after 15 minutes. "This is the first set of thebat art my master taught me. I will teach you the next set only after I am convinced by your performance. Now repeat them." With a nod, Ryu began repeating the set of moves, one after the other.


    Mostly the moves only consisted of simply moving back and forth, side to side, and a few punches. That was all but there were a lot many things he had to take care of at each stance. She even made sure to synchronize his breathing with every posture. And that was the most important and difficult part of thebat art.


    "Breathing is everything. If you can''t maintain a certain type of breathing at each posture, you can''t bring out the best in yourself. For now, you are supposed to follow what I have told you. But once you learn more, you will yourself be able to tell, how best you should control your breaths at every point. Regarding the postures..."


    Sophia''s monologue continued for a rather long period and after a while, Ryu had closed off his hearing and instead focussed the moves. Sophia will guide him from time to time. Giving him the proper directions. Their training proceeded into the evening, only stopping when Amelia came to stop them.


    "Enough both of you. I didn''t want to disturb you guys but it''s toote and let me remind you boy, you still haven''t made an introduction." Ryu clicked his tongue on her reminder. He was too busy with Amelia at that time and so, wasn''t able to introduce both of them.


    "Hahaha.. my bad. Sophia, this is my mother, Amelia. And this is my senior that I told you about mom, Ms. Sophia." The girl bowed her head down, greeting the redhead with proper respect. "That is not required, Ms. Sophia." Amelia held her shoulders, stopping her midway. "No need to be this formal with me. Instead, I am very thankful for you that you are guiding my boy. Not only that you even helped these guys a lot on your mission, together."


    The girl shook her head. "That''s just what I am supposed to do Mrs. Amelia. I was their senior. If they get hurt under my watch then how can I continue getting called a senior?" Amelia patted her back. "You are a kind girl. And from what I have heard from Ryu, quite brave too. I would love to learn more about you and your adventures, pleasee in."


    Ryu was left alone in the garden as Amelia brought the girl inside the house. He didn''t mind getting cut off from the conversation because this wasn''t the first time it happened to him and neither will it be thest. In his hand, a small bottle appeared. It was the low-grade body refinement potion, he had received previously from thatdy from Dark Wings, Lisa.


    He had already gotten it inspected by Emily. Strangely enough, she didn''t even take a look at it once he told her about this Mrs. Lisa. Considering the trust his grandma had shown in thedy, she must not be a bad person. Then why did the demon warned him specifically to stay away from her? Well, he couldn''t trust that guy but the truth was he felt her bloodlust himself when he was alone with her. There was no way he was hallucinating that. Having encountered too many powerful entities aftering to this world, his sense had be ustomed to sensing life-threatening dangers. Anyhow, maybe he will ask Emily about it someday, instead of specting about it himself.


    ***


    Sophia had tried her best but Amelia won out in the end. She was able to get her to stay for the night. The family waited for Jeff to return and they had their dinner together before moving back to their rooms.


    "Ryu, show Ms. Sophia Mira''s room. She can sleep in there." Saying that Amelia and Jeff went to bed, leaving Ryu with the threedies. "Where do you want to sleep, Sophia?" The girl blushed but Ryu picked her up in his arm before bringing her up to his room. Why would they sleep separated from each other, when they can spend the night together.


    Dorothea and Emma followed behind both of them. "Dorothea, should I move to the other room?"From the steamy interaction between the youngsters, the redhead got aware of what was going to transpire. "Haha.. why so? You sure were enjoying the scenes from the morning. I think it''s better if you watch it. That way you wille to know Ryu better, in the bed that is."


    Dorothea held her hands and pulled the mature woman inside the room, where Ryu had already ced Sophia on the bed. She had her skirt pulled up to reveal her narrow slit, which the boy hadtched in with his mouth. Dorothea strolled to him and gently began removing his pants. "mhhhm... Mhh.. do it slowly.. ahh..." Sophia had begun moaning as her hands grabbed his head and held him in ce.


    The girl was on the edge of the bed with had her legs in the air and wide open, to allow Ryu full ess to her heated cunt. She didn''t mind Emma''s presence in the room. Under the redhead''s watchful gaze, Dorothea kneeled behind him and after pulling his pants down, began rubbing her hands sensually on the hard erection, pointing to the ground.


    She made sure to squeeze it with enough force to make the boy moan in pleasure. Her rubbing turned to strokes and before long she had her head between his legs and his thick cock in her mouth. To Emma''s shock, she saw the bulge in Dorothea''s throat getrger as Ryu''s long dick began disappearing between her jaws.


    "Ahemuuu...." She began choking herself on the thick cock. Just when Emma thought the woman was going to continue with the sucking, she in turn, nced at her with a knowing smile. "Want to give it a try?" She held the shaft and pointed it in her direction. Emma hesitated at first but gathering enigmatic confidence, sat beside Dorothea before gently holding onto his cock. She took ast look at herpanion before wrapping her lips around it.

 Chapter 179: A change of heart?

    Chapter 179: A change of heart?


    **A weekter, at Ryu''s house**


    "Hello, Jim. Looks like you were passing by once again hehe..." The blonde smiled back before pulling Amelia in a hug. It was a little awkward from the milf since she was not expecting the boy to be this upfront with her. But it was just a regr hug so she didn''t mind and let the boy press his chest tightly against her bosom. "Not actually, Mrs. Amelia. Today I came to see you specifically haha.." He let her go after the hug. "Ohh is that so. You look rather happy today. Anyway,e on in." "You are just too beautiful ma''am. It is hard to remain in a bad mood, after meeting you." Amelia rolled her eyes before turning around and moving in.


    "Dorothea can you please bring is something to eat?" Amelia called out and Jim watched another mature woman show herself from the kitchen. His heart thumped. There was already a great beauty like Amelia here and now there was another, who didn''t seem to lose to her. As they settled down, Jim asked "Who might she be, Mrs. Amelia? This is the first time I have seen her in this house." Amelia tied her long hair into a bun in her head while answering "She is Dorothea. She is not from this town. Due to some circumstances my son had to take her in as a ve. But that is just in name, she has been a part of our family now."


    "Ohh.."Jim nodded in understanding and just then Dorothea brought out two tes of sliced Virgos for them. She didn''t wait for them to respond before taking her leave. "Mrs. Amelia your family is really strange." His eyes scanned Amelia''s busty body as her jugs hung down as she bends forward to tie a knot with her hair. She was not buck naked today but somehow that made her look even sexier. Amelia looked back at him in confusion "How so?"


    He chuckled before answering. "Haha.. where else would you find the ves of the house fully dressed while the mistress runs around naked." He was referring to the previous two times he had found her working in her house without any clothes. Amelia realized what he was hinting at and her face turned a bit red in embarrassment. "Please don''t mind it. It was just a joke." The milf reigned in on her shame and shook her head. "Haha... I understand. Please have some." She pointed to the food on the te.


    Jim knew she was trying to hide her shame, so he didn''t continue on that topic. They talked once again while having their lunch. But since today, Jim was here to get a release, their talks didn''t stretch long. Mid conversation Jim took out 15 Virgos and ced them to the side. Once Amelia had noticed him doing that, he got up and pulled his pants down to reveal his stiff cock in open. Amelia smirked lightly, in the end, he can''t control himself. She had noticed the bulge in his pants since starting.


    Jim sat back down and cing his hand on her head, forced her towards his crotch. She let him push her head around, opening her jaws she let her warm insides surround his cock from all directions. "Look at me, Amelia!" Her eyes turned up to meet his as the boy tugged some stray hair strands behind her ears. "Yeah, just like that. To tell you the truth, Amelia. Your lips look much more appealing wrapped around my dick. Go on do your thing." She nodded lightly before making her head bob up and down on his rapidly growing erection.


    The boy carefully caressed her head, letting her work on his member. He didn''t know why but his desires for this woman had outgrown his hatred for her child. He could have easily visited her when her boy was home and fucked her in front of him to disy his superiority but instead he wanted to spend some alone time with her, without bringing anyone else between them. He took over by a strange peacefulness when he was with her. Even the frustrations about the repeated rejections from Sophia will always take the back seat once he was with her. However, much he wanted to deny it but truth was that he was growing increasingly infatuated with the woman.


    Amelia too had observed the changes the boy had gone through in the past weeks. This time he was not trying to ''conquer her likest time, but rather she can feel him being genuinely caring about her. She didn''t know why changed the boy''s mind but it was an improvement from earlier.


    She sucked his cock to the back of her throat and let him stay there for a while, simultaneously fondling his balls with both her hands. "Mhhhh... Yess... Keep it there.. ahh.." Jim was feeling the full brunt of her skills when she deliberately hummed her throat to vibrate her throat and in turn stimte his ns. Jim had to pull back from her throat otherwise he would have ended uping already.


    "Amelia, would you allow me to take you out for a dinner someday?" Amelia was too focused on sucking to understand his mumblings. She pulled the dick out from her mouth and began licking it with her ttened tongue. "Did you say anything, Jim?" The boy turned a bit red but in the end, managed to repeat his words. "I want to take you on a dinner, Amelia. Would you mind it?" The milf pped the cock on her cheeks "haha.. why would I mind if someone what''s to treat me to a dinner." Saying that she once again put his cock back in her mouth and began sucking it with vigor. "Mhhh... Thanks. So what do you say about 5 days from today?" She mulled over it before nodding her head. "Sure. I got no problems." Jim can feel like today must be a lucky day for himself. He still had no definite ns for thisdy but one thing was sure, he hase to like her.


    "Come. I am ready." He got up and grabbed onto her hair bun, pulling her along into her bedroom. Amelia walked on all fours behind him. Reaching her room he pulled her up and began removing her clothes one by one. She put her hands up in the air to let him disrobe her. As soon as her tits were out in the open, Jim''s gaze was captured by them. His hands caressed the two globes kneading them into different shapes. "To tell you the truth Amelia, I have actually seen you once taking a walk with your son. You do love exposing yourself in the public, don''t you?"


    "Mhh... Ahhh..." He lightly but on her left nipple with his teeth while his other hand pinched the right one. "It''s just what Ryu wants me to do." She wasn''t surprised that Jim knew about this. Well, he was the chief''s son, they had an army of servants and ves. With how frequently she would take a walk with Ryu, it will be strange for him not to know about it. Jim switched to her right nipple after which, he forced her to bed down against the bed.


    He bent down to get face to face with her bottom lips. Parting herbia away, he pierced the hole with his middle finger. "But you still love doing it, don''t you? Why else did you start leaking from here, just at the mention of the thought?" He added another finger to the hole, wriggling them all around making Amelia bite her lips to stop herself from moaning. What he said was true indeed. She loved going out on walks with her son, buck naked. It provided her with a different type of stimtion.


    *Pahhh* "ahhh...!!" A deep red handprint appeared on herrge butt. It was a pain-inducing p but as opposed tost time, this time she enjoyed it. His fingers dug deeper in her tunnel, exploring her soft insides. *Pahhh* *Pahhh* Multiple psnded on her butt making her gradually leak her juices. "You are so wet Amelia. Do you want to put it in for you?" Jim saw her nod. Getting up he removed his shirt too and gave his cock thest few strokes before rubbing his cock head on her pussy lips.


    Amelia was bending over the bed with her rump stuck out towards Jim. She felt his cock head rub against her slit a few times before he began forcing it in. He wasn''t extrarge like her son, she can enjoy it if the boy tried at his part.


    Holding her waist with his hands, Jim sent the cock thrusting in her vagina. Slowly he increased his speed inside her. Amelia was enjoying this new Jim much more than the previous one that was too stuck up on rampaging inside her. All he did to her was make herugh but this time she can feel the boy was trying to improve. Whatever he experienced in these past weeks, did change the boy. She had no idea that she was the reason for the change in him.


    Unbeknownst to her, she had put a rather positive effect on him. The boy had begun spending less time with his friends these days, instead choosing to cultivate in peace. He took her advice of persevering for Sophia seriously. He did some soul search after hisst meeting with Amelia. And the only result he came up with was that he was a wastrel through and through. What else did he have going for himself, other than he was the son of the chief? But that was just something he was born with. He didn''t achieve it with his hard work. Did he achieve something noteworthy in his life all on his own? The answer was a big fat ''No''.


    cing himself in her ce, why would Sophia choose someone like him? He was aware that she had been a cultivation freak because she had a clear goal in life. That must be the reason that made her so attractive to him and that same reason must also be making him undesirable for her. She was nning to attend the best magic school in all of Cylon. And considering she had been working hard all this while, it won''t be a miracle if she even managed to do that. Wouldn''t she practically leave him in dust, if that happened? What face will he have to even propose to her?


    Reaching this conclusion he had a major change of heart, two weeks back. Though he had wasted a major portion of his young life. It was never toote. If Sophia can join the best magic school, then why can''t he do the same? They were of the same age. He too had the blood of nobility flowing in his veins, just like her. Rather his was even stronger than hers since his mother was not someone from a branch family. Instead, she was someone who belonged to the main family and that too from one of the strongest noble families in the capital, the Millers.


    With all the natural advantages he was born with he should have already gotten himself qualified for a major school. ''It''s never toote. I have already started. I have got 4 months from now to qualify for the schools. I must give it my best shot. At least, I won''t evere to regret my actions if I did so.'' He was woken up from his reverie by a p to the thigh from Amelia. "You are growing soft kid."


    She had been enjoying the sex but after a few minutes, his pumping had slowed down and now even his cock had begun wilting down. She can''t allow him to leave her like this after getting her this aroused.


    "Haha.. sorry, sorry.. that was my bad. But anyhow thanks, Amelia." He kneaded her meaty butt cheeks, bent down, and kissed her smooth back. "Hmm.. thanks for what?" *Pahhh* "Nothing. Now I want to hear you moan loudly." He grabbed hold of her hair bun and tugged it back while his hands fondled her breast. "For that, you will have to work hard kid." Jim gave a deep thrust in her making Amelia scream in surprise. "Haha.. don''t worry. I n to do just that." He focused down and gave his all in pumping the maiden.

 Chapter 180: Its you, chief!

    Chapter 180: It''s you, chief!


    At the milk farm Ryu sat at Ruth''s working desk, analyzing the different diagrams and notes scattered all over. "Are you researching on something, granny?" Looking down he saw the older woman with her cheeks bulging as she bobbed her head up and down on his erection. She took a break from the blowjob and replied while jerking his cock. "Yes. Granny had to try out different types of magic. As you know, right now my milking magic spell fades away after 3-4 months. So I want to increase the duration to around a year." She gave a long lick with her t tongue.


    Ryu organized her hair behind her head and held it there. "Ohh.. is that so. Then have you made any progress yet?" Grabbing her hair he forced her head on his cock and began joggling her head back and forth. "Glugg.. glugg.. glugggg.. gu.. guuu.. guuu.. glugg.. haaah!!" She wiped the precum off her lips before answering back. "Yeah, somewhat. But I still need to properly test it. Since my spells make changes to the human body itself so there is no margin of error. That''s why the progress is rather slow on these spells."


    "Ohh.." Ryu exined and made the old woman suck him once again. Her words made sense. People can easily tamper with other magic spells ande up with different variations of them if they are experienced enough. But in this case, she needs to be absolutely sure before testing it on humans, since it can affect the human anatomy diversely.


    Having been satisfied with her continuous blowjob he picked her up and made her stand against the desk. Ruth leaned down and stuck her butt out for him. He hade prepared this time, taking out the nk of wood he brought with him, he rubbed it gently on her meaty buttocks.


    "Are you ready for your punishment granny?" Ruth juggled both wide buns to show her enthusiasm. "I am ready Ryu. But shouldn''t you tell me my mistake first, before my punishment?"


    The boy shook his head and yanked her head back by her hair. "Nope. You need to be punished because I want you to be punished. Any doubts in that?" One of Ruth''s hands had already found its way to her pussy, rubbing herbia against each other. She loved this. That''s exactly how she would dream of getting vited. What was even better in this case, was only a fourth of her age.


    *Pahhh* "Ahhhhh..." Ruth screamed in pain when the t nknded on her wide butt cheek, leaving a deep red mark. "Any doubt, my little ve?" Ruth''s fingers had dug to the deepest lengths possible by her fingers. "Ahh.. yes, my little master." *Pahhhh* "Ahhhhhh...." It was the turn of her next butt cheeks, that was altered to the same color as its partner. "''Master'' is just fine. No need to add ''little''. How is your master small? Huh.." *Pahhhhh*


    Ruth eximed in pain. "No master. You are not little. This was a mistake on my part. Please forgive this ve." *Pahhh* *Pahhh* *Pahhh* Ryu waited until Ruth was fully turned on by the spankings. He can see her fingers were rapidly fucking her pussy, trying to ease out the built-up lust.


    "Please fuck me, master.. ahhh... I can''t wait.. please.. aahhh..." She was writhing like an animal in heat. "Hahaha... In the end, do are just a slut. Tell me what are you?" He held onto the chain connecting both her nipples and tugged on it to make her scream in pain. But it only stimted the woman even more as she fell on the desk, losing the strength in her arms.


    "Yes, yess... I am just a slut that belongs to master. Now, master. Please put your cock here." She was too eager to get him inside her, rubbing her butt on his crotch. Ryu was aware that she was at her limit and if he dyed it any longer, then he might be the one who is vited in this room today instead of the old woman.


    But as he was rubbing his penis on her wet slit, he got a naughty idea, and rather than thrusting inside her cunt, as the woman had been expecting, he shoved his dick head into her small sphincter. "Agggghhh..." She was not ready for this pration and broke into cries as his cock made headway into her ass.


    "Ahhh.. master, wrong hole! Wrong hole!! Ahhh... Mhhh..." Ryu acted like he did a mistake and clicking his tongue, pulled his cock out. "Ohhh... Sorry, granny... My bad. Hehe... Let me try again." He once again began rubbing his head in her wet slit and taking the opportunity, shoved it right inside. But once again he ''slipped'' and entered her asshole. This time he got even deeper, half his cock had vanished inside her bowels.


    "Ahhhhh.. master... You are doing this on purpose now." Ruth rotated her head to show her dissatisfaction with her puffed cheeks. "Yes, granny. You got it right. Let us try your ass today. It might be painful at first but I have a feeling you will be crazy about it, once I show you what you can do with it haha..." Saying that he pushed her head down and made hery her chest on the working desk.


    "Open your legs wide, granny. I want to reach the deepest inside you." Ruth can''t make sense of his words as lust had clouded her mind, so Ryu had to himself open her legs wide. Holding onto her slender waist, he pushed his cock tunneling through herpacted anal walls. His precum and Ruth''s saliva made his life a bit easier.


    "Ahhhh... Wait! Wait! Master.. ahhh... Mhhhh... " But s, the boy had no ns to stop now. He kept the pressure and saw. His cock inch deeper and deeper in her hole. Ruth wanted to wrestle away when the pain increased but he kept his hold on her, not allowing her to move. "It''s okay, little girl." Ryu bent down and holding onto her chin, gave her a peck on her cheeks. "Can''t you do this for your master?" He saw the tears in Ruth''s eyes but that made him even more excited.


    Thedy nodded her head lightly after taking a deep breath and Ryu rewarded her with another peck. "Get ready. I will push it all in in a single try." He waited for her nod and pressed her against the table in a single thrust. Ruth felt her knees go weak but fortunately, he held her in ce, giving her the time to adjust to the girthy hose in her anus.


    "Ahh... It hurts master.. give me a kiss.." Ryuughed at her coy behavior, pulling her head back he pressed his lips on her cheek. Keeping it there he began moving his waist slowly. "Ahhh.. ahhh.. mhhh.. ahhh..." In a few minutes, his cock was taking deep dives in her asshole and Ruth''s pain turned to pleasure, along with her moans.


    "How do you like it, slut?" *Pahhh* After 15 minutes, now Ruth herself was moving her butt, rhythmically trying to suck him in. "Ahh.. mhhh.. yess.. master.. how can you.. be so goodddd... Ahhh.. please keep going... " Ryu smirked and pped her butt again.


    He moved both his hands to her face and shoved his hands in her open mouth. With both hands, he hooked both her cheeks from inside while his groins collided continuously with her hot ass. "Ahuuhhh musstarr.. ahhh.. hrdddaarr.. ahhh.... " She had her tongue stuck out as arge amount of her saliva dribbled down. But she can''t care any less, even about her notes getting drenched. The boy smiled, knowing that this session was going to be a long one.


    ***


    "Ahhhh.. ahhh.. mhhh.. ahhh..." Back at his house Amelia was getting rammed into in a simr fashion. It''s just that instead of her ass, Eric was inside her pussy and his hands were hooking her nose. "Haahhh... Haahhh.. haaah.." The blonde man was extra hard on the redhead today. His whole body was drenched in sweat but he kept going.


    A few months back Amelia might have had a hard time under his assault but her boy had trained her really well and now these sessions were nothing but child''s y to her. Now she was not even that much interested in fruits since her boy was earning too. But Eric was the town chief, not to mention he had been a very kind man to her, despite his unorthodox ways in sex.


    "Haahhhh..!!!" She smiled as his cum filled her pussy and the man fell back on the bed. She got up and began cleaning her leaking vagina. "Sorry, Amelia. I was rather hard on you today." She shook her head. "It''s nothing, chief. I know you are a busy man. There must be so many things on your mind. I am d I can help you out, even if it''s a small help haha.."


    "Ahh... It''s sure is a frustrating job. Also, I am sorry Amelia, I tried my best regarding your son but the stupid oldies from the capital are just too myopic to see the kid''s potential." Eric covered his face with his arm as he exined.


    This was the first time Amelia had heard something about this matter. "You mean to tell me, you forwarded Ryu''s application to the capital?" It was a pleasant surprise to her.


    "Yeah, in truth I had done it twice already. Once I sent it just after the awakening ceremony but it was rejected even before it reached the important people, who decide on these matters. Next time, I tried again on Master Lyod''s rmendation but this time the old guys rejected it, citing the quota was filled now." Amelia''s excitement died down, but she was very grateful to Eric for going as far as to try again, after failing in his first attempt.


    "Now the kid can only depend on his abilities to show those stupid guys how wrong they were." He had not helped Ryu because he knew Amelia. Rather the guy had shown potential and even if he can be wrong, how can Mr. Lyode to the same conclusion as him?


    Amelia bent her waist a full 90 degrees to show her gratitude to the man. Ryu was the most important person in her life. How can she not thank him to try so much on his behalf, even if it didn''t result in sess? "You have my thanks, chief!!"


    Eric waved his hands. "No need to thank me. I only did what I am supposed to do. If the boy could get some proper education in the schools of the capital, will surely grow into a famous mage. So you need to make sure he keeps training hard and not ck off." Amelia''s happiness had no bounds right now. "Yes, chief. I will make sure the brat works extra hard."


    "Hmm. I would have offered to guide him, but I got to know that Mrs. Emily had been one step ahead of me haha... Anyhow, I had nned to tell you about these matters after I got some positive response from the capital, but since that is out of question now, I thought I will tell you today." Amelia nodded.


    Eric got up and grabbed onto Amelia''s butt cheeks from behind. "Do you want a go at it again, chief? You know, I am very happy today. I won''t charge you extra for a second time hehe.." She had not been this happy in months now. "Hahaha... I wish I could get it up once again."


    He left her alone and began dressing up. "By the way Amelia, you need to tell me something." "What?" She responded while dressing up herself. "Tell me who fucks better, me or your brat?" Amelia was surprised by such a question but her face took on a naughty smile as she asked. "Depends on what you want to hear, truth or lie?"


    Erich sighed as he buttoned his shirt up. "Hah.. tell me the lie then." Amelia gave a beautiful smile while responding. "It''s you, chief!" Eric can only grimace and leave the room.

 Chapter 181: Tragedy: Vines strike back

    Chapter 181: Tragedy: Vines strike back


    "Send your brat to my ce, one of these days." Eric informed the milf while handing in the payment. Amelia waited for the guy to continue. "It''s Nana. She hase to love your boy too much. Now she can''t seem to be satisfied with her man here, it seems." He said in a sulking voice. He had allowed the boy to fuck his wife twice to make sure that her arrogance can be checked. But though her haughtiness hade down sufficiently, she seems to have grown too fond of the boy. So much so, that only after getting fucked by him twice, her husband doesn''t seem to be able to satisfy her escted needs.


    He had not onlye here to have sex with Amelia but to also, inform her to make her boy pay Nana a visit. The stubborn woman had been nagging him for many days now and he can''t keep ignoring her demands now.


    Only now Amelia understood why Eric asked the previous question. Seems like her boy had ended up creating a rift between the husband and wife. Nevertheless, it only made her more proud. Who can know better than her, what it means to be addicted to Ryu and his magnificent tool?


    "Oi..? Did you hear me?" Eric had to wave his hand in front of her face to wake her up from the reverie. "You are drooling, Amelia." What was the woman imagining in the daytime, to make her drool? Eric had no answer to that and respecting her privacy, he didn''t ask her that, too.


    Amelia hurriedly used her hands to wipe the saliva from the corner of her lips. "Haha.. sorry chief, I was lost for a while. Yeah, so I got it. I will get him to visit Mrs. Nana in a few days." Eric didn''t say anything else as he gave a nod and said his goodbyes. Leaving behind a redhead with a stupid grin on her face.


    **Next day. Early morning.*


    "Hehe.. what do you think?" Ryu was confident enough when he disyed the whole set ofbat art that Sophia had taught him,st week. The girl was not as enthusiastic as him, though. "Hmm. Not bad. To tell you the truth, I was not expecting you to be able to get even this far. Hope you are not neglecting your cultivation for this?"


    "Of course. Why would I do that?" He lied with a straight face. The fact was, he had not even cultivated a single hour all these days and yet already crossed over to the 2nd level of the Junior realm, all thanks to Emma. Dorothea had not contributed much right now but after a month or so, he believed he can start to receive some benefits from her too. Right now Emma was helping her out with her experience. In a day or two, both of them were positive that she will be able to go through an awakening.


    The problem staring on his face now was how can he hide her cultivation. Right now, his parents had not noticed it. But before long they will know that the mortal woman had begun cultivating and all fingers will point to him. He will have to think about some solution to this before that happens.


    He had heard about some treasure that can hide your cultivation and was nning to buy one of those. And the best location for that will be the Dark Wings, once again.


    very was their most profitable business but that didn''t mean they didn''t trade in treasures, spiritual stones, and potions. But even that had a problem. He might have the resources to buy a few things, but what about his identity? He will be very easily discovered even if he covered his face, after all, clothes can''t hide his cultivation.


    "Then that''s good." Sophia''s voice brought him back to earth. "Though it''s not entirely satisfactory but considering that you were a total noob a week back, this is an improvement. Then let me teach you the next set. We will do the same this time. You are going to perform, both sets to the best of your ability, next week. If I am satisfied, then you will get the third one."


    She didn''t wait for Ryu to respond and began disying the next set to him. Ryu had visited the ntation very early today so that he can have a training session with Sophia before others'' arrival.


    ***


    Ryu was walking towards his patrolling area when he heard the demonughing uproariously in his mind. ''Why are you so happy?'' The grim voice keptughing for a while before answering. ''What do you think? This freedom is thrilling, indeed. It''s been a week since you tried restraining me. Don''t you feel I might take over your mind if you keep ignoring me like this? Hehe..''


    ''I am not so naive anymore. You think I have not figured out some things about you?'' Ryu smirked while walking to his destination. ''Ohhh.. is that so? Please enlighten me kid hahaha... I too would love to hear your words of wisdom.'' He was not taking the boy seriously.


    ''I am not entirely sure but one thing is clear as day to me.'' The demon waited for the boy to continue. ''Whatever you have nned, it certainly isn''t so simple as to just take over this body of mine. Because that will be a futile thing to do as you and I both know now that you can''t maintain the grip over me forever. That will be impossible. You might get to control this body from time to time but it can never be done so, permanently. As I am the dominant one here.''


    Ryu continued speaking out his mind. ''Still, I don''t get it. Why would you keep trying that even after it knowing that it is a futile effort?'' The demon seemed interested in the conversation now. ''ohh.. and why do you think I have a bigger goal than possessing this body?''


    He didn''t mind sharing his theory with the guy as he was aware that there was nothing the guy can do even if he knew that. ''Well, it was easy to figure out once I got some hazy memories from my mission. The thing that I believed to have dreamt was no dream at all. You had fought with grandma, didn''t you? And considering that you are still alive and kicking, she must have lost. That makes sense, you can never harm her. That means you won but you still didn''t run away to somewhere. If you had a small task, then you had enough time to do it. That means you must be nning something much bigger scale, something that can''t be done within a day or two.''


    ''Hmm.. looks like I have been underestimating you. It seems you are not apletely sex-crazed beast, in the end hahaha... Good, good. Keep going like this, you might actually turn into a human one day hahaha...'' What does his sex life have to do with this? What can he do if this body is constantly in an aroused state? All these months he had got to know that all the sex he does, some of it is also due to his body being this way.


    ''I need some help from you.'' The demon stoppedughing to listen to him and beganughing again. ''Hain? Did I hear you wrong? Do you want help from a demon? Hahaha... Why would I do that? Why not check with that lizard friend of yours? Hehe...''


    ''That guy acts all high and mighty in front of me, but I can feel, his situation must not be any better. So I don''t want to burden him too much. Also, I can''t wait for him to contact me.'' He exined his reason but the demon wasn''t interested. ''Go away kid. Let me sleep.''


    ''It''s in the interest of both of us, you see.'' This time the guy was intrigued. ''Listening.'' ''I need resources to cultivate. I got the money but I can''t risk my identity getting exposed. I want you to help me mask my cultivation.'' He had a choice to use a treasure to mask it but the problem with that was, that kind of treasure can only mask it against low-level cultivators. Anyone with cultivation over Earth realm can see right through it. A had collected all this information from Sophia over a period of time, without making the girl too suspicious.


    ''Hmm. Agreed.'' His instant agreement made him convinced that he had made the right conclusion once again. The demon had wants him to grow as quickly as possible. Whatever his goal was, required him to be much stronger than right now. That might be the reason why he is waiting it out.


    ''Well, that didn''t take much persuasion.'' He no further response from the guy so Ryu too stopped talking. He had made big gains today. Not only had he gotten a step closer to figuring out what the demon''s ns were but also got him to agree to help him out. He was very much satisfied with the progress.


    **A few hourster**


    "What did you say?" A few men had just sat down to have their lunch, after their patrolling duties. Just then they were interrupted by a man who came running out of the woods. "Yes, please hurry. It is unlike the normal ones. It is actively attacking our party."


    This was section B of the ntation. There should not be a vine-like this in this area. All 5 men promptly ran together, towards the direction of the conflict. The man who came looking for them was sent by his party to look for help as it was evident they were not a match for the entity. "I didn''t understand one thing, why didn''t you guys run away? We can easily take care of it if we can call someone from section A." James was among the guys who were peacefully having their lunch before they were informed about such matters.


    The man he was speaking to shook his head while running. "We can''t do that. It was not stationary. We can''t risk it making its way to the outer perimeter." James nodded in understanding. Now it made sense to him. A mobile Krypto was umon but it wasn''t inconceivable. The outer perimeter mostly had kids on patrolling duties. It will spell disaster if it finds its way to them.


    After 10 minutes of the continuous sprint, the party located the battlefield. That''s the only way to describe it as it seems another party had already joined the previous men and now they were 7 guys fighting against the huge vine. But all of them were looking exhausted while the massive vines were assaulting them without break. James realized their mistake.


    They should have sent someone to look for master Lyod. This might not something they can handle. The thing looked like a shrub, just withrge throbbing tentacles swiping all around. It had borrowed its thick base into the ground as more than 10, meters long tentacles flew all around, not allowing anyone to get close enough to its actual body tond a decisive blow.


    The men all around it had first tried taking on it with brute force but it proved too difficult. So now they have turned to try to sneak a single guy in, while they distracted its huge tentacles. Even if one of them manages to get past its defense, they were sure to take this thing down.


    It didn''t take even seconds for James''s party to discern what the group was trying. They immediately jumped into the battle. James had cast strengthening magic onto himself and was able to fend off the tentacles with ease. "Who''s going in?" They had to know, who they had to make way for.


    "Make way for me. I will burn its body." Another man who was using mes to defend himself responded to his question. That was a good choice. Burning is always effective on these things. James nodded and began forcing his way towards the center while fending off the attacks. Now that there were so many men fighting against a single entity, it was showing clear signs of getting overwhelmed.


    **Our pledges had gone down by a lot in a single day. We fell just as fast as we grew lol.. Hence, allow me to dutifully guide you to my Patron so that anyone interested in supporting my works can do /yer104 (remove the ''*'')


    Thanks!!**

 Chapter 182: Tragedy: Vines strike back 2

    Chapter 182: Tragedy: Vines strike back 2


    "Keep going guys. This dumb thing got no intelligence. It can''t do anything other than swinging its arms around. Hold it off and make wat for Nash to reach its trunk." A man with a spear in his hands struck against the tentacle grabbing towards him. All its arms had wide-opening mouths at the end. That''s how this nt can devour the mana from its victims. The man''s attack had torn down its jaws but within a few seconds, the organism had recovered back.


    There was no other way to kill it, it was recovering too fast. They had to destroy its base. Most of the ones who had been here from the starting with were at their limits and everyone knew that. "Do it. This is thest chance we got. Remember, we can''t retreat. Let''s do it. Ahhhhh..." The group responded with a loud shout as they rushed towards the entity, in ast-ditch effort to kill it off.


    "Haaaahh!!" James shouted as he forced his way through the constant barrage of strikes. All of them rushing at once proved to be too much for the corrupted nt. Nash took the opportunity to rush in and leaped his way through its defenses.


    Everyone exined but none of them rxed. They had to keep its limbs busy, lest it attacks Nash. "Fire st!!" The man had ced both his hands on the red veins-infested trunk and began casting his magic again and again. *Screech* mes busted out from his hands as the vine began screaming in an inhuman voice.


    Its horrible screams were a joyous sign for all the men. Sensing victory so close to them, their attacks grew heavier and heavier. Only James was the one frowning at the situation. The nt was surely screaming in pain but he was not able to discover any substantial damage on its body, behind the curtains of mes.


    *Screech* "Ahhhhh!!..." His spection was proven right, when to the absolute horror of everyone around, another appendage sprouted from its trunk andtched onto Nash''s neck. It attacked in a sh, not even giving the guy any chance to dodge, before it had already coiled itself around his neck, digging its sharp teeth in his soft flesh.


    "Nashh!!" The man who screamed must be his party member, but there was little he can do as the tentacles once again spun into action and stopped everyone from helping the poor guy out. All of them can see visible mana getting drained by the appendage. If they can''t reach him with the next minute, he might die.


    "Kill this bastard!!" Everyone was enraged. They can''t allow one of theirrades to die like this. "Dammit... Dammit...!"The man with the spear was the most powerful here but he too wasn''t allowed entry. Also, all of them can feel their mana draining rapidly now, after having fought the abomination for many minutes now.


    "Help me get in..!!" James screamed his lungs out. He was the closest to the captured man. If anyone can rescue him then it would have to be him. The men responded by slowly inching close to him while keeping up with their attacks.


    "Do it.. save him.." The man with the spear was bitten on his arm but despite that, he carried on attacking with all he had got. James gave a nod and just like Nash, rushed towards the guy.


    Fortunately, he managed to get in. "Hold on!!" James tried to motivate the guy as he held onto the thick vine around his neck, trying to loosen the grip so that the guy cab struggle his way out. *Screech* The nt on the other hand was not willing to hand back its hostage. Despite his strengthening magic, James wasn''t able to free the guy. He was losing time rapidly.


    *Strike* Shifting his focus to the base he began attacking the joint where the appendage was attached with its parent body. Once he can cut it off from the main body, it should die off, freeing Nash.


    *Screech* James took a sigh of relief while continuing to strike at the limb with his hands. Just a bit more and he can free the guy. *Screech* Everyone around them was thinking the same thing. Now they didn''t want to kill this thing off. Rather their objective was to save their fellow friends and run away. They can''t deal with this.


    s, the entity wasn''t as dumb as they had thought. It had realized its precarious condition and chose to run away. The arms pulled back at once. On their way, it wrapped around both James and Nash and pulled them along. Its body retracted into the ground within a few seconds, pulling the two men along with it.


    To the despair of the men around they can only see arge hole where the vine had been. They saw the anguish on each other''s faces. They had been fooled. The corrupted nt had actually been stationary for a while now because it had been nning for its exit all along. While it was fighting the men above ground, it had dug its escape route underground.


    The man with the spear fell back. Hisrge body was riddled with wounds. "Fuck this..!! Go call master Lyod... there might still be hope." Commanding others, he closed his eyes. He was grievously wounded in the battle and consequently wasn''t able to maintain his consciousness anymore.


    **Half an hourter**


    Ryu had been enjoying his lunch break with Kira when they were visited by Sophia. He thought she was there to apany them for lunch but the girl had a rather serious face so he held off his invitation. "Is something wrong?" Sophia gave have a grim nod before responding. "Master had ordered the whole ntation to be evacuated at once, for the day. I want you two to locate the other apprentices and inform them of the same."


    Saying that she turned around and left without saying another word. Kira and Ryu were too shocked to process the information for a while. "Why would they do that, brother?" Ryu was reminded of Lyod words from earlier. There must be a vine attack. They must be trying to keep everyone safe by evacuating them out of the ntation ground.


    "It should not be a big deal. They might have located some big vines and just to be cautious they want us out." Kira nodded as his words made sense. But can it be that bad to call for an emergency evacuation? She had been fighting vines regrly now. Can those things present this much danger? She had many questions in her mind but Ryu cut her off.


    "Let''s go, we need to search and inform others. Let''s go we will split to cover more groun..." Midway to his sentence he shook his head and grabbed her hand. "You areing with me. We will search for them together." He can''t be that foolish to let her wander off in these situations. At times like this, he wanted her as close to himself as possible.


    Kira beamed back at him, allowing him to pull her along. She loved it when Ryu showed care for her. It made her feel cherished. As she followed behind him, her smile never faded despite the tumultuous situation.


    Within an hour the whole farm had been emptied. At Lyod''s ce, the old man stood to one side with a grim expression on his face. "Master Lyod, how is the situation?" The old guy turned around to look at the approaching man. He shook his head. "We lost two guys."


    Eric clenched his fist hard. How can this happen again? He had promised himself that he won''t allow any more people to die at the hands of this abomination, especially after thest attack that imed the life of Pa, master Lyod''s wife. But this attack was too strange. It didn''t even give them any time to organize their forces.


    "What about the vine? Is it exterminated?" Lyod gritted his teeth in frustration. "I can''t find it. It seems to have vanished. I tried to track it through the tunnel it had dug but it was barely a hundred meters in depth. It ends at that point with no sign of the vine.


    Lyod was even stronger than himself, so if the man wasn''t able to track that thing down he would not have fared any better himself. "For now I have asked everyone to leave. Put your men to work. We need to search it and vanquish it before any operation can begin here." Lyod pressed on Eric''s shoulders. "The attack was too bizarre, there is nothing we could have done. The only thing to do now is to train our men to be better prepared for this eventuality from now on."


    Eric sighed. He was right. It''s not like he can deploy his guards for every person working here. Most of his capable men were already deployed in the innermost circle. He can''t have them posted in the outer circle just because of a single attack. That will be counterproductive.


    "What do we do with their families?" Lyod had walked off to a distance when he heard the question. He took some time to respond. "Let''s hold it off as long as we possibly could. We can''t have people panic." Saying that he left Eric behind.


    ***


    "Did something happen at the farms?" Amelia was surprised to find both Jeff and Ryu at the door. It was too early for their return. Jeff sidestepped thedy. "No idea. You already know, they don''t tell us much anyway. Something might havee up, so we were released from our duties." Jeff replied from the bathroom.


    "Mhhhh??" The man heard a few moans from outside but when he came out, there was only Amelia in the corridor, wiping her lips off. "Did something happen?" She made sure to clean the leftover saliva from her lips to answer back. "Nope. Let me prepare the lunch for you guys, then." She happily skipped to the kitchen.


    ***


    *Knock* Evening fell and Ruby heard a knock on her door. She was light on her feet, now that she had given birth to her child. Thinking that it must be her husband, she opened the door. There was a man but he wasn''t James. The man was in the attire of a town''s guard. "Hmm? How may I help you?"


    This is the first time she had seen this guy so he must be on an official business. But why would a guard visit her? "Are you Mrs. Ruby?" "Yes, that will be me." The guard kept a straight face as he mentioned the reason for his arrival. "I have been sent here to inform you that for a week your husband had been sent in an assignment outside of the town."


    It was strange news. "May I know anything about this assignment? James didn''t tell me anything about this." The guard patiently exined it to her. "It was rted to some important task so he had to leave on short notice. That''s why I was sent here. Now, please allow me to take my leave. Take care."


    The man obviously knew what had transpired so he didn''t want to give the woman too much hope. Chief Eric can''t hide the fact forever.


    Ruby shut the door, only to sit back on her bed. *Wuuu* *Wuuu* She pulled the child into herp and letting lose her blouse, she let the girl suckle on her nipple. She was still lost in thought about the statement from the guard. He didn''t even tell her where they had sent James. Now she can only wait for a week to pass and ask James about it directly.

 Chapter 183: Shopping with the demon

    Chapter 183: Shopping with the demon


    "You sure I won''t get busted?" Ryu had brought arge hood from a nearby shop and had put it on after moving into a small alleyway. This is the best he could do, for the rest he will have to depend on the demon. "Haha.. try speaking again." The voice echoed in his mind. "Ahem.. so is there really a chag.. wow!!" His voice wasing out to be husky. No one can identify him like this.


    Now the only part left was to hide his cultivation. "It''s already done. You got no way to verify it, so you will have to take my word for it." That was a problem. There was no way to tell if his cultivation level was hidden or not. But after hisst discussion with the demon, he sure will not let him busted, otherwise, his own ns will be in jeopardy.


    "Move out. Don''t waste time. I need to go to sleep. Just remember this, great experts are always supposed to speak less. So keep your mouth shut until absolutely necessary." The guy fell silent after his advice and Ryu gave a nod, revealing himself the world outside.


    Coming out of the alleyway, he discovered another problem. ''Dammit.. what bullshit expert is 5''6 in height?'' His whining was not taken cognizance of as the demon remained uninterested in any extra help. Ryu can only stomp his foot in frustration and make his way to his destination, the dark wings branch.


    ***


    He tried his best to remain as low-key as possible. Nevertheless, there will always be a few people who will be interested. Ryu moved with slow and steady steps trying to act as an expert who simpler disdains the society beneath it. His acting in addition to his overspilling aura kept everyone from approaching him as he moved through the busy streets.


    After a long walk, he found himself on the front gates of the Dark Wings branch. Thankfully demon had made sure that his face under the hood wasn''t visible to anyone. Taking ast look at the massive structure he walked in.


    "How may I help you, dear customer." The hooded person was giving off a threatening aura and it took the maids some time to approach the guy albeit in fear. "I need to buy some herbs." Ryu kept it as short as possible. The maid who had stepped forward to attend to him gave a deep bow. "Please follow me!" She turned around and Ryu followed her.


    ***


    "Ahhhh.. mhhh.. harder.. do itt... Aghhh... Mhhhh... " In one of the rooms of the same building, a couple was involved in erotic sex. Talia had one of her legs on the table while a man was drilling her pussy from behind. He had held her hands behind her back and was busy ramming his cock inside her.


    "Ahhhh... Yess... Fuck harder.." Talia was just too aroused these days. She was a hard-working woman but when her lustes in between her work, she had to call for someone to release it. The guy fucking her was a ve with one of the longest cocks around. She had specifically asked for him, but somehow even he was not making the cut for her.


    ''When did I turn into such a whore?'' Nothing seems to be working on this burning hole these days. "Haah.. leave it. Go away. I am done." She sent the guy away since it was of no use anyway. Sitting on her table she used her own hands to rub her clitoris. This was the only way now, if no one can satisfy her, then she will do it herself.


    "Mhhh... Mhhh.." Her mind rummaged through her memories to look for someone. Someone, she can direct her lust against and get a release. Astonishingly, it stopped on the green-haired boy from a few days back. There was a reason for that. It seems one of her maids had managed to get into his pants and what she had discovered was hard to describe, in her own words.


    Monster. That''s how the woman described it to her and now her mind was filled with all kinds of possible imaginations for this ''monster''. "Ahhh.. mhhhh.. mhhh..." Her left hand had grabbed onto her boobs and was crushing both of them, one after the other. Her nipples had stood straight from the excitement. But before she could get little creative with the little monster, she was disturbed out of her reverie.


    The gate to the room opened and her maid entered taking a bow. "Sorry for the disturbance, Ms. Talia but there is an important development, so I had no choice." Talia sighed in frustration. Her mood had been deteriorating day by day with the pent-up desire turning into vexation. It can''t continue like this.


    "Say it." She got down from her desk, putting her clothes back on while the maid exined the situation. "Hmm.. so even William can''t discern his cultivation realm?" The maid pecked her head. "Yes, we checked with master William first and foremost but only after he failed to do that, I came for you."


    "Ahh.. what kind of freak dropped in now? Let''s go." Talia said to no one in particr. Both thedies walked in the direction of the mysterious customer.


    ***


    "Okay. Here." Ryu paid for the medicinal herb with his fruits before turning to the maid guiding him. "Take me to the treasure section." With a swipe of his hand, all the herbs disappeared into his personal space. These are some extra herbs that he would need in order to get the best out of the body refinement elixir. He got this list from master Lyod.


    The woman respectfully bowed and turned around to bring him away. They had only taken a single step when Ryu came face to face with the head maid here. It was Talia. "I will take over from here. You guys can take your leave." She dismissed the other maids with a wave of her hand. "I will be the one guiding you, precious customer. Please follow me. And if you don''t mind, can you tell me what type of treasure you are looking for? That will help me guide you better."


    Ryu got no reservations on that. Rather he enjoyed thepany of this woman better. She was a ss apart from the other maids here, in both beauty and elegance. "It''s a simple tool to hide the cultivation levels of young cultivators." Talia nodded. "Understood. If it''s for young ones then it can surely be arranged but please remember it will work only on someone under the Earth realm, anyone above that level can bypass the tool."


    "Sure." Ryu chose to keep his mouth shut but Talia wasn''t here just to show him around. He was definitely some hidden expert, and one thing that these guys didn''tck was a huge amassed wealth. A wealth that her organization was ever hungry for. If she is able to establish a cordial rtionship with such a guy then that will be enough prospects for her to get promoted to the capital branch.


    "I have never seen someone like you around, Mr..?" "Raiden. Call me that." Ryu randomly came up with a fake name. Talia can tell this must not be his true name but she didn''t need to know the real name to do business with him, now did she? "So Mr. Raiden, I hope I am not digressing too much but can you tell me if you are a native to Cylon country?"


    "Hmm... I should be. It''s been a long time since I havee out into the mortal world." Ryu answered as mysteriously as possible. In fact, he was enjoying it. "Sorry about that Mr. Raiden but you see, I am a curious woman. I love knowing people. Thus if you find any of my questions annoying then please feel free to skip over them."


    Ryu shook his head in response. "It''s okay." He had his own ns to get closer to this woman with his fake Identity, who knows he mightnd up into arge discount. He still remembered how a casual word from his grandma was enough for the auction house to even incur losses just to give her some face.


    "That''s very nice of you. It must have been a long time since you have been out here? Were you in closed-door cultivation?" It wasn''t unheard of for experts to remainatose while they are at a critical juncture in their cultivation. Some of the time even years might pass, in that duration of the breakthrough.


    "Sort of. It''s should have been around 20 years, I guess." He was randomly spouting nonsense but Talia''s eyes widened in disbelief. "20 years?" What kind of old monster was this guy? He spent two full decades in a single stretch of cultivation. That was out of this world. She was suspicious of his ims but the man had no incentive to lie to her.


    "Haha... You don''t believe me?" Talia hurriedly shook her head. "Of course not, master Raiden. It was just too shocking for this measly woman here. Hmm?" Ryu responded with a chuckle. "Haha... it''s okay." But midway to his sentence, he saw Talia jerk in panic but she controlled it, leaving her with a red face.


    He had no idea what had happened with the woman for her to react in such a way. Nheless, just after walking a few more steps, he realized the problem. ''He'' had his left hand on her butt as ''his'' hands crushed them in various shapes.


    ''Oi.. oi.. oi... You told me you won''t mess this up. Stop doing that.'' Ryu practically screamed in his mind. Since he wasn''t the one actively groping her butt, that leaves a single culprit. ''How am I messing things up? Who told you I can''t have some fun too?'' The demon responded with a lethargic voice while Ryu''s hand switched to her right butt cheek.


    Ryu was frustrated, to say the least. He had created the perfect aura of a learned old man with an unimaginable cultivation level and this idiot and gone ahead and ruined all of it. His learned old man persona turned into a horny old man, within a matter of seconds.


    ''Why are you so vexed when the woman herself is enjoying it? I am just helping her out here. Her arousal is shooting through the roof. Why do you think she is not protesting?'' Ryu turned to take a look at Talia''s face which had turned even redder now but all she did was bite onto her lips harder.


    "Mhhh??" She jerked once again and turned to look at him with her misty eyes. Ryu looky down to find ''his'' hand inside her dress and if her me-filled eyes were any evidence, his fingers must have prated one of her holes, possibly her asshole. ''Hmm. It feels good.''


    Talia walked awkwardly with a finger in her ass for the next 5 minutes. "Pleasee in, master Raiden." Ryu took a look at the door that had Talia''s name on it. "Girl this isn''t the treasure section, is it." "Mhhh... That can wait.. ahhh... Master.. please bring me in first." She had lost all strength in her body, falling in Ryu''s arms.


    The boy hesitated. He had no problem if women wants to throw themselves on him but right now he can''t reveal his identity. Finding himself in a bind the demon came to the rescue. ''Who said you need your face to fuck a woman? Ohh.. you don''t even want to reveal your dong..'' Only now the demon realized his real conundrum. His cock was truly unique. It won''t be long before he is found out.


    ''Leave that to me. Do it.'' Ryu can only put his faith in this guy and pick up the heavy breathing woman in his arms, bringing her into the room. Shutting the door behind him he ced Talia on the table. She seems to be waiting for this, instantly assaulting his groins pulling out the massive shaft from its binds.

 Chapter 184: Conquered

    Chapter 184: Conquered


    He had closed his eyes and only opened them after a while. Looking down he saw the woman staring at the ''thing'' in front of her face with part astonishment and part terror. He can''t me her since he himself got a heart attack from the sight. Was this even a human cock?


    The demon must have messed around with it, turning it to a darker shade. Its color wasn''t sure the only thing that had changed. It had grown by a few more inches and not stopping there, he saw some patterns on its massive surface area. Previously, he was too big for his size and now with a foot-long cock the scene looked ratherical. Ryu can''t take any joy in this, instead flustering at the changes.


    "Hahaha... Seems like you are too shocked to even thank me for this little ''augmentation''. It''s okay. You can enjoy for now and thank meter hehe.." with that his voice faded into the distance and the boy was left with an enormous erection that was enough to give even seasonal whores, nightmares.


    But contrary to that the woman on the desk was too desperate to let go of this opportunity. Preferably, she was looking for something like this. Grabbing onto the shaft at a lightning speed, she began licking all over it without any persuasion from Ryu, at all.


    "Ahhh... I have been waiting for this.. master Raiden... Mhhh.. please.. let me do this.." She was scared that the man will take away her toy from her. Ryu looked at her pitiable expression, sighing in his mind. His hand patted her head. "Go ahead. I will make sure you are wholeheartedly satisfied today."


    "Thanks master... Please pardon me, but I don''t have that many skills with my mouth, but I will try my best." Ryu slowly slipped his hand in her mouth, opening her jaws wide. "Don''t worry, leave everything to me. Just make sure you open it as wide as possible." Now even he was aroused at this development.


    His hands grabbed her by both her ears, holding her head in ce. Orienting her mouth in line with his improved cock, he began shoving it in gradually. Talia made sure to maintain eye contact with the darkness under his hood. Ryu watched as her expression deteriorated as more and more of his length made its way inside her mouth and then eventually to her throat.


    "Aggghhh.. cough... cough.. cough.. sorry, master. Please do it again." Naturally, the first attempt resulted in a failure. Ryu was unsure if even his aunt can engorge on this thing in its current state. "Haha.. good, little girl. I like people who don''t give up." Once again his cock made its way to her tonsils leading to her reflexes kicking in once again.


    Like this Ryu had tried tenth time now but with no real benefit in sight. Half his length was her limit, she was not able to take it in any deeper, despite her confidence. "Cough.. cough.. sorry master. Let''s try again." This woman was persistent.


    But Ryu was rapidly losing his erection now. He shook his head. "It of no use right now. Turn around, I will fuck you. But you need to promise me that you will practice and take mepletely in your throat." The woman nearly dropped her head in gratitude. Even after failing so miserably, the man was generous enough to give her what she wanted. "Thank you, my lord. I will not disappoint you."


    She admonished herself for getting too rxed over the years and losing her edge. She hade to rely too much on her ves for a release and the best part about ves was that she need not worry about their satisfaction, saving both her time and effort. In the end, it led to her making such a mockery out of her.


    Her thought process was broken by a bolt of pain that sent her heart in shock. "Ahhhhhh.. ahhh.. mhhh.." She tried to struggle but Ryu held onto her shoulders, trying to forcefully fit his cock inside her. "Do you want me to stop, little girl?" She stopped her resistance at once. She had no choice. She can''t disappoint him again. Also, her arousal will turn her crazy, she needed this release even if it ends up destroying her in the process.


    She opened her legs wider and determination shed on her face. "Go on master. Ram it in." Ryu smiled at her destion. She was ready to face all the pain even if it had toe through torment. "You are a brave girl." He stroked her wide ass cheeks before holding her waist tight and jamming his dong inside her with the jerk of his waist.


    "Ahhhh.. mhhhh... Go on... I can take it.. ahhh.." The woman must be under immense pain but refused to back down. Ryu saw the blood trickle down to the floor underneath. It was an expected oue. The only thing saving her right now was the massive flooding her vagina had suffered, making the process less torturous.


    Maintaining his hold on her slender waist Ryu gave another thrust this time sending his cock to the entrance of her womb. Incidentally, this is where he was supposed to stop and begin his pistoning but her determination had turned him a bit ambitious. Why stop here, if he can reach her womb?


    "Aggghhhhh..!!!" It was never going to be easy. Talia''s torso fell on the desk as her eyes rolled back. Ryu smiled scornfully. She had already achieved her first orgasm. The stimtion his cock created at her cervix was too much. Ryu can feel her vaginal discharge lubricating her tunnel. He took the opportunity to force his cock into the small opening, widening it. It forced Talia into spasms. Her nails dug into the wood but she endured without a cry.


    Sess at the end. The boy found his entire cock sheathed inside Talia''s pussy. "You did it little girl. It''s time for the pleasures then." Saying that he began moving back and forth inside her in a rhythmic fashion. Only now Talia got the taste of that rough texture running against her walls. She didn''t even know if Raiden was a man or a beast. Right now she was in so much heat that she wasn''t entirely averted to the idea of mating with the beasts too.


    "Ahhhh.. yesss.. master... Please make me your whore... Ahhh.." She had lost all rationality within just 10 minutes of pumping, crying out loud. "Ahh... Make me yours masrt.. ahh.. it feels.. so good ahhhh.. mhh.." She had not anticipated that enduring through that painful encounter will lead to this much pleasure. This must be what heavens feel like.


    "Lay on your back!" After continuously fucking her for 10 more minutes, he made her change position. She just orgasmed once again. Had it been his usual women, he would not have allowed them a release instead of letting it build up. But since the woman was already deprived of release anyway, it''s better to not stop it.


    "Next time when I visit, make sure both your holes are ready for me." Ryu grabbed a handful of Talia''s blonde hair and pulled her head up. She cried out in pain but as soon as his pumping began again, her agony turned to a stupid grin. "Which is the other hole master?" Talia was confused. The first one was certainly her throat and she had decided to work on that. A sense of realization hit her and her whole body shivered in dread,ing to a horrifying conclusion.


    "I think you know it very well, which hole I am talking about." Talia gulped at her response. The cost is this pleasure wasing out to be massive. She barely survived through this pration session. She can''t even imagine her situation if it was her asshole, instead. "I will try, master."


    *Pahhh* "I want results not trying." His hard p left a pronounced handprint in her fair face. "Yes.. master. Mhhh.. mhhhm." His pistoning had grown in pace increasing her stimtion drastically. *Rip* Ryu tore through her clothes to reveal herrge tits. "You have hidden them long enough." Bending down he mercilessly bit on one of her nipples, while his other hand rubbed the other one.


    "Ahhh.. yess.. master... Fuck me.. harder.. agh... Mhhh.." Talia didn''t care about anything now. As her next orgasm approached, she was even ready to offer her asshole as a sacrifice if she can keep having such climaxes. "Massster.. ahhhh..."


    Ryu waited for her spasms to die down before picking the woman up in his arms. She was barely holding on now, but he had decided to push her to the limit today. Carrying her in his arms, he pressed her against the wall and shoved his cock back in her vagina. Talia wrapped her arms tightly around his neck andid her head on his shoulder, letting him do as he pleased with her.


    ***


    The maids waiting outside can hear every single moan of their senior. At first, they heard her painful screams that turned to moans, which in turn ended up in small gasps over a period of 2 hours straight. Right when each of them was mulling over whether they should hear it through the door, it opened, and out came the conqueror of their senior.


    He didn''t even look at them, taking his leave from there. The maids waited for the man to leave with baited breaths, hurriedly entering the room as soon as he vanished from their sights. Running one after the other they found Talia on the table with all her limbs stretched in all directions.


    Her eyes were unfocused, looking straight at the ceiling. But that was not the most jarring thing. Rather, the fact that Talia''s face was covered in colossal quantities of thick viscous liquid, surprised them even more. Is this even humanly possible? Arge amount of his cum had flowed all over her torso and much more was in her hair. Apart from that some of the leftover semen had collected bedside her head.


    They saw Taliae to her senses. Her hand collected some of his cum from her face and pushed it into her open mouth. She swallowed the lumpy liquid as a wide smile spread on her face. What had she been doing all her life? All she had done her life was to run after her goals and furthering her position in the organization, never knowing even such an ecstasy was possible in life. Somehow all she had achieved in her life seemed futile.


    The maids were too stunned to say anything but after a full 15 minutes had passed and all Talia had done in this time was to eat the semen off her face, one of them had to step in. "Are you okay, Ms. Talia?" But all they got was a long silence in return. The woman had not even bothered to take a look at them, choosing to relish in the time that hade to pass.


    A few more minutes passed when Talia had eaten all the cum off her face. Even though her body was under a nerve-wracking pain, she turned to her side and began licking the semen off the table now.


    The maids had grown even more concerned. Did the guy from earlier, ce her under a spell? Why else would she act like this? Even right now she was choosing to lick the semen off the table like an animal. They turned to look at each other but none of them had any solution.


    "Ms. Talia, should we collect it for you?" One of them can''t watch her senior disy such bestial behavior. If she loved it so much then they can collect it for her and she can eat it like a normal human. Surprisingly, they got a response from the woman this time around. "No one touches it. It''s from my master so all of it belongs to me."


    Most of the maids were now convinced that the man from earlier had done something to Talia. "Please call Mr. William. We can''t handle madam. She is totally out of her mind." One of the maids ran away, leaving the rest to watch Talia lick it he whole table clean.

 Chapter 185: Body Refinement

    Chapter 185: Body Refinement


    **Same night in the personal space**


    "Concentrate. It''s close. You can do it. Don''t lose focus now. Yes..." Emma was guiding Dorothea as the woman was at the critical juncture of her cultivation. It was time for her awakening and even Ryu was present, to witness it for himself. He saw the woman concentrating hard. She hade a long way from her previously depressed state. It seems in the end she found happiness for herself, choosing to leave her earlier life behind and make a new beginning.


    Suddenly Ryu noticed the air around him turn cold with every passing second. All around the mature woman, small ice shards manifested in the atmosphere. Both her hands had a thinyer of ice. Emma beamed a smile back to Ryu. She was sessful. Dorothea opened her eyes to find Ryu''s enchanting smile, only then she observed why the boy was so happy.


    "Hahaha... I did it, Ryu.." Ryu stood in one ce and Dorothea lunged at him, making him hold her in his arms. "I told you, you can do.." He wasn''t able toplete his sentence as his maid had closed his mouth with her lips. Emma saw the sensual scene and can felt the heat in her groins grow.


    She had not he fucked as of yet. All she had done was to suck on Ryu''s cock every now and then. "Come here, Emma!" She heard Ryu call and promptly walked towards him. He held her into a hug as his hands reached out between her buttocks, prating her asshole. "Thanks for your hard work." The boy gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Mhmm.. it wasn''t a mhhhmm.. big deal." His fingers had reached deeper in her ass making her moan out in bashful delight.


    Once he was satisfied ying with her ass, Emma got on her knees and holding his hand, suckled on his fingers, licking them clean. Her training wasing up well. "Nice!" A good pat to the head from time to time ensured that the woman feel appreciated.


    He can see her gazend on his crotch. However much she wanted to hide it, the desire in her eyes was for everyone to see. "Wait for a bit, then you can suck on it all you want." Emma didn''t reply, too ashamed after getting caught red-handed.


    "Both of you take your clothes off. I got a gift for you." It was a happy asion so he decided to reward thedies. Sure enough, their eyes brightened at the announcement, Dorothea acted like she can''t get out of her clothes fast enough.


    "Here. Put these on." He presented both of them with a set of clothes. They were maid uniforms in a ck and white colorbination. "Let''s see if they got you." He had brought them at a local shop after taking his leave from the Dark Wings branch. He had them custom made and it was evident once the milfs happily put the long dress on.


    "How is it? It looks gorgeous to me!" He checked both of them out, especially the two cut-outs on their chest that exposed theirrger than average breast in open. The dress ended in a long skirt. "It''s beautiful hehe.." Dorothea had a grin on her face, tending to not care about her tits on disy. Both thedies swirled around to check themselves out.


    "Don''t put on anything under this." Ryu picked up Emma''s long skirt and surveyed her bubble butt underneath. She nodded in agreement. "Here, this is thest piece." He brought two white headbands and ced them on their heads after organizing their hair.


    Moving back he surveyed both their visage. "Perfect!" He might need to rece their neck corter since the leather belt was a bit mismatch with their dress. "I brought two more sets." Both of them looked once at each other and then bowed down in an elegant and synchronized manner. "Thank you master."


    "Good. Now go and prepare the bath." Ryu had to use the body refinement potion now. He was already at the 2nd level of the Junior realm, it should be enough. He had dug out the ground in this personal space of his and filled it with water to create a small tub.


    Emma was a fire mage so she first got the water boiling. Once it reached the optimal temperature, Dorothea added the herbs to it, one by one. Next, Ryu emptied the vial of liquid in the tub. Everything was ready and now they had to wait for the temperature to drop to a level so that he can soak his body in it.


    "You two can y with this until the water cools down." Ryu pulled his pants down to reveal his little brother, slowlying to life because of the erotic disy by his maids. They didn''t need an invitation as they were on him in no time,tching on his cock and balls at once.


    ***


    "Hmmm.. mhh..." Dorothea and Emma had their tongues stuck out, touching each other''s, while Ryu jerked his cock to pump out his jizz on their face and mouth. Emma cleaned him off and as the twodies got engaged in the steamy y with his semen, he made his way to the bath.


    Dropping his feet in the water, he found the heat to be bearable. He needs to remain soaked in the water until, either he reaches his limit or else the water cools downpletely. "It''s just a bath, it can''t be that bad now can it?" He was befuddled as to why Sophia will add the earlier use.


    "Aggghhh... Fuckk...!!" After 15 minutes, both maids had to forcefully restrain their little master inside the water. "You need to hang on little Ryu, it will be over." Emma too helped her out. "She is right, Ryu. Just hold on for a bit, you already endured for so long. We can''t let it all go waste."


    Ryu was thoroughly cursing Sophia in his mind right now. That bitch never mentioned the process will be this torturous. In all possibilities, she must have deliberately hidden the fact from her. In the starting everything was okay, he even felt a soothing sensation all over his body, once he soaked in the medicinal water. But as time passed he can feel the efficacy of the liquid bore into his muscles, making him toss and turn from the pain.


    It was like each muscle of his body was torn open. Yet, he endured through the entire process with sheer willpower. But after 10 more minutes, now he can feel the efficacy drill into his bones and the pain was off the charts. He had never experienced excruciation of such magnitude, both his livesbined.


    He had to order both his maids to constrain him inside the water, otherwise, he would have jumped out much earlier. "Ahgggmm.!!"


    His torture continued for 15 more minutes, his only saving grace was, that as the water-cooled down, the intensity of his infliction faded.


    In the end, he was too tired to even move his finger as he slumped down in the makeshift bathtub, losing himself to deep sleep. That left both his maids sighing. "Haa.. looks like no one told him, how much this was going to hurt." Emma made her conjecture to which Dorothea nodded. "Does every mage has to go through this?" The redhead shook her head. "It''s not mandatory. There are other medicinal potions that won''t hurt this bad, but as far as I know, their benefits are consequently not as pronounced."


    ***


    Ryu only woke up the next morning in his bed, cushioned between his maids'' tits. He anticipated that he would need a week of house rest after what he had gone through. But strangely he felt pleasantly refreshed like he lost a few kilos of weight. Recalling the torture from yesterday, a shiver ran down his spine.


    The reason for that was that it was not over. He will have to continue soaking in that medicinal water for this whole week, to get the most benefit. Getting up he checked on the peacefully sleeping women. Looking down he saw his cock pointing straight to the heavens. But apparently, he can''t do it right now. It seemed like his mother had promised him to someone today.


    A beautiful yet smug face appeared in his mind and Ryu smirked. His dear Nana had begun craving for him. Since he won''t be attending the farm work for a week now, he decided to visit her today itself. It''s been a long since he saw her.


    *p* *p* "Oii.. sleeping beauties, where have you seen a master waking his ves? Shouldn''t it be the contrary?" He pped their butts to wake them up. Dorothea opened her eyes but began acting coy, choosing to suckle on his fingers. "When did we drop back down to the status of ves? Weren''t we offered a maid position?"


    Ryu climbed on Emma''s back and pressed his cock against her sphincter. "Ahhh..hhh.." He held her by her hair and forced his head into her asshole, making her cry out in pain. "That''s for me to decide. If I want you to be maids, you will be maids. If I want you to be ves, you will be ves. Understand?" *Pahhh* *Pahh* To further establish his point, he pulled hard in her hair and pped her face from behind.


    "Yes.. master." Emma replied clearly in pain from the pration. She tried to rx her bowels but before she can get him inside, the boy jumped off her. "I need to be somewhere today, so I will have to leave you in heat today, little Emma. But don''t fret about it. One of these days we will have a proper session together. He left her in the room with a devious wink.


    ***


    "Wow!! Did you brought it, Ryu?" Amelia was surprised to see both Emma and Dorothea in their new dresses. "Hehe.. who else? I know what you will ask, so you will have to wait. I will buy you a different one too unless you are interested in the maid dress too." Ryuid in his mother''sp, enjoying the sweet milk, early morning. Jeff too was at home today, since the news had been announced that the ntation will only open in a week.


    Amelia pouted her lips flirtatiously. "Then I will wait. But make sure it''s a pretty one." Ryu pulled her head down and kissed her on her lips when Jeff wasn''t looking. The adulterous couple ended their kiss before getting spotted. "What can I do mom? You look the best, naked. I don''t want you to cover yourself. Everyone should see how beautiful my mom is."


    Amelia was too giddy to reply but Jeff chimed in. "With the way you guys interact, sometimes I feel like I am the oneing in between two love birds." The man was totally mesmerized by the twodies in the maid dress. Especially, their tits hanging out, that made him extra aroused. That''s why he shifted his focus to the mother and son pair. All three family membersughed and had their breakfasts. Ryu left for Nana''s ce afterward.


    **In the Krypto infested dimension**


    There was a majestic Krypto tree, inside of which loud noise can be heard. "Bunch of morons!! All you managed to get are these two human bodies? Useless." Ergon kicked the false demon on his feet. He flew out, heavily injured but instantly git back to his feet into the kneeling position. "I think I need to put her to work."


    The giant leaped on his feet from his enormous seat. Strolling through therge wooden superstructure to find himself in another room. Ergon noticed a naked human woman among a horde of false demons. "Ahh.. mhhh. Gyahhhh. Mhhhh...!!" She was being fucked in all her orifices at once, while her two hands were stroking thick dark cocks of the false demons. "You had enough fun, Pa. Come here. I got a task for you."

 Chapter 186: Call me master!

    Chapter 186: Call me master!


    Pa was one of the powerful human experts Ergon had captured many years back. Also, if his memory served him well she too was from Cylon Empire. She was too powerful to just kill her off, so Ergon made sure to ce proper sealing magic on her to turn her into his personal ve.


    The woman only noticed the giant after he called her out. Though reluctant she ultimately relented and got up from her throne of cocks. "What is it master? It was my free time." She walked seductively towards Ergon, tying her hair behind her head. "I know, but something came up and I want you to handle that. It''s important."


    ***


    "Madam, the boy is here." Nana was cuddling her baby when a maid informed her about Ryu''s arrival. Suddenly her face took on a beautiful smile. "Send him in." The maid bowed down before taking her leave. It''s been such a long time since she had seen him. She had sent Eric to call for himst week too, only to find out that the boy was on some mission.


    She didn''t know why but she hade to adore the boy. Not only because of how he made her feel with his tool but she also enjoy the teasing. After a few minutes, she heard the footsteps and he stood at her door with the maid. "You can take your leave." With her words, Ryu was left alone with Nana.


    "Greetings, Mrs. Chief." The boy said his proper greetings before inviting himself in. Nana''s heart jumped in jubtion, seeing the conflict already starting. "Hmm? I didn''t allow you toe in, just yet?" She announced with an obviously fake angry expression.


    Ryu only shrugged her off. "Who are we kidding Mrs. Nana? You havee to like me, both of us know that." Saying that the boy jumped in bed with her but instead ofing close to her, chose to settle beside her baby girl. "Haha.. a little overconfident, are we?" She smirked back.


    "Huh.. what can I do? I am just too handsome." His words made the gorgeousdyugh out even louder this time. "You sure are funny kid.." But Ryu only brushed it off. "Hmm? I was serious there. You know."


    "Yeah, yeah why not." On the outside, Nana was making fun of him but inside she agreed that there were only a handful of guys she had seen in all her life that canpare to the boy. It was more so now when he had begun developing some muscles for himself.


    Ryu yfully pinched the sleeping girl''s puffy cheeks. It was fun doing it. The baby was annoyed at him. Trying to swipe his hands away even in her sleep, that only made him chuckle. "Haha... She is persistent." Nana didn''t disturb him, watching with love-filled eyes at her child.


    They talked casually for a while before Ryu got up and put the little girl in her crib. "Let''s start with what we are here for Mrs. Nana. You see I am a busy man." Each of his sentences will only make the woman break out in mockingughter. "You must have great responsibilities on those ''manly'' shoulders of yours?"


    Ryu checked out his shoulders, well they were not exactly manly as of yet. A tinge of red spread on his face. "I am still growing you know. You should never make fun of young people." He took off his clothes, leaving only his pants on. "But you just told me, you were a man as a few seconds back. Did you just go back on your words and now you are a ''young boy''?"


    Ryu had no response for that. She trapped him in his own words. "Ahaha.. you got me there. For now, you can call me young man? How about that?" He pulled his pants down, walking close to Nana buck naked. The voluptuous woman extended her hand a git hold of hisid dick, beginning to rub her palms on it.


    "You can''t be nning to have me for free now, do you?" Nana stopped her stroking to look up at him. "Hain? Payment? Kid, just the fact that I am allowing you in my bed should be enough reward for you? You thinkmoners like you can make your way so easily into a noblewoman''s chambers?"


    Saying that she took his semiid cock in her mouth,mencing to lightly suck on it. "Hmm, no payment?" Ryu continued after a pause. "Then I get to do what I want with you, Mrs. Nana."


    Nana switched back to stroking to reply to him. "Hmm.. okay. But you should remember, my husband loves me veryyy.. much. So, just be careful." Though it was a veiled threat, Ryu knew she was just messing with him.


    He took hold of her head and shoved his hands into her mouth, ying with her tongue. Slowly, his hands had sped a fistful of her hair. "I have faith in myself, I will make sure you enjoy it so much that you yourself will have to step in hehe.." *Spit* Tugging her jaws open he spat inside. Nana was taken aback by his actions but only for a second.


    She smiled and swallowed his sweet saliva. "We will see." She was straight-up horny now. Removing her clothes one by one, she took hold of his cock and beganpping it with her tongue. Her arousal was tethering on insanity now but she realized the importance of a well-lubricated cock. Giving it the proper care and making sure it''s all wet and sloppy.


    Ryu helped her organize her hair and held her on top of her head as she bobbed up and down on his erection. "Don''t get too engrossed with it, Mrs. Nana. Lest it ends up creating problems with your marriage." The boy only joked about it but that was the reality of Nana''s life. She never felt the same pleasures again with Eric.


    Like he told it was not a good thing for her marriage but she rationalized it with the thought that she might require a single session with the boy in a month or so. That shall be enough to calm her cunt for a while.


    Ryu moved his free hand to clutch Nana''s fleshy breasts. This was the first proper session he got with her and he nned to make full use of it. His hands snaked under her arms and the boy picked the mature woman in his arms, making her shriek in shock. "Ahhh.. what are you doing? Put me down bratt. Ahh.." But how can Ryu leave her alone when her resistance was so half-hearted?


    Rather her made her turn upside down, it was a bit hard considering his size but his upgraded strength from histest breakthrough came in handy. "Ahhh.. mhhhh.. what.. mhhh.. what.. ammmhh.." Nana could notplete her sentence. Every time she tried that Ryu''s tongue will burrow its way into her vagina and lick her from inside.


    Smelling the thick scent of his semen, she opens her eyes to see his cock, resting on her face. She was smart enough to discern what was expected of her in this position. Both of them began providing each other with oral pleasures.


    ***


    "Do you think this dress is too revealing?" Emmaughed at Dorothea''s question as they cultivated in the garden together. "We literally have our tits hanging out in open, and you ask if it is revealing enough haha..." Bothdies have developed a great binding in a very small period.


    "I guess you are right. I was too excited when we received these gifts at failed to notice what problems it can cause." Emma stoppedughing, instead asking her to exin further. "It''s regarding Mr. Jeff. He was totally stiff for all over the breakfast duration. It must have been hard on him. I feel bad for him."


    "Hmm.. you are right. I saw that too. But to tell you the truth he looked more interested in you than me hehe.." Dorothea nodded in agreement with her. "Yeah, I felt that too." Emma continued. "So why don''t you let the man have a go. I don''t think it will take much longer."


    "I got no problem with that. But let''s check with Ryu first. Only then I will go ahead." Emma supported her decision. "Yeah, it''s better to check with the boy first." Saying that both the maids closed their eyes and continued with their cultivation.


    ***


    "Ahhh... Ryu... Please.. let me cum.. please.. ahhhhh.." Nana had both her legs in the air, at the edge of the bed as Ryu rammed his long cock inside her slick pussy with deep thrusts. Half an hour had already passed and she can feel her orgasm approaching, but the hateful boy had been making life difficult for him.


    Whenever she will try to embrace her climax, this idiot will pull out his cock and start licking her pussy instead causing the built-up to be lost. Like this, she will have to start all over again, much to her frustration.


    "Ahhhhh..." Ryu twisted her nipples hard making her scream in agony. Next, he will switch to ying with her clitoris, rubbing on it as Nana''s whole body spasmed in pleasure. "Please Ryu, let... me cumm... Ahhh.." The boy smiled deviously as his left hand clenched her smooth neck in its grip. *Pagghh* Ryu had been waiting for this state.


    Her eyes had turned hazy with her tongue lolling out. All sense of intelligence had left her eyes, leaving an empty husk behind. This is the best time to ''tame'' his women, as they are in desperate need of a release and can do anything he asked for at this moment. "Hmm.. try calling me master. Then I might take pity on you and let you cum. How about it?"


    As expected the stubborn woman was still holding on to her conscious a bit, refusing to say such shameful words. Ryu realized the difference between her and his other woman. Nana was extremely proud due to her upbringing. All his other women would have been broken already and would be wagging their tails for him if they had one. Yet, this one refused to surrender.


    ''Well, that just makes it all the more exciting.'' *Pahhh* *Pahhh* *Pahhhh* ps rained down on Nana''s face from both sides turning her fairplexion to deeper shades of red. "Ahhhh... Mhhhhm.. noo... Ahhh.." He saw her trying to protest the beatings but her own body was going against her.


    Taking a break from the pping he focused on clit and bega rubbing hard on it. Nana tried to struggle away from overstimtion but Ryu pressed her hard against the bed, his left hand gripping her neck down. It wasn''t long before he felt her vaginal walls clenching his cock. It was here once again. Realizing that his thrusts grew shallower as he switched to a slow pace.


    "Nooooo.. don''t slow down.. ahhh.. please.." Ryu saw her biting on her lips. "Hehe.. admit it, Nana, you have to surrender yourself to me. There is no relief for you otherwise." He was right as she can sense her orgasm fading away in the distance. "Fuckk... You are a bastard.. aggghhh.. master... Fuck me.. keeping fucking me.. ahhh.. "


    "Haha... Took you long enough." Ryu squeezed her neck to cut her air supply while simultaneously his pumping grew harder and harder, ramming her in the bed. "Keep going. I love it when you call me that." Nana bit her lips but in the end, had no choice but to acquiesce to his demands. "Please.. master.. ahhh.." It was difficult for her to speak since Ryu was squeezing her neck.


    *Paahhh* *Pahhh* "See, it wasn''t so hard after all." He pped her face again and watched the woman squirm under him in pleasure. Her eyes rolled back and her body spasmed. It was a big one. Knowing that Ryu knew what he had to do. Giving his all he forced himself to the depths of her tunnel, reaching her womb in every thrust. "Agggghhhhhh!!"


    Her scream echoed all over therge mansion as she fell back in the bed, exhausted. Having pissed herself, she was still trembling all over her body. Ryu had not got his release yet but she required some rest now. He rolled her in under the nket and tugged himself together with her. Holding her in his arms he took a nap.

 Chapter 187: Crown Prince Dennis

    Chapter 187: Crown Prince Dennis


    An hour must have passed when Ryu opened his eyes, only to find his woman staring viciously at him. Her eyes were slightly red due to the fatigue from the sex session. He gave her a charming smile and pulled her closer to his chest, with his arm around her naked body. "It''s a bad habit to stare at someone in sleep, little Nana."


    Surely that was not enough to pacify her as the ck-haireddy bit into his chest, leaving himself writhing in pain. "Aggghhh... Aiiii... Aiiiioo..." Ryu struggled to get her off himself. She had left a red tooth mark with some traces of blood on his upper chest. "What the heck!! Who bites their lovers like that?" Ryu still held her in his arms, trying his best to calm the raging woman.


    Only now Nana can feel some of her resentment diminish. Unexpectedly the boy didn''t push her away even when she bit him so brutally, only trying gently to get her to back off. "Humphhh!" She snorted but didn''t struggle out of his embrace. Ryu chuckled at her enraged expression. "You are so beautiful, Nana." He carefully tugged her stray hairs behind her ear, while making his remark.


    At first, Nana had thought the boy was back to teasing her but ncing in his emerald eyes she can''t find any farce or deception. Whatever he had said just now, came directly from his heart. Nana had no idea how to handle this situation. She wasn''t good with these romantic talks, not with kids her''s son''s age at the very least.


    She ended up blushing heavily and to hide her face she once again took refuge in Ryu''s chest. "You deserve it, idiot!!" She whined for a few seconds butter she stuck her tongue out and began licking the bite mark on his chest. The boy in turn stroked her head.


    "Although it still needs some work but your bearing had definitely improved over these months." Nana didn''t bother replying, only giving a snort and continuing to lick his chest. "Hmm... it''s toote. I got to go now." He tried to get up but was held down by the flustered woman. "You can''t leave, just yet."


    Ryu acted obliviously. "Why so? Didn''t you came already?" She kept her head down and shook it. "Yes, but I... I want.. to do.. it again." That single sentence took all her courage to utter. "Again? Don''t tell me you liked it that much haha..." Hisughter seems to have made her flip.


    "I don''t care. I want to do it again then you should just do it..moner." Ryu made her sit up andy face down with her butt raised. "Yeah, yeahh... I know. But first, mydy needs to be punished for biting her partner in bed. That''s bad manners." *Paaaggh* The room reverberated all over the room. The sound was too loud. Fortunately, a maid had taken away the baby previously. So now he can be as wild as he wanted with her.


    "Ahhh... What are you doing.. ahhhgg..?" *Paahhh* Despite trying to deter the boy verbally, Nana did little to get away from him. She knew this humiliation was the price she had to pay for the pleasures ahead. *Paaahhh*


    "You bra.... ???" She was midway through her curses once again but it was cut off by a strange sensation. Her eyes opened wide as she tried to turn around and have a look for herself as to what the boy was nning. But all she could see from her position was the wide grin on Ryu''s face. "What are you nning?" This time her voice wasn''t as confident as earlier.


    Ryu added another finger in her ass, making her gasp. "Hehe.. leave it to me, Nana. I will take you to the heavens." His wink didn''t action helped her situation but her curiosity kept her in ce. *Spit* His fingers began rubbing her sphincter, trying to get her to rx her stressed muscles.


    "Let loose. I need to get in there." He forced his fingers back inside, lubricating the tunnel. Realization hit the woman as she saw the boy stroking his cock to life. "Ahh.. no way.. get away..!!" She tried to struggle away but Ryu was ready for her and held her down, using his weight.


    "Please Ryu, it won''t go in. Why do you want to put it in there? Put it in my pussy." The boy kept fingering her ass. Bending down he kissed Nana on her cheek, catching her off guard. "Can you believe me for once?" She looked in his deep eyes, mesmerized for a while. She pressed her head in the bed, sighing. "If it''s too much then it''s off."


    "Haha.. of course." He gave her another kiss much to her delight and switched his focus back to her asshole. "Lick my cock, Nana. Remember to use excess saliva, so that it hurts less." The woman gulped anticipating the pain that was going to follow. Opening her mouth she took in his cock.


    "Ready?" 5 more minutes passed and Nana had given her best. Now she can only hope for the pain to be under her limits. Her heart was conflicted. How did she get so close to the boy? Even allowing him ess to her ass. The worse part for her was that she would have probably turned Eric down if he had put forth such a request. And here she was opening her legs and rxing her sphincter for a kid she barely knew.


    "Do it." She can feel his thick cock head, pushing apart her anal walls and make its way to her bowels. This was the very first time Nana was putting up with something like this. Naturally, her heart was filled with trepidation. More so, when the pain kicked in. "Ahhh.. mhh.. take it slowly... Ryu.. ahhh.." Thankfully, the boy was aware of her reservations and so kept stopping at various waypoints.


    The pain had made Nana tear up but she kept her head down not letting the boy see her like this. "Ahhhhh.." She can feel his groin on her butt. That can only mean she had endured through the initial torture. His words only confirmed it to her. "Thanks for this Nana. Now I will move slowly inside, just let me know if you can''t take it at any point." He made sure to kiss her back in appreciation.


    She had no idea why but his words made her find newfound courage. "Huh.. go ahead. It was not even as bad as I had assumed." She made sure to wipe her tears on the bed sheet before turning around and taunting the boy.


    Ryu didn''t fall for her. He can''t get too rough at her first time. "mhhhh.. mhhh..ahhh... " But Nana was telling the truth. Compared to what she had anticipated, what she endured was nothing. As he began moving back and forth inside her, disbelief spread on her face.


    The pain had subsided to make was for.. pleasure? But how was that possible? Weren''t they supposed to enjoy the vaginal pration? With each pump in her the boy was turning the reality upside down. "mhhh.. mhhhh... Ahhh..." Minutes passed like this and Nana can''t keep quiet any longer. "Ahemm... Ryu, can you go a bit faster? Just a bit, though."


    He smiled at her concerns but took her advice and increased his pace. Watching his whole cock disappear in her ass was a wondrous sight in itself. "Come suck me off." Nana excitedly turned around and took his cock in her mouth. She remembered to use ess saliva so that it is well lubricated.


    Their session continued for an hour more and once Ryu was satisfied with her ass, he moved back to her pussy and made her cum once again. "Open it." He jerked his cock over her face and spurt after spurt his cum filled her mouth to the brim. He wiped thest few drops on her face before getting off the bed. "You look even more beautiful like this." He had ordered her to keep his semen in her mouth until he allowed her to eat it.


    He chuckled as she signaled with her eyes. She was having a head time keeping the thick liquid from escaping from the sides of her lips. "haha.. you can swallow it now." He replied putting his pants back on. *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp* It took Nana multiple tries to eat the enormous amount of cum. "Cough.. ahh... With that much semen in your balls, I am surprised how you have not managed to knock up any woman up until now. Ryu didn''t bother replying and kissing her on her clean cheek, took his leave.


    ***


    In the capital of the neighboring Thera Empire, there was aplex ofrge pces. The center pce was thergest one and housed the current ruler of the Empire, while those on the sides are each allotted to one of the prince and princess. One of the eastern pces was the residence of the current crown prince Dennis.


    Right now in the grand hall, there was a procession going on. Arge band of musicians yed multiple instruments in perfect symphony. In the center of the hall group of naked girls were presenting a dance routine. In front of the hallid the seat of the crown prince.


    Dennisid on his majestic bed on the raised tform, enjoying the show below. His headid in a woman''sp while another one fed him small grape-like fruits one by one. Two other womenid on his feet, massaging him. Between his meals, he will switch to the woman''s breasts and she will squeeze some of her breast milk in his open mouth.


    All four women on his bed were beautiful decorated with ornaments of precious metals and gems but they didn''t have any shred of clothes. All of them were city toppling beauties. This was the life of luxury the royalty enjoyed in the Thera Empire.


    But the surreal procession was interrupted by the arrival of a few guards covered in heavy armor... The leader of the guards turned his gaze all around the hall and wherever his gaze fell, everyone stopped what they were doing. Dennis looked visibly upset by their arrival.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Graham?" Dennis was referring to the head guard who in turn came forward and went on his knees. "Forgive me, my lord. I know this was not the perfect time to contact you but I believe the matter will be of great concern to you, so I made haste." Graham presented his case in front of his master. He together with the elite guards behind him were tasked by the King himself to be the crown prince''s bodyguards.


    The crown prince sat back up. "Ahh.. you just had to appear as soon as I took a break from my training? Huh.. say it. This better be important enough." Graham nodded his head. Behind him, hispanions too hadnded on their knees.


    "Should I say it here only, my lord?" Dennis got the idea and he pped his hands in exasperation. Everyone except the 4dies behind him left the hall. Graham looked at the woman behind Denis but he signaled him to continue.


    "It''s about Ruth, my lord. A few of our spies returning from the Cylon Empire hade with a piece of peculiar news that might be connected to her." Graham saw the young man''s facial expressions change from the previous apathy to newfound exuberance.


    "Are you sure?" Graham shook his head in response to his question. "Not yet, my lord. That''s why I want your permission to send out a few more men in her search. Since this is a matter rted to a different country I can''t give out the orders on my behalf."


    "Hahaha... First, tell me what exactly had the spies found out." Graham nodded and narrated whatever he knew. One of the spies posted in the capital of the Cylon Empire hade across a piece of news about a small town in the outskirts of the country. There were some unconfirmed reports of an old woman who sells human breasts milk. But before the said spy could confirm it with his own eyes, his duration of service ended and he had to return.

 Chapter 188: Help from a daughter

    Chapter 188: Help from a daughter


    "Hahaha... It must be her!!" The crown prince had walked close to Graham. The lead bodyguard can see the naked desire in the man''s eyes, despite that he shook his head. "We can''t be sure with such vague details. As you know, this is not the first time we hade across some news like this."


    In the past few years, there have been many reports of Ruth''s sightings but none of them had resulted in any credible development. "No! I was foolish. We have been looking inside our borders as of yet. In my naivety, I never even entertained the possibility that she can manage to cross the border and escape to another country altogether."


    Dennis walked back and forth, giving out his insights. "She must have escaped way earlier, that''s why all our searches had been fruitless. This is the first time I have ever received any news about her from outside our borders, I am certain this time."


    Graham looked at the infatuated face of Dennis before stating. "Then I will immediately send out the spies under yourmand, my lord." The prince gave a nod and turned back to return to his bed but stopped midway.


    "On second thought, leave out the spies. I will lead the charge myself. I am sure my dear Ruth will be d to see, how much I have grown up in all these years hehe.." Heughed deviously.


    Graham wasn''t too keen on the idea. "My lord, the territory is under Cylon''s control. You can''t risk going there. This lowly guard can''t ensure your safety in the heart of a foreignnd."


    Dennis sat back in his bed and ced both his legs in the two women''sps. Both of them readily stuck their tongues out and began licking his sole. "huh... Cylon Empire? Those bastards are in no condition to annoy us. Year or year they are battered but the assaults from the beast alliance. Agitating one of their allies in the war should be thest thing on their minds, right now. Anyhow, I have recently broken through. I need some fresh air. Ready my cavalcade, we will leave in three days."


    Announcing his judgment, hetched onto the busty woman''s nipples and sucked the milk out of them. "I can''t wait to meet you, Ruth. I hope we can continue with our games hehe.."


    ***


    The same day in the afternoon Ryu was practicing hisbat arts in his garden when Dorothea filled him on the matters regarding Jeff. "Hmm... It''s okay. I don''t mind it as long as it''s father. Rather, I don''t mind if you sleep with anyone in this house. But what about you? I told you already, no need to push yourself for these things."


    Dorothea nodded in agreement. "I know. But I want to try it. I need to be sure that I have moved ahead. Up until now, I have only been able to do it with you." Ryu understood his point of view and he truly didn''t mind, letting his old man do it. After all, he had been doing it with his wife practically from the time he hadnded here. The man deserves somepensation.


    He didn''t think much about the subject, instead focussing on the second set ofbat arts Sophia had taught her. He was still in the basic tier. Previously he was convinced that he can surprise the girl with his progress but ended up with a moderately startled face.


    This time the difficulty would be even more since he needs tobine both sets together. Thankfully, his grandma had taken a break from teaching him, after handing him the book of spells. Otherwise, he would have struggled to continue with coping up with his routine.


    "Do you need a sparring partner, Ryu?" The boy was perplexed by the sudden inquiry from Emma. "You mean to say, you know hand to handbat?" Emma concurred, jogging up to him. "It''s been years since I practiced but I was quite good at it in my younger days. So? Shall we start?"


    Looking at the mature body of the woman ahead of him, Ryu was a bit skeptical. "Sure, let''s do it. I will start then." He took the role of the aggressor, punching his way towards Emma.


    "Haah.. haahh.. haaah... Haahh!! Haah!!.." Everything was a waste, this woman was really good at it. He didn''t pull any of his punches but she skillfully dodged it all without breaking a sweat. Ryu wasn''t convinced, he readied himself again and lunged back on the woman.


    ***


    "Huff.. huff.. huff.." What a joke! She told him like it wasn''t a big deal but this woman was a trained professionalpared to him. He was not able to even touch the ends of her dress for the past one hour while a single attack from her was always enough to put him down.


    This was a great development as far as he was concerned. Now he can train in a real sense and test his skills against someone. He fell back on the ground with his limbs stretched out. "Huff.. huff.. you should have told me earlier about this skill of yours, Emma."


    "Ohh.. my bad then." The woman yfully bit her tongue before settling beside Dorothea and cultivating in silence, leaving Ryu alone. He looked up at the clear sky. ''It''s been some time that lizard contacted me.'' Dragon was one of the few guys Ryu felt the closest to in this world. Maybe because of his happy-go-lucky attitude towards life or it might also be because his memories are practically stripped naked, every time hees across the guy. His only saving grace was that he can''t seem to ess the memories of his previous life.


    **At night**


    "What is happening with Ryu? Why is the guy suddenly interested in learning hand-to-hand fighting?" Jeff talked to his wife in his arms. Amelia snuggled in his arms. "Huh.. you should have asked him at the dinner itself. But I guess you were too busy ogling your boy''s ves."


    Jeff''s face reddened in shame. "It''s only natural to be attracted towards women. What can I do with it?" Amelia giggled. "No need to be this apologetic. I understand. You might have gotten lonely since I spend much of my time with Ryu." She got up and removed her clothes. "Let me reward you then."


    She seductively pulled his pants down. Stroking his limp cock she was just about to put it in her mouth when someone knocked on their door. "Hmm? Come in, it''s open." The door opened, revealing Dorothea in her erotic maid dress. She gave a slight bow towards the couple. "Mr. Jeff, Ryu wanted to check with you, if you will be willing to exchange bed partners tonight." Midway to her sentence she had loosened the strings of her dress on her back and let it fall.


    Amelia looked at Jeff gulping his saliva at the naked Dorothea. "huh.. you got lucky it seems haha... Enjoy old guy hehe.." The redhead was all too happy to exchange ces with the maid. She flippantly pped Jeff on his thighs and climbed down from the bed.


    But unexpectedly she didn''t leave the room. Holding Dorothea''s breasts from behind she began crushing them while her thumb rubbed her nipples. "Try not to disappoint our friend here." Jeff shook his head thoroughly. "Although, I might not be as good as my boy. I am confident to hold my ground against others."


    Dorothea saw his cock grow in size and decided to get between his legs. "I think I will help you guys out a bit, my boy can wait." Amelia dered before finding her way between the other woman''s vagina, licking it while she sucked on Jeff''s cock. "Mhhh.. ammm..." He moaned out in absolute pleasure.


    The fact was, Jeff had barely fucked any woman besides Amelia. Most of the if he was too bored with her he will spend some time with either Suna or with his elder daughter. Apart from these two he barely had touched any woman in past many years. So now having Dorothea suck him off so sensually made his arousal charged up.


    On the other hand, Amelia knew what it meant for a woman to step down from Ryu''s bed to some other man. From her own experience, it wasn''t pleasurable. That''s why she had stayed up to help the couple out. Her fingers drilled in cunt simultaneously as her tongue licked on her swelling clit.


    ***


    Back in Thera Empire, a woman walked stealthily towards the guard''s quarters. She had covered her face under a hood, moving through the shadows she made sure that she wasn''t being followed. Fortunately, the guard quarters were without much security so she can easily sneak in.


    Making her way to her destination she knocked on the door lightly in a distinct pattern. A minute passed when the door was utched from the inside and a man pulled the woman in. The door was mmed shut behind her.


    "What are you doing here?" The man was substantially angry at the arrival of the guest. Thedy hurriedly pulled up her hood, revealing a gorgeous face. Apparently, she was one of the four girls that were serving the crown prince with her milk during the day.


    "You need to help me out, Bern." The man massaged his head. "It''s impossible this time Ariel. Didn''t you hear it for yourself? Crown prince himself is making the move this time, even if I send someone to tip her off, what makes you believe she will be able to escape from him? Not to mention Graham will be there too."


    His words made the pink-haired beauty despair but she can''t lose hope. She held onto the man''s arms. "Please, Bern. I can''t let mother Ruth fall into his hands again. It had been very hard for her to escape from this hell housest time. She won''t survive it if he ever gets his hands on her again."


    Ruth was not her true mother but she had acted as a de facto mother for all the maids in the Crown Prince''s pce. That''s why Ariel was so concerned about her well-being. She was old now, she can''t endure the same torture that the man puts them through each day. Year on year, Bern had been helping her out in saving Ruth from falling back into Denis''s hands.


    "It''s too risky now. I should not have fallen into this trap from the starting. Both of us will be nailed to the city walls if this matter everes to light. I was too naive, I didn''t understand that the crown prince will be so crazy for an old hag." Bern can onlyment. Many years back he hade under the influence of Ariel and get himself involved in this shit.


    Had he known the infatuation of Denis with the woman, he would have never epted the deal. But what choice he had now, other than to keep helping this woman? If she gets caught, his own head will be taken off his shoulders without much dy.


    "I know. Please ept this. It''s 5 middle-grade mana crystals." Bern took the pouch away from thedy. ncing in it he found the 5 glowing red crystals and his eyes filled up with greed. He might actually make a breakthrough this time around. Then it won''t be long before hends up in the same ce as Graham.


    "Huuhh.. okay. I will send my man tomorrow morning, but let me warn you again. All of this will be futile, there is no way that old woman will be able to run away this time around." Ariel just nodded. She knew that. But she can''t lose hope. Maybe some miracle will happen.


    "Okay, now turn around." Crystals were not the only price she had to pay. Keeping her head down she dropped her hood, revealing her naked body. Bren threw the pouch on his bed before getting off his clothes. His hands rubbed her pussy lips as he held onto her shoulders and shoved his erect cock into her tunnel without any preparation. "Ahhhhh..." Painful screams kept reverberating in the room for many hours.


    ***


    "Ryu, wake up!" The boy was woken up at the midnight by low whispers from Emma. He knew what she wanted of him. His whole body was still shivering from the torture he sufferedst time. "Mhh.. can''t we skip it today?" He looked at peacefully sleeping Amelia in his arms.


    He can only smile wryly at how tight she had clutched him in her chest. They had pretty wild sex and as a result, she waspletely exhausted. Later that night Dorothea had returned to im her ce in his bed, only to be sent away by her. She refused to sleep with Jeff today, instead opting for Ryu.


    "We can''t. Its efficacy will keep fading away all this week. We can''t waste it." Ryu sighed in desperation. Watching the boy give a nod she touched his hand and vanished, only to return after 5 minutes. "I am done. It''s not too warm, go and soak." There was no other choice. Giving a soft peck at Amelia''s lips he took his leave for the purgatory.

 Chapter 189: A long night

    Chapter 189: A long night


    --->Warning for the sensitive readers. You might want to skip over the ''long night'' series (4 chaps in total). I will mention the pairings for the night. Ryu X Suna, Amelia X Jim & Jeff X Dorothea.


    You can also skip the individual pairings that you are not fond of and read only the one you are interested in. The scene changes will be marked with ''***''.


    Of course if you ask me, I will urge you to read the whole chapters since I invested my time writing them hehe.. Anyhow, you won''t miss any plot since basically it''s smut for all 4 chaps. Peace!! <---


    **Next week**


    "You sure are famous with every woman brother. Don''t tell mom that I told you this but she had been acting strangely happy for thest two days. She tries to act like normal but it is clear as day that she was waiting for today. I don''t understand, isn''t it just a sex session? You two had done it so many times in the past, why is she so excited for today?" Kyro had known that Ryu had always been good with women. So he can''t seem to praise the guy enough for his achievements.


    "Like we can ever hope to understand what goes on in a woman''s head." He kept his answer vague, even after having a fair idea regarding Suna''s behavior. They were returning from the farms as it had been opened back. He had promised Suna a night just like he had provided one to Amelia.


    Once they reached home, Kyro went to his room while Ryu found Suna in her bedroom. She was applying some light makeup, getting ready for their night together. "Are you getting ready for a particr someone, aunt?"


    Suna saw herself getting hugged by Ryu, in the mirror. He kissed her neck as she began stroking his head. "I was waiting for you, my boy." He looked into her eyes through the mirror. "Were you?" Suna responded with a nod and saw Ryu attach the chain to her cor.


    "You need to wait, kiddo. We are going to start only when night falls." She thought Ryu was too eager and wanted to get a taste of her. "Haha.. sure. Sure. But I am going to take you on a walk. You told me earlier to treat you like Amelia, so I will do just that.


    She responded with a wide grin. "Hehe.. now you are talking.. ahh..." Mid-sentence, Ryu made her turn around and forced her butt onto the drawer. He cupped her face between his hands and pressed his lips against hers. Her eyes opened wide in surprise, but she didn''t resist him. She had already nned to do this, tonight.


    She wanted to check for herself, what excitement Amelia was talking about, when she cheats with her son, behind her husband''s back. "Mhhhhh.. mhhh... Ryu we can''t do this...?" She knew it was toote for that but she still tried to put up. Last defense, trying to push Ryu away.


    But held her hands down. "You belong to me today aunt. I will be your husband for the day. She looked into his deep eyes as she found real conviction in his voice. He was not faking it. He really wanted her as his woman.


    That was enough to overwhelm her already weak resistance. Ryu took the chance to assault her fleshy lips once again, sucking them, chewing on them, and in the end introducing his long tongue in her mouth. As time passed he had released the hold on her hands but instead of pushing him away, she had held onto his back and pulled him in.


    Ryu bit on her swollen lower lip and tugged on it, while his hands found their way to her lower lips. Breaking the kiss, Ryu found her eyes unable to focus and he pulled her skirt up and pushed apart her legs, to reveal the thin slut, winking at him.


    He sent the fingers of his right hand in her cunt while he inserted the other hand into her mouth, making her suck on it. "Looks like she had not been mounted in the past weeks as Ryu can feel her thick lust permeating the air around him."


    Grabbing hold of his hand with both of her hands, she began treating it like a penis and began thoroughly licking and sucking on it. Down in her crotch, his fingers had dug deep in her warm pussy. "Mhhh... Ryuu.. get in deeper.. ahhh... I want... mhhh... Yeess.." All of Suna''s earlier convictions were gone as his fingers prated her burning pit.


    "Mhhh.. mhhh.. hmmm??" But the boy stopped before she can ever hope to reach her climax. He grabbed hold of her neck, squeezed it hard, and kissed her lips once again. "Mhhh... Ryu, why did you stop?" He refused to answer her, instead keeping the hold on her neck he made sure she can''t breathe, before pping her hard.


    *Pahh* *Pahhh* Her arousal was visible on her face as she stuck her long tongue out, just like a good dog. "I never knew you will turn out to be such a big slut, aunt. How disappointing." Suna only grinned at his remarks, showing her pearly white teeth.


    "Aren''t you my baby boy too, little Ryu? Hehe... Since you are like my son, I am sure this won''t count as cheating." She giggled like she found the best possible excuse for her adultery. Ryu sighed in fake exasperation. *Pahhh* *Pahhh* Both her cheeks were red but she still tried to push her head to get in reach of his lips, in a tant disy of defiance.


    He used both his hands to grab her face and spat in her open mouth. "You disgust me, aunt. From the inside you are just a slut, aren''t you? Trying to disguise it with some random excuse." Instead of making her ashamed, his words only increased her libido. She had used her own hands to see shove in her heated cunt.


    "It seems to be of no use." He said, pretending to be depressed about the situation. "Hehehe.. you may be right, Ryu. I might be a slut from inside, who knows? You will need to find it out for yourself."


    He took hold of her chain and tugged hard in it so that the milf ended up on the floor. She seems to be aware of what was expected of her. "Oink.. oink.." Grunting like a proper piggy she began rubbing her face against Ryu''s calf. "Oink.. oink..oink." Amelia must have shared all the details with her, on how to please him.


    Bending down he patted her head. "Good job. You are not totally useless." She maintained a happy face and kept rubbing herself on his legs. "Here! You deserve a reward." He pulled out a hook from his pocket and fixed it on her face. Next, he pulled her dress down to let her breast lose and left them hanging from her chest. "Now you are ready, my little suaro."


    Ryu moved out of the house with his newly tried pet. Suna was even more enthusiastic than April. She will constantly run up ahead of him and made sure that Ryu got the best looking of her pussy lips while she sensually swayed her hips with each step. She had even tugged her dress up to reveal both her holes to all the passers-by. From what Amelia had told her, Ryu must be nning to take her in any of these streets publically... Those made her intentionally rub her thighs against each other as they walked together.


    It was an enthralling experience. Having everyone around her scrutinize her nude body. "You look rather excited, aunt." The boy patted her head while holding onto her chain. *Oink* *Oink* Once again Suna rubbed her face on his legs. Amelia had been kind enough to tell him all the secrets of this game.


    It was evening and many people were returning home from their work, so the streets were filled with people. Among the crowd, Ryu was the one attracting the most attention, courtesy to his strange pet. On the other hand, Suna can''t stop smiling, all the way. This was the first time she was experiencing this for herself. She was skeptical when her sister-inw had told her about it but she sure was wrong about it.


    They walked for more than half an hour before they found themselves under arge tree. He didn''t mind the people staring at her from all directions, instead pulling his pants down he disyed his impressive erection, much to the gasps of the public.


    Suna didn''t need to be told what she had to do. As soon as the cock appeared, shetched onto it like a hungry wolf. Ryu sneered at her, holding her by her hair and pping her face. As expected the woman grew wilder with each p, trying to reach his cock by extending her tongue.


    "What are you, aunt?" She took one look at the enticing cock, barely able to tear her gaze from it. "I am your a suaro, that belongs to my little Ryu." She was excited to watch Ryu''s face take on a smile. She must have got it right. Sure enough, he released his grip on her head, allowing her to pounce at him.


    ***


    Jeff returned home in the evening to find Amelia getting ready. She was dressed up and was applying her usual red lipstick to her cherry lips. He washed up before settling in his bed. "Is there some asion today that I am not aware of?" The redhead smiled at him through the vanity mirror. "Yeah, there is but unfortunately, I am the only one invited." Jeff fell back in the bed. "Ohh.. don''t tell me it''s for one of your ''customer'' today." She nodded while giving thest touches to her face. "Please don''t tell me it''s for a party likest time." He looked exasperated, so Amelia had to sit beside him. "Don''t worry I have learned my lesson. I am not volunteering for something like that again. I overestimated myselfst time."


    Jeff''s mood improved quite a lot. He cupped her face and kissed her forehead. "I don''t care till you do it in moderation. But the problem is you try to overdo it and I fear you will end up hurting yourself someday." Amelia hugged him tight before kissing him on his lips. "Ohh.. husband. You should at least trust your wife this much. Like I told, I regret doing thatst time. I got carried away. It won''t happen again."


    "Yeah, I certainly hope so. So, who is the lucky guy?" Amelia giggled. "Hehe.. you still know how to talk to ady?" Jeff grabbed her butt. "Did you think your husband had grown dull over the years?" He took hold of her lips once again. "Mhhmm... it''s Eric''s boy. He wanted to bring me out on a dinner." Jeff raised his eyebrows. "Hmm... I don''t have any issues with the boy but previously you told me, Ryu and him were not exactly the best of friends. Did you check with him?"


    "Yeah, he already knows about it. There was some misunderstanding between both of them. And Jim is working on resolving them. It''s just that the boy is too shy to apologize to a junior because of his exaggerated ego." Jeff nodded in understanding. *Knock* *Knock* Before he could ask her anything else, they heard a knock on the door.


    "I think it''s him. I will see youter, husband. I have already prepared the dinner. Bye!" She said that and walked out of the room, leaving Jeff with a hard-on. "Ahh... What do I do with this now?" He grabbed hold of his rapidly hardening cock, giving it a few jerks.


    ***


    "Grunt for me aunt." He loved degrading these oblivious women the most. The people in this world might never know how horny it made him. For them, this didn''t even count as a humiliation. Worst to worst Suna will consider it as a young boys'' shenanigans. For her, all this has no more significance than that.


    *Oink* *Oink* *Oink* Their session was cut short since Ryu didn''t want to cum just yet, hence they decided to walk back home. He made her grunt all the way back and Suna was too excited for the uing night to refuse him anything, right now.


    They walked back home and Ryu pulled her into the house without any knocks. His uncle was resting in the hall. "Hmm? Is that a new way of having sex?" Ryder had been surprised by this nephew of his. Once again he found him involved in something entirely different altogether. He had never seen a couple engage in such y, before today.


    "Hehe.. not really, uncle Ryder. But aunt just loves acting like a cute pet. Don''t you, aunt?" Suna grunted a few more times to prove him right, rubbing her face on his legs.


    "Okay, okay, I got it. Now can you two please pause this game for a while? Let us first have something to eat, then you can continue." Suna checked with Ryu and only after the boy agreed, did she got up and went to the kitchen. In the meantime Ryu sat beside Ryder, involving him in some usual discussions.

 Chapter 190: A long night 2

    Chapter 190: A long night 2


    "You should have at least said hi to Jeff, you know." Jim scratched the back of his head. "Sorry, Amelia. I was a bit hesitant to meet him. You see he certainly doesn''t look like an easy-going man from his face." Ameliaughed as both of them walked together. "Haha.. well you are right about that. Maybe you can meet him the next time. Believe me, he is a sweety from inside." Jim ced his hand around her waist with a beaming smile. "Sure."


    "So where are we going?" The redhead asked as they walked towards the central marketce. Jim decided to get bolder and moved his hand onto her meaty butt. "There is a restaurant that serves the best dishes, we will go there."


    Amelia can feel his hand moving inside her dress and squeeze her buttocks. "Somehow I believe this is not going to be a simple dinner. Am I right?" Jim chuckled at her response. "Hehe... How can I let you go after dinner? I need to serve you for a bit after that." She smiled naughtily. "It''s not going to be the usual rates then." "Don''t worry about that. I will double it. What do you say now?" Saying that he pulled her closer to himself. "Hmm double? Why so generous today?" But she didn''t receive any answer from the boy except a smile and a yful bite on her earlobe.


    ***


    Jeff had his dinner and wasying down on the bed. His cock was still under strain from the previous erection. Looks like it was not getting down without a release today. Should he ask Dorothea about it? They had already done it with thedy once, he was sure she won''t mind him. Thinking till here he went to the kitchen. Amelia must be enjoying with that brat and he got to know even Ryu was going to stay at Suna''s house for the night. He didn''t have to think twice to discern what he was there for. Why should he not have some fun too?


    Dorothea was doing the dishes and Jeff was a bit awkward in asking her about it. "Do you need something, Mr. Jeff?" She turned to look towards him. He can feel his mind getting numb. From the time she had been in this house, her beauty had been on an upward trajectory. "Ahemm... Dorothea.. mhh... Would you mind if I can... I mean. Can I have sex with you? Of course, if it is okay with you."


    The brown-haireddy smiled as her gazended on the tent in his pants. She chuckled lightly before pulling her skirt to her waist and exposing her bare bottom. Bending on the counter, she stuck her butt out. "Go ahead, Mr. Jeff." But Jeff was too stunned to say anything. Was he supposed to fuck her like this? Shouldn''t they move to the bed for a session?


    "It''s okay Dorothea, you can continue with your dishes first. I can wait." He was about to turn around when the woman beganughing. "Haha... Mr. Jeff, you should always try new things in sex. Otherwise, you will lose your attractiveness to the women. Why do you think all of usdies love to do it with Ryu?" She answered her own question. "Because the boy is unpredictable. He never backs down from pushing his partners to their extreme limits. This is what excites us. So, better take my advice and get going and I will suggest you do the same with Mrs. Amelia, lest your boy runs away with your woman one day."


    Jeff beganughing at herment. She was saying the truth. Evenst time when the men in his family had gathered during celebrations at Ruby''s ce, all they did was curse out at the women, how they preferred the young blood over them. But in Dorothea''s eyes, all they did was whine out loud. ording to her, they should stopining and try to improve. "Thanks for the lecture, Mrs. Dorothea. I got what you are saying. I will try whatever this old body of mine will allow."


    "Haha... You are funny Mr. Jeff." She saw the man take on a determined expression and moving behind her he forced his cock on her soft slit. She wanted to help this family as much as she could as they had been equally good to her when she was in the depths of despair. But now that she had turned a new leaf, it was her time to contribute to their betterment.


    "Mhhh.. mhh.. yess... Go in harder.." Jeff had gotten hold of her narrow waist and began ramming it in with all his might. "mhhh.. yess..." After a few minutes passed Dorothea made him stop. "You can''t focus on a single part of a woman Mr. Jeff. You need to keep stimting some other body parts while you are fucking, likey boobs and even a simple caressing could help." Jeff felt like a little kid getting his lessons but he didn''t feel ashamed about it, instead nodding to her and getting back inside her.


    This time his hands held onto her bust, squeezing them hard. "Gran my hair and pull hard in it." Jeff didn''t require many directions in this regard as he had seen Ryu fuck Amelia like this, many times. He grabbed hold of her smooth hair and tugged on it while maintaining the pumps inside her pussy. "That''s better.. ahhhm... Pull it harder. Don''t worry I can take it."


    ***


    "Hubby, can''t you move to the spare room for us?" Suna ate her fruits while sitting in Ryu''sp. "Hain? Why me? Why don''t you two use the spare room?" Ryder was not willing to part with his bed. They can fool around all they want for the night but why encroach on his bed?


    Kyro had nothing to add to the discussion so he had taken his leave afterpleting his dinner course. The boy made sure to pass on a wink to his friend before leaving. This left only three people in the hall.


    Ryu left the couple alone to decide on these matters. For him, the ce didn''t matter. He took a piece of the sliced Virgo and shoved it in Suna''s asshole, making the woman gasp erotically. The husband and wife stared at each other for the next minute continuously after which Ryder sighed in defeat.


    "Heck.. do it your way then. But don''t make it a habit. This is thest time I am allowing this." He had walked to a distance when he turned back around. "You boy. You better make sure I hear her screams on the above floor. Otherwise, you are banned from entering this house for two weeks straight." Both Ryu and Suna chuckled looking at each other, listening to his frustrated ranting. With that Ryder took his leave.


    His uncle had always been the one to take losses in their rtionship. Unlike his family where Jeff and Amelia acted as equal partners, here Suna seems to be the dominant force. Ryu had not allowed her to put her clothes on. "Let''s move to the bedroom then, Suna."


    He pulled on her chains and brought the woman into her room, making sure totch the room behind him so that they are not disturbed. He picked her up and ced her on the vanity table once again before sealing her mouth with his. His hands roamed across her chest, roughly kneading her tits and pping them all around.


    "Mhhh.. mhhh... Ryu.. ahhh.." He bit her juicy lips, sucking hard on them. Her cherry lips had swelled by quite a lot from his previous assault on them. Their tongues entangled with each other as Suna''s nails dug into his back, disying her arousal.


    Keeping their lips attached, Ryu parted her legs open and sent his cock looking for her asshole. Suna grabbed his shaft and pressed it against her sphincter. "Mhhhh...!!" She exhaled in pleasure as cock explored her insides. What''s more, his cock thrusted the fruits inside her, creating even more stimtion.


    Ryu pped her face. "You truly are slut, Suna. Cheating with your nephew, behind your husband''s back, don''t tell me that''s how you like doing it?" She struggled to speak between her moans. "Mhhh... Ryu.. ahhh... I am not.. a slut.. I want to do it... with just you... ahhh.. and no one.. mhhhaaggh.. else.."


    Midway through her sentence Ryu bit in her neck. "No need to rein in on your moans, slut. Didn''t you hear what your husband told? Scream. Scream like a Ratga in heat." Suna had been biting on her lips to restrain her moans but Ryu''s words had set her free. He was right this was the day she had been waiting for, she can''t put restrictions on herself today.


    "Ahhhhh... Yess... Ryu.. please go deeper Aggghhhh..." Her screams grew multiple times in magnitude and so did Ryu''s thrusts in her ass. Drilling her for 10 more minutes he made her turn around and face her butt to him. He picked a few more slices of Virgos and shoved it in her asshole.


    "Hehe.. why are you feeding your aunt from my backside, little Ryu?" *Pahhh* He pped her buttocks hard making the woman cry out in pain. "Why are you calling me by my name, slut? Call me father from now on."


    He was aware of how much she loved role-ying during sex. Sure enough her eyes had brightened at the new prospects. "Please father, why are you putting those fruits in my ass?" Ryu forced his cock into her tunnel as his hands wrapped around her hair and gripped them firmly. Next began his tirelessly pistoning of Suna''s fruits-filled ass.


    ***


    "I don''t think we can eat this much, Jim. It will get wasted. Why don''t we return some of these dishes?" Amelia panicked looking at the buffet of different dishes on the table. There was even a dish made up of Yuva fruits. It sure will be expensive. "You can take it easy Amelia. Eat as much as you want, you can leave the rest to me. I know o doesn''t look like it but I am a heavy eater." She shrugged. "Then it''s okay. Haha.." Sheughed lightly before beginning to taste the dishes one by one.


    "How does it taste?" Amelia dropped thest slice in her mouth, salivating. "Amazing. To tell you the truth it''s been many years since Ist ate out. I truly forgot that it can be so much fun." Jim sipped the wine from his ss happily. He was genuinely d for thedy enjoying her time with him. She deserved a proper thanks after managing to bring this much change in him. Even his parents had been awestruck by it and Jim can''t say he hated that. In fact the harder he had worked the better he had begun to feel about life. The subtle feeling in the corner of his heart, of being a loser, had now faded.


    His long-stagnant cultivation was showing signs of breaking through. He can feel him he was on the edge of the 2nd level of the earth realm already. His goal was to push his level to the 3rd level of this realm and if it continued like this, he might end up surpassing his own goal. He wanted to celebrate all these positive changes in his life with Amelia. That is was the reason he had brought her out with himself. "Here Amelia, try this wine out. I am sure you would love it."


    He passed the ss of wine to thedy but to his surprise, she ced it to the side. "Sorry Jim, but I can''t take alcohol well and thus I have forbidden myself from having it when Jeff is not around." She wanted to remain in full control of her faculties when she was all alone. One ss might be enough to make her lose control and if she ends up doing something she shouldn''t have then he was going to regret it. Though she was technically cheating on Jeff already with her son that was done in a fun and light-hearted matter. Also, she already knew Jeff won''t mind it even if it came to light. But if something like that happens with any other man then it will escte rather quickly and she loved her husband too much for that. Though Jim wasn''t exactly a man yet she can''t help but be serious about these matters.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward between the two. Only then Jim had a struck realization. Of course. She was a married woman. It was rather foolish of him to even make such an offer. He hurriedly put his ss to the side. "I am extremely sorry, Amelia. I was too dumb to take in all the considerations."


    Amelia patted the boy''s head. "Haha... No need to be so uptight about it. You are still a child. Anyhow, let''s not ruin the atmosphere for others and continue with our dinner." Jim turned to see, everyone in the restaurant was looking at their table. He felt like a fool. He can only curse his bad habits of his. He wille to this ce many times to party with his friends and they will never leave without getting properly drunk.


    "I am too inexperienced in all these matters. Hope you won''t mind it, Amelia. I will keep that in mind." She chuckled at his sour face. "You are too sweet, kid. Now forget about it." Jim nodded and theypleted their dinner.

 Chapter 191: A long night 3

    Chapter 191: A long night 3


    "Ahhh.. yess..you need to hit my butt, Mr. Jeff." Dorothea and Jeff had now moved to the bed and they were fucking in a doggy style when the maid directed him to p her butt. *Pahhh* Since Jeff had already decided to let her guide him, he would follow each of her words to the letter.


    But Dorothea shook her head. "That is too weak. I can''t even feel it. You need to be a bit bolder with the woman, Mr. Jeff. Don''t worry, if I feel ufortable in any way, I will tell you. Till then, I want you to practice it by spanking me harder."


    The man nodded. He was happy that Amelia wasn''t at home to witness this tutorial session. Otherwise, his male ego would have definitely taken a serious hit. Also, he had nothing but gratitude for this woman who took her time to train him in the ways of sex.


    *Paahhh* He stopped holding back now and spanking her butt hard, began pumping her cunt with all his might. Recalling her earlier advice he made sure to show ample love to her hanging tits.


    ***


    "Ahhh.. mhhh.. aagh.. yess.. father.. please punishment my little cunt.. ahhhh..." Suna was held against the wall with Ryu ramming his cock in her pussy while simultaneously holding her up in his arms. Her legs were parted to the side, giving him uninterrupted ess to her pussy. More than half an hour had passed and both of them were at their limits.


    "Mhhhh...mhhhh... " Suna''s heart was giddy with excitement when Ryu kissed her passionately in this position. She recalled how the boy fucked his mother in the same conditions. "Mhhh.. mhhh.." She desired to be lost herself in the boy, her tongue not shying away from exploring the depths of his mouth.


    Ending their kiss Ryu ced Suna on the floor, roughly tugging her by her hair in the middle of the room and forcing her down in a leaping frog position. Suna had spent enough time with Ryu to know what she was supposed to do. She readied herself spontaneously. Ryu smiled and rode her ass by cing his right foot on her face. "Aghhh.. ahhh.. ahhh.. mhh.. ahhh" His thrust inside her were heavy, making her feel like her anal walls will burst apart.


    Their intense fucking continued for a few more minutes and both of them came with a loud shout. Ryu kneaded her ass for a while as his cock took some time unloading his thick semen in her gaping hole. *Spank* "Close the doors aunt. We can''t have you wasting my precious cum." Suna made faces at him but in the end, did as he told.


    He sat back on the bed but before Suna can rx, he ced his foot on her face. "Lick it, aunt." She was not a newbie to this, having seen the passion with which April and udia had licked him off two weeks back at Ruby''s ce.


    She happily sat back up and holding his other foot, ced it on her breasts. After that, she focussed on the previous one and began sucking on the toes all the while ncing sensually at Ryu. She was not done yet. The night has just begun. She will require multiple sessions like these toe anywhere near to satisfying her lust-infested mind.


    ***


    Jeff slept in Dorothea''s arms. Thedy lovingly caressed his face. He felt like a baby she was soothing. His pride would have never allowed him tond in a situation like this. But realizing that he was alone with her, he let fondling continue. "You did good Mr. Jeff. Yousted way longer than thest time."


    What else can he ask for? The woman in his bed seemed to be satisfied with his performance. Jeff''s hands moved to her exposed tits and he began suckling on her nipples. Today he was a happy man. He can do anything with Dorothea and she doesn''t mind, rather she even encourages deviation.


    He found her hands slither their way to hisid cock, trying to bring it to life. "Will you be willing to try something new, Mr. Jeff?" He nodded his head like a kid. He seemed to have doubled his knowledge about a woman''s body in their little time together. Why will he choose to back down now?


    "Haha.. okay then let''s see how good you are with your tongue." Saying that Dorothea got up and sat on his face with her bottom lips pressed against his face. "Hmm... Am I supposed to look it from outside or inside?" He had seen his boy lick Amelia off a few times but he never gave it a second thought, leaving him as clueless as ever.


    Dorothea giggled. "Haha... Good question, Mr. Jeff. Why don''t you start from the outside and then slowly move to the inside? And while you are at it, please use your fingers fuck it."


    Jeff thanked the woman for the in-depth instructions before shoving his face andpping at her pussy with increased gusto. Like she told he forced his two fingers in her pussy and began fucking her with those, while his tongue licked at her innerbia.


    "Mhhh.. ahhhhh... Mhhh.." Dorothea squirmed in pleasure, not trying to hide how she felt. That in turn encouraged Jeff to keep going. After a few minutes, the woman had turned wilder, holding his head and pressing it against her crotch.


    She turned around and fell back at him. Her facended in his groins and immediately sucked on his cock. "Mhhh.. keep going, Mr. Jeff.. don''t stop.. you are doing good... Ahha... hmm.." Jeff was shocked when she suddenly switched positions and began sucking on his cock, but her voice broke his reverie and he began fucking her pussy with his flexible tongue.


    ***


    "What is your n own?" Jim had paid the bills and returned to Amelia. "Come. Follow me." He grabbed her hand and pulled her along. They went through the stairs of the same building to the upper floors. "They offer resting ces too. I have rented out a room. We can have some fun in there." "You had all of this nned haha.." Thedyughed at his diligence.


    "Can''t be helped. Didn''t wanted to look like a useless brat in from of you at least." Sheughed again as they reached their destination. Jim opened the door and the magical orbs glowed and illuminated the dark room. "Come in." Amelia was d to see a neat and clean room. It looked a bit too luxurious for her taste but she had no say in any of it and neither she was paying for it so she kept quiet.


    Jim shut the door behind her anding closer to her, held her in his arms. "I want to fuck you, Amelia." She smiled at his restlessness. "Haha.. is there something new about that?" Jim''s hands clutched her breasts. "Yeah, I want to go wild today." Saying that he began removing her dress. Amelia turned around and getting to her knees, pulled his pants down. She stroked his cock, trying to get it hard but Jim had other ns.


    "No need to be too eager, Amelia. Why don''t we take a bath first?" The milf blushed but nodded her head. Jim bent down and picked her up in his arms. "Ah.. what are you doing?" Heughed looking at her panicking face. Bringing her in the bathroom he pressed her against the wall and switched on the shower. This was actually the only hotel in Korua this provided the facility of a shower with the help of magic.


    Amelia can feel each of the cool water droplets striking on her bare skin. Jim didn''t give her any time to think and his hands cupped her breasts, while his mouth bit on her neck making her moan in ecstasy. Her hands reached down to hold onto his fuck stick that was in its full glory. Hisrge chest rubbed against her hard nipples, increasing the stimtion she felt.


    This continued for a while as Jim nted kisses on all over her body before forcing her down to her knees. Without saying anything he pressed his cock on her face, using it to p her cheeks. Amelia was acting like a scared matron and that made Jim go even wilder. He jerked her head by her hair and pped her without any mercy. *paghh* *paghh* "Tell me you want to suck on my cock Amelia." But the woman didn''t say anything, making him p her a few more times. "Now will you be a good girl and tell me you want to suck on it?"


    She nodded her head. "Yes... Jimm.. please give me that delicious dick. I want to... Umhhh?" Before she couldplete her sentence, he shoved his entire length into her little mouth. "Suck it! Put that dirty mouth of yours to good use." He let her suck onto his hard cock by skillfully moving his head. He patted her head as his precum leaked out from the side of her painted red lips. Her lips stick had been messed up, stretched all across her chin.


    Jim can feel himself to be in heaven, she was such a great cock sucker. He had to stop her just after 5 minutes as he was not able to endure the pressure she was mounting with her lips. His hands got down had grabbed hold of her long hair from both sides. "Let me help you out."


    He began to slowly jerk his waist, making his cock go in and out of her throat. He had even given up on spending money and going around the town fucking women now. Somehow sex didn''t have the same appeal to him as earlier. Rather, he would like to hold his arousal, until he can be with Amelia. And that meant his balls were brimming with the collected semen from thest two weeks.


    "Gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk..hhhhhuu.. gluck.. gluckk... gluckk.." His pace of throat fucking increased. "Cough.. cough.." "Swallow it all, Amelia. Open your mouth, show it to me." He had released a lot of precum in her throat. Amelia did as told and maintaining the same scared expression on her face, opened her mouth to show Jim that she had followed through his words.


    "Good girl." He pped her face to show his appreciation. "Now get up and face the wall." He made her stand with breasts crushed against the wall. Jim used locked both his hands around her neck and pulled back while simultaneously, his cock thrusted deep in her cunt. Amelia''s clitoris swelled out from the constant arousal. Because of the hard thrusts into her pussy, her hard nipples rubbed against the cool wall of the bathroom.


    "Ahhh.. ahhhm. Yeesss... Jimm.. keep going.. ahhhhhh...." Though the boy could never surpass her son, she was at least willing to give him a second-ce among all the guys she had fucked. The best part was he had improved his skills over time. Amelia was truly enjoying her time.


    After fucking her pussy for 15 minutes straight, it was time to change position. His hands grabbed hold of her arms as he moved her away from the wall and in the center of the room. Holding her arms behind her back he pumped a bent Amelia''s wet pussy with long and deep jerks.


    ***


    "It''s so shameful Ryu, I can''t do that!" Suna shook her head. "Haha... Why are you so embarrassed, aunt? It''s just fruits. Now, get going." She knew it was only fruits that were stored in her bowels right now. But just the process of forcing the contents out of her ass in front of Ryu made her extremely flustered.


    "We can''t waste food, aunt. Don''t you remember what you taught us when we were kids? You can''t back out from your own words." Suna had no other choice. The fruits inside her had turned into mush due to Ryu''s constant thrusting. Reluctantly, she squatted over the food te and began forcing the contents of her bowels out.


    Ryu saw the thoroughly red face of Suna and felt his cock growing in size once again. It was exhrating to watch the humiliation on his aunt''s face.

 Chapter 192: A long night 4

    Chapter 192: A long night 4


    "Mhh.." Ryu sneered at the moaning woman at his feet. "Good going, aunt. You can do it hehe..." His words made Suna even more flushed, so much so that she wanted to just hide her face somewhere. *Prrrr* She heard the semen in her ass leaking and spattering in the te under her.


    "Here, suckle on this. It will calm you down." Ryu rubbed his cock on her face. Making her smell his thick scent. Suna took his advice and wrapped her lips around his head, staring at the boy with fake anger in her eyes. Under her, most of the liquid jizz had been pushed out, filling the te, and now it was the turn of the fruits.


    For the nth time, Ryu was thankful for whichever god sent him into this world. He can''t even imagine being able to do these things in his previous world, that too with such an unconcerned manner. *Pagghh* He jerked Suna''s head roughly by grappling her hair locks. *Spit* "Little girls should do as father tells? It''s bad manners to stare at your father like that."


    He can see her hand rubbing onto her clitoris in excitement as soon as he brought the term ''father'' into the conversation. "Understand?" Suna gulped his spit in her mouth before nodding her head in submission. "Yes, father. Daughter was wrong."


    "Nice. Now, will you be a good girl and eat your dinner?" Suna had a fair amount of idea, what dinner was he referring to. Once again she pecked her head. "Yes, father." Ryu patted her head in affection. "That''s more like it. Here, you can suck on father''s cock as a reward."


    "Thank you, father!!" Suna never missed out on an opportunity to call him father. This was what excited her the most. She was too shy to act this freely when other women are present with Ryu, but right now she can let go of all societal norms and do what she loved.


    *Puurrrchh* *Purchh* A gooey mess of fruit mush,bined with greyish semennded in the te beneath her asshole. Suna distracted herself by sucking on Ryu''s cock as her bowels worked to force out her dinner for the night.


    "Are you done?" Ryu asked her after some more time passed. "Yes, father." Stroking her head, he got up and forced her head down on the freshly prepared meal. "Then enjoy your dinner." Suna didn''t reply back to him instead, as the musky scent of his semen wafted to her.


    Behind her, Ryu had once again forced his cock into her gaping hole. It had been thoroughly stretched so it slid in with rtive ease. "Puchi* *Puchi* His balls collided with her pussy lips as slushy sounds were made by his cock fucking her stretched asshole.


    Suna had her lust build up once again. She stuck her tongue out and took a lick at the mushy mixture of cum and Virgo flesh. "Hmm??" It didn''t taste as bad as it looked. Rather, Ryu''s semen dominated its taste which was as delicious as ever. Confident now, she beganpping at her meal.


    Behind her the boy''s cock was filled with new blood after witnessing the scene. Pushing the boundaries even more he put his foot on her head which ended up forcing her face in her gooey dinner. But strangely Suna didn''t retaliate to even this, choosing to keeppping at the mushy flesh as he drilled her ass.


    ***


    *Squirt* *Squirt* Jeff''s face was sshed with Dorothea''s vaginal discharge. "Mhhh.. ahhh...mhhh.." Her body lost all strength and sheid down on his body. He pushed her to the side and turned her around. Her sucking had pulled his cock back to life and now he wanted more.


    Without checking for her response he picked up both her legs, holding them against his chest, he shoved his cock back in her pussy. Moving his waist in rhythmically, he began fucking her with renewed vigor.


    "p my face!!" Jeff was taken aback by her strange request, but then he recalled his boy spanking and pping his mother around. Was that the right way to have sex? Were all other people wrong including him? He had seriouslye to doubt themon sense courtesy to his boy.


    *p* *p* He didn''t go easy on her, choosing to p her face ruthlessly and making handprints appear on her cheeks. "Yesshhhh... Mmmhn.. mhhh.." Dorothea clutched her swelled-up clitoris, rubbing it roughly.


    Whatever Jeffcked in bedpared to her boy, she made up for it by herself. Jeff didn''t stop there, pinching her nipples and twisting them, eliciting cries from the aroused woman.


    But s, he wasn''t able to keep up the pumping long enough for Dorothea to reach her next orgasm. Bursting out in her a second time he fell in her arms and slept like a log.


    ***


    "Clean me off, Suna!" The ck-haireddy had licked clean the food te in front of him. At Ryu''smand, shepped at his dirty dick, pulled right from her ass. He took a horse stance and grappled her neck in both his hands. Suna was an expert in deepthroating and rxed her jaws, allowing him to fuck her throat roughly.


    "Gluggg.. guuuggg.. glug.. ggluuhgg.. ghhuhh.. gluckkk.. gluggg..." Where else can a woman allow him to fuck her throat right after pumping her ass? His hands clutched her slender neck harder, choking her and at the same time squeezing his cock.


    *Thud* He was satisfied after fucking her throat for 15 minutes continuously. Picking her up in his arms he threw her in the bed. "Please fuck my pussy this time, father!!" Suna requested with misty eyes. Ryu cock pointed straight at her face excited at the image of her biting on her finger naughtily.


    "That''s what I n to do, little Suna. Lay on your stomach now." He climbed into the bed and sat on her back. He used her cor chain to cuff her hands behind her back. "What are you doing, father?" Ryu made sure she had as little mobility as possible. "You don''t need your hands anymore, Suna. So father tied them up for you. Now, will you y Suaro for father once again?"


    *Oink* *Oink Oink* She nodded her head and took on the personality of a pig from his world. Ryu was pleased with her conduct, rewarding her with ps to her face. His left hand pulled her head back with all the force while his right hand found her nostrils and forcibly tugged in them.


    "Good job. Now let father award you with a thorough fucking. Make sure your screams reach your husband. Will you do that for father?" "Oink! Oink...Oink!" She nodded her head vigorously, showing her resolve to continue this session until she had a single ounce of strength left in her body.


    His cock found her pussy lips and he began prone-boning her with all his might. From time to time, Suna will forget to pose as a Suaro and start screaming in pleasure like a human. Every time that happened a good old p to her face will remind her of her current role. The night continued like this as the aunt and nephew pair fucked around in many other different positions before exhausting themselves thoroughly and hugging each other to sleep.


    ***


    After half an hour of shower sex, Jim and Amelia had moved into the bedroom. He came a lot in the milfs mouth but this was nothing. He had nned to fuck her for the whole night. He had not told thedy but he had taken some drug so that he canst longer in bed. He wanted to impress the woman with his stamina.


    Right now Jim was recharging his body with the sweet breast milk, Amelia provided him. He was in herp with her nipple between his lips. The milf was stroking his cock, trying to bring it back to life. "You have no idea, how much you have changed me, Mrs. Amelia."


    "Ohh... Is that so? But why can''t I see those changes then?" She teased him. But Jim shook his head. "Not now. I will give you a surprise. I am still working hard towards it." The surprise he was talking about was that he wanted to tell her the good news, once he get selected in a magic school in the capital. He had already taken her as a mother figure and can''t wait to share that with her. He had even nned to celebrate that by going on a trip with Amelia, outside of Korua.


    "For now let me show you the changes down there." "Ahhh..." He shoved the naked woman to her side and introduced his cock back in her vagina. Holding on her arm his jerking increased in pace, making Amelia moan out in pleasure. Bending down he but at her rock-hard nipples. "Ahhh... Mhhh... Ahhh..yess... Get in there... Ahh..."


    He fucked her in the same position continuously for half an hour. The drug was showing its effect. He would never have been able to do it for this long on his own. Amelia was barely holding onto her consciousness.


    "Turn around, little slut." He got her on her stomach and using a few pillows to raise her butt. Amelia had already achieved her orgasm twice and thus had apletely drunk face. His hand rested on her face and recalling how his father used to fuck the women around him, he hooked her up by her nose while his waist picked up the rhythmic motion inside her.


    "Ahhh...ahhh.. mhhh.. hmmm... Mhhh... " His actions reminded Amelia so much of her boy. She can feel her final orgasm approaching after 15 more minutes of enduring the lovable torture. "Put your finger in my ass, Jim.. do it. I am so close... ahhhhhhh.." The boy had no idea how that will pacify her but he did as told. "Mhhh... Mhhhhm... Ahhh... Ahhh.. yesss... " Amelia''s body had lost all strength as her juices drenched the bedsheet.


    Jim made her turn on her back. "You can''t give up on me like this, Amelia?" The redhead didn''t even open her eyes as she shook her head. "Sorry Jim, I can''t continue any longer. I am too tired." He picked both her legs up and pulled them apart to reveal a thoroughly used vagina, oozing a mixture of their cum. "Then let me help myself, with this." Saying this he pressed down with his entire body weight and forced his whole length inside her. Amelia put her head to the side as she was too exhausted to even scold him. She slept even with Jim''s cock pistoning inside her.


    In truth, Amelia had known all along that the boy had relied on some drug to gain this much stamina in bed. She knew this because she simply had blind faith in her boy, no one could trump him in bed. Nheless, she didn''t expose Jim as it might scar the developing man ego inside him. Later, she will try to subtly warn the kid not to rely on drugs lest he loses the functionality down there altogether, once he grows older.


    **You can drop the chapter here. Watersports ahead.**


    **Next day**


    Suna felt something heavy on her chest. Opening her eyes, she met with the vein-infested monster fromst night. The boy sitting on her chest pried open her jaws. Suna yfully tried to resist him but relented at the end.


    Ryu nudged his cock to the depths of her mouth. Suna began sucking on it but surprisingly, he had some other ns. "Don''t waste a single drop aunt!" He winked at her and before Suna can make any sense of his words, a warm jet of water rushed through her throat.


    Thankfully, Suna reacted quickly and began swallowing the piss discharged in her mouth. Her eyes turned dangerous but she continued gulping down the smelly liquid down her stomach. This boy deliberately did not give her any warning before taking a leak inside her.


    She felt the force of the stream slow down and just as she thought it was all over, Ryu jerked his cock out of her mouth and began pissing all over her face. Suna hurriedly closed her eyes but she can''t save her face. The leftover urine drenched her facepletely.


    Outside of the room, Ryder had just woken up and found his way to the hall. That''s when he heard screams of someone. Unlike thest night, it was Ryu who was screaming like crazy. From the other noise that was reaching him, it was abundantly clear that the boy must have annoyed Suna and was getting his ass whooped right now.

 Chapter 193: Ryu confronts Amelia

    Chapter 193: Ryu confronts Amelia


    Ryu was barely able to walk all the way back to his home. Suna had left his buttocks throbbing after the shenanigan he tried with her. Although the aplishment of pissing down his aunt''s throat wad there but his butts had to be sacrificed for it.


    L had told him that it wasn''t a big deal for any woman here so the woman had spanked him, just for the sake of it. Recalling from his memory, his own mother had not spanked him that much. Most of the time his aunt was the one who took charge of disciplining both the boys.


    Reaching home, he got to know Amelia was not at home. He was a bit concerned when Jeff told him that she spent the night out with Jim. ''Maybe it''s time to confront her regarding this matter.'' He knew the guy visited to fuck Amelia a few times when he was not at home. He didn''t care about him previously considering him to just be a loser who was trying to gain back some ground after his humiliating defeat.


    But that was him visiting his house. He can''t allow Amelia to get too tangled with the boy lest she ends up getting harmed. He didn''t mind her ying around a bit but it will be disastrous if she ends up hurting herself in the process. Thinking till here he went to his bed since it was still rather early. He will wait for her to return and then have a talk with her.


    ***


    "Mhhh!!" Jim woke up to the sounds of a shower running. Checking beside him he found Amelia missing. Just then the shower was stopped and a naked Amelia came out, wiping her body with the towel. "Are you leaving?"


    "Of course. I got a family to take care of, kid. Can''t waste any more time." Jim got up and hugged thedy from behind. "Don''t say like that." Amelia realized she misspoke. "I didn''t mean it in that way, Jim. Last night was fun. It had been many years since I hade out for dinner."


    The blonde boy fondled her breasts from behind as Ameliabed her long hair. "If you truly enjoyed then will youe with me again if I invite you for another dinner?" Amelia fell in thought. She can''t be away too many times from home. No matter how much Jeff trusted her, he might start having doubts. "Sorry Jim, but like I told I got a family. I can''t be out too much."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need to be with you every week. How about next to next week? Can we meet here once again? "Hmm.. we will see. I might have to talk to Jeff regarding that." "Sure. You can do that. Also, here is your payment."


    He handed her a bag. Amelia checked inside to find a total of 5 Turas. She shook her head. "I can''t ept this, Jim. It''s too much." Her usual rates were 15 Virgos with him. 5 Turas was equivalent to 50 Virgos and that was more than three times her pay.


    But he pushed it back in her hands. "Keep it. I kept you upied for the whole night. You deserve this much." Looking as thedy was still hesitant to ept the trade, he chimed in. "Okay, then how about you suck me off once again, before leaving. I think that should make it more eptable to you?"


    The redhead nodded her head. "If it''s like that, then I will ept it." She git down to her knees and put his erect cock back in her mouth. "Mhhhh.. ahhh.." The side effects of the drug had kicked in now and Jim felt immense pain as Amelia''s lips squeezed his dick.


    "Mhh.. can do it a bit gently, Amelia? I must have pushed myself too hard,st night." On the outside, Ameliaughed it off but she wasn''t so naive as to not realize what was happening. This must be the result of using drugs to enhance your sexual prowess in bed. She felt a headacheing.


    The boy seemed to have genuinely made progress for better from his previous demeanor. For this reason, she hade to like the boy just like a child and thus she didn''t want him using these drugs on himself just to impress her. But did she had any way to warn him off without hurting his pride as a man? The answer was no. That''s why Amelia put the thought to the back of her mind for now and focussed on sucking him off.


    ***


    It waste morning when Ryu woke up. Both his maids were missing from his bed, they must be out, cultivating. They were truly meticulous in their job. Getting up he found his way to the ground floor. It seems Amelia had returned as he can hear someone in the kitchen.


    He found the redhead working inside and his heart calmed down. Everything was good as long as she was not harmed. He closed in on her and forced her to bend down on the kitchen counter. Once she realized it was her son, she pulled her dress down to allow him easier ess.


    *Spit* He rubbed his saliva on his sphincter with his cock head before ruthlessly forcing his cock into her ass. "I heard you were out with a little lover of yours? When did you two get so close?"


    *Pahhh* He pulled her head back by holding her hair. Amelia moaned out in pleasure as the thick cock explored the depths of her ass that no one can ever reach. "Hehe.. why? Is my boy jealous that someone will take me away from you?"


    "Haha.. of course, I am jealous. He can definitely take you away, in his next life that is." "Agghhhhh!!" Amelia cried out in pain as his cock stretched her sphincter to her limits.


    He kept pistoning her ass as he tried to exin his point of view to her. "You already know mom, Jim is not the best person out there to go out with. I don''t have any problem with you having sex with anyone, I am just worried that you might end up hurting yourself."


    Ryu bent down and bit her on her neck. Amelia can tell where he wasing from. For him, Jim was the same old bully from earlier. He had not met him ever again after that incident, so it made sense he will not be trusting of the boy. She herself was in the same category a few weeks back.


    "Haha.. thanks for your concern, little Ryu. But mother is not as naive as you think. I had known how bad the boy was since the starting and to tell you the truth, I only put up with him because he was chief Eric''s son. But these past few days, the boy had changed for the better."


    Ryu knew he can''t be too forceful with her, lest she starts getting defensive with him. He will need to handle her with patience. He didn''t want to push her against the wall.


    "Hehe.. Don''t worry kid. I know my limits. And know this, no one will evere in between us." She turned around and jumped in Ryu''s arms andtched her lips to his. Her hands guided Ryu''s cock to her entrance and they began having an erotic sex y in the kitchen itself.


    "Huh.. why will I worry? Like I told you earlier, the boy will need another life if he wants to take you away from me." Saying that he gave a long thrust in her pussy, effectively reaching the gates of her womb. His pumps got faster and deeper.


    This was what Amelia loved the most about Ryu. He had grown up to be extremely confident of himself and she had gotten to know how much the boy put his trust in her. After that though, her mind was left in no state to think anymore as Ryu thrusted her straight to the seventh heavens.


    **Next day**


    In the afternoon, Ryu was practicing the third set of thebat arts Sophia had taught him. His progress had increased greatly after finding himself a sparring partner in Emma. His cultivation level had been stuck at the 2nd level of the Junior realm but he didn''t care about that. Sophia had told him that if he can master the 4th set, he can beginbining his magic with the art.


    "Come Emma. Let''s do it again." The redhead jumped into her stance got attacked by Ryu. Effortlessly she defended against all his punches and kicks. With a swift strike to his leg, he was back on the ground,ying on the ground face first. "Aahhh... Again!!" He got up on his feet.


    Hours passed away like this and Emma kept pointing to the deficiency in his defenses. Ryu kept on improving on those points. But he was still nowhere near Emma''s level. Nevertheless, it was expected. Emma had trained in hand-to-handbat all her youth, how can a brat like him ovee all that within a few weeks.


    "Huff.. huff.. huff.." Ryu fell back on his butt, breathing heavily in exhaustion. "Let''s continue it in the evening. I am beaten." Emma smiled and took her seat beside Dorothea. "You have improved by a lot Ryu. It''s been only two weeks and you have got the basics."


    Ryu kept looking at the sky too fatigued to even nce at her. "How long did you take to get to your level of proficiency?" Emma took on a mulling look before responding. "Hmm.. can''t tell exactly. But it should not be more than 4 years. I barely practiced after that."


    He sighed. 4 years was too long. He didn''t have that much luxury of time. He needs to get strong as soon as possible. Who knows when his peaceful life will be turned on its head. Just then his eyes fell on someone approaching from a distance.


    He frowned, realizing the identity of the guy. It was Jim unexpectedly. He just chose to ignore him and the blonde did the same, not looking towards him and calling out to Amelia. His gaze only stopped for a moment at the maids in the garden.


    Ryu felt a headacheing. This guy had fooled his mother well with his ''good boy'' behavior. Not wanting to be too imposing on Amelia, yet he had no idea how to expose him in front of her. ''She might not leave me with any other choice.''


    "Ryu, can you pleasee in?" A few minutester he heard Amelia''s call. Confused as to why she needed he strolled his way inside. He found Amelia standing with the boy in the hall. The redhead smiled at him and beckoned him toe to her.


    "Here, Jim. You can begin now." Once he reached her, she addressed the boy. The situation was getting even moreplicated for Ryu, leaving him befuddled as to what these guys were nning. Next, he saw the boy take a long breath before his upper body bent a full 90 degrees.


    His gesture caught Ryupletely off guard. He would have been less surprised even if the boy would have chosen to sneak attack him. This was an unforeseen event and Ryu had a hard time reacting to it. He can only gaze at a stupidly grinning Amelia.


    "I am sorry, Ryu. I know what I have done is not something that can be forgiven but please find it in you to do the same." Jim had been preparing for this moment for a few days. Only now he realized, apologizing to someone for your mistakes was even more difficult than cultivating. These two sentences took everything out of him.


    Yet, this was necessary for him to truly step on the path of change. Else, he will always leave regret in his heart. It doesn''t matter if Ryu decides to forgive him or not, at the very least he can relieve the burden on his heart. He may have lied to Amelia earlier about how being involved with her child''s ident and med it on his friends, but in his conscious, he knew what he had done.

 Chapter 194: Three golden rules

    Chapter 194: Three golden rules


    Thoughts from the author:-


    <<Had quite a hectic day at work yesterday, so was not able to read all yourments. Let me respond to the general theme then.


    Firstly, saw a few people announcing that they will drop this story if I continue like this lol.. For all those readers, I thank you guys for all your support till this point.


    Nowing to the unsatisfied ones. I respect your views and it''s perfectly okay for you guys to have your own aspirations form the story. Despite that please forgive me but I won''t be taking any suggestions for the plot.


    I write these webnovels because I love writing them and there is no point writing something that I don''t enjoy. As much as I would like it, my hobby doesn''t pay my bills just yet. Hence, I can amodate any other request like improvement in my presentation skills etc, but not the plot itself.


    Next, for others who love this novel for what it is, a big thanks from my side. Keep supporting.


    Let me announce that you can now read the bonus chapter on Patron as well as enjoy my inspiration for Amelia''s iing dress, apart from the unreleased chapters of course. Thanks and Peace!!>>


    Ryu was having a hard time reacting to the situation. It was hard to believe if this guy was serious or this was just a deception. Yet, this felt too borate to be a deception. From what he knew about this guy he was too proud to ever bend his waist like this. Even if he was trying to deceive him, he was certain the most this guy can pull off was a slight bow of his head. Anything more than that was impossible for a guy with a fragile ego like him.


    What''s more, he was keeping his head down. Was he waiting for his response? This was not something he was prepared for. Looking at his mom, he saw her grin like she just won a bet against him. ''Don''t tell me this guy too got himself a transmigrated soul?''


    He had no other exnation to justify such a drastic change in attitude. He was in a bind. Although this guy looked sincere he was still a bit suspicious of him. "Okay... I don''t really care about it that much. Just don''t initiate troubles with me anymore."


    Only then Jim got back up. "Thanks. I was too naive earlier. All could do was harass kids younger than me to feel good. Since in my heart I knew, I was trash who can''tpare to people my age. But I have realized it now."


    "Well, that''s true indeed. Hope you keep to your words." Ryu didn''t want to interact anymore with this guy. He was no friend of his, even though he had apologized for his mistakes. Waving his hand he left the room.


    "Haha..e here, kid. You did well." Ryu might not have understood what this apology meant for Jim, but Amelia was aware of how difficult it must have been for the boy. After all, he was barely 3 years older than him. She pulled the boy in for a hug and Jim too didn''t shy away from pressing his body tight against her. Right now he had no sexual thoughts about Amelia, all he needed was to remain in her warm embrace for a while.


    She stroked his head. "Don''t brood over it. Ryu was just a bit awkward talking to you. But I am positive he had already pardoned you. So you can leave all this behind and move ahead." Jim nodded his head as he wrapped his arms around her. "Thanks to you too, Mrs. Amelia. I would not have been able to pull this off without your support."


    "Haha.. what are you saying? All I did was to stand to the side, you are the one who gathered enough courage to say sorry." Amelia let him hug her for a while before they separated. "Let me bring something for you to eat."


    ***


    Ryu watched Amelia send the boy off after half an hour. She came back at stood beside him with a smug face beside him. "What happened?" She had kept staring at him and he was forced to talk to her in the end.


    She giggled and as always jumped into his arms and kissed him. She had grown more and more audacioustely, not even caring about kissing him in the garden itself. Now that Mira wasn''t here she didn''t action cared about what the maids thought of this.


    "Hehe.. what did I say?" She began licking his neck in affection, yfully biting him. Ryu carried her into the house and ced her on the bed before removing his clothes. "Well, I am still not fully convinced of the guy. You better remain careful." Dorothea and Emma had followed behind him as he wanted a session with all three of his milf.


    Amelia didn''t respond to him, instead choosing to suck on his cock. Before long both the maids were naked too and had joined in the sensual blowjob. Time passed like this and once the deed was over only Ryu and Amelia were left in the room, tugged under their warm nket.


    "Mom, I want you to promise me a few things." Amelia turned to look at the boy and give him a peck on his lips. "Anything for you my child." Ryu took a deep breath before exining. "Firstly, I don''t want you to lick some other guy''s asshole. Not even father''s, you can only use that tongue in me and no one else."


    Amelia was taken aback by such a request from him. She was confused as to why would the boy put such conditions on her, considering that man asks for it anyway. "Hmm.. okay, I don''t have any problems with that. But there is an issue." She yfully bit her tongue.


    Ryu felt his heart stop. Was he toote in informing her? He can stomach her messing around with her vagina but he didn''t want to see her shoving her tongue up any random guy''s asshole. That was too much for him to handle. Since they had alreadye this far, he believed he should mention it to her now. But it seems he waste.


    "Hehe... I was too curious so I tried doing it with little Jake. But I can stop if you want. It didn''t feel that good anyway." Only now did his heart calmed down. For a second he was scared she would bring some dude in but as long as it was Jake, it can be forgiven.


    "Hmm.. well I would have liked if you would not have done that, but I can skip over that since he is my friend. But remember from now on you can''t do it with anyone, including Jake." Amelia pecked her head like a chicken. "I won''t do that with any other man, but what about a woman? Can I do it with them?"


    Ryu was quick to respond. "Yeah,dies are exempt from this rule." What a joke! He would love to have her do what with otherdies. He thought for a while before continuing. "Okay then, next rule. No one gets to use your asshole other than me."


    Amelia broke intoughter. "Haha... I have not seen a single man interested in that hole other than you, kid. So this rule is redundant. Go on, is there any other?" Ryu nodded and fell in thought for a few seconds. "Ahh... Yes. Third rule. No one gets to piss on you other than me. That includes, no drinking it from others too."


    Once again his words left Ameliaughing. "All three are easy to follow. Except you, no one else is interested in doing these things with me. Anyhow since you have specifically mentioned these, I will remember them well. Nheless, you forgot thest one."


    Ryu was confused. He thought he covered everything. "What?" Amelia got up and climbed onto him, kissing him aggressively. "Hehe.. don''t kiss any other man except your husband and your boy. This one." Both of themughed together.


    "But seriously though, what made you put so many restrictions on your mother?" Ryu knew this wasing and he had thought of the perfect exnation for this question. "It''s because I want to keep some things about you, personal to me. Some things that only I am allowed to do with you."


    He knew his emotional ckmailing worked as Amelia''s love-filled eyes were now slowly umting tears. "Oh.. my sweet boy. Mommy loves you so much." She forced his head into her chest, trying to merge him in her soul itself.


    "Ahh.. you made mother cry." She hurriedly wiped her tears off before pinching his cheeks. "Brat, doesn''t that give you even more privileges on my body, than even my husband?" She pretended to be mad at him.


    "Doesn''t matter. Father won''t mind if I have a bigger portion of privileges. Also, once I grow up a bit we will look for some other woman for father, and then I will marry you as my wife. So be prepared for that." His words sent Amelia into aughing spree. "No one can win against you, kid.. haha... I would love to watch Jeff''s reaction to this haha... His own boy is nning to steal his wife away."


    Ryu watched herugh with a smile on his face. She didn''t realize, he was telling her the truth. That''s what he had nned for his father. He can''t watch them break away as he loved Jeff too. Hence, that left him with a single choice. Look for another partner for him and then take Amelia for himself.


    Sure, she was a total sex addict and loved to fuck around but that didn''t change the fact that he will have her for himself, one day. Doesn''t matter if her habits change or not, he willy his im over her in any situation. She can''t belong to anyone else.


    "Mom, another thing. I need a favor from you. Can you pass these rules around to all my other women?" Amelia pinched his nose. "Your women? Brat, focus more on cultivation, than collecting ''women'' for yourself." Yet she tactfully didn''t let Ryu continue as he would have med it on her. "Okay, okay I got it. I will pass this around. So they just need to follow these rules if they want to have my boy in their beds?" Ryu gave a nod and the mother-son pair hugged each other to sleep.


    **Same night in their neighborhood.**


    April''s family was having dinner. Once again the mother-daughter pair found themselves alone in the house. "Mother, I don''t want to say it but I have begun to get a bit suspicious about Simon."


    April paused her meal. "Hmm? Why will you say that, udia?" The girl shook her head as her expression changed to gloom. "I had not told you but I and Simon had not done the deed in over a month now. Each time he is back home, I try to initiate an encounter but it is rejected. In the starting, I can ignore it butter his excuses began repeating themselves. Do you think he may be visiting some woman, on the pretext of job trips?"


    The mature woman''s face turned grave. "What are you saying, udia? Try not to think that much about it. I will talk to Simon, once he returns." udia didn''t refute her argument and April sighed.


    On the outside, she acted negated her arguments but in truth, she herself had begun having doubts about the two males in the family. Same like udia''s case she too had not been touched by her husband in quite a while, yet she had been brushing it under the carpet, ming it on his advancing age. Nheless, now when udia raised her doubts with her, she can''t help but mull over the matter.


    ***


    "What did you say?" Amelia was shocked by Jeff''s words. She was not the only one. Even Ryu looked visibly concerned. "It''s true. I made sure to check with my senior. He assured me that he will look into the matter. So I think it will be fine, we should just wait for his reply." Jeff sighed as he narrated what he got to know from Ruby.


    By chance today morning he visited his elder daughter only to find out that James was sent on a mission outside of the town. The period of one week had already passed and Ruby had grown concerned now. "I stopped by her on my way back home and exined it to her. She was a bit rxed, still, it''s better if you two go spend some time with her."


    Amelia nodded in agreement. She hurriedly got up and put her clothes on. "Come Ryu, we are leaving." Ryu too was worried for Ruby, he had seen how much the couple loved each other. It wasn''t difficult to imagine what she might be going through when James was missing for an entire week.

 Chapter 195: Formation Master

    Chapter 195: Formation Master


    <<Forgot to provide the link to my Patron in my previous post. So here it is. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    We are very close to $600, let''s see if we can cross over before this month ends. Kudos!!>>


    **At the milk farm**


    Ruth was in a study when she heard a knocking on the door. "Come in." L was at the door. She came in and presented a letter to her. "A man came by, granny. He handed me this letter and wanted it to be delivered to you. He didn''t even show his face but told me that this is very important for you and I should take the name of ''Ariel'' in case you refused to read it."


    Ruth''s eyes widened at the mention of the name. But she kept her heart calm and took the letter from her hands. "Okay. You can take your leave, L." L bowed and took her leave without fretting much about it.


    The older woman carefully opened the letter. She had not entirely cut off her ties from her native ce. By the goddess''s grace, she was able to maintain some form ofmunication with one of her daughters. They will usually exchange a letter every year, just to know about each other. But this time, a year has not passed away yet and the letter was here already.


    She can tell that something might have gone wrong. As she read theplete letter, her expression turned grim. The situation was much worse than she had anticipated. The predator had managed to sniff him out even when she had left her country and settled in an extremely remote location in a different one altogether.


    She pressed her head on the desk. She can''t even run away this time. This time Denis himself had taken the charge and it will be nigh impossible to hide her tracks from him. Also, now she was not alone. She had a wholemunity ofdies dependent on her. She can''t leave them behind and let them get captured by the crown prince.


    She knew Cylon Empire will not intervene in this matter even though Denis will be viting their territorial integrity. Because firstly, they were in no position to confront the giant Thera Empire. Secondly, she wasn''t even a citizen of their country. And thirdly, why will they care about some ragtag women from a small town and offend the crown prince of their allied nation.


    "I can''t run away every time." She got up, determination shing in her eyes. Walking out of her room, she went to the basement. She found her way to a storeroom, downstairs. Making her way through the mess she reached the back wall of the room. Tracing her hand on it, she closed her eyes and let her mana flow.


    *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* The whole basement shook for the next second before everything calmed down. A magic circle had revealed itself on the wall and it parted in the middle to reveal a narrow staircase.


    As she stepped inside, several magicmps sprung into action, illuminating the way ahead.


    *Step* *Step* The walls had sealed themselves behind her but Ruth kept walking ahead without a care. Reaching the end of the stairs she found herself in a massive hall. This was the foundation of her mansion.


    She kept walking only to stop at arge magic circle etched in the ground.


    All these years she knew this day mighte and that''s why she had prepared this magic formation. Emily was not the only one who had got her hands on the scriptures of the Angels rather she was one of the few formation masters in this world. In truth, she was close to a grandmaster level.


    But she was not a fighter like the water mage. Instead, she was someone proficient in these magic formations. *Swish* *Swish* Two magic circles revealed themselves beside Ruth. "Had the timee?" Two spirits manifested from the circles, onepletely red, the otherpletely blue.


    Both of them were identical to each other except for the color of their skins. They were bare-chested and with a lot of jewelry all over their bodies. They had long fingernails and long ears, with multiple piercings. They had golden piercings on their lower lips as well as their nipples and belly button. Long golden chains connected their nipples to the armbands.


    The chain connected to their belly button went down to their crotch, hidden under a small white cloth. Both the spirits had unusuallyrge tits just like Ruth. The blue one was the one who had put up the question.


    "Not yet but it will be pretty soon." The red one crossed her arms across her chest. "Looks like you finally decided to get serious. We should have made our stance earlier. But anyhow, betterte than never." Ruth stared down at her hands. "I know. He never realized, how much I had loved him. Never in my life had I imagined that the boy I raised with my own two hands can transform into such an evil being, that too within a period of 5 years."


    Ruth sighed with a mncholic face. Images of a 2-year-old kid shed in her mind. She had been with him since he can''t even walk properly. But all it took was for the boy to attend the training school for the royals of the Thera Empire, and what returned to her after that was not her boy but something entirely different.


    Ruth had been the head maid assigned to the crown prince. Denis''s mother had passed away while giving birth to him so she was assigned as the one he interacted the most with. She too had taken him as her own child. All those years she never realized that the boy in her arms will one day reveal such a sinister personality to her.


    Initially, she and the maids under her had endured the torture he would put them through but the more they acquiesced to his demands, the harsher his demands turned. In the end, Ruth had no choice but to run away from the pce.


    "Will these spirit stones be enough? Or should we look for more?" The blue spirit was in doubt. Ruth shook her head. "It will be enough, only Denis and Graham can pose the threat to us. But just in case I will keep a few more with me." All three of them were gazing down in the center of the circr formation. The was a pit in the center, filled with glowing blue stones.


    "Please put the formation on standby." Both the spirits returned a hum and went to the center put. They ced their hands on the ground and began chanting the spells to set the formation in motion.


    *Rumble* *Rumble* Therge circr pattern began revolving slowly. A few minutester both thedies return to her side. "I don''t need to remind you, Ruth, you will lose your life if you are not decisive enough." The red spirit warned her before vanishing together with the blue one.


    Ruth kept looking at the revolving magic circle. She bemoaned in anguish. "Looks like it''s time to abandon everything."


    ***


    Ryu and Amelia were on their way to Ruby''s house when they heard a rumbling and the ground under their feet shook. "What was that?" They stopped to looking in the direction. He can''t see anything out of ordinary and the rumbling didn''t happen again. They can only shrug it off and continue on their way to Ruby''s house.


    *Knock* *Knock* They can hear the baby crying from inside the house. It took Ruby some time to open the door. She was surprised to find both her mother and brother at the door.


    Amelia went ahead and hugged Ruby, rubbing her back. "Are you okay, my baby?" The redhead was shocked by the sudden hug but smiled and wrapped her hands around her, snuggling in her embrace. "I am good, mom. Though a bit worried, it''s okay. I believe he will return."


    Next, she hugged Ryu too and they went in. Amelia cuddled the baby in her arms, trying to put her to sleep. "Did father, sent you two?" She continued after watching Ryu nod. "Huh... I told him I am good, but he still went ahead sent you guys."


    Ryu had a feeling this girl was putting up an act in front of them. In truth, she must be perturbed by James''s disappearance. "What are you saying, little girl? We would have been here even if Jeff had not asked. Now tell me why you didn''t inform us about it earlier?"


    Ruby shook her head. "I was told that his assignment willst for a week and today is only the second day after a week passed. I would have visited you guys myself, had father not dropped by today."


    "Hmm? You are saying it''s only the second day after week since he left?" Ryu interjected, only to receive Ruby''s tacit agreement. "Then why are you guys making such a big deal out of it? Even a kid like me ended up overshooting our mission duration by many days. Man... I was so concerned."


    He didn''t have the correct details. Also, from what his father had narrated he had got the impression that James was missing for over a week. "He is right Ruby." Amelia supported his viewpoint, much to the relief of Ruby.


    Suddenly she was pulled by the boy in his embrace and he kissed her on her forehead.


    "There is no need to panic, although grandma is not in the town right now, I know the old man Lyod. I will talk to him. I am sure he will help us out."


    "Yeah, listen to him. The oldest man in the room has spoken. Is there anyone in this town who can refuse our boy here?" Amelia tried to lighten the mood by cracking the jokes at Ryu''s expense, leaving the boy embarrassed but he didn''t mind it since Ruby''s mood had improved by quite a lot.


    "Don''t worry sis, even though you managed to scare your husband away if you need your brother here will step in and marry you."


    Both women giggled at his jesting. Ruby pinched both his cheeks. "You wish, kid!!"


    "You guys wait here, I will bring something for you guys to eat." She wanted to get up but Ryu pulled her back and shended in hisp. "I don''t have the appetite for the fruits, sister. But if you can add something else to the menu, then I will dly ept it."


    His hands snaked inside her dress, reaching for her pussy. "Wait Ryu.. we can do it.. at night.. mhhh.." But the boy was in no mood to listen to her pleas, his fingers exploring the warmth of her cunt.


    Shoving her to the ground, Ryu pulled her dress down and began licking her lower lips.


    "Mhhh... Ryuu.. ahhh.. please.. mhh.." She tried to struggle away but her resistancecked conviction and before long she was moaning in pleasure. Amelia had put the little girl back in her crib, removed her clothes, and joined her kids.


    "Come let''s move to the bedroom." She grabbed both of them and dragged them to the bed. Ryu climbed into the bed, quickly getting out of his clothes. "Go on, mom. Do it with sis. I enjoyed thest time you two yed with each other."


    Amelia took off Ruby''s dress revealing her milk jugs. "Hehe.. even I loved doing it. That was the first time I had done something like that with another female. Did you like that too, Ruby?" The mother suckled on her daughter''s nipples and kneaded her breasts, painting a picture so erotic that Ryu''s cock was instantly up and ready.


    Nheless, he checked on his uncontroble lust and chose not to disturb thedies who had already begun kissing each other passionately. Their hands roamed on each other''s breasts, pinching and rubbing the gradually hardening nipples, with moans escaping their mouths.


    "Rub them together, both of you." They watched Ryu stroking on his cock and instantly knew what type of show he wanted. Both of them held onto their breasts and grinded them against each other. "Mhhh.. mom.. ahh.." Ruby didn''t have sex as frequently as Amelia but she was just as lustful as her mother. It was clear that she had gotten quite horny now, initiating the kiss with her mom this time.

 Chapter 196: BDSM with Mother and daughter pair

    Chapter 196: BDSM with Mother and daughter pair


    She took the role of the aggressor this time, forcing her tongue down her mouth. Amelia seemed to be ready for the assault, sucking on her appendage with fervor. Their disy continued for a few minutes before Ruby forced her mother on the bed.


    "Hope you are ready for it, mom.. hehe.." She picked up both her legs and startedpping on Amelia''s partedbia with her t tongue. Ryu had taught them how good can their tongues make them feel down there and now they can''t seem to have enough of it.


    "Ryu,e sit on my face. Let mother eat you out." Amelia was crushing her tits as he begged Ryu. The boy actually had no ns of getting thedies involved in a rimming today, as he won''t be able to kiss any of them afterward. Yet, he had no choice now. Doing as she told, he nted his asshole over her face.


    Amelia''s tongue licked his sphincter but she was in a hurry. Unwilling to give the boy time to properly open it up, she used her middle finger to force her way inside. "Mhhhh" It made Ryu moan out. Below him Amelia dipped the finger back in her mouth, covering it in her saliva and shoving it right back in. It wasn''t long before she had a clear pathway over her face, ready for pration.


    "Mhhhh.. yeahhh... Mom.. right there.." He felt her tongue drill his ass as she moved up and down in him. She had been inside him enough times to know how he loved it. Ryu on the other hand busied himself with ying with Amelia''srges tits.


    On the edge of the bed, Ruby saw her mother winking at her from under Ryu''s ass. Her secret had been out in open now so she didn''t mind the taunting by the woman, instead, she forced her fingers in her love hole and fucked her hard with them. At the same time, her lips sucked in Amelia''s swelled-up bean. Just as her lips wrapped around her clitoris, the older woman writhed in delight.


    "Go bring your chain, Ruby." Ryu and rewarded all his women with their personal set of cors and chains which they kept handy at all times. Even right now both of them had their cors in their neck.


    He made her fetch two broomsticks and a few ropes too. It was time to try some BDSM fun with his bitches. "Stand over the stick and bring your hands down to your feet while standing." Thedies looked at the confusion in each other''s eyes, realizing this was the first time the boy was trying anything like this with any of them.


    As they bend down to put their hands and feet together, Ryu took the opportunity to bind their limbs to the stick, restricting their movementspletely. Thedies were a bit befuddled but still, they were excited enough to continue through, in search of entirely new pleasures.


    Ryu went out for a while, returning with a t wooden nk. "Are you guys ready?" He rubbed the nk on Ruby''s ass cheeks as the girl looked towards her mother. Amelia assured her and she was ready to dive. "Yes, Ryu!" *Paaahhhh* "Aaahggh..!!"


    "Good. It will hurt a bit in the starting but as always, you wille back asking for more hehe.." He had left a big red patch on herrge buttocks, forsaking her in painful spasms. Next, it was Amelia''s turn, who was not so confident now after watching her daughter with some traces of tears on her eyes.


    "What about you, mom? Are you ready?" Amelia took asting look at Ruby before nodding with a slow hum. *Paaahhhh* "Aaahhhhh..!!" She was the same as her daughter, tears leaking from her eyes. Ryu continued with their left butt cheeks this time. After a few sessions, both women were writhing in pain from their throbbing buttocks.


    They can''t even move their bodies to try and relieve themselves. But this desperation on not being able to move gave rise to another cloud of lust in their minds. Slowly they began leaking from their pussies, a feat that was easily noticed by Ryu.


    "Nice. Now both of you are ready to be mounted." Both his handsnded on their cunts as his fingers ventured deep into their tunnels. They were thoroughly drenched from inside. With his hands covered in their discharge, he rubbed hands over their burning ass cheeks, much to their relief.


    "Mom, let''s start with you. Now I am going to fuck you from behind, make sure you keep moving through the room all this while unless you want another set of spankings. Do you understand?" Amelia can only gasp at this unreasonable request. How was she supposed to move with all her limbs tied to the stick?


    But it was these unreasonable demands from Ryu that made sex with Ryu so much fun. Every day they were asked to do something new that had been totally inconceivable in their minds, a day prior. "Mhhhhh.." While she was drowned in these thoughts, her boy had mercilessly thrusted his entire length into her at once.


    "Move, bitch!!" The mature woman was jerked forward by Ryu''s waist colliding with her buttocks. She tried moving both her left limbs together, trying to maintain bnce and not to fall over. It took her some time to adjust to this new type of lotion, whilst being continuously rammed by Ryu.


    Every strike of his crotch on her buttocks, made her squirm in agony. They walked all across the room and whenever Amelia will get too entranced by the pration and slow down, a good old spank to her butt will bring her back from the heavens.


    Ruby watched the sexually charged scene with frustration. Her body was in enough strain already and worse, she can''t even reach her own pussy to relieve some of the built-up lust. Thankfully, it didn''t take Amelia long to end uping with the added excitement.


    Ruby made sure to jiggle her butt to attract his attention but the boy ended up ignoring her. "Now, now, mommy dear. You ended up cumming much sooner than I nned." Amelia apologized in a low moan. "Sorry, Ryu. I could not control it." Ryu held his chin, pretending to think what he should do with her.


    "Here. Now you won''t be getting any rest, keeping moving." He manipted the nk to transform it into a smooth pole. Forcing it down her asshole, he left two-thirds of its length outside and the rest inside her intestines. "Make sure, it doesn''t fall over. Make sure you hold on to it, tightly."


    There was no way Amelia can bnce the pole in her ass and keep moving. The only way out was to use her sphincter to hold onto it, just like Ryu told her to. Nodding her head she made sure to march ahead with the wooden pole stuck in her ass.


    "Sister, dearest. Looks like I left you alone for too long." "Ahgghh...mhhh... Ryuu.." His cock prated her drooling vagina. "You already know the drill, Ruby. Get moving." With a nod, Ruby too broke into a difficult walk.


    Half an hour had passed and atst, both thedies were free. Theyid on the edge of the bed resting, meanwhile, the boy pumped their pussies one by one. Amelia kissed her daughter on her lips. "This boy sure packs a lot of surprises hehe..." Ruby fully agreed with her. "I never knew, I will enjoy it so much. Each day is different with him haha.."


    Ryu seems to be on his limit as he too climbed on the bed and jerked his jizz between Ruby''s tits, making Amelia lick it off and share with her daughter''s mouth to mouth. With that their session ended as thedies were too strained to try anything now. All three of them ended up sleeping in each other''s embrace.


    **At Farm**


    "That will be all for the day. All of you can begin with your tasks. Remember what I have told you guys. Never engage any Krypto vine that looks different than you have already dealt with. Anything peculiar you find out, rush back here and report it to me. Am I clear?" Master Lyod ended his morning address to the newbies, before waving them off."Yes, master" They replied in a single voice and scattered.


    "Master Lyod, can we talk for a bit?" The old man had just turned around when he heard the voice. He didn''t need to take a look to realize it was Ryu speaking. "Come in." This oldy had been very kind to him so he didn''t mind asking for his help regarding the matter of James''s assignment.


    Signaling Kira to wait for him, he made his way to the thatched hut. "Speak, what''s on your mind?" Lyod settled cross-legged in his bed. Ryu continued without wasting any time. "Master, it''s regarding my brother-inw. His name is James, I believe he had been assigned some kind of mission outside this town."


    Listening to the boy bring up the name, Lyod''s heart fell in turmoil. How can he not recognize the name? It turns out that man was rted to this boy. That had its own implications. It meant that James was rted to Grand Magus Emily as well. Instantly, he felt a headacheing.


    It was already too bad that they lost two brave men and now he had to do the exining to Emily herself. Ryu was naturally unaware of his thoughts, as he continued with his inquiry.


    "My sis was informed that it was an assignment for a week. But it''s been more than a week now and we didn''t hear anything from him, so do you have some information that you can share?" The sudden change in Lyod''s expression, when he mentioned James, didn''t escape his notice. Ryu had a bad feeling about this now, only hoping that he had anticipated wrong and the old man would not have a piece of bad news for him.


    Fortunately, the old man''s face went back to the previous apathy. "I am sorry about that. I think I forgot to inform his family that his mission got extended by two more weeks." His words relieved Ryu, as long as James was okay, everything was good.


    Lyod can''t bring himself, to tell the truth to the boy. He was too young for this kind of news. His only hope was that Ms. Emily returns within this period, he would rather exin everything to her.


    "Ohh.. is that so. Then I thank you master Lyod. I will inform my sister about it." Ryu took his leave from the hut, closing the door behind him. As he was apanied by Kira towards their scouting area, he can''t help bur t think about the sudden change to Lyod''s face back then. In his heart, he had a suspicion that the man might not have told him the entire truth.


    He put those thoughts to the back of his mind, thinking that he was just being paranoid about the matter. Snuggling his hands inside Kira''s dress, he chose to distract himself with her soft buttocks, much to her delight.


    **Same day. At Ruby''s house.**


    Amelia and Ryu had left in the morning, and Ruby was resting in her room afterpleting the house chores. Her baby slept peacefully in her hands. Last night was too stressful for her body and she had still not recovered. But just as she lost herself to sleep, someone knocked on her door.


    Reluctantly, she put her clothes back on and went to check. *Knock* *Knock* "Is Mrs. Ruby home?" Whoever was on the door was especially looking for her, so Ruby opened the door. "Yes, that will be me." She was expecting a guard like thest time with some news of her husband but this man didn''t look like a town''s guard.


    "Hello Mrs. Ruby, I am here from Dark Wings. Can Ie in, I got some things to talk to you about?" Ruby''s heart jumped at the mention of the dreaded organization. Was his visit rted to James? Did something happen to him? Multiple questions raised their heads in Ruby''s jumbled mind. But calming her heart she invited the guy in.

 Chapter 197: Deception

    Chapter 197: Deception


    "Would you like something to eat or drink?" The man settled on the ground, sitting cross-legged. Shaking his head he refused her offer. "Not required. I am good. I will advise you to settle down Mrs. Ruby." Every word from this man was making Ruby more and more nervous. Somehow she settled beside him.


    "This is regarding your husband. I am sure you are aware of the Empire''s policy for widows?" Ruby nodded her head in response to his question. He continued after getting an answer from her. "Then it should be easy. Listen carefully Mrs. Ruby, I know your husband is missing. That is something the authorities are going with right now but our organization had gotten our hands on some news that suggests that your husband had passed away."


    "What rubbish!!" Ruby snapped. But the man remained calm, continuing with his monologue. "It''s up to you to believe us or not. But let me tell you this, our intelligence is quite strong on this case and ording to that, authorities are just hiding the information from you. It won''t be long before the news wille out. That''s why I am here to warn you. Please look into choosing another husband for you."


    "As you know already, you have a month for this. If you are unmarried after a month, we will have no choice but to bring you under our care." Before the man could go on any further. "Are you done, Mister?" The man knew he wasn''t wee anymore. It was kind of expected of him so he got up to take his leave.


    "I know you are not in the right state of mind, Mrs. Ruby. But please remember this, Dark Wings is rarely proven wrong." Those were hisst words as he departed leaving a shivering Ruby on the door. Tears had already umted in her eyes but she refused to believe that she had lost James. There must have been some error on their part.


    ***


    "Gluggg.. glugg... Ugg.. uggh..glugg.." It was lunchtime and Kira was giving Ryu a proper blowjob at the banks of the pond. "Had I improved brother Ryu?" He yfully pinched her nose and forced her head back on his erection. "Yes, Kira. You have gotten better. But there is a lot you need to learn." "Mhhh... Mhhh.." Kira happily nodded her head with his cock in her mouth.


    Ryu felt a slender finger getting jammed in his asshole, as she began fingering him down there. Kira pulled out her finger, ced it in her mouth cleaning it off, and used it to finger him again. She repeated this process many times while focusing her mouth on the cock in her hands. "Brother Ryu, would you like toe with me to my home? Mom wanted to invite you for another dinner."


    Ryu was pleasantly surprised but he had another matter to handle today so L will have to wait. "Hmm.. how about I visit tomorrow? I got some work today." Kira took his cock out of her mouth to answer him back. "Sure. I will let her know." Saying that Kira took the initiative to turn Ryu around and shoved her face between his ass cheeks to now using her tongue to prate him, instead of her fingers.


    ***


    Ryu returned to Ruby''s house today. He had to inform her about the news regarding James. As he closed in on her estate he saw the door to her house open. Venturing on his way to the door, he can hear a woman crying. His steps quickened as he recognized it to be Ruby''s voice.


    "Big sis, what happened?" He found Rub sobbing in the corner of her bedroom and immediately went ahead to hug her. She wasn''t hurt physically, so there must be some other reason for her state. She must have been crying for a long while since her eyes were entirely red and had drenched her upper garments with her tears.


    Taking a look at the person hugging her, she broke down even more, tightly hugging Ryu. "Please, sis can you stop crying? Please tell me what is the matter?" She sniffed for a long while before she was in a state to continue. Futilely trying to wipe the tears off her eyes, she tried to narrate to him, what had transpired.


    ".... He said he was from.. *sob**sob* from the Dark Wings... He told that.. *sob**sob* everyone was lying.. *sob**sob* that James was already.. already.. waghh..." She wasn''t able toplete her sentence but Ryu got what she was trying to say. Apparently, even those guys got involved in this.


    There was already a suspicion in his mind, from Lyod''s previous reaction and now that he heard that Dark Wings already got the intelligence on his brother-inw, his own faith was shaken. Right then he recalled something, old man Lyod had told him on the first day at the farms.


    They keep the details of injured persons among themselves, not sharing it with the general public so as to keep them from knowing anything about the Krypto vines. If they can hide the injuries, then what was stopping them from hiding a death? Rather they will go to extreme lengths to make sure that it is not linked with the farms.


    Added to that was how Ruby was never told about this ''mission'' of James and they sent him out around the same day that they had to evacuate the farms. Everything began making sense to him now. With all the pieces of the riddle falling in ce, Ryu felt his blood run cold. Did Ruby really lose her husband, just like that?


    Although, he didn''t have much interaction with James but from his memories, he can tell the guy was a decent one. Apart from that, he truly loved Ruby with all his heart. Ryu pushed these thoughts aside, it was not the time to think about these things, he need to get Ruby at ease, at least for now.


    "No, sister. They must have messed up in their facts. I had just checked with Master Lyod today. He told me that James''s mission had been extended to 3 weeks now. It is not unexpected that those guys are not privy to this information, that''s why they would have assumed the worst." He caressed her head in his embrace.


    Ruby wiped her tears asking him if he was telling her the truth. "Do you think I would deceive you on such an important matter? How about this, youe with me to the farms tomorrow. I will let master Lyod exin it himself." Ruby had calmed down by quite a bit now. She tried to put a smile on her face.


    "No need, Ryu. I believe you. Those fuckers.. ahhh... they scared me so much..." She was too exhausted to keep going with herints, letting her head fall down back in Ryu''s embrace. He lovingly stroked her head but his heart was in an upheaval. How long can he hide it from everyone? One week, two weeks? What will he do afterward? ''Aahhhh... Ain''t I just a kid? Why am I unlucky enough tond myself in such situations time after time?''


    He picked up Ruby in his arms and took her to the bed. "Rest for a while, sis. I will bring something to eat." Ruby didn''t refuse his hospitality, as the previous cries of despair had drained every ounce of energy out of her.


    A few minutester Ryu returned with some food for her. Sitting beside her he kept the te in hand and began feeding her with his own hands. Ruby was all too happy toply with this gesture from him. "I am too tired, Ryu. Come sleep with sister."


    Though he was not in the best mood after the recent developments, but he can''t let her figure it out. cing the te to the side, he held Ruby''s face in his hands. The redhead''s heart began to race to anticipate what the boy was nning to do. Yet, she didn''t stop him. He was her brother, she was sure it can''t be counted as cheating. Also, she needed this right now, after such fake albeit drastic news.


    Ruby closed her eyes, letting her lips hang open. Ryu first checked the gorgeous face in his hands and then her inviting red lips. Gradually he let his lips touch hers, while her hands wrapped around his back, pulling him in her tight embrace.


    She actively participated in the kiss, choosing to suck on his lips and allowing Ryu to do the same. They ceaselessly kissed each other 10 minutes straight,ter on involving their tongues as well in the mix. Ryu can feel her hot breath on his face and knew the woman required a release of the pent-up emotions.


    Sure enough, Ruby herself pushed him aside before removing all her clothes. "Ryu, I want to do it slowly. Nothing forced this time, show me that you can not only satisfy women but love them as well."


    Her words shook the boy from inside. He had never thought like this. Sex for him was a way to project all his perverted desires onto the women of this new world. Tangled in all this he forgot that sex was not only for the release of lust but it had some deeper meanings depending on the couple involved.


    That must be the reason why the women in this world maintained a healthy married life despite using sex as a transaction. The emotions that they showed while doing it with someone they actually loved, was way different from what they let out in front of a stranger.


    His hands snaked around her waist as he kissed the woman once again while slowly letting hery on her back. Only now, when Ryu thought about it he realized his women had always shown him those emotions of love and care, but he was too blinded by his libido that he ended up ignoring them.


    That was the case with his mother, his aunt, his sister, Dorothea, Sophia, Kira, and many more. ''Shit.. why does it feel like I didn''t treat them well. Where does all this guilte from?'' His hands squeezed her breasts and pinched her nipples. Progressively hos kisses moved away from her lips and to her neck and chest. Holding both her melons in his hand he kissed his way through the valley between them.


    "Mhhh.." Ruby moaned lightly as her body reacted erratically from this lovemaking session. It was a new breath of air for her. Her brother had managed to arouse her just with the kisses alone. Her hands held onto his head as she caressed his bright green hair.


    Ryu''s hands had held her waist as he kissed his way over her soft belly and over her button. Taking some time to get out of his clothes, he resumed the kissing once again, this time reaching her vagina. His fingers gently made their way in the hot tunnel, with his mouth giving her exposed bean a gentle suck. "Msssshhhh.. ahsshhh... Ryyuu.. ahhhmhhh..."


    Ruby had her eyes closed as her hands clutched the sheets in her zeal. Her hands were still holding onto his head as the boy switched to licking herbia. Many minutes passed and Ruby had alreadye once. This time he didn''t stop her orgasm from approaching, allowing her to drench his face with her fragrant liquids.


    Sitting back up, he rubbed some of her juices on his cock and stroked it to life. "I am going in, sis." Ruby''s face waspletely red as if she was a virgin, anticipating her first time. Her eyes refused to look at him, so Ryu pressed his cock into her hole. "Ahmmm... Mhhh.." The pration wasn''t painful but Ruby''s eyes still shed tears.


    He had to pull her face towards himself by her chin and kiss her back. Laying in her body, he let his weight push his cock inside her. "Why are you crying now, sis?" Ruby used one of her hands to hold him by his back while her other hand, grabbed him behind his head. She kissed him one again. "These are happy tears, little brother. You can begin, I am ready."


    His hands shifted down to hold Ryu by his soft buttocks as he began moving inside her. His thrusts were deep and long, sending his tip to the end of her wet canal. Outside of the house night fell as the couple continued their journey to merging their spirits into each other.

 Chapter 198: Paths ahead

    Chapter 198: Paths ahead


    <<If any of you are unaware then please note that the release schedule for this work is 5 times a week, except Wednesdays and Sundays.


    On those days I update this new work of mine. /book/necromancer-rampaging-through-the-realms_21344613205995305


    >>


    "That''s good! You did right, little boy." The next day Ryu was back home. Amelia ruffled his hair admiring the boy for thinking ahead and bringing Ruby with him. "I just didn''t want those idiots to harass her unnecessarily, with their fake news."


    Jeff endorsed his point. "Yes, if master Lyod himself told you that then there is nothing to worry about. Two more weeks is not a short period. Anyhow, we have a free room, it will be good to have you love with us for some time." Amelia pecked her head. "All of you people settle in, I will bring the breakfast."


    Her family kept growing in size and Amelia loved it. Dorothea too followed behind her, in order to help her out. The day passed like this and though Ryu had promised Kira to pay them a visit today, but he wasn''t able to keep that since he wanted to give Ruby most of his time today. He didn''t have sex with her but kept herpany in her bed, for the entire day.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Night had fallen and Rubyid with her head in his chest. They were in Mira''s bed right now. "Nope... it''s rare to have you with us like this. So I want to sleep with you." She yfully bit on his nipple, make Ryu pretend to hurt badly, invoking a burst ofughter out of her.


    "But what about your ves? Won''t they get lonely at night?" Ryu had told her everything about how he acquired both Dorothea and Emma. They had a full day to chat with each other, so he made sure to keep her engaged with the stories from his singr adventure outside of the town.


    "They might be but they have to make way for my sister? Shouldn''t they?" It was Ryu''s turn to bite on her nipples. "Hehe... Frivolous kid." She pinched his cheeks as they once settled in bed and dozed off.


    **Next Day**


    "Haaahh!!!" Emma blocked his strike, but Ryu was ready for it, immediately countering it by switching to attacking her legs. The woman was agile, with a swift jump she had avoided her kick. He found the opportunity to strike her but in his peripheral vision, he saw her foot approaching his face. s, it was toote to save this one.


    Ryu had braced himself for the impact which never came. Emma had stopped her foot, right before it hit him. "You have improved a lot, Ryu. I would suggest you start integrating the magic in your movements." Considering that the redhead was his ve, he shared most of his secrets with her.


    She already knew what he had in his mind and why he was trying so hard to learn a closebat art. Learning his reasons, Emma too approved of it. Rather ording to her, this was the only logical step for him. If you have got ves who can cultivate for you then he should work on eliminating the only real drawback for a mage, which is close-in attacks.


    Ryu settled his head in Dorothea''sp to rest for a while. Emma too sat beside him. "Once you reach the capital, I want to see the faces of the selectionmittee haha.."


    He didn''t get inference behind herment. "Hmm? Why will you say that? Is there something wrong with how I cultivate?" Emma shook her head. "No, I guess you don''t know the pathsying ahead of you. So let me exin."


    Watching the older woman breath in, Ryu readied himself for an iing lecture. "Broadly speaking there are 2 major cultivation paths that are followed in by humans in this world. Most of the people only know a single path, that is being a mage. And yes, although it is the major path, yet there is another one that diverges from it. That is what the warriors follow. Effectively, they too utilize mana itself but they are more focused on fighting off their opponents in a more traditional way."


    "Hmm.. you mean like the beastmen?" Ryu presented his doubts. Even Dorothea was listening closely as Emma answered him back. "You can say that. But while the beastmen relypletely on their brute strength, we humans can''t possibly do the same. Thus, the warriors also use mana itself to strengthen their bodies but they rely mostly on spells that are cast on oneself rather. Just like your friend. If I am not wrong then she is someone who specializes in a warrior technique."


    Ryu knew she was talking about Sophia. That girl really fit the bill perfectly. "You will learn more about that once you venture out of here. I wasughing because if you are able to master both the disciplines then you might truly create an anomaly."


    "Why? Isn''t there anyone who can y both roles as of now?" Ryu was confused if these abilities were hard tobine together. "Not exactly but they are very hard toe by. All of them are extremely talented people." Ryu nodded while looking at the clear sky. He will have to carve a path for himself in this world.


    ***


    "Brother Ryu, you came!!" Kira was happy to discover him on the door. "Sorry Kira, something came up yesterday so I wasn''t able to reach you guys. Is it okay to have dinner today?" The girl nodded while interlocking arms with her. "Of course. Pleasee in."


    "Haha... Did you finally find some time for this olddy?" Ryu went ahead and hugged L. His hands held onto her buttocks without any caution. "What are you saying, aunt L? Don''t we meet every time at granny''s ce?"


    "Huh.. that is not the same. It''s better this way. There were are only employees." He rubbed her luscious lips with his thumb. "Haha.. and are we something more here?" Lughed out at his flirting. "Yes. Aren''t we aunt and nephew here?" Ryu got his head to her side to bite at her earlobe. "Hehe... I was thinking of something else aunt."


    His left hand had slithered into her dress, lightly squeezing her breasts. "Why don''t you remove these clothes aunt? I love to seedies naked." L chuckled at his unreserved request. "You always got the strangest of the demands." She admonished him but removed her clothes anyhow.


    "You go chat with Kira. I will prepare the dinner." Ryu pinched her nipples at few times before stepping back and sitting beside the cheerful girl.


    "Sorry Kira, but grandma isn''t back yet and I am not even sure when she will be back." He had endured the girl to apany her to make a visit to Emily''s ce but never got the chance to do the same. Kira shared element with his grandma so if thedy gave a few tips to the girl, it might be an enormous help to her.


    "I understand. Mrs. Emily is so powerful, it''s only natural that she is a busy personality." In truth, Ryu will be happy to have his grandma dedicate the time she spent on him, to his friends. They might get more benefits out of her since he already had Dragon to guide him.


    Kira came close to him before continuing. "The cultivation technique you gave us was totally amazing, yesterday itself I broke into the Junior realm." She showed her pearly white teeth to him. It was evident that she was giddy at the progress she made in a small duration.


    "Wow.. then that''s a celebrating matter. How are you going to reward me for it." Kira can make out what he wanted even with her eyes closed. She looked into the kitchen to notice her mom busy with dinner. "Not right now, brother Ryu. I will do it at the farms. How about that?"


    But the boy had other ns as he pulled her into his arms andtched onto her lips. "Amhhh..!" Kira was startled by his sudden action but kept silenced herself, realizing that a kiss was initiated.


    Ryu had Kira in his arms and between his legs. Holding onto her head he kissed her deeply. On the other hand, his hand had snuggled into her robes to reach her pussy. Not waiting for her approval his fingers entered her warm tunnel, making her moan despite trying her best to resist the urge.


    "Brother... Ryuu.. please... Mother.. mhhh... will see.. mhhh" The couple can see a naked L working in the kitchen, straight in front of them but it didn''t faze Ryu at all. "Doesn''t that make you excited? Hehe.." All Theo while, his fingers had to dig deeper into her.


    "Do you want to watch me fuck your mother?" Kira''s eyes opened wide at his question. She stared into his deep eyes for a while before dropping her gaze. "No I don''t.. want to.. mhh.. see."


    "Hehe.. are you sure? Don''t you want your mother to get down on her knees and worship the cock of your husband? Don''t you want her to fucked around roughly by someone chosen by you? Don''t you want to see her serve me with all her body and devotion?" Each of his words made the scenes fromst time sh in her mind one after the other.


    Her mother being ravaged by Ryu. Her face was of pure ecstasy. Him treating her like his ve. She calling Ryu her master again and again. Ryu fucking her ass all around the hall and making her walk with his cock in her ass. Her loud moans. And in the end, her sitting down in the bathroom with Ryu pissing over her face.


    "Ahhhhh...!!!" L was disconcerted by Kira''s sudden scream. She hurriedly got out of the kitchen to find the girl in Ryu''sp, slumped like she had lost all her strength. "What happened to her?" She wasn''t sure why the girl was acting all dazed.


    The boyughed it off before bringing his fingers to Kira''s mouth and pushing them inside, much to the annoyance of the girl. "Haha.. nothing aunt. I was just checking her cultivation and she ended up like this. Looks like she had worked hard and needs some rest now."


    L watched her daughter suck on Ryu''s fingers while staring at him with her me-filled eyes. "Yes. You are right. She had been working very hard these days. I told her so many times to take breaks but the stubborn girl never listens." The mature woman acted exasperated yet she was very happy for her girl, smiling at her and walking back into the kitchen.


    L failed to notice the traces of liquid under Kira. "You said you don''t want to see your mother like that, but you ended uping so hard." The girl was not so naive as she was in the beginning. Ryu had taught her a few things rted to sex and she knew what ing'' meant. Refusing to answer him she instead chose to bite him on his neck, to show her vexation.


    ***


    "Both of them are already drained twice, little Ryu. You won''t get anything." L had prepared the dinner and settled in the hall with the kids. Ryu took the opportunity to try and milk out herrge tits.


    "Don''t you remember what my expertise is, aunt? Now get in position, let''s milk you properly." L chuckled and got down in her hands and knees. Ryu massaged her hanging tits. "Kira, please bring me a bowl." The recently climaxed girl had not entirely exonerated the boy for his earlier mischief, nheless, she went ahead and brought him the utensil.


    "Aunt, can I ride you after dinner?" The way he asked her about it made L blush. Why would he put forth such a question, out of nowhere? It''s not like he was fucking her for the first time. She gave a nod. "Yes Ryu, you can certainly do that."


    "Ohh.. then I have a request. Can we let Kira watch it?" L''s smile retracted at the mention of her daughter. "No Ryu, Kira is not yet of age." She knew it wasn''t the correct reason. Her daughter was already of the age to have sex but just because of her motherly affection she was trying to keep her away from all that private knowledge.

 Chapter 199: Fooling a mother

    Chapter 199: Fooling a mother


    "It''s just watching aunt, I am sure she would have questions about all this. I think it''s better to let her watch it so that she can douse her curiosity. Otherwise, she might try to explore it in her own, you know." Ryu winked at Kira and the girl but her lips but remained silent.


    L never thought of it. This was the first time someone brought it to her attention. She definitely can''t keep these things hidden from her. Kira had seen people having sex but she had never inquired much about it from her. Nevertheless, that might not be the case now. This girl was growing and might try to explore her sexuality on her own.


    She realized the fault in her thinking and immediately nodded. "You are right Ryu. Thanks for bringing that to my attention. So Kira, your big brother, and I will have sex after dinner, if you are interested you can watch us doing it. But you can''t get involved."


    Kira had always wanted this, so she hurriedly nodded. "Thanks, mom. Then I would like to watch you two." She saw Ryu silently giggling behind L and made faces at him when she wasn''t looking. "Hmm.. but I think it would be too harsh in her to just let her watch. How about we only allow her to use her mouth and hands, nothing else."


    L fell into thought for a while but Ryu made sure she can''t remain clear-headed. His hand pinched hard on her nipples while his left hand found its way into her mouth, making her unable to pass her judgment. "Ahuuu... Ruuuhh.. mhhhyyuu.." Everything that she said was incoherent at best.


    "You heard your mother Kira. Come here, I want you to lick on this." He used his right hand to part L''s buttocks to reveal her pussy lips stick together. "Mhuuuttt.. auuugggg.." L tried to argue with him but his hands reached deeper into her throat, shutting her offpletely.


    Kira knew the time was opportune and she jumped on the chance. Getting behind her mother, she gave a gentle lick across her lips. L squirmed in pleasure. The girl parted her pussy lips and began licking her from the inside. "Mhhhhuhhh.. uuuhhh... mhh.." Realizing that her protests had transformed into moans, Ryu pulled his hand out of her mouth and resumed her milking.


    L''s protest had died down and she was too busy moaning, to realize that it was her own daughter giving her the joy. The girl behind her didn''t stop there, she was taking it as a test. She was not a newbie to pussy licking, having tested her skills on Sophia many times. One of her fingers drilled into the shriveled hole above as L''s eyes rolled in her head and she fell on her elbows, losing the strength in her arms.


    *Grrsshhh* *Grrsshh* Her nipples spurted milk inrge quantities at once, meaning that she was aroused. "Good job Kira, see, how much she had stored in those udders of her. Don''t forget her asshole, aunt loves when something prates her ass."


    The girl nodded and switched to licking her asshole now. Her fingers went in her cunt, going in and out in rapid motion. Rtive to Ryu it took way less time for L to open up the doors to her bowels. She was much too eager to have her tongue inside her it seems. That was good news for her since she wanted to prove to Ryu, how much she had gained in terms of applying her skills.


    "Mhhhh.. ughhhh.. ahhh... Kira.. please.. go deeper.." After 10 more minutes, L was in a mess. Ryu had already pumped out all her milk but the mother-daughter pair refused to let go of each other. Ryu shifted to the side, watching the erotic pair with a devilish smile on his face. There are only a handful better things to watch in this world than to see a mother and daughter involved in a sexual act.


    ***


    "Mhhhhuuu.. mhhhh.. ahhh..." A few minutester, Lid on her back with her limbs stretched out over the cool floor. Her whole body was spasming from the recent orgasm as Kira sat between her legs, wiping her mother''s pussy juices off her face.


    Naturally, she turned to look at Ryu and the boy gave her a thumbs up making her beam back a victorious smile. It was definitely a harder task to make mommy dear cum. She was totally at her limits but somehow managed to persevere till the end.


    Some more time passed and the pair cleaned themselves off and sat back with Ryu for the dinner. He noticed the mature woman still blushing from the prevention encounter. Earlier she didn''t notice how big of a shame it will be to cum like a whore in front of her daughter and that too by her own child. Only now when her mind cleared did she feel it.


    Not wanting to bring the topic back she chose to serve the dinner to everyone. Yet, Ryu had just started with her. Tugging her by her arms, he made her sit in hisp. "Did you enjoy that, L?" He deliberately chose to call her by her name.


    His hands had picked up a sliced Virgo and ced it against her lips. "Yes." She sighed in grievance before opening her jaws and allowing Ryu to feed her. "Hehe.. you came a lot. What dirty thoughts you were imagining?" L but on his finger to show her reluctance to answer. She didn''t want to admit it but a big part of her earlier excitement came from Kira herself. She will never reveal that fact to anyone, but in truth, Ryu had already figured it out.


    Not only was the daughter obsessed with her mother. The mother''s obsession with her child is just as strong. "Haha.. okay, okay. No need to tell me that." Only then did L let go of his fingers.


    "At least I assume you are okay with Kira''s performance, and she is allowed to take part with just her mouth?" Struggle can be seen on her face but she agreed in the end when Ryu''s fingers began circling her ares.


    "Let''s y the game once again! I loved itst time." The boy suddenly came up with an idea. "Kirae here and turn around." The girl had already guessed the game so she made sure to remove all her clothes before sticking her butt out for both of them.


    Ryu picked the next Virgo slice and forced it into Kira''s winking asshole. "You know what to do now L, don''t you?" The woman had shoved her face between her daughter''s buttocks even before his sentence wasplete.


    L herself didn''t know why she was so eager to reach inside her daughter. Her tongue tried to reach out for the fleshly piece of fruit pressed between her baby girl''s tight anal walls. Last time she had won against her girl only because she was hiding arge fruit inside her ass but this time she was at an advantage due to the size. But L was persistent in licking the sphincter and trying to get it to rx.


    "I think we discovered the perfect game for you two mother and daughter pair. It doesn''t need any intervention from anyone else, you guys can enjoy the time together and bond with each other in the process." Ryu iterated his thoughts out loud when L managed to pull out the Virgo for herself and smiled in triumph. He shoved a few more pieces inside Kira, one by one. L required no further directions, happily trying to eat out of her daughter''s ass.


    ***


    "Did you guys enjoy it?" Both the females had wide grins on their faces. L seems to havee out of her shame now, hugging Kira in her arms. "Yes, Ryu. Never knew something like that can be this fun haha.."


    Ryu was done with his dinner so he pulled his pants down and disyed hisid cock to the pair. "Let us see who can use their mouths better, mother or the daughter." They looked at each other and both can see the mischief in their eyes. Getting on all fours they walked sensually towards him.


    L bent her arms and ducked her head to take his cock in her mouth. She had been with Ryu enough times to know his likes and dislikes. She knew how much the boy loved it when a woman kept her hands off his cock and sucked him off using only their mouths. Kira followed her mother''s lead and put her head in his groins to suck on his balls.


    Once Ryu was erect he pulled his cock away from L''s mouth. *Pah* *Pah* He pped her face on both cheeks. "Tell me how much you love to suck on on my cock, mommy slut?" L frowned at the crude words he used for her. She had no problems when he called her names while they were alone. Rather she loved it. Right now though, Kira was present. She didn''t want her to get exposed to such crudenguage.


    But Ryu didn''t give her any time to think, pping her face once again and then forcing his cock up her throat. "Gluckk... Gluck... Muuugghh... Gluvkk..." Once the raven-haired beauty got the respite, Ryu immediately grabbed Kira by her hair and forced her to kiss her mother''s lips.


    He jerked L by her hair and made her sniff his thick scenting from his precum-covered dick. "Tell me, L. Why do you love sucking on my cock so much?" The busty woman stuck her tongue out to take a lick at his shaft. "Because I love it, Ryu. I feel satisfied when yourrge cock grinds against my throat. It makes me horny."


    "Good, here have your reward." He forced his cock deep in her throat and holding her against his crotch, got up with L''s head between his legs. "gluggg.. gluggg.. gluugg.. gluggg..." He used her head as a portable pussy. His hands held onto her hair and jerked her head on his erection.


    Kira''s stealthily pinched her nipples to curb some of the excitement she felt, watching her mum being used like a rag doll by Ryu.


    Not finding any opportunity to get involved from the front, she made her way into his ass and began licking him thoroughly.


    This was like a heavenly bliss for Ryu, with his long cock jammed onto a mother''s throat while her daughter rimmed him from behind. L was already getting horny once again, her hands drilling their way in her cunt. *Spit* Taking a break from fucking her face Ryu spat in her mouth before jamming his cock right back in her throat.


    Half an hourter Kira watched her mother walking all around the room on all her four limbs. Ryu had his hands tugging her head up by hooking her upper jaw. With every step of her, his cock will ram into her. It must have been difficult for L to walk around with his long cock pumping her ass constantly, yet the woman diligently followed all hismands.


    The scene was very arousing for Kira, just like thest time. She was discreetly fingering her pussy while her mother was busy with letting Ryu ride her all around the hall.


    The boy had been watching Kira''s action from the corner of his eyes. As expected, the girl is enamored by the sight of her mother being degraded by her lover. Deciding to make it even more exciting for her. Moving his hands to her nose he tugged her by her nostrils and pped her butt.


    "Bark, slut!!" *Woof* *Woof* Kira heard her mother bark in strange noise, leaving her perplexed. Behind L, Ryu was pistoning her ass with his deep thrusts with his ever-present smile. It had taken him a lot of effort to teach the woman, how to bark like a pet dog since there were no dogs as such in this world. But now that she had learned it perfectly, it won''t take him long to get her to propagate it to his other women.

 Chapter 200: Lyla captured

    Chapter 200: L captured


    *Woof* *Woof* "How much do you like my cock in your ass, L?" With his words he gave a deep thrust inside her, effectively sheathing his entire length inside her bowels. For a few seconds, she was unable to breathe properly. Her arousal was running high but a sense of shame prevented her from elucidating it in front of her daughter.


    Nheless, Ryu was not letting her rest until she confessed her love for these steamy sessions with a boy roughly the age of her daughter. *Woof* *Woof* Heughed at her resistance, she was trying to please him with her barking skills so that he doesn''t make her answer his questions.


    The boy tugged on her nostrils harder while his left hand crushed her low-hanging breasts. "Enough barking, slut! Tell me why do you live getting drilled in your ass so much?" Kira was furiously rubbing at her knob, witnessing her mother being abused.


    L tried moving her butt to make Ryu start his pumping again as she was at a critical juncture but whenever she would try that, he will pull back, leaving her frustrated. "Ahhh... I will speak, Ryu. Please fuck my asshole."


    He grinned deviously and gave her long nipples a good old twist. "Get going then!" He began moving his waist back and forth albeit slowly. L sighed, with no way out of this tricky situation she admitted to it finally. "I love it, Ryu. I never knew something in my ass can make me feel this good."


    *Pahhh" "That''s not enough, aunt. Keep going, I want you to describe how I feel inside you." L can only grit her teeth and continue. "The way yourrge penis separates my inner wall, it makes me feel ecstatic. You are so long, sometimes you seem to poke my stomach itself. That''s what I enjoy the most."


    "Good, good." He had increased the pace of fucking her and was now making her walk around the room once again. He let loose her nostrils and switched to grabbing her by her long hair. "Mhhh!!" He heard a low moan from the side and immediately pped L''s ass to cushion the sound.


    The woman was still unaware that her daughter was rubbing herself off at her words. All this time Ryu had made sure to keep her head pulled back with different means, so all she can see was the ceiling and not the girl sitting in the center of the hall.


    Realizing that Kira had reached her limits he called out to L once again. "Isn''t it painful to get involved with me hehe..? So why do you keeping back for more L? Do you enjoy the agony I put you through?"


    She tried nodding her head. "Yes, Ryu. I didn''t enjoy it in the starting but as time went on, I have gotten addicted to you. Now it is very hard to reach an orgasm without you." *Pagh* *Pagh* *Pagh* He pped her buttocks multiple times in a short period because Kira had ended uping from her mother''s incessant erotic talks.


    "You did well. Let me reward you then." L''s face took on a beautiful smile at the sound of the rewards. She was aware of what it was going to be. Ryu made the woman get up and bend in front of him. His hands locked behind her neck and he began ramming his cock in her pussy with powerful thrust.


    This position was a bit difficult due to his small frame but he managed to do it somehow. L had let go of her body and allowed Ryu to do whatever he pleased with it. Her massive tits hung under their weight as they swayed back and forth with every piston.


    She was not sure how this boy came up with such distinct positions for sex. Most of them she had never even seen anyone perform. Yet, each one of them had its charm. Like right now, with Ryu''s hands locking her neck from behind while she bent down subserviently ahead of him, offering her ass to him, gave rise to the sense of vanity. It was like the boy had gainedplete control over her body and this, in turn, gave rise to the strange pleasures of the mind.


    "Mhhhh.. ahhhh.. yesss... Ryuu.. mhhm. Ohhhhh..." Some time passed and L achieved what she had desired, a release. His thick cum filled her vagina and it leaked out,bined with her juices. ''Ahh.. how good it would have been if I can get pregnant once again?'' She thought in her mind but pushed the thought aside.


    Not to mention that conceiving a child was rare, she would not want Ryu to be bogged down by her own needs. While it was entirely possible for her to take care of the child all by herself, still she knew the boy will not let her do that and will try to take some responsibility for it.


    She turned around and hugged the boy in her embrace. Pressing her head onto his shoulder, her heart was pounding in her chest. Partly because of the orgasmic release and partly because of the adulterous thoughts in her mind. She had an intense desire to kiss the boy but held onto her sanity, satisfying herself with just a hug.


    ''Can I do it once he grows up by a year or so? Maybe... at that time, we might even get a baby..'' Ryu had no idea about the reason for this sudden outpouring of affection. The woman kept holding onto him for a full 5 minutes before moving away. "Thank you, Ryu. I got a bit emotional there." He saw her wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes.


    Suddenly his own emotions took over him. He recalled the night with Ruby. His women always showed their vulnerable sides to him but all he had wanted out of them was a way to impose his perverse craving on them.


    Making his mind up, he stepped closer to the nakeddy and pulled her in his arms. L was too stupefied to react when his lips crashed onto hers. Once her mind registered the sequence of events, she tried to struggle out of his arms but Ryu was ready for it. Holding onto her head with both his hands, he kept her from jerking her face away while his lips passionately sucked hers.


    Kira had been too exhausted by two orgasms back to back but the scene ahead of her was too mind-boggling to miss out on. Even her mother was taken aback by this sudden aggression by Ryu and she can see it with her own eyes. Yet, with time she L''s struggles die down as she began responding to Ryu and initiated kissing him of her own volition.


    5 minutester both the participants had their hands on each other''s butt cheeks as they engaged in an erotic mouth to mouth. They didn''t care how much of their saliva leaked out of their lips, choosing to get lost in the moment. Kira was not naive enough to realize the importance of this gesture.


    "I want to marry you, L." Ryu held onto her chin, stoping her from looking away. L shook her head. "No Ryu, we can''t do that. We are too far apart in age." He pulled her, even more, closer to himself. "There is no rule to stop people from different age groups from marrying."


    L got to know that the boy was serious, evident from his firm eyes. "Still, you are too young right now, I can''t keep you for myself." Her answer made him chuckle. "Haha.. don''t worry about that. I n to take many many wives, so you won''t get to keep me to yourself."


    "Cheeky brat..!!" His answer made L pretend to seethe with rage, stomping on his foot she attempted to get away from him, only to be held back by Ryu and kissed again. "Mhhh.. mhhh..!!" This time it didn''t take much effort from his side to get her to open her jaws and allow his tongue in.


    Midway through the kiss, L recalled one important factor that she had forgotten up until now. To the side, she saw Kira watching the couple sensually kiss each other with amazement on her face. Her face heated up from the shame and she broke the kiss abruptly, much to Ryu''s despair.


    "My child, did you watched through.. everything?" Kira noticed the awkwardness in her mother''s voice and beamed back a smile. Getting up she gave a warm hug to her mom. "Mom, you can do whatever you want. As long as we can be together I don''t mind calling big brother, Ryu as father." She bit her tongue yfully, helping to calm the charged-up atmosphere.


    "Haha.. thank you, baby girl. And no one will take you away from me." She pressed her head in her bosom and rested her head onto hers. Kira can feel the heartbeat of her mother and turn to Ryu she winked at him mischievously.


    The boy was taken by surprise by her behavior. In all possibilities, he had assumed the girl will need some persuading toe to terms with sharing her boyfriend with her mom. That was all in vain, she didn''t require any counseling.


    "I hate to break your loving reunion but there is something left for you to do, L." The ck-haired beauties had to separate from each other and L saw the boy pointing towards the bathroom. She can very easily anticipate what he wanted her to do.


    **Mentions of watersports ahead. You can leave the chapter here.**


    "You wait here, Kira. I will be back in a bit." She tried letting go of her hands yet the girl kept holding onto them. "Mom, can''t I watch it?" L was troubled by her request by relented pretty soon. "Okay, you have already watched your mother being taken from all positions haha.. so it should not be a problem. Come with me then."


    At Ryu''s beckoning, she got dropped down on all fours and then followed him in the bath. Kira was excited as opposed to thest time, this time it feels like she was directly involved with her mother.


    "What are you guys nning to do, mom? I don''t get it. Are you nning to take a bath together?" She acted all innocent despite knowing clearly what was about to happen. L chuckled, getting on her knees she got under Ryu''s dick and let loose her long hair.


    "Haha... Yes, it''s a bath indeed but a tiny bit different than a normal bath. Since your brother Ryu, loves your mommy so much, he wants mommy to bath under his piss." Exining that to her daughter she took the cock into her mouth and began sucking in it.


    "Hmm.. but why? Why do you want to do that brother Ryu?" This is was the burning question in Kira''s curious mind. Fortunately, she got her answer from her brother himself.


    "It''s just a personal choice, Kira. I choose to piss on my women to mark them as mine forever. It means no matter what I will take them as mine, however much time it might take." Not to mention Kira, even L was caught off-guard by his reasoning. Until now she had assumed it to just be one of the strange ideas of his rouge mind. Only now she realized it had a deep meaning for the boy.


    Ryu was not lying. Over the time he pissing on his women had taken importance for him. He only did that to some of the closestdies to him. "ahem.. so Ryu, this thing. How many women have you tried this with?" L grew intrigued after learning the logic behind his actions.


    "Only two, you are the third after my mom and aunt Suna. Enough talking, get ready it''sing." *Shhrr* Under the awestruck eyes of Kira, his penis spurted a long jet of liquid over her mother''s face. She watched as L closed her eyes to keep the urine out.


    This gesture now had a deeper meaning for L too and she made sure that Ryu knew how excited she was after being granted this privilege by him. The warm stream flowed down her chest and over her belly to end up in her crotch. She caressed her wet boobs get them fully drenched in the love-filled liquid.


    "Drink the rest, L." Ryumand her midway and the woman hurriedly took his cock in her mouth and began gulping down the warm piss, down her throat. Kira stood on the side with her fingers inside her pussy once again as she watched excitedly as her mother''s throat worked hard to swallow everythinging from Ryu.

 Chapter 201: Talia

    Chapter 201: Talia


    "Mom, if you don''t mind, can I sleep with you guys today?" L took a break from cleaning Ryu''s butthole and answered her daughter with a carefree smile. "Sure child. You can!" All three of them were having a bath after the erotic session. "Use your tongue aunt, it feels even better than your fingers." The boyined after not being offered the best of the services.


    L chuckled and shoved her face between his wet buttocks. Ryu felt her tongue reach deep inside his ass. Taking the opportunity he pulled her daughter in his arms and kissed her passionately. At first, Kira was surprised but realizing how her mother had her face in her brother''s butt, she coordinated with Ryu and began sucking on his lips greedily.


    "Hehe.." She giggled as it was really exciting to do this behind her mother''s back. "Hmm?" L heard theugh and wanted to check things out for herself. But before she can move to the side, she felt Ryu''s hand on her head as he pushed her back into his backdoor.


    "Don''t stop, L. Keep going." This was the best day for L so she didn''t think much about it and kept drilling his ass diligently while Ryu yed around with Kira''s mouth.


    **Next day**


    "Please inform Ms. Talia that Mr. Raiden is here to meet." Ryu was back at the Dark Wings branch. The maids at the entrance already recognized the short man downing loose ck hooded clothes. There had been explicit orders from their leader to always make sure to treat the man with the utmost respect.


    All the maids bowed down to the man. "Master Raiden, pleasee in and take a seat. We will inform, Ms. Talia of your arrival." Ryu didn''t bother responding and took the seat as directed by thedies. Gradually he was getting ustomed to this bearing of an expert.


    Just a few minutes had passed with him taking his seat when he saw the blonde maid walking frantically towards him. She took her bow before continuing. "Please follow me, master Raiden. We will talk in my room." Behind his hood, the boy smiled recalling thest time he had tamed this maid.


    He did as asked and let the woman guide him. They had just walked a few steps when Talia felt like she lost all strength in her body. This time the man was not even discreet about it, rampantly his left hand had slithered its way into her dress and sending his fingers deep in her asshole. She was still sore down there from all the training she had been doing asmanded by her master.


    All other maids watched in amazement as Talia only gave a beautiful smile towards the man who had vited her without even asking for her permission. From how much they knew her, Talia was not someone who can take thingsying down but apparently that was not the case here. Did these two grow this close with just a single session?


    Talia was happy letting her master assess the progress she had made in all these days. "Do you want me to undress, master?" She got ate reply from the man. "Yes, please. And get to your hands and knees while you are at it. You can''t walk at the same level as your master, now can you?"


    Talia''s face was in shock like she hadmitted some kind of sphemy against her god. Instantly she removed her garments, one by one, and got to her knees, crawling to catch up with Ryu, who had not even bothered pausing for her.


    Talia couldn''t care less about the befuddled faces of her staff, all she had in her mind was to please the man beside her. "Please forgive me, master, I never realized that. From now on I will make sure not to stand at the same level as you."


    Ryu had just thrown the statement without thinking much about it. Nevertheless, she was following like a devout believer. He knew he had gained some level of authority over her from thest session but he could have never imagined she would end up idolizing him to such an extent.


    No matter, it was a wee development anyhow. "Good." A single word was enough to relieve Talia from the excessive sense of guilt. She happily crawled beside Ryu with a stupid grin on her face.


    *Thud* As soon as Ryu entered her room, she closed the door and immediately put her head to the ground. "Master Raiden, I am so happy that you decided to visit this lowly servant of yours. You have my heartiest thanks."


    Ryu went ahead and sat on her desk. "Hmm. I had some misceneous items to purchase, so I thought I will drop by once." He saw the woman still had her forehead on the ground. ''What the fuck? Don''t tell me all this happened just because I fucked her real good?''


    "Ahem.. you can raise your head now." Talia did the same and walked close to him. She once again bowed her head. "Master Raiden, do you want me to lick your feet?" Well, he would like her to do that but before today, he would have to make specific requests for that to hisdies. How did she get the idea that he might like this?


    "Hmm? Why would you want to do that?" Talia grew a bit shy as she exined the reason. "Master, you had told me that you have been in the closed-door cultivation for a long time. So I checked around a bit and found out that many years earlier it was amon practice for nobility to have their ves lick their feet for them. Hence, I thought you might enjoy that."


    She had even gone ahead and done her research? This woman was crazy. "Okay, go ahead." Only when Talia had already taken down his boots did Ryu realized something was wrong. Sure enough, Talia looked confused at the small pristine foot in her hand.


    ''Oi.. idiot demon.. at this point you are supposed to change my appearance, stupid!!'' But he got no reply. Did the guy go to sleep after doing the initial changes to his body? That must be the case. ''He sure was an unreliable partner.'' Ryu can only grit his teeth and figure out some way to salvage the situation from here.


    Beneath the desk, Talia had not been expecting such a surprise. This was not a foot that should belong to an old expert. Had she not seen the massive dark cock with her own eyes she might have thought that there was a kid under that hood. Despite the doubts in her heart, her dedication was such that she can''t question her master.


    Sticking her tongue out she began licking the sole of his feet. "Do you mind me asking a question master?" She took a break from sucking on her toes after some time. Getting a nod from the guy she continued. "I truly want to see how you look. I know it must be very important for you to keep your secret but is there any way you can satisfy the curiosity in my heart."


    How can she not be curious after noticing the stark difference between two body parts of a single person? However much she tried, she can''t form a coherent picture of the man in front of her.


    Ryu thought for a while and an idea struck him. "Of course it is possible. But for that to happen you will have to be a ve to me. You see, I have umted arge number of enemies in my long life who would like nothing more than seeing my blood spill. That''s why I have to be careful."


    He had not nned for it but since the woman was presenting him this opportunity, why not go for the extreme. The worst she will do was to refuse him. That can''t stop him from trying to get her as a ve. Getting ves had been his new hobby these days.


    Fortunately, the woman didn''t look too averse to the idea. "Do you want to ce a ve spell on me master?" Ryu gave a slight nod. "Then what are we waiting for. To tell you the truth, I have lost interest in my job altogether. The pleasures you had shown me that day were enough for me to start questioning my life altogether."


    "Had you not put it up, I would have asked you for a simr arrangement. Please take me away from here master, I want to be with you all my life and serve you with everything I have got." Talia ced both his feet on her bountiful breasts while pleading.


    ''Whoa.. whoa.. slow down there miss. How will get a hold in Dark Wings if you give up on your job?'' It would defeat his entire purpose of enving her. It''s not like hecked beautifuldies to have fun with, at any rate.


    "Ahem... Sure, I will take you away. But not right now, you will have to wait for that. For now, I want you to continue with your job here. Also, let me warn you beforehand. My ve spell is a bit tricky. It will permanently bind you to me, so think about it carefully. There will be no turning back."


    Talia''s eyes had turned firm. "I have thought about it all these days since youst visited me, master. I would have liked to resign from my post here but since you want me here, I will follow your orders. Please turn me into your ve."


    Saying that she got to her job of properly cleaning his feet with her t tongue. "Hmm. Since you are so enthusiastic, I will let you be my ve then. Remember one thing, your cultivation level will fall sharply but don''t panic since it is a temporary thing and it will rise back up in some time." She didn''t need to know that it will be quite a while before she ''recovered''.


    Talia mulled over it just for a second before nodding. "Sure master. In our profession, a high cultivation level is not necessary. Should we begin then? What do I need to do?" This was the very first time Ryu had seen someone so eager to be enved by him. Even his own mother will think for a while before agreeing to it but this woman was nuts after him.


    "Lay down here and rx your body." Ryu iterated with his same monotonous tone, trying to hide his excitement. Woman after woman, he is going to grow this ve harem of his, for sure. He can onlyugh at the naiveness of his previous self who was having a hard time even epting a willing Dorothea to be ced under a permanent spell for all her life.


    It was understandable though. From where he hade, it was the very worst thing that can happen to someone. But he realized that his earlier worldview will not be of any help in this new world. He needs to shed all sense of moral high grounds and make use of every opportunity hees across, even if it meant curbing the freedom of others.


    ***


    Talia can feel the spell binding her heart and restricting her cultivation to a mere Junior realm. She wasn''t all that surprised since Raiden had warned her already. Checking her body with her mana she can feel that her cultivation was still present inside her, it was just that she can''t ess it now.


    "Is it done, master?" She didn''t get any response but as she turned around to take a look at her master, her heart seemed to have stopped. "Ryu?" ''Raiden'' had pulled off his hood revealing the green-haired boy that she was familiar with.


    She gasped at the realization. She was tricked. That too, so thoroughly by just a kid. Not knowing if she shouldugh or cry about her situation she began to smile wryly. It was done. The spell had already taken hold of her body binding her to the boy.

 Chapter 202: On the way

    Chapter 202: On the way


    "Haha.. boy call me impressed. How did you manage all this?" Talia had seen many adverse situations in her life so it didn''t take her long to calm her roiling emotions down. What''s done was done. It can''t be helped now.


    "It didn''t take.. mhhh.. ahem.." Looks like he was stuck with this strange voice for now, until the demon is not back online. "Cough... I mean, shouldn''t you be kowtowing to your new master, ve woman?"


    "Do I have any other choice?" Talia got down from the desk and getting on her knees she pressed her forehead on the ground in respect. It didn''t matter if he was a young boy or an old expert, the truth was he can kill jer off with a single thought now. She can very easily sense his control over her heart.


    "Master!" Ryu jumped back on the desk and ced his foot on her head. "Continue with your foot massage, I liked it." Talia nodded and ced his slick foot in her mouth and began sucking on his toes while his other feet pinched her nipple.


    "So do you want me to tell you my secrets or you are good without knowing them, instead?" Talia gave a long lick on his sole before nodding. "I at least deserve to know how I was tricked. That too by a kid!" The depression was evident on her face. All her dreams had now gone up in smoke.


    "Haha.. why are you so sad? I am every bit the man you were assuming me to be. Do I need to be old and skinny to make you believe?" Ryu picked her up in his arms and made her sit in hisp, like a little kid. He pulled his cock out and ced it in her hand. "Don''t tell me you would prefer an old-bones over a young vigorous boy to be your master?"


    Talia was too shocked to process his words. She had never seen something like this except ''Raiden'', of course. The boy was just barely smaller than the ''old expert''. "Was that not an illusion then?" That was the major reason for her gloom. She had surmised that her session with Raiden was just a trick yed by the boy that she ended up falling in thanks to her extreme arousal that day.


    But now holding the real thing in her hands, this can''t be an illusion. "Haha.. have you gone depraved? Why would I need to trick you, when I got the real deal here?" He tugged the hair on her face behind her ears gently, making thedy blush.


    The boy was truly handsome. Talia was not able to keep her emotions in check and her face heated up, recalling how she had been acting in front of a boy only a third her age. "But I remember clearly. This is not what fucked me to oblivion that day. Is there some way you can transform it?"


    She sighed watching the boy nod. At least she was not in a total loss here. Though he was a brat, if he can satisfy her needs then she had no problems calling him even her father. "Then you need to show it to me that you were indeed the one who had shown me the heavens." Talia got her face down in his crotch and put her lips around his ns.


    "Haha.. sure, sure. As your mast


    er, I am obliged to show you that you didn''t make a bad deal. Still, you will have to make do with this today since I can''t ess the transformation today." Talia took a break from working to engorge his entire length into her throat.


    She shook her head, keep her gaze fixed on the cock. "No, it''s better this way. I am not ready to handle it just yet. I am still sore from thest time. I didn''t notice it that day under my extreme lust but that thing had damaged me from inside. It will take me some time to heal."


    "Ohh.." Ryu recalled she was bleedingst time. He didn''t realize he had effectively messed up her pussy. "And why don''t you do away with that voice of yours? It is funny, now that I can see your face haha.."


    "Ahem.. can''t help it. We are stuck with this for now. And what happened to all that respect from earlier? Don''t go on underestimating me, now that you saw me." Ryu made sure to register his protest at the drastic change in treatment.


    "Haha... I know. But it''s very difficult to maintain the same sense of reverence for a cutie like you." Did she just pinch his cheek? Why the heck! "Now that is not so something you should do your master, little woman."


    Talia giggled watching the guy get enraged. The angrier he got, the adorable he got in her eyes. "Then thus ve will let you punish her, my little master." She climbed into the table and jiggled her buttocks on his face. "Huh.. you need to be tamed once again it seems."


    Suddenly Talia''s eye''s widened at the strange sensation in her crotch. She had readied herself for pration, not for something like this. She saw Ryu with his mouth between her thighs as he began eating her pussy out. "Mhhhh.. ahhh.. what.. ahhh.. are you doing.. mhhhh??" Her whole body writhed in pleasure as she slumped down on the desk and closed her eyes.


    ***


    "I forgot to ask, what is the one thing that you need master?" Talia and Ryu had moved to her personal room attached to her office. An hour had passed and she had multiple orgasms in such a short period and as expected she was in an ecstatic mood. Her head felt so light, without any lust guing her like it used to be. Right now she slept in her little master''s arms.


    "Oh.. yes, I need a few vials of low-grade body refinement potions. Will you have that?" Her reply was quick. "How many you need, master?" "Hmm... I guess 3 will be enough for now." He required those for his friends. Jake and Kira were already in the Junior realm and Kyro will be there soon enough.


    "We got it. Do you want me to pay for you?" Talia''s hands had again reached out for his cock. "Nahh.. just quote the price." Ryu tried to kiss the woman but she ced her hand on his mouth. "It will be 5 Yuvas each, master. And I don''t think I am worthy of being kissed, just to let you know. I was a ve in the beginning and I have had served as a prostitute for many years before rising to my current level. I believe you will have better girls than me to reward them with a kiss."


    Now that both of them were connected by the ve spell, he can see through all the facade she had put up around her. She acted all haughty in front of her junior maids but in truth, she hides an inferiorityplex in her heart. No matter how big achievements she attains in the future, it will never wipe out her shameful past. She can never be like those real noblewomen.


    "Haha.. it doesn''t matter, littledy. All that matters is that you belong to me now and I don''t allow my woman to direct me as to how I should be treating them. I will do whatever I want with you, so just deal with it." He got on top of her and forcing her hand to the side, kissed her on her soft lips. His hands caressed her tits as two beads of tears rolled down Talia''s eyes.


    ***


    "We have reached the border of the Cylon Empire, my lord. This is thest town on our way there. We will rest for the night here and begin our journey back tomorrow." Arge muscr man sat on arge horse-like beast. He came close to the cabin and informed the upants from outside.


    The cabin was being drawn by multiple horses. "Hmm.. okay. Drop rest of our contingent here itself. I will move along with you and your men. However weak they must be bringing these many men inside their borders will be akin to trampling on their faces. Let''s not corner them just yet."


    "The crown prince is wise. We will do as you say." Graham moved to the front of the contingent and began shouting his orders. Once done they made their way inside thest town of their kingdom. Most of the people around ignored them as Graham and his guards were in casual attire.


    This was a small town so no one here recognized anyone from the royal family. They traveled to a small motel building and the lead guard helped the crown prince navigate to their pre-ordered rooms.


    "I am sorry, my lord. But this is the best ce in this town where we can stay for the night." Dennis opened the door to one of the rooms on the first floor and invited himself inside. "Haha.. no worries, Graham. It''s no big deal as long as we can get our hands on my maid." Laughing out loud in took his refuge in the room.


    "Fetch me some girls from this town. It''s been a long while since I tasted some vernacr cunts." Graham took his bow and closed the doors behind Dennis.


    ***


    "Mhhhh.. ahhh.. yesss... Eric.. harder.. aghhh.. yess.." Nana was gasping for breath as she had her butt on the edge of the bed and her husband rammed into the cunt between her wide spread legs. The man had made it a matter of pride to satisfy his woman today. His efforts were visible from the amount of perspiration on his body as he kept pistoning her pussy despite the fatigue.


    He had been going on like this for half an hour already and was on the limit already. Unwilling to lose any more of his dignity he carried on with the pumping but s, Nana was nowhere near a climax just yet. He would have used some drugs to enhance his performance in bed but truth was, he had fooled around too much in his childhood and now the usual drugs barely had any effect on him.


    Ahead of him, Nana was left frustrated. Eric can''t reach the same depths inside her, let alone being able to touch her womb. Yet, she was aware how much he loved her, going as far as to keep going beyond his limit just for her.


    Not wanting to disappoint him she began rubbing her clitoris with her own hands. "Mhhh.. yess... Eric.. right there... I am there. Please didn''t stoop.." The blonde man felt like he had seen the light at the end of the tunnel. These were the words he had yearned for. Feeling his whole body rejuvenated he gave it his all in thest few rounds of thrusts.


    "Mhhhh... Ahhh... Ahhhh..." It was a fake orgasm but Eric didn''t have to know that. She loved him deeply and can''t see him depressed for her. Nana cried out and slumped on the bed. "Ahhhh.." With another shout, Eric too came into her vagina, before copsing on her body.


    Thedy turned around and kissed him on his lips. "You did well, sweetheart!" Eric was breathless but managed to take on a smile for her. "Well, I can''t say it was easy haha.." He hugged her and they settled in the bed.


    "You can send someone to call for that brat, whenever you feel like it. I was too naive, how can an aging manpare to a vigorous young boy in bed." Nana was surprised at his words. Last time she had to nag him for days to bring Ryu to her and this time he was offering him to her on his own ord. Did he finally realize he can''t keep up with her?


    She was right, Eric had thought it through. "Haha.. why are you so shocked? It''s not like I had given you away to a pretty boy. Keep it strictly to sex, only." Nana was giddy in her heart, she pecked on his lips. "Haha.. what else do you think I want him for? How can a brat rece my mighty husband hehe.."

 Chapter 203: A cruel ruler

    Chapter 203: A cruel ruler


    <<Extreme gore warning!! Please don''t read these three chapters if you are can''t handle blood and gore. I will summarise these chapters in the author note just above chapter 206, for anyone who chooses skip over them. >>


    "But honey, what made you change your mind?" Eric pulled the beautiful woman in his arms closer to him, crushing her milky white tits onto his chest. "Hmm... I realized that my ego wasing in the path of my wife''s happiness, so I shoved it to the side. What is more important than you, in this life of mine?"


    His words made the woman emotional as she recalled their younger days. How they had both stood against the pressure from her family and married by running away. She was from one of the most powerful noble families of the capital and Eric was a rising star many years back in the capital. They had met each other identally and fell in love at first sight.


    With how powerful the man was he could have very easily been assigned to govern a big city by the royal court. But the family she had left behind, used their influence to send them to this far-off ce. Yet the man refused to bow down to the pressure, choosing to sacrifice his career for a happy life with the love of his life.


    "Kiss me, Eric!" The man saw the intense love in his woman''s eyes and swiftlytched their lips together and ying with her tongue inside her mouth. Nana too ravenously kissed the guy as their saliva tricked to the side of their lips. Their lovemaking continued for while before they separated, breathless.


    "And what''s the deal with our brat? It''s been weeks since I saw himst time. Don''t tell me is back to his habits of bullying the young kids?" Nana chuckled. "Haha.. quite the contrary. I don''t know if the boy got possessed or what but he seems to have developed a renewed interest in cultivation it seems."


    Eric had his eyes open wide. "What did you say?" In truth, he had never forced Jim into anything. Since he had faced so many difficulties in his life, he just wanted his child to simply live his life to the fullest. He was aware that all it had done was to spoil the kid rotten, nevertheless, he was not able to discipline him ever because of Nana''s interventions.


    "Haha.. that''s exactly how I reacted when the maids I sent to look for him, informed me." Nana chuckled at the bewilderment on his face. "It might be a temporary motivation. He will be back to his routine in a few days." Jim was his child. He has looked over him for around two decades now, who will know the brat better than him.


    But Nana seemed to disagree with her husband. "Apparently not. From what I got to know, it''s already been three weeks since the boy had been like this. What''s more, he rarely roams around with his depraved friends.


    Eric can''t believe her words. He had scolded the boy so many times but he never gave up on theirpany and now suddenly he changed this much. "I want you to visit him tomorrow and motivate him some more." Nana directed him but he can only smile wryly. "What new can I say to him? It''s not like I have not tried all those things earlier."


    "Don''t give me that. I know this time my boy had mend his ways." Eric sighed looking at her stern face. ''What happened to the lovely expression from earlier? She is back to her usual self huh..'' He can only curse in his heart. "This must be the nth time you have said the same thing." Taking a look back at her grave eyes, he snuggled his head in her bosom. "Okay, okay. I will do that. Now can you let me rest for a while?" Nana happily grabbed onto his head and closed her eyes.


    ***


    Half an hour had passed and Graham can''t even find a single woman worthy enough for Dennis. Most of them that he came across was rather mediocre and he didn''t want to resort to them until he had no other choice. The fact that night had already fallen, didn''t help his case either. Right then he came across a busty woman walking all alone in the street. He saw her knock on a door.


    "Ahem.. what is your name,dy?" The woman knocking on the door was surprised by the voiceing from behind. But taking a look at the handsome face of therge man her heart calmed down. "You scared me, mister. That will be Olivia and may I ask if you are looking for me?"


    "Yes, indeed. Do you mind if Ie in?" Graham noticed a girl in her twenties open the door to the house. From her face, he discerned her to be Olivia''s daughter. "Hmm. Okay, pleasee in."


    The woman entered the house while addressing her daughter. "Is father home already, Mia?" The girl took a look at the stranger before returning her gaze to her mother. "Yes, mother. I prepared the dinner as well." Olivia turned around to give a kiss on the girl''s cheeks. "Thanks a lot, sweety. I got stuck with some extra work at the shop. Sorry about that."


    Graham saw a mane out of the room to kiss Oliva before pointing to himself. "Who might this gentleman be?" Oliva exined the situation to him and asked Graham to take his seat while she washed herself up.


    The man apanied Graham as he sat beside him. "Do you work in the army, mister?" The burly man took some time to respond to the question. "Graham. That''s my name. And yes, you can say that." Olivia''s husband tried to initiate a conversation with the guy but his response was cold and he was forced to give up on it.


    Olivia had returned with a towel around her torso. She must have taken a bath, as evident from her wet hair. "You can tell me, mister Graham. How can I help you?"


    The man didn''t dilly-dally any longer and got up. Getting closer to the woman he tugged the towel away from her body, leaving everyone in the room stunned. But Olivia was calm as she had realized his intentions. "It will be 10 Virgos, Mr. Graham. Usually, it''s only half this price but I am not really in a mood right now, so you will have to pay extra."


    Her husband and daughter also suppressed their earlier shock, after her words. Graham didn''t even seem to have heard what she had said, instead appraising the woman from all directions. He ced his hand on her back and made her bend forward, and felt around her crotch to locate her pussy.


    "You seem to be too eager, Mr. Grah.. mhhh?" Oliva felt two of his long fingers drill inside her cunt, separating her tight vaginal walls. His other hand took hold of herrge tits and squeezed them to check their firmness. "Hmm.. she will do." Others in the room only saw him nodding and whispering to himself.


    Suddenly, his gaze swept through the room andnded on the only female in the room. "You! Come here and strip off." Mia was caught off-guard by the man''s demands and she began looking around for help. Unlike her mother, she was not experienced in handling new customers.


    "It''s okay, Mia. Looks like mister Graham wants both mother and daughter pair in his bed. Do it, I am here with you." Mia gave a slight nod before beginning to remove her clothes, in the meanwhile Oliva turned to look at the man. "I don''t usually like to do it with my daughter, Mr. Graham. So if you want to indulge in that then it will be 15 Virgos extra."


    Unlike her family, Olivia had noticed that the ring in Graham''s finger was not ordinary. If she was right this must be a space ring. And that can mean a single thing, she found a wealthy customer this time around. How can she not try to inte her prices?


    The guard seems to be annoyed by her talking as he swiped his hands in the air and a cloth bale appeared in his hands, which he promptly threw at the man. "Keep your mouths closed until I ask anything off you." Olivia''s gaze followed the bundle as itnded in her husband''sp. She saw the man hurriedly open the cloth up and stare back at her, baffled.


    She beckoned him with her eyes, while Graham''s thumb rubbed on her nipples to make them erect. The man in the ground seems to have been stupefied by the contents wrapped in the cloth. Without opening his mouth he emptied the contents on the ground.


    Five palm-sized fruits rolled to rest on the floor, much to the amazement of both mother and daughter. Mia was not stupid enough to spoil this god-sent opportunity for her family. She hurriedly took off all her clothes and stood beside therge man.


    Her father on the other hand hastily collected all 5 Yuvas and got up. Taking a bow towards the man he stated. "Please feel free to utilize anything in the house, Mr. Graham. I will take my leave." He realized, he was just a nuisance here.


    Olivia watched her husband give her husband speed off to the upper floor after giving her a cheeky smile. Graham, on the other hand, didn''t bother responding to the man. "How good can you suck a cock?"


    Olivia''s voice had taken on a subservient undertone now. "I might not be the best but, I am decent enough." Graham loosened his pants and let got it off. "Show me." Olivia gazed back at the thick veiny cock and dropped to her knees without any reservations. She put the cock in her mouth and began sucking on it with the best of her efforts.


    His cock wasrger than average size but it was not something Olivia can''t handle. She moved her head from side to side while her hands caressed his balls. Concurrently, Graham was groping Mia''s modest tits. They were not asrge as her mother''s but good enough an add-on.


    His hands once again checked her vagina and found it to his liking. "How could are you girl?" Mia was confused at his question but Olivia had already answered for her. "She is still learning, Mr. Graham. But you don''t have to worry she can take punishments if you are into that sort of thing."


    "Good. Now I want both of you toe with me." Olivia had no problems, he can take her wherever he desired after paying so much, upfront. "Do we need to prepare for it? Like should I put some make-up on?"


    Graham fell in thought before nodding. "Okay, do it. But it should be light. Also, you should not put any clothes on. Get ready, you got 15 minutes." Graham seems to have been satisfied by her skills as he pulled his cock out of her mouth and put his pants back on. He saw Olivia take Mia with her in the room.


    ***


    Back at the hotel, Dennis heard a knock on his door. He got up and put his gown onto his naked body. "Come in." He called out and found Graham outside with two lovelydies on both his sides. The man bowed down. "Forgive me, my lord, it took me some time to find the right ones."


    "Haha... it''s okay. I can''t be picky when I am out of my estate. Hmm.. they don''t seem bad." Once Olivia noticed the young man''s gaze fall at her she immediately got on her knees and crawled to his feet. Following her lead, Mia too did the same, until both thedies dropped their heads on the floor.


    On the way here, Graham had told them how they were supposed to act in front of this guy. It turned out that the burly man was not the customer, rather he was just scouting them for his master. They must be from some noble ns and might have decided to temporarily stop in their town.


    "Hmm. I would have preferred actating one but let''s not make things hard for you. Go and rest, I will take it up from here." Dennis had a sinister smile on his face as he gazed down upon the mother and daughter pair with their heads on the ground.

 Chapter 204: A cruel ruler 2

    Chapter 204: A cruel ruler 2


    Olivia heard the door to the room shut behind her as her heart began pounding in her heart. If she managed to impress this guy, won''t they be able to turn their lives around? Graham had told them already what are all the engrossments that the boy enjoyed.


    Thankfully, Mia was a tough nut to crack just like her and can take quite a bit of pounding. She saw the boy ce his foot on her head and ording to her instructions, she had to lick on his feet right about now. Counting in her head she raised her head and gently picked his foot in both hands before licking it off with her long tongue.


    "Master!" Once done with the cleaning, she ced his foot on top of her head to show her total submission. A smile spread on Dennis''s face and Olivia sighed in relief. "What will be your name, ve?" She kept holding his foot on her head while answering him. "It''s Olivia, master."


    Dennis gave a small nod to her before switching to the daughter. Mia had the chance to watch her mother closely and thus didn''t mess up anything,pleting the drill with perfection.


    *Spit* *Spit* Having his feet cleaned by the two beautiful women, Dennis spat tworge globs of his saliva on the floor, ahead of the pair. He didn''t require to say anything as both of them went down and began licking his spit from the ground.


    Olivia knew she had to make this as slow and sensual as possible. She started licking it from the sides, time to time looking into Dennis''s deep eyes. She tried her best to give off an expression of a helpless woman. That is what presumably excited the boy, as per Graham''s words.


    ncing to the side, Mia had picked it up from her. She too was staring in his eyes with a vulnerable gaze. The pair took a full 5 minutes to clean the spits off the floor. "Haha.. both of you are very good. Come, let''s have dinner together."


    Dennis moved to the side and took his seat on the dinner table. The two females crawled to rest on both sides of his feet. There were chairs avable but they knew how they had to carry themselves. The young boy ced a bowl on the ground for both of them and dropped in some of the food from his tes.


    Another bowl was delivered to them with rich creamy milk. Before they can begin their dinner he dropped two yellow pills in their milk. They didn''t react much to this, having been already briefed about it by Graham. This must be some kind of pill to keep them aroused for most of the night. It was not the first time Olivia had seen someone rely on pills. It was a rathermon practice among the kids of the nobility.


    "You guys can begin." Dennis began to savor food from his te, relishing in its taste. The food at this ce was surprisingly good. He nced at the mother and daughter pair eating the fruit slices from their bowls with their mouths, like an animal. That''s what he had assumed themon popce of his kingdom.


    In his worldview, themoners were just bugs that were not even worth the resources they devoured. Compared to that the noble poption maintained powerful types of blood that allowed them to ess grand levels of mana.


    Unfortunately, his father didn''t agree with his point of viewpletely and that''s the reason he had chosen not to pass down the crown to him just yet, despite himself being the most talented of his offspring. Hence, he had to tone down his rhetoric quite a bit in these years at the advice of his master.


    ''Master is right, that guy will never let me seed him until I change my ways huh... Fuck this..'' He will have to pretend to have mended his ways, however frustrating it might end up being. It''s only for a few more years, once he sps the powers in his hand, who can stop him?


    A few minutes had passed and Olivia was satiated. Although it was rather difficult to eat with her mouth but at least the food was delicious. Dennis looked down at this moment. "What happened? Do you guys need anything?"


    Olivia nced once at Mia before turning to Dennis. "Yes, master. If you can be kind enough to provide some water to us." She had seen the water jug on his table but she can''t go on to drink it all by herself, what if she ends up offending this guy.


    "Ohh... I am so sorry. I totally forgot about that." Olivia watched in confusion as the boy stood up and pulled his cock out of his gown, waving it on her face. "Just give me a second!"


    Both Olivia and Mia were befuddled as to what the guy was nning. Dennis responded to their confusion with a wide grin. "Looks like Graham forgot to mention it to you guys, but with me, the only water you can drink is what wille directly from me. Is that okay with you two?"


    Now that he hadid it out clearly, Olivia nodded her head. "Yes, master. Thank you for exining it to us." *Grrrrr* A slightly yellowish stream of pissnded in her now empty milk bowl. Mia blushed a little watching the boy piss with such shamelessness. Compared to her Olivia kept a serene expression with a perpetual smile on her face.


    "There, you two can share it." Dennis rested back in his chair and resumed his meal. At his feet, Mia had walked over to Olivia''s bowl and with a little persuasion from her mother, dropped her head into the bowl. It smelled disgusting but taking a look at the stern face of the maturedy beside her, beganpping at the liquid to quench her thirst. The fresh urine tasted gross but having no other choice, Mia chose to swallow it all.


    It was very arduous to drink with only her tongue and lips but somehow, Mia pulled that off. Olivia was proud of her daughter. Next, it was her turn, she got on her forearms and dropped her head in the bowl herself.


    ***


    "Thanks for the meal, master!!" They saw Dennis get up from his seat and dropped their heads on the floor once again. "Hmm. Let''s start with the fun part." He held both of them by their hairs and brought them to another attached room.


    It was mostly empty with tworge X-shaped wooden pieces of furniture. "Go stand inside it." Olivia took the lead and it took her little time to figure out, what was the utility of this apparatus. There were ropes attached to all four ends of it. Settling in it, she began binding her legs to the limbs.


    "Hold yourself securely, I want no movement at all." Olivia found that the boy had already gotten rid of his gown, leaving himself naked. She blushed a little, this guy was devilishly handsome with a chiseled body. Every muscle on his body was pronounced. Not only her, Mia too was stupefied by the attractiveness of the boy.


    The pills they were given had started to show their effectiveness as both of them can feel the heat build-up in their groins. Their nipples were erect and they were leaking from their cunts. Olivia followed his orders and made sure she was securely bound to the wooden framework.


    Dennis helped to secure herst remaining hand, himself. "I will be locking down your cultivation." Having prior knowledge of it Olivia dropped all her guards down and let the man ce his hands on her smooth abdomen. Once he was done she can''t ess any mana in her body. Even though it left her extremely vulnerable but she had been paid handsomely for this.


    The same was the case with Mia. "Nice. Now you two look even more pretty." A flogger appeared in his hands and he immediately struck it down onto Olivia''s soft body. "Agghhh...!!" A red rash appeared on her chest and left in writhing in pain. She gritted her teeth and endured the agony.


    *Strike* *Strike* "Aghhhh!! Ahhhhh...!! Aggghhhhhh!!" The pain had reached its utmost. The floggers had small metal pieces attached to them and they had left small cut marks on her skin. Olivia was amazed at her tolerance level. She might have already given up on this deal as Graham never told her that Dennis will be going to such extremes but apparently, every strike on her body filled her mind with ecstasy.


    "Mhhhhh... Ahhhh.. mhhh.." Mia was fearful at first, watching the torture her mother was ced through butter her own body began reacting adversely to the situation. Strangely for her, she seems to be desiring the same treatment as Olivia. The itch inside her vagina had reached paramount levels as she tried to cater to it by rubbing her thighs together. It was a different endeavor with her limbs bound to the apparatus but she might get crazy if she didn''t get any respite soon.


    "Ahhhh...!!" Olivia screamed in both pain and pleasure when Dennis twisted her nipples. "You seem to be drooling from down there, slut. What happened? Don''t tell me you have begun to like this?" He shoved his fingers deep in her pussy to find it thoroughly drenched in her juices. She had no answer except to nod her head. "Yes master, I love it. Please bear me up some more."


    Olivia was oblivious but this was not a normal reaction of her body, rather this was the effect of the drug that both mother and daughter received during their dinner. Due to the pill, her body felt the pleasures in pain. The more the pain got, the greater the ecstasy. Still, that didn''t mean the victim''s body won''t get injured in the process. Instead, they will feel even worse pain once the effect of the pill fades away. But how can people from a small town know all this?


    "The night had justmenced, why are you in such a rush. Here, let me add your pacifier, and then we will switch to your daughter over there." Dennis dropped the flogger and moved behind therge instrument. He pulled her head back till all she can see was the dark ceiling of the room and secured her head with a leather binding.


    Olivia saw arge wooden stumpe overhead. "Open your mouth wide!!" *Pagghh* He pped her face, leaving her with a burning cheek. She hurriedly forced her jaws apart and watched the boy forced the stump in her mouth slowly. The wooden stump was attached to thisrge device itself. It''s just it wasn''t visible from the front, leaving the woman ignorant to a whole set of mechanisms attached to the framework.


    She made sure to part her jaws to the extremes and only then did the stump fit in her mouth. Dennis pressed on top of it with his hands, gradually sending the long column first in her throat and then in her windpipe, stretching it to their limit. Even though it was a painful endeavor, Olivia didn''t look agitated at all.


    "Make sure to keep your mouth open, whore. Otherwise, be ready for another set ofshings." The boy had ced his hand behind and his magic had set some gears in action which in turn began driving the wooden stump in and out of her throat. Thankfully, her saliva lubricated its motions, otherwise, it would have injured her inside pretty heavily.


    "Then, let''s move to the daughter dearest." *Pahh* *Pahh* Dennis roughly pped Mia''s face and breasts. *Swish* "Ahhhh..!" She was not as hardy as her mother and can''t stop herself from screaming in pain when the whipcerated her skin. *Swish* "Aghhhh..!!" The louder she screamed the wider Dennis grinned.


    "Don''t worry, no one will hear you. You can cry as much as you want." He saw the teary-eyed girl nod in response. Multiple red scars had appeared on her chest. The boy showed no mercy and kept on beating the girl. As time passed her cries had transformed into moans. The pill had begun its effect on her mind.


    "Mhhhhh!!" Dennis watched the girl rubbing her wet thighs together just like her mom. A lot of her cum had leaked to the ground. "That''s enough entertainment for you now. Let''s switch to mommy now." He strapped on the wooden stump over her head just like Olivia and turned on the device, making the dildo fuck her throat roughly.

 Chapter 205: A cruel ruler 3

    Chapter 205: A cruel ruler 3


    "Ahhhhhh!!" "How does it feel, whore?" Olivia screamed in pain when Dennis twisted her nipples in opposite directions. "Ahhh.. it feels satisfying, master." He pulled out a small case from his space ring and pulled it open in front of the woman. The content of the case had sent shivers down her spine but she kept quiet. What was this? Was she excited for the iing affliction?


    She saw the boy take out a long needle, easily 5 inches in length, and jab it in her right breast. "Mhhhh..!" Instead of the expected pain what Olivia received instead was a throb of pleasure in her groins. "No need to be shy about it, slut. You can ask for more if you want." She winced in angst as the boy pushed the needle deeper into her mammary nds.


    "Yes, master.. mhhhh.. please give me more.." Dennis can see any sense of intelligence rapidly receding from her eyes while her face took on an intoxicated expression. At this point, her mind had been broken and the only thing she cared about was the sexual gratification, no matter the cost.


    "Good!" Dennis poked in multiple jabs in rapid session, covering both her tits under a pricklyyer. "Ahhhhh...mhhhhh!!" It was not Olivia who shouted, rather her daughter, who too seems to have been broken by the sensual titition from the rough drilling of her throat. Her eyes had grown vacant with her legs trying to rub her burning vagina.


    Dennis switched back to find Olivia''s face in a simr situation. Her tongue was hanging out as she took deep breaths as her eyes stared into the distance. "It will hurt a bit but I guess you are way past that." He ced the tip of the next needle at the center of her erect nipple and pressed hard on it. "Ahhhhh...!!" She screamed but did not even try to struggle her breasts away.


    Saliva dripped from her open mouth soaking her chest in it. "Looks like you loved it haha.." Moving to her left nipple, he jammed the next one in. He made sure to step back a little to appreciate the piece of art he had created. "Perfect!! Now let''splete it."


    Getting to her face Dennis grabbed her hanging tongue and drove a barb through it with skilled uracy. Her eyes opened wide as a sh of consciousness appeared in her eyes but was drowned just as fast by the pleasures flushing through her mind. Two more barbs made their way through her stranded tongue.


    **An hourter**


    Dennis appraised the two naked bodies attached to the frame. Both of them were in a simr state, with arge number of needles poked all over their bodies. From their cheeks to abdomen and even their pussies. A horizontal needle had pierced their swelling clitoris as well.


    "Both of them held out too well. It''s rare tond on such gems out of sheer luck. Haah.. what a waste! Had they been from some noble backgrounds, I would have loved to keep them in my collection. s... it''s all one time use then." Looking into the vacant eyes of the females tied ahead of him, he sighed like he was taking a loss in the equation.


    He chose to stroke his cock to life for a while before freeing Olivia from her binds and shifting her to the next apparatus. He made her settle over arge log and bound her limbs under it. The piece of the log had separated her perforated tits to each side, making it easier for her to rest her entire weight on it. "Aaahh... Mhhh.. masdderrr... Mhhh.."


    Her words were incoherent because of a restricted tongue but her dripping pussy made it amply clear as to what she desired. Leaving only a single needle in her clit, Dennis thrusted hisrger-than-average cock in her slick pussy.


    "Aaaggg.. agggg.. mhhhggg.." Olivia put her head down, unable to handle the inflow of the sensual overdose. *Pahh* "Scream slut. Harder!!" He grappled her upper jaw and used it as leverage to pound her pussy.


    ***


    15 minutester, Olivia barely had her eyes open. A puddle of her juices had formed under her crotch while her back had beencerated with the marks from the strikes of the flogger. Dennis had fixed a drill attached to the apparatus into her pussy. It had arge dildo attached on top of it that rotated and moved back and forth inside her cunt. Low moans escaped her mouth as she took in loads of ecstasy.


    Suddenly Dennis brought Mia into her view. The girl was hungry for a release. He jerked her around holding her head by her long hair and pped her face ruthlessly. Shoving her to the ground he made hery on her back.


    Settling between her parted legs, he inserted his cock inside her red vagina. "Mhhhh.. mhhh.." Mia''s body spasmed to reflect the turmoil in her mind. He held her legs steady while his cock prated her deeply.


    "Ahhh..!! Ahhh..!!" From time to time Dennis will poke the needles stuck to her chest or her clit to evoke a cry from the girl. The louder she screamed the wilder he seems to be.


    Many minutester he was close to his climax. His thrusts had turned to hammering. Consequently, Mia had gone crazy andpletely lost her mind to the pleasure. Suddenly, Dennis''s hand grabbed onto her fragile neck. The boy squeezed it hard cutting her air supply. His pumps continued as her face took on a deep red hue.


    **Disturbing stuff ahead. Advise only the hardy ones to read ahead, the rest of you just know that both mother and daughter are dead and move to the next chapter.**


    "Ahhhh... Fuck.. You are twitching inside, daughter slut haha.." Mia can''t make any sense of his words. A perpetual smile spread on her face, evident that this was an exhrating experience. But a few minutester her smile was retracted as she began to struggle for air. The fear of death seems to have overwhelmed the effects of the pill. Her limbs thrashed around but the boy was too powerfulpared to her.


    "Noooww.. aggggg.. Agghh... pleaasss.. aggghhh.." Her eyes had returned to focus on the boy''s handsome visage. She tried to grapple with his face, even trying to sink her fingers into his eyes sockets to free herself. But s, her cultivation was sealed away and the Dennis had a physical body of a superhuman level. He continued to pump her cunt with increased gusto. The more the girl struggled the harder ecstatic he became.


    "Ahhhh.. pleasss.. ahghh.." Her body lost all strength while her eyes kept staring at her murderer with ast pleading look, hoping for a miracle. Her limbs fell back to the ground and her eyes lost any signs of life. "Ahhhhh... Fuckkk..!!" Dennis came inside her warm vagina before falling to the side.


    "You did well." His hands caressed Mia''s red face, which was rapidly losing color. His eyes switched to Olivia who had tears in her vacant eyes. Somewhere in her mind, she had realized what had happened to her daughter but her mind was unable to register it. The drill in her pussy kept working overtime to make sure she never regains her senses. Her condition made Dennis regain his erection.


    Half an hourter, Olivia was still strapped onto the log with her limbs tied and a dildo fucking her pussy from behind. Her tears had dried up, leaving only the cravings for sex once again. In front of her, Mia''s dead body has been hung from the ceiling, upside down. Dennis surveyed the lifelessly hanging body with great attention.


    Collecting all his needles he ced them back in the case, one by one. Picking up a knife from the table he used it to ce a cut on her neck, letting the blood drain out in the bucket under her body. The precision with which he handled the knife, made it evident that he was not using it for the first time.


    Realizing that all of her blood had been removed, his hands swiftly began working on her neck with his knife. The next minute Mia''s head had been separated from the rest of her body. "So beautiful!!" Dennis held her severed head by her hair and brought it to his face. His lips gently touched her cold ones as kissed her.


    ***


    "Ahhh.. mhhhh... Aghhh.. master.. please.. mhhhh..." The drug he had administered to both thedies had been one of the most powerful and specifically developed for these ''sports''. Dennis had employed many famous alchemists toe up with this recipe. So it was no wonder that even after many hours had passed and Olivia had even witnessed the gruesome murder of her child, she still can''t struggle out of the pill effect.


    Sheid down on the ground as Dennis fucked her from above. A deep knife wound was visible that had cut through her skin, right between her breasts. And yet, the more disturbing part was what had Olivia held in her hands.


    She has Mia''s head above her head and she was kissing her dead daughter mouth to mouth. Her eyes were wet with tears but her body had revolted against her, pledging its allegiance to the boy and doing its bidding. He was the one who had ordered her to make out with Mia''s head.


    With the erotic scene ying out in front of Dennis, his mind was filled with intense lust. "Do you want to join your daughter?" A teary-faced Olivia can only nod in response. The boy picked up his knife once again and drove it through the woman''s heart.


    ***


    The next morning, at the town in the outskirts of the Thera Empire, a maid walked in to clean the room previously upied by the guest. They need to dust it off before they can rent it to the next guests. She used her broom to clean the room thoroughly before moving to the inner rooms.


    "Aggghhhhhh!!" A shout alerted the owner of the lodge as he ran towards the source of the scream. Did someone manage to injure themselves? He hurriedly reached the room on the first floor and saw his maid slumped against the wall, clearly horrified of something.


    "What happened?" All he got in response was her tears-filled eyes and a finger pointing to one of the inner rooms. The man steeled his heart and decided to take a look for himself. Doesn''t matter how much he had prepared himself, the sight made his stomach churn and he stopped himself from puking only with great effort.


    The whole room had clotted blood spilled all over the floor. To the side, the owner found two severed heads ced on the table neatly. Two bodies were hanging from the ceiling with their skin removed. Both of them were women. One younger and the other middle-aged. The man gave a shout and all his servants reached the room.


    A few of them were unable to endure the ghastly sight and ran out to empty the contents of their stomachs. "Any of you recognize these bodies?" He got the response rather immediately. Two of the servants had seen the guests of this room bring in these twodies close to midnight. "When did they leave this ce?"


    Getting a response from his men the motel owner walked out of the room. "Collect the bodies and search for their families. I will have to inform the chief about it. It''s not even been an hour, I am pretty sure they can''t run away. This much brutality deserves the punishments from the heavens themselves." Saying that he rode on his horse towards the town''s chief.


    The town sent their best riders behind the men but none of them returned ever after. Thus the case remained unsolved and the murderers were able to run away and pass on to the borders of the Cylon Empire.

 Chapter 206: Training

    Chapter 206: Training


    <<Summary of chapters 203 to 205. Two of the newly introduced characters die at the hands of the crown prince in a gruesome way. My motive behind writing the earlier three chapters was to reiterate the fact that not everyone is lucky enough to have a protagonist of a story drop out of nowhere to save them. They might be able to save a few but there will always be countless others who will have the short end of the stick. World is not fair, neither the real one nor the fantasy ones.>>


    Early next morning Eric made his way to Jim''s courtyard. Two years back the boy refused to live together with him and Nana, under the same roof. Despite his reservations against it he had to acquiesce to the demands due to his wife''s intervention. She was his greatest weakness and he rarely is able to contradict the woman. Thus, he had to let the boy live in one of the attached courtyards with their mansion.


    Even before he reached his destination, he can feel the surges of mana being released into the atmosphere. "Huh.. don''t tell me. Did the brat managed to somehow fix that shitty attitude of his?" He never mentioned it but it was rather clear where the boy took his inspiration from. Like mother like son. But since he still valued his balls, he kept that point to himself.


    "Howe I am getting this lucky these days? First Nana turned a new leaf and now even the boy?" A young boy''s face appeared in his mind. He had never particrly thanked the little kid for fixing Nana for him. Did Jim also get a benefactor?


    Mulling over these thoughts he had reached the gardens surrounding a small building. On a small patch of short grass, he saw a bare-chested young man with electric currents discharging from all over his body.


    "Hoho.. hoho.. kid, have you seen my child somewhere? I seem to have lost him. He looks rather simr to you... oh.. wait.. he is a blonde too?" Eric stepped all around the boy, surveying him deeply with his fingers on his chin. "Hmm? Now that I took a closer look, you yourself look very familiar."


    Jim didn''t seem to appreciate his father''s sense of humor. "Don''t waste my time father. If you got something then say it." Eric seemed to have been irked by his rebuttal. His handnded on the boy''s back, sending him straight into the ground and wincing in pain.


    "Huh.. you seem to forget how vulnerable you are in front of me, brat. Now let''s beat in some respect into you. Come at me." Jim was not a fool. He discerned his old man wanted to give out some pointers to him, he was just shy to say that directly.


    "Haha.. old guy, try doing the same in presence of your wife." Jim stretched his limbs to relieve the pain in his body. Realizing that Eric had restricted his cultivation level to match his, he immediately lunged at the guy. "Don''t take it on your ego, if I end up beating your ass."


    "Haha.. you are a thousand years too young for that." Eric stepped aside to dodge his lightning imbued punch. Jim''s back was wide open for a counter-attack, yet he held back, letting the boy turn and this time throw a pir of fire at him. With a single swipe of his hand, Eric turned its direction away.


    "Don''t go on throwing random attacks, kid. Make sure you have a clear motive behind each of your movements. Useless attacks will only hold out the initiative to your opponent." Jim knew he had already fucked up in two moves itself. He took a deep breath, before throwing himself on the man. "Again!!"


    ***


    "Ahhhh.. mhhh.. Agghh..." Ryu had Amelia''s left leg picked up in his arms while she bnced herself on the right one, against the kitchen counter. The couple was naked as regr pping sounds echoed in the small room. One of his hands pinched her nipples, making her scream and lunge at him with her open lips.


    She forced her tongue into his mouth, simultaneously sucking on his lips. Jeff can''t look into the kitchen from his position in the hall, leaving both mother and son with free reign to enjoy the sex to their heart''s content. "Hehe.. Ryu.. I love.. it..."


    The boy pinched her nipples once again sending her into a frenzy. "Ahhhh.. I am sorry, husband.. ahhh.." Ryu kept holding her milky thigh in his hands and gave a hard thrust in her pussy in a standing position. "Good. Seems like you are not as dumb as you look."


    "Hehe.. so husband.. when are you nning to marry me?" Ryu kept pumping her pussy as he mulled over it. "It will take some time. First, we need to break your earlier marriage with Jeff. And for that, I need him to fall in love with someone else." He hadid bare his whole n but Amelia had no idea that the boy was serious about it.


    For her, it was a great source of fun watching her young kid act as her husband from time to time. This time again he left her in aughing streak with his words. "Ahahaha... Go away, brat. Hahaha.. you killed the mood." She pushed him away as his words had truly made her belly hurt from all theughing.


    Naturally, she can''t feel any arousal after that. "Why are youughing? I am serious you know." Amelia pinched his nose. "Serious my ass. You already enjoy all the perks of a husband and I love both of you more than my life, so don''t go on talking so casually about separating me from my husband, brat!!" "Aiiiio.. okay.. okay.. aiioo.. no need to be violent about it." She had switched to twisting his ears.


    Amelia didn''t continue roughing him up for long. "Hah.. now what do I do with this?" Ryu stroked his stiff cock and felt his mother''s butt with his other hand. Amelia chose to ignore him and focus on preparing breakfast for everyone. "Huh.. like you have any shortage of women around you."


    He took the chance to hug the maturedy from behind and began to fondle her tits. "Hehe.. did you get jealous, mom?" She smirked her lips. "Why will I?" Heughed and kissed all over her neck. "You are the most beautiful out of all, mother. Don''t worry, however many women I collect for myself you will always be the most important one in them.


    Amelia felt butterflies in her heart, listening to her boy. "Okay. Okay. Brat no need to butter up your mother this much. Put it in my bum." She bent down onto the counter and pulled her ass cheeks apart to reveal her puckered hole. Ryu didn''t reply to her and shoved his entire length into her ass at once, making her scream in pain.


    ***


    Sometimeter a naked Ryu walked out of the kitchen with his cock dangling between his legs. He settled in Dorothea''sp since Ruby''s was upied by her baby. He held Emma''s neck and shoved it in his crotch. She noticed his dirty cock and got on to cleaning it with her mouth.


    "What were you two mother-son talking about? I could hear a goodugh from inside." Jeff was curious but Ryu brushed it off. "Ohh.. it was nothing. You know how unpredictable she is. Midway through the sex, she beganughing, I am not even sure why."


    Jeff nodded. Well, sometimes Amelia does undergo a mood swing and from what he had realized in all these years of his life, was that it was amon urrence for every woman. "Are you two talking behind my back?" Before they can continue any further Amelia came out of the kitchen and stared at the duo.


    While Jeff looked away, not wanting a confrontation with her, Ryu kept looking into her eyes. This new husband of hers is proving to be hard to handle. She had to change the topic herself. "Dorothea help me out here."


    Ryu grimaced. She took away his soft pillow. ''Hmm. I need many more ves. This is not enough.'' His mind began going through the list of the women and stopped at the milk farm. If he ever managed to capture all those human cows for himself, how awesome will that be? Just the thought of diving in that sea ofrge fleshy boobies made his cock regain its hardness.


    ncing at the third redhead in the room, diligently sucking him off his mulled over how to take her. He has not fucked Emma in a true sense as of yet. All he had used up until now is her mouth and throat. He owned herpletely so there was no way he was not going to use that privilege. But it might take some time.


    *Grushh* *Grrushh* A squelching sound took his attention away. Amelia squatted over their breakfast and pushed out all the morning semen he had deposited inside her bowels, onto the fruits. Thankfully, the father and son pair were excluded from these celebrations.


    All four of his women relished in the fruits covered with his fresh morning semen. Every time he would watch them ravenously eat the delicacy, it will act as a booster to his male ego. The sense of superiority it made him feel was immense.


    Nheless, he can''t enjoy the scenes for much longer as it was time to train already. Reluctantly he moved to the garden and threw a handful of seeds around. There was a spell in his book that allowed the user to manipte nts without him having to actively use the seeds, but that is some high-level shit that Ryu can''t grasp however much he tried.


    "Let us begin!" Motivating himself he warmed up the performing all three sets of his newly learnedbat art. "Haahh!!" He threw a punch in the air but received no feedback from the ground below. This had been the case for thest two days.


    ''Let''s hope that I was not overly ambitious this time around.'' Manipting the nts not only relied upon his mana reserves, rather it took a great amount of concentration to pull off the spell. That was the hardest part. He had to be so good at thebat arts that his body can perform it with minimal inputs so that he can focus his mind on the spell. This knowledge came from Sophia.


    "Haah!!" Another punch but with no response. "Haah!!" "Haah!" "Haah!!" Multiple stances were performed with no real benefit. "Fuck it!! If Sophia can do it then how can someone with such a cheat for a body can''t?" He didn''t even care if anyone heard his ranting and continued throwing his limbs around, albeit fruitlessly.


    ***


    "You called, granny?" At the milk farm, Ruth had asked for L. "Yes, L. Come in." She dropped her spectacles on the table before turning around to look at the woman ahead of her. "Please take a seat. I need to talk to you about a few things."


    L felt concerned in her heart. Usually, even when granny will be in the worst of her moods, she never lost the gentle expression of a senior. Yet, right now she found her to be grim. "Please listen carefully to what I am about to tell you, L."


    A few minutester L jumped back on her feet. "No way granny. How can we leave you at such a time of peril? What life do those women have outside of these walls? Our conscience will never allow us to do that."


    Ruth got up and made her sit back on the bed, before pressing her head against her stomach and stroking it. "That''s why I need your help in convincing them, L. Please do that for me."


    Most of the women working at the farms had no family of their own. There were only a handful like Rose with a husband around. The rest of them had already lost their families due to one tragedy or another and Ruth made sure to buy them off the Dark Wings'' hands before they can be sold off as ves.


    Most of them had been brought by Ruth, earlier than she had decided to settle in this town. L was right, they would much rather die together with granny than desert the old woman in her bad times.


    "How can you ask something like that from us, granny?" Ruth kept holding the woman in her embrace. "It''s not like we won''t meet again, silly girl. I just want all of you to remain safe in the meanwhile."


    L pulled her head out and stared straight into the older woman''s eyes. "Can you promise that?" Ruth''s face took on a small smile as she caressed her cheeks. "Haha.. for sure!"

 Chapter 207: Assassination!

    Chapter 207: Assassination!


    <<Hi guys, it''s a new month once again and I thank you all for your support. If any of you like my work then you can show me some love on my /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    I have so many ideas in my mind for this novel as well as many others and your support is what keeps me motivated. With that said, I would like to thank the existing patrons who have been generous enough to sponsor this work.


    Coming to the goals, there will be a double release week once we reach our goal of $600. Thanks and enjoy.>>


    L kept staring into Ruth''s eyes, checking for any signs of deception in them. She let out a deep breath. "Are you sure you can handle it, all alone?" Her words had triggered two magic circles on the ground beside Ruth.


    "She is not alone, kid." The red spirit named Isabe retorted and the blue one named Abigail supported her sister''s im. "Haha.. don''t discount us, unbridled." L was happy to see the two friendly spirits. Jumping on her feet, she hugged both of them at once.


    "Please take care of granny. I know she is hiding some facts from me, but she can''t do the same." Both the spirits were a full head taller than the woman and they patted her head in affection. "Don''t worry, we will not let her do anything dangerous. You guys should work on securing yourselves. Our iing guest makes no difference between a grass and a human."


    Abigail continued from where her sister left. "We can''t have any of you fall in his hands. That''s why we need you guys to abandon this ce." L nodded. She chatted with the two spirits for a while before leaving the room.


    "Huh.. I don''t like lying." Isabe fell on the bed, letting her body sink in the squishy mattress. "You didn''t lie. I don''t n to die just yet." Ruth and Abigail jumped in beside the red spirit. The blue one responded to her. "But the fact remains that you are not even sure yourself, Ruth. You can hide it from others but not us."


    Ruth nodded, not denying their conjecture. "Well, it''s natural to feel some trepidation, before jumping in any fight." She hurriedly changed the topic before the two spirits could reply to her. "Anyhow, I wanted you two to taste my boy. But now I guess it will take some time before that can happen."


    "Huh? Did you manage to find yourself a husband at such a tender age?" Ruth pretended to be furious as she jumped on top of the red-skinned girl before pinching her pierced nipples. "Ahhh..!!" "You just had to bring my age into all this, don''t you Isabe?" Both of them got tangled with each other as they licked and bit each other. Even Abigail was pulled into the mix before long.


    ***


    In the city controlled by the centaur tribe, Julia was in the bath. She stood beside the pool with a male centaur riding over her back. The guy had his entire cock inside her pussy. The man riding her was not her husband but instead just a random servant. The expressions on her face were different from the time she was having sex with Damon.


    She didn''t seem to be too enthusiastic about the guy. These weak men can''t satisfy her urges. His fucking had only aggravated her condition. "Hold my tits." It took the man some time to gather enough courage to touch her bares breasts, making Julia sigh in frustration.


    Each one of them was the same. They were scared shitless by even the thought of riding the same woman as Damon. She required someone who can be confident enough to conquer her once again, just like her husband.


    Just then the curtains to the bath were parted to reveal a young centaur girl who was drenched in sweat and grime. She hurriedly pulled off all her clothes before rampantly leaping into the pool and sshing Julia and her mate.


    "Little girl, you can''t barge in on mother like this. You are too young to see all this." Da only smirked at her admonishing as clearly the woman had no intention of pausing the deed. She wanted to tell her about Ryu and how she had already taken him as a partner, yet she held back. She will wait to give the boy an opportunity to make a dashing entrance. But recalling the mountain facing down on them, her enthusiasm died down.


    "Huh.. how many times do you need to be bred, mother? Even a kid like me knows you can''t be gratified by a mere servant." Da swam in the cool water, letting the heat umted in her body dissipate.


    Julia looked down to find how the man was just holding onto her massive tits, with no intention of doing anything with them. She grimaced and let out a deep breath. "You have done enough. You can take your leave. Tell the maids, I won''t be needing them today."


    The man on top of her hurriedly got off and ran out of the bath as his life depended on it. Julia let her body slide in the pool to reach her daughter. She extended her hand and pulled the girl in a sudden embrace. "Please don''t marry a freak like your father, Da. All the stupid guy cares about is his training."


    Da can feel her mother''s slow heartbeat against her chest and chose to caress her head. Her father had gone into closed-door cultivation once her grandmother updated him on some news. No one other than those two knew what was going on as Damon didn''t share it with anyone, not even his wife. Only dering that he needs to prepare for something dangerous.


    "It''s okay, mom. You know he does what''s best for the tribe." It''s been many days and Damon didn''te out to check on her so Da can make sense of her mother''s disappointment. She knew Julia''s desires can only be satisfied by her father and no one else.


    Last time she had exaggerated the importance of a female centaur letting a male ride her. In actuality, its importance was significant only for virgin girls as they chose their husbands this way. But once they are married the couple are free to look for sex even outside the marriage just like the humans. Nevertheless, they don''t have any restricting gestures like kissing.


    "Huh.. I understand. And don''t pat your mother, kid. I am not that fragile emotionally, to need my daughter for sce." Julia jerked herself out of Da''s embrace making theugh out in frenzy at her red face.


    She smiled and began rubbing Da. "Why don''t you look for father''s friends, mother? I am sure they can take care of your needs, at least till he is back." Julia continued cleaning her soft skin, while she answered in a depressed tone. "Those idiots? They told me that Damon was their leader first and friendter. All of them are pussies." The brown-haired girl chuckled at her mother''s response.


    Suddenly Da''sughter stopped as she recalled her time with Ryu. The boy did some amazing things to her with his mouth that she absolutely loved. Should she try that on Julia? The sensation was pretty intense so there was a good chance she might like it.


    Hurriedly ducking under her arms, Da left a confused Julia as she moved behind the woman. Removing her bushy tail to the side she used the water to rinse her pussy off. "Hmm? What are you doing, Da? I was not done cleaning you." She ignored her words and began rubbing her fingers on her thick yet sensitivebia.


    "Mhhh.. what are you.. mhh.. doing kid? Mhhhh.." Da saw Julia''s hind legs wiggle. A wide grin spread on her face as shemanded. "Shut up, stupid woman. I, your husband will show you how to be a good dutiful wife." She imitated her father''s voice and dug her face in the fragrant hole.


    Julia wanted tough at the girl''s trick but she was unable to do that when her daughter sent her tongue inside the wet cunt. "Ohhh.. mhhhh.. baby.. what in the world.. mhh." Da took a break from her licking and holding both her hind legs in her arms, dragged the woman to the shallower side of the pool.


    Julia''s legs buckled under the sensual pleasures, once the girl managed to find the little knob hidden betweenyers of her fair skin. "My goodness... Da.. ahhhhh.." *Spank* "Simmer down, woman!! Looks like you have not been mounted in a while now, look at all those juices flowing out of your cunt. Is this how a decent woman should behave?" *Spank*


    "Mhhhh... Sorry, husband.. ahhh.. please punish this little wife.. amhhhh.." Julia seems to have decided to take this y to its conclusion, choosing to get herself immersed in the role of a meek wife.


    "Good. Now moan out for me. Show me how much you love it when I y with your tight twat." Saying that she switched positions between her mouth and hands. Now that her clitoris had swelled up to reveal itself, Da used her lips to tug on it. Meanwhile, her fingers gently made their way into her warm cunt. Later on, she had forced her entire hand inside her mother, feeling thefortable muscles squirm in pleasure.


    "Mhhh.. mhhh.. You taste really good, wifey." Da pped her mother''s soft buttocks before diving back into her. "Ahhh.. Dara..ahhh..!!" Julia had been extremely horny for a while now. The only ones who she can force into fucking her were her servants. Even then they were too scared to try anything with her.


    The clouds of lust had umted for too long and her body had be sensitive to even minor touches. "Da... Please... Get in deeper.. mhhhhh.." Her body structure made it impossible to reach behind her, otherwise, she would have held onto her daughter''s arm and forced it in, on her own.


    "Haha... You are too lewd, woman. Still, considering you are so thirsty, l will let you enjoy my amazing skills." She began forcing her hand into the burning depths of her mother''s sinkhole and she was left amazed at the sheer suction pressure Julia was putting on her hands, effectively sucking her inside without any effort.


    Her pussy walls were contracting and rxing rhythmically. Even with her limited knowledge of sex, Da can tell that the woman was very close to her climax. Reaching a particr depth inside her she began jerking her right arm back and forth.


    Her left hand and her tongue togetherunched an attack on her clitoris. Julia''s eyes had rolled back in her head as even her front legs gave up and her massive body fell in the pool. "Aaaaaagggghhhhh!!!!"


    ***


    Na was walking through one of the pce''s corridors when she heard the scream. It didn''t take her long to realize who the voice belonged to. Is there an assassin? Did someone take advantage of the tribe leader''s absence? "What gall!!"


    A massivence and appeared in her hand as she sprinted her way even through the walls themselves. She rammed through everything that came in her way, be it furnitures, walls, or even other centaurs.


    She was simmering with rage. Julia and herself had been childhood friends. That made her all madder. Though she was concerned about her she knew Julia was not much weaker than herself. She will have to be careful, the assassin might be some old expert.


    ***


    Da got up and sat beside her mother, cing her lopsided head onto her shoulders. "See? You really made a mountain out of a molehill. It wasn''t all that difficult. But you came like a broken dam haha.."


    Having regained some of her strength back Julia licked her juices off her daughter''s dripping face. The girl giggled as the tongue on her face made it tickle. "Ohh, my goddess.. Da.. where did you.. hmm?" Both mother and daughter realized something was wrong the ground beneath their feet was shaking as they heard multiple loud bangs.


    *Boom* *Boom* Suddenly, the whole wall to their side was taken down. In the heat of the moment, Julia hurriedly put Da behind her. But it didn''t take her long to recognize the woman who had sted through their bath.


    "Where is the assassin? Is anyone hurt?" Julia beganughing uncontrobly at the figure thoroughly covered under dust and debris and frantically looking around to track anything out of ce, pointing herrgence on their faces.

 Chapter 208: A human boy

    Chapter 208: A human boy


    "Aunt Na..!!" The mature centaur discerned that everything was not as she had imagined. "What''s going on here?" Da had jumped out of the pool and hugged her. Na patted the little girl''s head as she turned to a stillughing Julia. "Why did you scream?"


    "Haha.. aunt, that was just mother reaching her orgasm. You already know how wild she gets." Na''s face heated up in embarrassment. She had been so concerned for this sex maniac. "You wretch!!" Da saw Na leap into the pool and grabbed onto her mother''s tits and squeeze them hard, making her scream in agony.


    ***


    "It''s been so long since you came to meet me, aunt." All three female centaurs soaked in the cool water and Daid between both the maturedies with her head in Na''s bosom. She on the other hand stroked her head affectionately.


    "I am so sorry Da. Got busy with some assignments outside. But I have returned now." Da loved the cozy valley between her aunt''s massive tits, snuggling to find just the right spot. "Thanks, aunt, now I don''t need to train with that jerk. I want to train with you."


    "Haha.. still haven''t got a truce with your father? Anyhow, since I am here already, we will train together." Nothing made her happier as the girl giggled like a kid. "So, what about Damon? I heard he has gone in closed-door cultivation."


    Her question was directed to the peachy-haired woman beside her. "What else is he good at?" Julia made sure to show her dissatisfaction with her puffed cheeks.


    "Well, it''s an important matter this time around. You can''t me him to be cautious." Julia''s gaze grew focussed. "You know about the matter?" Julia immediately took on a fawning expression once she saw her friend nodding her head.


    "You got to tell me, Na. That stupid Damon never told me anything and ran off." Na became a bit ufortable by the question. If Damon had not told her about the matter then maybe it''s better for her to keep quiet. She had no idea that the threat level was so serious that their leader will not even keep his own wife in the loop. Looks like she misspoke.


    Julia can see the struggle in her eyes as she hurriedly took her right arm and began fondling it between the mountains on her chest. "Hey.. hey... Na, you can''t forget that we are the best buddies. Come on, it can''t be that big of a deal." The blonde sighed in desperation. There was no way she can muddle her way out of this now. With the degree of curiosity, she was going to nag her ceaselessly.


    "Huff... Okay. Dear Da, can you please leave aunt and mother, alone here? We need to talk about some important matters." At Na''s advice, the girl beganughing uproariously. "Haha.. you guys really take me for a child, don''t you?" Both of them saw her put on a smirk and grew confused.


    Before they can coerce her, Da herself continued. "Huh.. isn''t it about the appearance of a demon close to our territory? Hehe.. grandma already told me about it." Thedies looked at each other incredulously. Na can see the frustration building upon her friend''s face and it was perfectly understandable. Even her little daughter knew about this ''secret'' while she was kept in the dark.


    "If you knew about it already then you should have informed your mother too." Da took on a dazed expression. "Hmm? But you never asked me. Huh.. serves you right, for underestimating me humph.."


    "You brat!!" Julia was already frustrated and so took it upon herself to beat some discipline in her child. *Pahhh* "Aaaiiio... Mother that''s not fair... Aaiioo.." The poor girl was left with two throbbing buttocks after the spankings, making her re at her mother.


    Na jumped in to de-escte the situation. "Okay. Okay. Since you already know about it then there is no reason to send you off. Come sit beside your aunt." She pulled the girl toy beside her and caressed her red butt for her.


    "It was I who had discovered the traces of demonic mana in the forests. There was every sign of an incredible battle taking ce. One party must either be a true demon or someone who got their hands on some of the scriptures of ancient era and managed to cultivate the demonic techniques."


    Both mother and daughter listened to Na''s monologue with apt attention. Even though Da got to know a few facts from her grandmother, she was not privy to every detail. Julia on the other hand was genuinely surprised. If this matter was rted to the reemergence of the demon species then it was grave danger, not only for them but rather for all forms of lives in this world. Damon must be under a lot of stress right now.


    "Who was the opponent?" On her question, Na mulled over it for a while. "Can''t tell exactly who it was. But from my preliminary investigation, it must have been a water mage. And the only water mage that can devastate thendscape on such an apocalyptic level, will be grand magus Emily from the neighboring Cylon Empire. She will be my best bet."


    "Any ideas who might have won?" Julia was extremely interested in this new variable that had emerged out of nowhere and directly challenged a Grand Magus to the battle. But contrary to her Da had grown somewhat concerned. Her grandma didn''t tell her anything about a battle. She can''t help but recall the dead body of the angel in the underground cave system. Can that be the cause of this demon showing up now? If so was Ryu alright?


    The boy was too weak to ever get involved in suchrge-scale fights but hisck of ability can be his undoing too. Even a single swipe of a grand magus can kill thousands like him, even unintentionally. Her heart was put in turmoil at this news.


    Unaware of Da''s change in expressions, the twodies kept conversing with each other. "Can''t tell. Either the water mage defeated the demon or they backed off. Because recently I got the news that she is alive and well." Julia nodded and kept questioning Na about every detail, which she answered to the best of her ability.


    ***


    "Aunt, can youe with me? I need to talk to you." All three of them had juste out of the pool when a naked Da dragged Na behind her, holding onto her hands. "Huh.. kid at least let me put on my clothes?" The girl shook her hand as she pulled the woman out of the bath, leaving a smiling Julia behind.


    "Not required. You can dress up in my room. Also, do you think anyone got the guts to stare at you? Your reputation is even worse than me haha.." Na recalled the number of male centaurs she had beaten into the ground. All of them wanted to take her as a wife but they can''t even stand one strike from her.


    There had been very few males she had allowed to ride her. Also, now that she had given up on marriage at this age, she allowed anyone who can defeat her to mate with her. The best one out of them was definitely Damon. But s, he was already married and have that too with her best friend.


    Having beaten up her suitors ruthlessly, multiple times, her reputation preceded her. That was the reason the males of the tribe avoided her like a gue. Following the little girl, she got to her room before pulling out a new set of clothes from her space ring and putting it on. "So tell me, what is it?"


    Da didn''t bother covering her bosom in front of her aunt. Jumping into her bed she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Na looked at her in amazement. If she had been a male, she would have thought that the girl was about to propose to her.


    The next time Da opened her eyes, determination shed in them. "Aunt, I am in love." Na burst intoughter at first but realizing that the girl didn''t seem to be joking, she controlled on herugh. "Ahem.. ahem.. are you sure, Da? I mean how can a little girl like you even know how to fall in love."


    Na dropped the rest of her clothes and leaped into the bed with her niece. "Don''t mess with me aunt. I know what I am feeling." At the displeased look of the girl, Na went into damage control mode. "Haha.. sorry little girl, I shouldn''t haveughed. But it''s an interesting matter. So tell me do you want me to kidnap this lover of yours from somewhere?"


    "Ahh.. why would I want to do that?" Na scratched her head in confusion. "Han? Isn''t it a case of one-sided love and you want your aunt to ''convince'' the other party?"


    Da gritted her teeth in annoyance. "What do you take me as, aunt? We both love each other, so your ''convincing'' is not required. Thank you very much!!" Her words made Na even more surprised. Da surely was a beautiful girl but that''s where her qualities ended. Though she was her aunt, she can tell that the girl had little redeeming points about her.


    Neither was she a genius in cultivation from the tribes'' standards nor was she some soft-spoken girl. It was hard to imagine a boy falling in love with her?


    "Okay. But then why do you need your aunt for?" At her question, Da''s gaze became unfocused as her head bowed down. "It''s... it''s because the boy is not from our tribe.. he is a human."


    "Hmm? A human?" Na can''t help but grow suspicious. Da''s identity was nothing to be scoffed off. Although they didn''t have any direct confrontation with the humans, there was no harm in being careful about it.


    "I know what you are thinking, aunt. But it''s not like that. He truly loves me." Da went on to exin the situations that developed between Ryu and herself. If she had a choice she would have chosen to keep it a secret but the mention of the massive battle had made her heart unsettled. He needed to know if the boy was okay or not.


    "Hmm.. it doesn''t look like he is fooling you." At first nce at her story, it didn''t feel like a setup but she will have to look deeper into this boy''s background. But Da didn''t need to know about it so she lied to her. As expected the girl was so happy that she hugged her in response.


    "Remember this little girl, if you truly love him then no need to be shy about it. We are warriors we take what we like. Doesn''t matter if you like a human or a worm, allow no one to dictate anything to you." It didn''t feel that good to have her lover paired with a worm but how much different that mentality was from her own, a month back?


    "Hmm. Yes, aunt. That''s why I want you to bring him to me if you evere across him. Since you are on patrols mostly, I am sure you wille across him." Didn''t she just tell her that she didn''t want to kidnap the boy? What was this now? Na sighed and facepalmed herself.


    "Then, why do I even need to wait for that. From what you told me, he lives in a town at Cylon''s border. That''s an easy task, I will go and dra... I mean bring him to you. As long as I don''t have to invade the capital of a human empire, it is doable." But Da shook her head frantically. "No, no aunt. That''s just straight-up kidnapping. We can''t do that. For now, I will be happy if you can bring me some news about him. That will be more than enough."


    What logic was that? Na was left befuddled but nodded anyway. Da looked through the window, into the distance. "If he everes out of his country then we can legally kidna.. ahem.. restrain him hehe..." Staring car the devious grin on her face, the woman can onlyment at the boy''s fate.

 Chapter 209: Friends drop by

    Chapter 209: Friends drop by


    <<Next 3 chapters will be pure smut, after which we will dive in the different perspectives like Emily, her master, Mira and many others. Enjoy!>>


    "Wow... Howe both of you brats visited at once?" Amelia opened the door to find Ryu with both his buddies at the entrance. Ryu was training in his garden when these two guys dropped by. "Greetings, aunt Amelia." Both the boys greeted the naked redhead. "Huh.. no one is getting inside without a hug for this aunt." She pretended to be angry at the boys.


    They hurriedly came forward and gave her a tight and loving hug. Kyro was her nephew while she had considered Jake as a part of the family from long back. She was truly happy to see both the boys together. Previously, it was amon sight at her house but their visits had be rare since they had to undergo their awakening ceremony. They must have gotten busy with their cultivation lives.


    "Come in!" Thest one to hug her was Ryu and they followed her inside the house. Jake found his mother sitting in the hall together with Dorothea and Ruby. As soon as she noticed her child, the woman practically ran to him and pressed him into her exposed bosom.


    The other two boys only smiled and left their friend to be thoroughly kissed and licked around by his mother. Emma left Jake abashed by her excessive show of love. He had not even said a word yet and she had practicallyced his face in her saliva. But he didn''tin rather he can feel the immense love in her heart flow out to open.


    He let the woman pour out all the love in her heart. Once she got bored of the kisses, Jake wiped his face off with his arm. "How are you mother?" Hos words only evoked tears in Emma''s eyes as she pulled her into her embrace once again. "Ahh.. mom, you let me breathe at least."


    Everyone broke inughter at his red face, trying to snuggle out of her chest. The scene was trulyical. "Haha.. sorry Jake, mom just couldn''t control it. Come." She held his hands to bring Jake to sit around with everyone, but Ryu''s chimed in with his usual demeaning remarks.


    "Why are you twoing here? I don''t like my ves talking sweet with other boys, so it''s better if you two move upstairs and continue with that show of affection away from my sight." His words were harsh but as always, said with noble intentions.


    They might not be able to talk their hearts out in presence of everyone here, that''s why he gave them the privacy of his room. Emma chuckled at his glib tongue and dragged Jake upstairs.


    As the mother and son pair were climbing the stairs, they heard Ryu''s voice from behind. "Hmm. I was thinking, I should allow my friend to have sex with my ve without payment. Try not to waste the opportunity, I might not be this generous next time around."


    Jake knew thement was made for them, especially. His face turned red with embarrassment. Nevertheless, it only made Emma more excited as she pulled the boy along with her to the room.


    "Were you well, Jake?" Emma made the boy sit in the bed and cupped his head in her soft hands. "Yes mother, I was good. Father too, as well. I hired a maid to look after him." Emma pecked her head in response. "Why don''t you stop by, mom? Dad misses you. I am sure Ryu won''t mind it."Jake continued.


    Emma shook her head in response. "No Jake, I have done everyone so wrong. I want to take this very as an atonement for myself. Even though Ryu treats me like his own mother, my consciousness is still so tarnished."


    Jake realized she was talking about her decision to work as a prostitute. He caressed her face with his hands. "You don''t need to beat yourself up for that mom. That was just our bad luck as a family. So please do visit us at least once in a while."


    She stared into the boy''s stary eyes and her defenses copsed. Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, she gave a nod. "Okay, I wille by." Jake was happy at her response and took the initiative this time to kiss her cheeks and hug her.


    "Jake, I want you to have sex with me. Will you do that?" She held his face in her hands and stared into his eyes. "I don''t even remember thest time I held you in my arms." Jake was reminded of the time when he was sucked off by Emma. They only did it twice and that too because he was unable to get rid of his lusty thoughts. They never made any progress after that and it never led to a proper sex session.


    "Okay." Emma was delighted at a positive response. She took off her maid dress in a hurry, putting her naked body on disy to her boy. Nothing was there on her, except a single cor that marked her as Ryu''s ve. "Should I take your clothes off, son?" Jake wasn''t sure why but since the woman was so excited he allowed her to do it.


    First, she took off his shirt, and with only his upper body exposed, Jake can see the hunger in his mother''s eyes. Was she excited to have her son take her to bed? Emma felt around every muscle on his body with her soft palms. "Ahem.. mom, you are embarrassing me!"


    Emma giggled at his cute response and switched to his pants. "haha... Sorry kid. It''s been ages since mother saw you naked. I want to etch all of you in my memory." His words managed to get the boy even more flustered and he chose to look away from her.


    Emma chuckled and decided not to keep flirting with the boy. She dropped his pants to reveal a shriveled cock. It waspletely hidden in its foreskin. Emma''s mind immediately shed with images of Ryu''s magnificent cock. Compared to that her boy was only a third in length. He would barely reach 4 inches in length but right now, size mattered less for her. Rather the feeling of being in such proximity of her son''s cock was what triggered her arousal.


    She didn''t ask any further and peeled off his cock head before cing it in her mouth. Her lips held onto the cock as she began applying suction pressure on it. It kept growing in her mouth until it attained its total length. She knew that it was not that her child was small, instead it was Ryu who was abnormally big. The average size of the penis was around her son''s length itself.


    "You can touch mother''s breasts, Jake." She held out her tits towards the boy and watched him gulp once and hold them in his own hands atst. Emma''s globes were around the same size as Amelia''s, Jake knew the negligible difference was due to the otherdy being able to produce milk while his mother can''t.


    He let the woman move her head back and forth on his erection, while he yed with her bosoms. 10 minutester, neither mother nor the child can handle it any longer, too eager to copte.


    Emma jumped in the bed andid on her back. She pulled her legs up and parted them to show her slick cunt to Jake. "Come in, kid. See, how much mother is wet for you?" Her words seem to have triggered a switch in his brain. He had always wanted such a chance with his mother.


    Even while he was with aunt Amelia, all he can visualize in his head was his mother. That''s the biggest reason why he was so attached to Ryu''s mom, was itself because she looked very simr to Emma. Of course, he was too ashamed to tell it to her. Yet, unbeknownst to him Amelia had already figured that out when he had a mental breakdown.


    "I am going in mommy!" Emma didn''t respond to him, only caressing his face, when his cock made way in her vagina. "Mhhh!!" It didn''t take much effort from any of them to get his full cock wrapped around by her soft padded walls.


    Jake began to slowly moving his waist up and down, bncing his weight in his arms. The milf''s hands had moved down to fondling his buttocks now. "Mhhhh... Mhhhh.. yess... baby.. it feels so good... Keep going.. ahhhmm.." pping sounds began echoing in the room as their groins collided against each other.


    ***


    The rest of the people left began chatting around with each other for a while before Ryu chimed in the conversation. "Mom, Kyro got some request for you." Yesterday, back at the farm his cousin had told him how he had achieved Junior realm and now wanted to do it with Amelia for the first time.


    After putting a break in their conversation he resumed suckling the milk out of Amelia''s bountiful breasts while resting his head in her cozyp. She turned towards Kyro. "Hmm? Is that so, little Kyro? You can tell your aunt, no need to be shy about it."


    "Ahem.. aunt Amelia, can I have a session with you today?" Kyro took some time to formte the sentence in his mind before he could say it to her. He had not touched his mom for all these days, choosing to focus on his cultivation so that he is not left behind by his friends. But now that he had managed to reach the Junior realm, he wanted to treat himself with his aunt.


    Amelia was surprised at first by his request and thenughed. "Haha... I totally forgot about you little boy. You never got to taste your aunt for yourself. Forgive me, child,e sit in aunt''sp. Hey Ryu, move aside, you have monopolized mother long enough."


    She evicted Ryu from herp. The boy was busy drinking the milk of her tits. He knew it was Kyro''s day so he didn''t fuss about it and moving away,id his head in Ruby''sp. She was generous enough to offer him her breast as a recement. They had the same sweet milk as his mother. He has spread his legs into Dorothea''sp and the woman dly began massaging his calves.


    On the other side, Kyro happily sat in Amelia''sp. "So tell me, little guy, is there some important asion that you want to do it with your aunt today? Why did you only recall your aunt after so many days?"


    Kyro scratched his head. "Actually aunt, I had thought of doing it with you long back but then I got busy with the training and forgot all about it. As you know I am not as talented as brother Ryu, so I need to keep training harder than him if I want to maintain any parity with him or even Jake."


    Amelia was genuinely happy that both the boys turned out to be dedicated ones. They would have never believed it earlier had anyone told her that both of them will change so much in such a small period. She affectionately rubbed his head. "Don''t say it like that, Kyro. Everyone is talented. You just need to search for the right path to dedicate your energy to. Don''t follow that guy''s example. All that little devil does is to have sex with women all day long. I am not sure how he even managed to reach this far."


    Ryu smirked. ''Most of my time is ''wasted'' in satisfying your needs, woman. Why don''t you tell him that huh..?'' He was aware that Amelia didn''t actually mean her words, she was trying to cheer up the boy at his cost. She had reached up until now that her child was the more mature one, that''s the reason she didn''t mind degrading him to boost up her other boy''s confidence.


    "Here, y with aunt''s breasts. You can suck on them, I got milk." Amelia kissed the boy on his forehead and ced her heavy breast in his palms. Kyro wasn''t shy about it and began licking and fondling her tits.


    "So how do you want to do it? Do you want me to take you to my room or you arefortable in doing it here itself?" The boy in herp took a break from her tits to answer her. "It''s fine here aunt."


    "Okay, then what are you waiting for? Off with your clothes." At her words, Ryu watched the boy hurriedly get off his clothes and stand naked in front of Amelia. From the size of his erection, it was clear that he had not even touched a woman in all this while. ''Damn.. this guy ismitted!''


    He knew he might never be able to exert this much willpower when it came to sex. He deserved some relief. As long as Amelia followed all the rules he was okay with her doing it with anyone she liked. He just wanted her to be happy and from what he had seen as of yet she enjoyed sex like no other woman of his.

 Chapter 210: Friends drop by 2

    Chapter 210: Friends drop by 2


    ''It will take quite some time to drill my ideals in her mind.'' It will be quite a daunting task to ever get her to look at the world from his perspective. Hence, he will avoid getting in all that mess. The same was the case with all other of his women, he had already made them aware of the fact that they can fuck anyone as long as they followed the rules.


    For now, he was happy as long as no one messed with his sweethearts, namely Kira and Sophia. He won''t allow anyone to touch them. They belonged to him and no one else. He had made quite a bit of progress in ''educating'' Kira about how she was supposed to stay clear off other males and Sophia was grown enough to handle herself.


    He closed his eyes trying to get some sleep in Ruby''sfortablep. The redhead had begun caressing his head and added to that was Dorothea''s skillful massage, all this made him doze off.


    "Ohh.. my... Kyro, you are rather big down there hehe... I am sure Suna would have had great fun with you around." He blushed a bit at her praise and thanked Amelia for thepliment.


    She held his thighs and brought the boy close to her. "Do you want aunt to put it in my mouth?" Watching the boy nod back at her, Amelia used both her hands to stroke him gently. Once he was ready she tied her hair behind her back before opening her mouth and wrapping her lips around his head.


    "Mhhh.." Kyro moaned in pleasure. It''s been weeks since he had been in contact with a female. He was very horny and observing the beautiful eyes of his alluring aunt, staring at him with her mouth on his cock, sent his erection skyrocketing.


    He rested his hands on her head as she bobbed her head up and down on his cock. She pulled it out for a while and gave him a long lick along his length. Kyro felt his cock twitch in excitement.


    Amelia was handling his cock with utter perfection. Her sucking was neither too hard, nor too weak. "mhhh!!" She took his whole length into her mouth and kept it there for a while. Inside there she had wrapped her tongue around his shaft.


    While she did that, Kyro moved his hands down to fondle her heavy tits. A few minutester he saw her nipples stand erect in attention. "Let me do it, aunt. I want to fuck your mouth."


    Kyro realized he won''t be able to take her assault for much longer. Thus he took the matter into his own hands. Amelia frowned at the choice of his words but she was aware that the boys had grown up now, she can''t keep them sheltered forever. They are sure to learn these things when they get out in society.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    She parted her jaws and kept her open mouth in front of his long cock, inviting the boy to ''fuck'' it. Kyro happily held onto her head and shoved his cock into the deepest regions of her oral cavity and began moving slowly inside her. Adjusting to her warmth his pace increased and before long he was pounding his cock inside her callously.


    "Gluck.. gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk.. mhhh.. gluggg..." 10 minutester Amelia had her saliva mixed with Kyro''s precum dripping from the side of her lips. The boy will periodically take a break to stop himself from cumming already.


    "Hhhm... I am ready, aunt. Pleasey on your back." Amelia revealed a bewitching smile and did as the boy told, parting her legs to reveal the pink slit between her juicy thighs. She soaked her fingers in her saliva and rubbed it on her pussy, in preparation for the iing pration.


    Kyro stroked his cock in exhration, watching his sweet aunt lubricate jer pussy for him. Dropping to his knees he rubbed his cock head on herbia. "Should I go in, aunt?" Amelia lovingly held onto his waist and gave a nod.


    "Mhhh.. mhhhhmmm.." Kyro felt his little brother squeezed tightly by Amelia''s vaginal muscles. This was only the third pussy that he had ever tasted. The other two being his mother''s and April''s. Despite that, he had learned enough under Ryu''s tutge to know how to handle himself in bed with a woman.


    His hands grabbed both her jiggling tits and rubbed his thumbs on her nipples while slowly moving his waist and sending his dick in and out of her cunt. Amelia had not expected this level of sophistication from such a young boy. ''He must have picked these skills up from his brother.''


    That was the only logical exnation. He was not acting as an impatient kid at all. Rather he was very calmly making her adjust to his length. It was just that he didn''t know it was a futile effort since her pussy can handle a cock double his size in both length and girth. Yet, this was a good practice for him to follow. Not every woman will be like her.


    His pace grew after a few minutes of forey and in the meantime, one of his hands had moved to her face and went inside her mouth. "Mhhh... Ahhhh.. yesss.. mhhhh.. good.. boyy.. mhhh.." She sucked on his fingers while her pussy was releasing her juices to lubricate the tract even further.


    "Can I p you, aunt?" Sure enough. It was Ryu who had influenced this guy. Now there were no doubts in her mind at all. "Haha... Of course, child. Go on ahead." Kyro beamed after getting permission.


    *Pahh* His ps were nothing like Ryu''s but she enjoyed it anyhow. It was a wee change from the heavy-handed ones she so used to.


    *Pah* Kyro pped her other cheek just as mildly. Bending down he bit on her right nipple making her cry out in pain. But he had made sure to not hurt her. Just like that he bit her next tit and sucked some of the milk out of them.


    ***


    "Get on top of me, mom!" Jake had taken amanding position now. He was not a total novice in sex, thanks to aunt Amelia''s directions. Heid down and pulled Emma onto his body, trying to pierce her hole with his cock. "Haha... I am so d that you are so confident, Jake. Let me tell you one thing, women always like the men who are capable enough to order them around. Remember that always."


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Saying that she helped his cock finding its correct resting hole. Emmaid onto his chest and the boy held onto both of her shoulders before jerking his waist and fucking his mom as hard as he could. "Sure, mom. I will be a powerful man." His words were even more stimting for her and she but down hard on his neck. This in turn made Jake pound her pussy furiously.


    10 minutes passed when the boy was too exhausted to continue. "Let me suck you off for a while, Jake. You must be tired." He didn''t try to act cool in front of his mother. Truth was that he had very little experience in sex as most of the time he is not even interested in it. It''s only when ites to his mother that he feels some attraction.


    "Gulp.. glupp.. guuu..." Emma sucked his precum mixed with her vaginal discharge, off his cock. Jake stroked her head, lovingly watching his mother with his cock in her mouth and her eyes staring right back at him. Sometimeter Jake pulled his cock out of her mouth.


    "Get down mom. I want to try something on you." Emma grinned andid down, too happy to think anything about it. All that matters to her was to have a good time with her boy, after so long. "What do you want to do, Ja?? Mhhhh...!"


    Even before she canplete her sentence, the boy had shoved his face in her crotch and beganpping on her wetbia with gusto. "Ahhh.. mhhhhm... Jakkke... Ahh..." Was it Ryu that taught him this? She had seen the green-haired boy go down on women like this. Though she never had a chance to try that, she can tell ur must feel good just by looking at the faces of the women under him.


    And now she was having a first-hand experience, that too under her boy. His fingers had dug deep in her pussy while his mouth was sucking on her little knob. The pleasure was so intense that it made her body undergo spasms. "Ahhhh... Jake.. aghb... please.. don''t stopp..."


    Jake had just wanted to try what he had learned under Amelia, in his mother. He never imagined it will have such a drastic effect on her. Was it because it was a new experience for her? That must be it. This thought revitalized the boy and he gave his best to bring his mom to an orgasm.


    "Ahhhh.. yess..." Her hands hade down on his head and forced it against her cunt. Within the next 10 minutes, Emma had sprayed her boy''s face with her juices as her body slumped on the bed with a muscle-shattering orgasm.


    ***


    "Ahhhh.. aghhh.. yess... Kyro.. keep going.. ahhh..." 15 minutes passed and the boy was now pounding Amelia''s pussy with everything he had got. "Turn to the side." He made hery on her sides and resumed fucking it from the side.


    Sometimeter the boy himselfid beside her and picked one of her legs high in the air. His waist kept jerking his cock inside her pussy and Amelia felt her climax approaching. Not wanting to miss it her handsnded in her clit as she rubbed on it furiously while calling out to Kyro to not stop his pumps.


    "Ahhhhh.. yesss..." Kyro felt her pussy leaking and smiled victoriously. He had made his aunt cum already withouting first. "Turn on your stomach now, aunt. I want to take you in aying position."


    The orgasm was a light one so Amelia''s was back in control rather quickly. "You are very good at sex, little Kyro. I never knew you Ave already grown up this much." Saying that sheid down as the boy directed her.


    "Thank you, aunt. But in truth, I picked up these skills from brother Ryu. I have seen him fuck mom in truly strange ways still I saw how much mother loved it." Kyro has squatted over Amelia''s buttocks and positioned his cock on her entrance. "Mhhh..." He shoved his whole length at once, making the woman moan in pleasure.


    He organized the lock of her hair in his hands and tugged on it, making Amelia pull back her head off the ground. "Later, I will just replicate those steps with my mother when brother Ryu will take his leave." The boy took a look at the sleeping boy in Ruby''sp before beginning to boning her pussy in the prone posture.


    ***


    "Ahh.. ahhhmm.. ahhh.." Jake had both of Emma''s fleshly thighs in his hands as he rammed his cock in her hungry pussy. "Ahh... I aming mom.. mhhh" Emma made sure to clench her pussy as hard as possible, squeezing Jake''s cock to its limit. His body lost all strength whilst her cunt was filled with his cum.


    She hugged him in her arms and kissed his forehead. "You did well, kid. Now rest." She let his body remain on top of him with his head in between her doughy breasts.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "No, mom. I want to make you cum once again." Emma chuckled at the determination in his eyes. "Haha.. thank you, honey. Then again why don''t you rest for a while and we can continue once again if you want?" But the boy seems to have his ns.


    Slipping right under her arms he got down to her crotch. "Let me know, if it starts to hurt, mom." The redhead had no idea what the boy was talking about. Why will it hurt? She had have taken on much bigger cocks. Despite that, she was left agape with what the boy hade up with.


    "Ahhh.. wait... Jake. What are you doing? Mhhhh..." He had begun to force his hand inside her vagina and before she could register the surprising behavior, his entire hand was already inside her. "Calm down, mom. Leave it to me, I know what I am doing?" The confidence in his face left her speechless. Did Ryu teach him this? Why else was he so convinced of it?


    She was wrong this time. It wasn''t Ryu, rather his mom who taught this to the kid. She was not able to get satisfied with Jake''s cock and hence she came up with such a bizzare solution. What she didn''t know was that the boy woulde to love the sensation himself and would want to try it out on his mother too.


    Emma had shut up. It was more like she was made to shut up by the strange sensations inside her cunt. She can feel the boy had balled his hand into a fist and was gradually pushing it to her depths. He was sure Emma would love it. Aunt Amelia liked it, so it should not be much different for her.

 Chapter 211: Friends drop by 3

    Chapter 211: Friends drop by 3


    He was spot on, once his fist reached a specific point Emma had her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Yet, the boy pushed his way ahead. "Ahhh... Jakkeee.. mhhh... Don''t go any deeper... it''s so shameful... Mhhh.." His hands were way past the depths anyone had ever reached inside her. But he was not satisfied with the progress.


    Pulling his hand back for a while he shoved it back in with more force, this time managing to reach the entrance of her womb itself. As soon as the boy touched the opening his mother ended up pissing herself and lost consciousness.


    Even though Jake was not able to enjoy it fully for himself at least he made his mom cum with it. That gave a sense of achievement to him. He made sure to change the sheets, covered Emma''s naked body with the nket, and then snuggled into her arms, before dozing off.


    ***


    Ryu woke up after a good nap. He was feeling refreshed after the fatigue in his body had receded by quite a bit. Turning his body side he saw Amelia''s butt facing him as she worked on Kyro''s cock. From the squelching sounds, she must be sucking the boy off.


    "How long had they been going on?" Ruby chucked at his question. "He was energetic. Both of them had been going on at it for more than half an hour now."


    "Huh? Don''t tell me he didn''te yet?" If that was the case then it was a massive improvement in his sexual prowess. Nevertheless, Ruby shook her head in negative. "Nope. He came twice already but he seems to have quite a lot of built-up lust."


    "Hmm." Ryu and snuggled into Ruby''s soft belly. All these days, he had made sure to show maximum love to this older sister of his. She needs to be ready for every eventuality. He had not checked with master Lyod, again but it was clear that he will not receive the truth from him. Sighing in part frustration and part mncholy, he wrapped his hands around her waist and rubbed his face on her soft skin.


    "Haha... What happened, Ryu? Are you getting excited over watching them?" He turned to the side once again to see Kyro with his cock inside Amelia''s spread-out pussy. He had the milf on her knees and began ramming his length to her depths much to her pleasure.


    Ryu didn''t bother replying to Ruby''s questions, rather pulled her head down and kissed her deeply. Ruby struggled for a bit as she was not used to getting kissed by her brother and that too in open. But considering how Dorothea was the only one who was watching them and she didn''t have much of a reaction apart from a sweet smile, she allowed the boy to suck on her tongue.


    Ryu had his hands inside Ruby''s dress and was cupping her breasts with his left hand while he held her head down with his right one. "Mhh.. mhhh..." Her light moans were muffled by Amelia''s loud ones, so the siblings can indulge in adultery unconcerned.


    On the other side of the room, Kyro held onto Amelia''s willowy waist and pistoned his cock in her pussy with gusto. Under him, the woman approved of his skills. Mentally she had elevated the boy''s rank just below Ryu, recing Jim. That guy was good but first, he was relying on drugs and his skills were not polished enough


    "Mhhhh??" At that moment she felt an intrusion in her asshole. She rxed realizing that it was just his finger. She might have had to stop the guy if it had been his cock. Her boy had reserved her ass for his personal use, she was not allowed to let any other man use it. But since it was only a finger she didn''t protest.


    Next, the boy had added another finger into her bum and moved them rhythmically with his waist. Amelia''s moans had increased in intensity from this double pration. *Pahh* *Pahh* He pped her ass to spice it up and it worked as Amelia wriggled her buttocks beneath him.


    He continued like this for a while before shaking his head. "Aunt, can I use your asshole?" Amelia had a feeling that this wasing. Just the fact that he had Ryu''s mentorship meant that there was no way he will be satisfied before stretching her ass.


    "Haha.. little boy, you will have to check with your brother for that." Kyro realized it was only natural since he had not actually paid Amelia instead he was effectively using his aunt in his brother''s ce. Naturally, he needs to get his approval for what he can do with her.


    Both of them looked back to find Ryu hurriedly wiping the excess saliva off his mouth. The green-haired boy had heard his request too and found himself in a bind. On one hand, he wanted to keep Amelia''s ass solely for himself while on the other hand, it was just the right courtesy to return Kyro the favor after he allowed him to do the same with his mom.


    In the end, his morality won out and he chose to sacrifice Amelia''s ass. He was simply not shameless enough to deny the boy after having taken advantage of his mother in every way possible. "Okay, you can do it. But remember this mom, you need my approvals EVERY time you are going to allow someone inside your ass."


    Amelia nodded her head and bowed it in fake respect. "Yes, little husband. It will be ording to your will." Her words made everyone in the room break out inughter, leaving her boy abashed. "Looks like you need to be disciplined, little wife." He countered her, causing others tough again. Amelia giggled and wiggled her butt cheeks, pointing them to his face. Ryu smiled at the yful gesture from her, she was too vivacious for her good.


    "Aghhh!!" Kyro took the chance to force his cock inside Amelia''s butthole. He tugged hard on her hair, beginning to move his buttocks back and forth with all his strength. It was hard to force his way through her crammed anal walls but the pressure she exerted on his dick made it worth the effort.


    "Ahhh.. yeess.. my boy.. you are so good.. ahh.. it feels so full inside... Ahh.." Ryu didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry. It was pretty evident she was moaning out especially loud to make him jealous. ''Huh.. she takes me as a kid haha..'' He can onlyugh at her futile effort. After a few minutes, he got up and stretched his limbs around.


    It was enough rest for now. He needs to resume his training. But as was walking towards the door, Kyro''s call stopped him. "Brother Ryu? Why don''t you join us? I am sure aunt will love to be fucked in both her holes at once, just like mom."


    Ryu felt his heart thump. ''This idiot!!'' As soon as the boy mentioned that, he saw Amelia''s ear stand up in attention. He wasn''t looking for sex just yet. The whole morning he had fucked both Ruby and Dorothea together, multiple times. He might not even be able to get it so soon. He can only shake his head in response to his invitation but midway he saw Amelia staring right at him.


    She didn''t say anything but the desires in her eyes were clear as day, wanting to experience the same pleasures as Suna. Her gaze left Ryu irked. If he backed out now, she is going to nag him to death.


    Kyro understood what was going on a smiled cheekily showing all his teeth at once. Ryu approached him and pped the guy on his back. Meanwhile, Amelia had adjusted her butt, knowing that her boy was going toe in through her pussy. This was the first-ever time she was going to try something like this.


    She needs to have a little talk with her boyter. Howe Suna got to experience it before her? Even in her dreams, she can tell that it must be Ryu''s ideas. That''s why she reserved the right to get to experience everything first hand before all other women in his life.


    "Can''t keep your mouth shut for a while now, can we?" Kyro onlyughed in response. "Hehe.. brother, how can you not let aunt have the same pleasures as a mom? Also, I love it when we do it together." Ryu felt chills all over his body as he cringed hard at hisment. Fortunately, people didn''t swing that way in this world or he would have taken his words out of context.


    He shook his head and put those thoughts to rest. It wasn''t all that strange,ing from Kyro since they were brothers. Dropping his pants he moved to Amelia''s front. Grappling her head by her hair roughly, he forced his limp cock into her mouth.


    Amelia knew her task and got on to sucking on his cock all the while Kyro pumped her ass from behind. She was truly an expert cock sucker, within no time Ryu''s little brother was ready for action. Among all his women, Amelia was the best at sex, always ready to try new things and to improve upon her skills.


    *Paggh* "Bark for me, bitch." He pped her across the face and jerked her head around without mercy. "Hehe.. wooof.. woof.. woof woof..." She saw the boy collect the spit in his mouth and hastily opened her own to catch it. *Spit* "Woof.. woof.." Ryu charms were onpletely different levels. With a simple action from his side, she can already feel the heat in her groins.


    Once Kyro realized that Ruy was done with her mouth, he forced her head to the ground. "Get down there, aunt." Amelia was familiar with this position already and Kyro confirmed it by stomping her head under his foot. He adjust a bit to give Ryu better ess to her crotch area. "Here brother, I have already warmed her for you."


    Ryu watched Kyro drilling Amelia''s ass with his foot firmly nted on her face. He never thought the boy will end up using the skills he learned from him on his mother. Getting behind Kyro he stroked his cock and entered her slick cunt.


    Amelia gasped at the ethereal sensation as Ryu''s thick made its way through her love canal. Both the boy had enough experience with Suna, so it didn''t take them long to fall into a rhythm. "Agghhh.. mhhhh.. yesss.. woow.. yesss.." The feeling of having both of her holes filled at once was totally new for Amelia. She had never encountered such pleasures.


    The pleasures were both physical and mental. On one hand, the cocks rubbing together both her vaginal and anal walls together provided physical satisfaction. While on the other, having both the boys inside her all at once made her feel a sense of mental satisfaction as well.


    It had not even been 10 minutes and the boys observed her insides twitching and squeezing their cocks hard. The instant orgasm only showed them how excited this new sensation had made her. Her pussy gushed with her cum, drenching Ryu''s cock in it.


    "Haha.. you see brother? Told you! Now you can have her ass, let me do aunt''s pussy." Ryu had no problems switching ces and he settled inside his mother''s asshole with his feet rooted in her face. "Still want to continue?"


    Amelia hurriedly nodded her head, as much as possible. "Yess.. this is the best. Please keep going, I need another one." Ryu sighed, he was barely maintaining his erection. This woman was truly a sex maniac. No amount of sex seems to satisfy herpletely. But that was how Amelia was by nature and thus he can''t develop any ill feelings towards her.


    "Keep barking then. As long as you bark, you will get drilled." Within seconds she had taken on her bitch personality and began barking relentlessly. This in turn exhrated Ryu and let him keep going inside her. After only a few minutes hispanion had exhausted himself, leaving the daunting task to bring the milf her climax, all to him, much to his frustration.


    But having known her body inside out, Ryu managed to pull it off before cuming in her ass. He left Ruby and Dorothea to hungrily devour his semen from Amelia''s ass and moved to take a look at Emma and Jake.


    He found both of them, tugged under a nket in his room. Jake had fallen asleep in her arms but Emma seems to be awake. "Did you enjoy your time with the boy?" Emma didn''t turn towards him, instead caressing her child''s gentle face. "It''s been so long since he had touched me with any affection. That was enough for me."


    Ryu saw the woman had gotten emotional as a few drops of tears leaked from her eyes. "Haha.. then shouldn''t you thank me, for allowing you to have sex with your boy? You know, it''s not a good feeling to let your personal ve get fucked by a little boy in your bed."


    His words sounded mean, yet it only made Emma giggle. "Haha.. little boy? How old are you yourself, Mr. ve master?" Ryu slipped in bed with her. "Ahh.. see what you made me do now? I had to train and here I amzing off." Emma stroked his hair and kissed his forehead. "You are still a child, no need to push yourself this hard." Ryu wrapped his hands around her soft belly and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 212: Fired!!

    Chapter 212: Fired!!


    <<Hi readers, regret to inform you guys but both AWP and the necromancer novels will be on a pause for the iing 2 weeks.


    I got some inspirations for the 2nd volume of the AO3 novel. Hence, in these 2 weeks I will work on that and try to get everything out of my head and onto my screen. I know there are very few consumers for that story but can''t leave the ideas hanging in my head.


    Thanks you for your understanding. Much appreciated.>>


    *Grrshh* *Grsshh* Thick jet of white milknded in the container under Tessa. Ryu wasn''t sure but the mood in the hall was not as cheerful as always. He tried to ask around a few of them but the only answer he got was that they can''t feel any difference. He was not so naive as to believe them. Thesedies had grown very close to him over the period of thisst month.


    He can very easily sense the unhappiness in the air. ''What was is going on here?'' By chance today even L was unavable. Upon asking for her, Rose informed him that she was busy with some random chores.


    "Next." Tessa walked away and Mary took her ce. Ryu used some of the milk from the container to rub it on her nipples and ares. "Do you want me to suck you off master?" Rose saw that their worsened mood had even made the boy concerned. Considering his age she wanted to cheer him up a bit.


    Ryu discerned her logic, yet opened his legs to give the woman ess to his little brother. "You sure there is nothing wrong with you guys? You need not be scared of me now you know haha.." He tried to keep it light-hearted.


    Rose sucked on his bulbous head once before shaking her head. "It''s okay, master. You are thinking too much about it. All of us are well. What about you guys?" At the turn of her head all twenty milkdies nodded their heads in agreement. "See?"Ryu can only smile wryly. If all of them had decided to stick together then there was little he can do.


    Once he was done with milking all his human cows, Rose bowed her head to him. "Master, I got a request for you. Can you please listen to it?" Ryu took his seat on one of the beds in the hall. "hmm? Okay. Speak."


    Rose took a look around at each of her sisters and came forward. "Master, can you please fuck each one of us today? Will that be possible?" Ryu was surprised at such a strange request. "All of you? At once?"


    "Yes, master. All of us havee to adore you as our own. We want this to be a memory." Rose stood firm to her request. Her statement cleared any doubts from his mind. There was certainly something going on here which these women were not telling him.


    Ryu nced at each of their faces individually before sighing in frustration. "Huh.. it will be hard bute, we will see." Mary hurriedly ran out of the room leaving behind only a single sentence. "I am going to call sister L too."


    "Hey.. wasn''t she busy?" But all thedies ignored him as they lunged to grab onto his body to reach the juiciest part. The lucky ones managed to get their lips in his groin, sucking and licking on his cock. Those who can''t reach his cock, chose to lick and suck on hisrge balls. There were more than 20dies so it was impossible for everyone to have a go at him.


    Two of them had forced their heads between his buttocks, trying to rim his asshole. All the rest began using their tongues to lick every portion of his body. From his feet to his stomach and from his hands to his face, Ryu can feel himself getting carressed in a sea of soft tongues.


    ***


    "Please take a seat, little Ryu." Later that evening he found himself in granny''s room after she called for him. "Is something the matter, granny?" Ruth nodded her head as she fell back in her chair.


    "I know it might sound unreasonable to you but you won''t be able to continue with your job here, Ryu." He already had a bad feeling about this. The way thosedies were acting, it was very much clear that they were trying to give him a farewell. Yet, he had not anticipated such drastic measures from Ruth.


    "Is everything alright, granny? You can at least tell me that?" Ruth was surprised. She had thought the boy would panic at the sudden announcement but on the contrary, she can''t even find a single trace of me in his eyes, only concern. Her heart grew warm and she got up and began removing her clothes.


    "Aren''t you concerned about yourself, boy? Your employer is literally firing you haha.." Saying that sheid on the bed beside him. Ryu realized what she wanted to take her legs in his hands and began massaging her calves gently. "Huh... I am so tired, Ryu. Sometimes I think I should just run away."


    Her words came out mncholic and he knew she was talking more to herself than him. "Is there something I can help with?" Ruth chuckled lightly. "What help can you provide, kid?"


    "Haha.. forget that I ask then. So, are you nning to close this ce down?" Ruth turned to nce at him before dropping her head down in her pillow. "Huh.. why do you assume I am nning to close this ce. It can be that I am just getting rid of you."


    Ryu moved to mushing her soft tush while replying. "Hmm.. no, it must be more than that. From their faces, they looked as if they might start crying any time now. Although they love me alright, but their love for me should not have grown to such an extent just yet."


    Ruthughed out loud and the boy moved to massage her back. "You are as funny as always, brat. Where do you get all this confidence from?" Ryu slipped in the bed with the olddy and cing her arms around her pulled her in an embrace.


    "I am just so handsome. What can I do?" He made sure to blink his eyelids a few times to entuate his point. Ruth too slipped her hands around him. "Well, that is not entirely wrong. You do have some looks here and mhhhh?" Her eyes have opened wide as Ryu had ced his lips onto hers and began kissing her deeply.


    She tried to struggle at first, but he held her down and pried open her jaws with his tongue. It didn''t take much time for her defenses to be breached and she let her tongue get entangled with his.


    Their saliva dripped as both of them lost themselves in the ethereal sensation. Ryu''s hands came up to her soft tits and began fondling them. Returning the favor Ruth''s hands too found their way in the boy''s pants and began stroking hisid cock to life.


    Their kiss went on for more than 10 minutes while their hands yed with each other''s bodies. Having kissed L earlier, Ryu was filled with confidence. He knew if he yed his cards right he can get all the women around him to be with him forever. No longer was he ashamed of being greedy. This new reality seems to be molding his mind to think in a different way altogether.


    Ryu saw Ruth drop her gaze down when the realization struck her. Her face had turned thoroughly red. "See, now you have me as your husband. Now you should behave like a good wife and tell me everything." His words lightened the mood as Ruth chuckled.


    "Haha.. sure. I truly found myself a very strong husband. You can definitely save me from all the disasters and I can remain sheltered in these strong arms." Saying that she made sure to caress those ''strong'' arms, making the boy flush out in shame. "Well, they will be strong in their due time. But for now, you got no other choice but to rely on them."


    Ruth didn''t bother replying, instead snuggled into his chest and preferred to listen to his heartbeats. It was only after many minutes did she spoke up. "That was a one-time thing brat. Don''t get over my head for it. I want you to grow stronger, maybe then you can ''help'' others."


    Ryu got up and pushed the old woman on her back. "Looks like my wife requires little more persuasion." "Hey.. wait... I am not in the mood right.. mhhhhh.. now... " Before she couldplete her sentence, he had already bottomed out inside her pussy.


    He had learned his lesson from Ruby. He need not be forceful every time. Though it can satisfy thedies better but sometimes they need a lovemaking session, rather than simple sex.


    His hands pulled Ruth up into his embrace while his cock remained locked inside her vagina. Her body felt like jelly, having lost all her strength. Getting the woman in his embrace he began moving back and forth inside her, in the sitting posture. Herrge tits were crushed on his chest, with her rapidly hardening nipples rubbing erotically.


    Despite her recent protest, their lips found each other once again, taking their time to chew on each other''s soft lips. Ruth can feel the cock head reaching her womb, the pleasures made her fingernails dig into Ryu''s back. "Ahh...!!" In response the boy bit onto her juicy lower lip, leaving it swelled.


    "Mhhhh.. ahhhh...!!" In some time Ryu had let his butt rest on the bed while the woman took it to herself, to impale her vagina with the fuck stick. She began jerking her buttocks back and forth, as Ryu''s hands grabbed onto her enormous butt cheeks.


    Once bored of the position Ruth forced him on his back and climbed onto him, sliding the long junk back in her wet cunt. Grabbing her tits as rubbed those fleshy mounds on his face, simultaneously jerking her hips back and forth. Their session continued till night had fallen.


    "Ahhh.. !!" Ryu''s body shook uncontrobly, discharging the contents of his balls in the woman''s mouth, between his legs. Ruth opened her jaws to show him her prize before gulping down the thick and fragrant semen. Exhausted from the long sex they snuggled into each other''s arms before falling asleep.


    ***


    L had returned home and was preparing dinner for her daughter. Despite the problems at her workce, right now her mind was only filled with the lewd images of her daughter. Somehow she can''t get rid of


    the ecstasy Kira made her feel.


    "Kira, dinner is ready!! Come down!" L called out a few times but received no reply. "Did she fell asleep?" Deciding to check on the girl she moved upstairs but before she could take another step ahead, she heard small moans emanating from Kira''s room.


    The moans were definitely erotic in nature and L''s heart began pounding in her chest. Stealthily approaching the door she took a peek inside. Kira sat on her bed buck naked. She had parted her legs to disy the redness between her thighs. Two of her fingers were rapidly moving in and out of her hole. The sight left L bbergasted. The girl was trying to get a release.


    That was not all, she had long Virgo in her left hand that she was pushing in and out of her butthole. L was left speechless by the disy and a sense of guilt took over her. She had never thought that trying to keep the girl away from the pleasures of the body, will lead to this. Just imagining how much frustration she might have put the girl through, for her to resort to this, made her feel a tinge of pain.


    Taking a deep breath she opened the door wide, sending the girl rattling inside her nket. "Mom..!!" L didn''t reply to her and instantly went ahead, hugging her. "It''s okay, baby. Mother must have put you through a lot."


    Kira was too stunned to speak anything and let her mother continue. In truth, she was not too embarrassed at being found out. She had even licked her mom now, what''s the worst that can happen? But it looks like L was making a big deal out of it.


    "It''s okay mother. It''s not that bad." She tried to calm thedy but she refused to listen to her. "No. I have been wrong in raising you like this. Ryu was right the more I try to shield you away from these matters the more curious you will grow. Hmm.. let''s do it like this, the next time he visits I will allow you two to have proper sex under my supervision. Is that okay with you?"


    Kira had wanted to console her mother that her condition wasn''t as bad as she was making it out to be but herst sentence stopped her from voicing and of her opinions. Bottling her excitement, she didn''t let any of it show on her face. Nodding her head lightly she hummed back. "Hmm. If it''s brother Ryu then I don''t mind."

 Chapter 213: Love of a mother

    Chapter 213: Love of a mother


    <Hi readers, consistent release will start from today. In case you are wondering about my work in these 2 weeks, I wrote 10 chaps (>30k words) for the AO3 webnovel.


    All of that is avable on my Patron for now, link to which you can find in the description of this work. For all others I am nning to release them in due course of time. Thanks! Enjoy!>


    The mother-daughter pair hugged each other for a good while before getting downstairs to have dinner together. While L served, Kira''s brain was thinking of doing something naughty with her mother. She was not able to reach a climax and thus she found herself getting horny while staring at her mother''srge cleavage.


    Her mouth ran dry as took a deep breath to calm her heart. "Mom if you don''t mind, can we y the game, brother Ryu taught us?" L recalled how the mother-daughter pair ate the food out of each other''s holes. Her face flushed red, not from embarrassment but rather by the excitement.


    Yet, she can''t disy her eagerness in front of her little daughter. Keeping a stern face she pretended to mull over her suggestion. "Hmm... there is no harm in ying it. But don''t make it a habit." Kira pecked her head like a chick, unable to hide the delight.


    L got up and removed her clothes, leaving herself with only a single cor on her neck.


    Settling on her buttocks, she put her legs to the side and began rubbing her saliva in her entrance. "Here, you can y with mommy''s pussy." The exhration on her daughter''s face made her giddy. Picking up the fruit slices one by one, she pushed them in her slick tunnel.


    Kira hurriedly removed her clothes and kneeled in front of her mother, shoving her mouth in her crotch. Her pussy was so aromatic that she can feel her mind rx. "Mhhh.." Sticking her tongue out, she took a long lick along the length of the slit.


    "Please turn around mother." L was made to take a doggy position and had to nt her face on the ground to provide better ess to her daughter. The shame of this situation was counteracted by the amusement it brought to both of them.


    Kira''s tongue reached out inside the warm hole and pulled out the fruit pieces one by one, relishing in their delicious taste. "You are really good at it, Kira!! Mahhh... Keep going.." L can only assume that her daughter was a natural-born talent,pletely unaware of the hours of practice she had put in improving upon this skill.


    Though she can''t reach to her depths like Ryu, that didn''t mean L didn''t enjoy their session together. Especially when her daughter made sure to give proper attention to her clitoris. Rubbing onto the knob, skillfully.


    Once she had eaten everything out of her pussy, L felt Kira''s tongue licking her asshole. Without any dy she can feel a fruit slice being pushed in her ass, quickly followed by many more.


    L looked out of the window, with a wide smile on her face. Ryu''s face shed in her mind. ''It had been better if all three of us had been together, right now.'' Behind her, Kira had pulled her ass cheeks apart and was busy feeding herself from her mother''s asshole.


    ***


    The next morning Ruth woke up to find herself in Ryu''s arms. Being in such proximity of his handsome face, she got flushed after being reminded of the steamy session yesterday night. She had admonished the boy for kissing her so rampantly andter she herself kept kissing the boy without a break.


    Giving him a soft peck on his lips, she slipped out of his arms, making sure not to disturb him. Walking into her bathroom she freshened up and switched on the shower. She was truly tired of this cat and mouse game. In truth, she had multiple asions to kill the boy off with her own hands.


    But every time she would fall prey to her maternal instincts and will find herself unable to take the extreme step. The price for her indecision was paid by many of her daughters with their lives. The guilt of which is going to haunt her forever. Their screams of pain and suffering, even now she can hear everything clearly.


    ''In the end, I was just a coward. I can''t kill him, and neither did I kill myself to end all that suffering. Huu.. just when my life had started to take a turn for better, he had to show up.'' She smiled in desperation and felt the cool water droplets hit her face, sliding down her naked and vulnerable body.


    These past few years had been the best ones in her life. She had begun to forget her past. She had gained new daughters, all of them she loved with all her heart. But all that will be her undoing, once again. The love for those girls made sure she can''t run away, despite getting her hands on the intelligence about his arrival, in advance.


    Extreme rage shed in her eyes as vowed to kill him off with her own hands. This time she won''t let hands falter. The boy had lost all chances of redemption. Now either he dies by her hands or she gets killed by his, there will be no third option.


    Yet, all her thoughts were interrupted by a soft hug from behind. The boy in the shower with her didn''t say anything, just pushed her ahead and made her lean against the wall. Her face took on a smile as the boy chose to explore her ass with his long shaft.


    It took some effort on his part to reach the depths of her bowels. Both of them kept quiet as Ryu held onto her waist and slowly began moving in and out of her. She never told him but she had never felt this much love from anyone. After her encounter with Dennis, she tried not to get close to any other kid. She was not ready for another heartbreak.


    Nheless, this guy sted apart all her mental defenses and seeded in carving out a space for himself in her damaged heart. "Mhhh... Ryu.. kiss me..!!" She turned her face around and closed her eyes, letting the boy find her lips.


    Their tongues entangled together, with their saliva running down each other''s throat. Could her situation have been any different if she had a man around? She wasn''t sure about that, but it might have eased out her sufferings, even if by only a small amount.


    Having taken no lover in her life she found herself all alone on her path. Right then Ruth made a decision. "Were you messing with me when you called yourself my husband, brat?" She red back at Ryu, with fake anger in her eyes.


    He didn''t reply to her, instead picking both her legs in his arms and picking her up. "Ahhh.. what are you... doing?? Ohhh.. mhhh.." Her protest died down once the boy began bobbing her hips up and down on his shaft. "What do you think?" Ruth stared in those deep green eyes and can''t stop herself from initiating a kiss.


    ***


    "Still not willing to tell me?" Ryu ced the strained body of his employer in her bed and a series of morning lovemaking sessions. Ruth looked into the distance, unwilling to face the boy. "You are fired, kid. Please don''t return here."


    Ryu was extremely frustrated but there was nothing that he can do in such a situation. Bending down he stroked her forehead and kissed her lips. "Huh.. you sure are a stubborn woman. Anyhow, I have an instinct that you will end up serving me with all your heart in not so distant future hehe... Be prepared for that." He closed the door to her room behind him, leaving the fragiledy all alone in her room.


    Sometimeter Ruth ced her arm over her head when her spirits manifested beside her. Both of themid to each side caressed her body. "Why do I have a feeling that you finally decided to settle in your life?"


    Ruth took her own sweet time responding. "I have had enough of this. If I survive this iing cmity, I will definitely leave all this and chose to be a wife. Sometimes it''s not bad to rely upon someone." Abigail was happy for her as she parted her head in affection. "Haha.. betterte than never. At least you learned your lessons."


    ***


    Amelia was doing the morning chores when she was held from behind. Pretending to be mad at him, she scolded the boy. "Have you grown so much that you don''t even need to inform home if you want to have a night out?"


    "Why do you wear clothes at home mom? I like you are naked all the time." Hepletely ignored her questions and turning the redhead around began removing all her clothes. Amelia puffed her cheeks. "I am asking you something, kid? Care to respond to that?"


    "See? It looks much better now." He pointed to her naked image in the dressing mirror. Cupping her breasts, she carefully analyzed her reflection. She was truly much more beautiful without any thread of cloth on her body. Suddenly she shook her head and recalled that she had fallen in the boy''s trap as he was already training his cock to her from behind.


    Hurriedly she moved away and pulled him by his ear. "Good, brat. Now you have even habituated to deceiving your mother?" Ryu jerked the woman in his embrace. "Haha.. mother, what are you saying? Wasn''t I just telling the fact?" His hands roamed over her bubble butt and his lips rested on hers.


    "Ahhh.. go away. I got work to do. Also, we got a guest upstairs. Just how many women have you fooled around with?" He yfully bit her earlobe while fondling her buttocks. "Who is here?" Amelia sweetly licked his neck with her little tongue. "Huh.. don''t know. She told that her name was Talia. Apparently, Dorothea and Emma seemed to recognize her and they are in your room right now."


    "Okay, she can wait. She won''t mind if I spend some quality time with my moth.. ahem... I mean my wife." Ryu picked the woman in his arms and threw her in the bed before joining her there. "You have taken this husband''s business pretty seriously, didn''t you?"


    "Huh.. of course. There is no way I am giving up my ims over such a beautifuldy. Doesn''t matter who I need to fight against." His body rested over thedy while she gasped in pleasure when he entered her vagina. "Mhhhh.." His words seemed to win her over every time.


    ***


    "I never thought even my sellers will end up with me haha.." Emma was having the te of her life ever since Talia introduced herself as their new sister. Both the maids can feel the new bond created between Ryu and another soul but they can''t tell who exactly was the third maid.


    "Though I was ensnared by trap, it''s not like I want to go back to my dull life earlier." She gad narrated her story to the eagerdies. How Ryu pulled wool over her eyes, how he fucked her into the heavens and how she chose to serve him on her own ord, everything she exined in detail.


    "I love this dress. Is it some kind of maid uniform?" Dorothea gazed down at her exposed breasts and nodded with a big grin on her face. "You can say that. Ryu gifted these to us. Now that you have joined the ranks, in all possibilities, you will be getting one as well."


    "Then that''s good. He got some good sense of dressing. In truth, Ist time he had asked me to get these dresses stitched. All of them are truly strange yet beautiful." They saw Talia pull out a bag from her space ring. Unable to quell their curiosity, they pulled out the robes and began analyzing each one of them.


    Right then the door to their room opened and their master walked in. "Oi.. oi... it''s not good manners to look into your master''s belonging, little vedies." All of them had thrown the clothes in their hands to the bed, trying to act like they had not touched any of them.

 Chapter 214: A close encounter with death

    Chapter 214: A close encounter with death


    "Master!!" Before Ryu can admonish his maids any further, he had to catch the woman who had already thrown herself in his arms. The blonde locked her legs behind his back and holding his face with her hand, kissed him aggressively. She was the most unrestrained out of all his women, not shy at all to disy her love.


    "Hehe.. did you miss me, little master?" He held onto her soft butt before bringing her to the bed. "Haha.. of course, my sweet maid. What about you?" He tried to put the woman down but she refused to get off. "I can''t tell you, master. Each second without you felt like years. In fact, if these damn clothes had been prepared earlier, I would have visited you long back."


    What long back? Not even a week had passed since then. The rest of the two maids were not taking this open disy of affection too well. Choosing to look away to show their displeasure. Yet, Talia can''t care less about any of that. She was too busy suckling on Ryu''s soft lips.


    She might be daring but Ryu was not that thick-skinned. Somehow he managed to unlock her feet and pushed her off. "For a girl who literally cried after the first kiss, you are rather enthusiastic." Expectedly this put Talia in the spot and she turned her head away. "I wasn''t crying. It''s just I got emotional."


    "Haha... it''s okay. Our Dorothea here too loves crying, it''s no big deal here." Thatment awarded him a severe pinch from the said woman. "Ahhh.. okay, okay. Let''s not be violent with each other. So, Talia did you have a good talk with your partners?"


    She pecked her head in response. "Yes, sisters are too kind. They told me everything about the spell. Also, you never showed me the trees. Please master, I need to see them with my own eyes. And what about that angel. I have never seen one with my own eyes. You don''t know master you are sitting on a fortune. Do you even know how much can we sell her for? Doesn''t matter if she is dead or al.. mhhhh...??"


    Ryu practically jumped on top of the woman and pressed her mouth with his hands. ''This idiot.. she is going to be the death of us all.'' Ideally, the spell should have kicked in and stopped the two maids from sharing this sensitive information with Talia. But it seems like it might have identified her as one of their own.


    "Please keep your mouth shut. I don''t want to hear anything about her. Understand?" Ryu had to re at her to make sure she got his orders perfectly. This was not aughing matter. That thing resting in the coffin can erase his entire existence with just a thought. They can''t joke with his life like that. Who knows if she might be listening to their conversation even right now? Coming to this conclusion he began sweating profusely.


    ''This can''t continue. Her presence is like a sword hanging on my head at all times. I need to get that lizard to fix this, otherwise, I can never truly rest easy.


    Finding that the woman under him had got the message loud and clear, he removed his hands. Talia immediately apologized. "I am so sorry master. I got too excited there." Ryu brushed it off. Turning to the first twodies he gave them a stern look too. "I had told you two that it''s not a joking matter. A few wrong words can get all of us killed without any proper reason."


    Realizing that the boy was truly mad this time around, they hurriedly put their heads down. "Sorry little Ryu, we got carried away. From next time we would make sure to thoroughly warn any of our future sisters about the danger."


    Talia discerned the situation might be grave. From their words she had assumed that the angel was dead already or half-dead at least. But from Ryu''s words, it was clear that she might be alive and kicking. The deduction made her throat dry out. Didn''t that mean all of them had a brush-up with death itself, just now?


    "It''s okay. Just remember it from now on. Try to avoid anything rted to her." Turning to Talia he called her out from her daze. "Come, give me your hand. I will bring you in." Looking at the sad faces of Dorothea and Emma, he gave each of them a hug. "It''s okay. Everyone makes mistakes. Also, it''s understandable that you won''t know the gravity of the situation just from my words. Forgive me if I was too harsh on you guys." They rapidly shook their heads. "No, Ryu. We were in wrong."


    He kissed Dorothea on her lips and only then did her mood improve. Emma was good with just a hug. "Come, I will take all of you." Touching hands with all of them he brought them to his personal garden.


    *Thump* "Wow..!! It was true indeed." As soon as theynded there, Talia can''t stop herself from approaching the trees and touching them with her own hands. This was nothing less than a miracle.


    "You took the absolutely right decision master. This should never leak out. Believe me, they will hunt you down to the ends of this world to get their hands on this ability." Ryu smiled wryly. It was just as he had thought.


    "But if you had managed to survive this long then you must have your own backings too. Won''t you?" He can only scratch his head. Well if a mortally wounded dragon and a demon who is perpetually after taking over his body, can be counted as such then yeah, he sure had backings.


    "Let''s not talk about that." Aware that Ryu was ufortable talking about the topic none of the three women continued any further. Talia was smart enough to change the topic. "Is that a Yuva tree, master?" She pointed to a single sapling that was only half a foot tall.


    "Huh.. yeah, it was a Yuva fruit that I nted but its rate of growth is painfully slow. Doesn''t matter how much mana I provide it, it refuses to grow any further than this." By his logic that must be the limit that his current cultivation level can achieve. All the evidence pointed that he can only ess Yuvas if he manages to reach the next cultivation realm.


    Talia surveyed every tree in the garden like a curious child. "Come let me show you the angel. But make sure to keep quiet around her." All of them pecked their heads together.


    No matter how many times Dorothea gazed at that beautiful face, every time she will be left dazed. The rest of thedies had a simr reaction, finding themselves mesmerized by the blue-haired beauty.


    Suddenly Ryu can feel a rapid build-up of rage in his mind. ''Hey calm down! You know, you can''t pull off anything right now.'' The sight had rattled the guy. ''I had been ignoring her for so long. But you just had to show her wretched face to me.''


    ''Hain? How am I supposed to know that you are looking? Most of the time you are asleep. Also, you are already dead. Why don''t you ept that and move on? Is there a need to hold onto this grudge?'' Da had informed him of the hatred these species carried for each other. But I never could have imagined that it could be this bad.


    ''huh.. you know nothing about us, brat. And this hatred is the only thing why I refuse to move on.'' Ryu sighed and slipped the cover over the coffin. ''There, I put her away. Now calm down.''


    Thedies were disappointed that they can''t look at the divine face any longer, still having just received an earful from Ryu, they chose not to annoy the guy any further.


    ''Naah.. that''s not enough. Let''s pull her out and fuck her. I know she is very much alive, I want to fuck that dirty cunt of hers.'' Ryu was amazed at how words. How deep his hatred had to be, for him to stoop to such levels. Or are demons inherently like this? He wasn''t sure.


    ''Not happening. I got a life to live.'' The guy was not convinced. ''Huh.. she can''t do shit. Go on do it, you can count on me for saving your ass.'' But the boy refused to budge from his position. ''Yes, you might but that''s against my moral code of conduct. No fucking girls when they are vulnerable. That''s bad.'' He nagged him for a while before falling back asleep.


    "Master, do you want me to take sisters away? I believe, they can train better at the Dark Wings branch, especially sister Dorothea. She needs some extras to care since she had started cultivatingte in her life." All four of them had chatted for a while in his room when Talia came up with a suggestion.


    Ryu had just passed on the new cultivation technique for her and rested on his bed while mulling over the proposal. "Hmm. I think it''s not a bad idea. Anyhow, for so long both of them had been holed up in this house. It''s better if they are able to get some fresh air."


    He pulled both the women in each of his arms before continuing. "Nevertheless, first you need to convince me that you can take care of them. They are very precious to me." Both of their eyes dropped down in shyness.


    "Haha... You need not worry about it, master. In this local branch, I am the supreme authority. No one can disobey me." Ryu turned to look at Dorothea and Emma. "Then all that is left is to check with them. If they agree then I got no problem. What do you say, girls?"


    Dorothea was the first one to ept. "Okay, Ryu. I will go with sister Talia." She was the one who was all too eager to start being of some use to Ryu. If her new sister can help her improve faster then there can be nothing better than that.


    Emma saw Ryu turn to her and she held Dorothea''s hand. "I will follow sister Dorothea. She might start getting bored there." He too was in favor of that. If Emma apanies her then he can be relieved. "Don''t worry, I wille and pay you guys regr visits. Till then, cultivate hard."


    Pretty soon it was time for Talia to take her leave. She took her senior sisters with her. Not forgetting about the dress she made sure to remind him about getting a simr maid dress for herself next time. Ryu fell back on his bed, taking a short nap.


    **Next afternoon**


    Ryu got into Ruby''s room and found her feeding her child. "Ahh.. why is this little girl eating into my rations?" He immediately jumped in bed with his sister, monopolizing her other breast while ying with the baby in her hands. "haha.. when did you startparing yourself with a newborn, Ryu?"


    He shook his head and gulped a mouthful of milk. "Why not? It''s not like this little glutton drinks any less than me?" He made sure to press the baby''s puffed cheeks, making her giggle. Ruby loved to watch Ryu y with her girl. "You are her little uncle. Shouldn''t you be more generous?" She pretended to be disappointed in him.


    But he could not care any less, making sure to deliberately suckle some more milk out of her tit. The siblings messed with each other for some more time until the baby was asleep. "Get up, sis. I got something for you."


    Ruby had seen that the boy had brought a clothed bag with her but she chose to restrain her curiosity. "Hmm? What is it?" Ryu took the baby from her hands and put her back in her crib. He removed her nket, finding her naked under it. "No. You need to get up first." Holding his hand out for her, he got her out of the bed.

 Chapter 215: New dresses

    Chapter 215: New dresses


    <<Hi readers, it''s a new month and we will take some time to appreciate the beautiful souls who are our patrons. They make writing these Webnovels viable option for me despite my busy job schedule.


    My heartiest thanks to EsZeus, House Music, Alexander, Mesut Honca, dummy test, Pablo, Ayubor, Bowl Of Burritos, Noe Sanchez, Mongkol Niyomrattana, Nien78, Khia, Chris Gonzalez, Royce321, Rot of Stars, DENSYS BRATINI, Ajesco.


    A special thanks to the Viscounts.


    Phillip,Joaquin Espinoza, Creative Username, Andrew Wilson, Ozy890


    Andst but not the least, hugs for our very own sugar daddy and the only King, Kin War. He had been a continuous support from the start my Patron journey. Thanks man! Much appreciated.


    Nowing to my monthly job of pitching for more patrons lol.. Exclusive contents for patrons now includes bonus chapters, ess to the draft of AO3 novel, pics(my inspirations, including Amelia''s dress from below chapter *wink* *wink*).


    All this with a double release week once we cross $600 in monthly pledges. Thus, go to the below link and show me some /yer104 (remove the ''*'') >>


    Ruby saw the boy pull out a piece of cloth from the bag. "Put this on, sis." Thest time he visited Talia, he made sure to get her to produce some of the clothes of his liking. That was the only department this worldcked. All around him there were pussies and boobs for taking but all of the women wore some generic apparel. Though the noblewomen like Nana, wore some more luxurious clothes but in his eyes, it was still trash.


    The creation of these dresses he ordered wasn''t hard, considering the organization behind Talia. Rather making her understand the requirements was the bigger deal. Somehow he managed to exin to her a few designs, for others he would be better of taking some notes with him. He understood that it was not the blonde woman''s fault, since no one had seen anything that he asked to be produced.


    "Ohh... I can do that. But it looks too short." Ryuughed at her remarks, helping her put on the red dress. "Haha.. that''s the whole point, sis. Now put your hands in here." Nothing increased the charms of a woman more than a good out erotic wearings. Once she downed it, Ryu moved back to survey her from every direction possible.


    The dress was stretchable so size didn''t matter much. It was one of the designs he had seen on some ever transmitting fashion shows. It was a single-piece dress with arge hole in the belly region to expose some of her upper abdomen along with a generous portion of her under boobs. Coming down it only had two ps of cloths that covered both her front and back until her knees.


    "Turn back." Ruby twirled around to show her back to him. Half of both her butt cheeks were left uncovered and that''s what made his dick stand in attention. She tried her best to hide her buttocks but the piece of cloth was just not wide enough. It was a high-slit dress, the type that he loved the most, with its cut out leading to her waist.


    "Hmm. Awesome. Those guys sure worked hard on this. So how about it, sis? Do you like it?" Ruby had checked all around and nodded in satisfaction. "Though it is a bit awkward but I am sure I will get used to it if I wear it enough times. All that aside, where did you find this? I have never seen anyone wear something like this?" Naturally, she was confused.


    Nevertheless, her confusion was only responded by Ryu with a gentle tug that made hernd in his arms. His hands squeezed both her buttocks while his lips locked all the words of protests inside her mouth, itself. "Mhhh.. mhhh.." Ruby had gotten used to her brother taking these advantages off her and in all these days she had grown very familiar with the insides of his oral cavity.


    "Nice. Come with me now. We are going to mess with mom haha.." Ruby wiped the saliva off her lips as her brother held her hands and brought her downstairs. Ruby discerned his ns and chucked at the iing disaster.


    "Hey mom, we need some help." Amelia was in her bedroom, dusting. She swung her head to find Ryu with a wide grin on his face. "Tell me then. What can I do for my little child?" Ryu held her hands and brought her out in the hall. "Nothing much. Just let me know how does THAT look on sis?"


    Midway through his sentence, she was enamored by the girl in a red dress in the center of the hall. ''Gorgeous'' was the only word that can describe the feeling in her mind right now. Leaving Ryu behind she began checking out Ruby, from all around. "Wow... Ruby, you look amazing!!"


    Ryu watched the milf jumping around like a little kid. "Yeah, Ryu brought it for me." As soon as her sentence ended Amelia''s sight was trained on him. She skipped to the boy. "Little Ryu, mother also needs a dress don''t you feel?"


    "But you look the best when you are naked mother. Why do you want a dress that will only cover your beauty." She was not falling for the same trick twice. "No Ryu, you told me I have to remain naked in the house. Then what about when I need to go out? What will I wear then?"


    Ryu ignored her pleas, sitting on the cool floor. "Mom, did you forget? You don''t even work that much now." Amelia recalled that she would rarely work on her potteries now. That meant she didn''t have to move out to get them baked.


    Unwilling to take a loss and armed with the knowledge that the boy was intentionally making things difficult for her, she began nagging him endlessly. "Huh.. okay. Okay. Let''s suppose I give you the dress mother, but what will I get in return?"


    "What do you want in return? Ain''t I, your mother, I deserve some gifts from my child." Ryu shrugged her words off. "Haha.. not happening mom. It''s an equal trade. If you want something then you should be ready to part with something else."


    Amelia fell in thought at this notion. Thinking hard she came up with a solution. "Okay. Then how about this. Mother will let you take a piss in her mouth once again. How about it?" Her words reminded Ryu of how she had fooled herst time and watching her face like she was taking a loss here, he was thoroughly maddened.


    "Come here, you little liar." He jerked the woman and made her fall in hisp. *Paggghh* Mercilessly he pped her round butt one after the other. "Ahhh... Ryuu.. it hurt... aiiioo..." He didn''t stop until she was left with a set of throbbing buttocks.


    Ruby can only giggle at these mother-son shenanigans. She left them in the hall and moved to the bedroom to check her new outfit out.


    "Why did you hit me, Ryu..?" She tried to rub her cool hands on her cheeks to try to lessen the pain. "Firstly, you belong to me mother. I can use you in whichever way I want, you got no say in it. Secondly, aunt L already told me everything thing about it. I already know how you lied to me about that pissing matter."


    Amelia realized the reason for her spankings. "That stupid.." *Paaahhh* "aiiioo..." "No use cursing aunt now. You should not have lied to your children like that." He gave her another p to emphasize his point.


    "Coming to our trade now. I want you to sleep with me at nights half of the days in a week." Amelia rapidly shook her head. "No way. Jeff will never agree to that. asionally it''s fine but I don''t think it''s possible to do it on a regr basis."


    "Sure. Then how about two days a week?" Amelia watched her daughter twirling around in the alluring red dress in front of the mirror and but her lips. She wanted to agree to it but her boy dropped down the days even further. "How about one then?"


    "Deal!!" Amelia jumped at the opportunity and epted it before Ryu changed his mind. Even if Jeff won''t agree, she will make him agree. Ryu smiled evilly, he never wanted to get her to agree to his earlier proposition. All he wanted was to get her limated to sleeping with routinely.


    "Sis, can you bring me the dress please?" Ruby gave a nod from the room and brought him two sets of clothes. Amelia had her eyes fixed at the orange-colored garment stacked on top of a white one.


    Ryu let her off hisp and handed her the white apron first. "This is the one that you are going to put on when you are indoors. Try it on." Ever sincending in this world, he had wanted to see his women in a naked apron. That''s why this time he had ordered multiple of them and nned to distribute them to all. An apron was extremely easy for him to describe to Talia.


    Amelia struggled with the long white cloth, unable to make any sense of how to put it on. "Put your head through that." Ryu got up and helped her out, tying the strings behind her back. ted at the frills at the boundaries of the cloth she ran back to her room to check it out for herself.


    Ryu smiled, watching the woman appraising her beauty from every angle possible. The white piece only covered her front, leaving her entire body exposes from the back. She can''tprehend the use of this dress but one thing was for sure, it looked exquisite.


    Ryu walked behind her and opening the two nted slits on her chest, pulled out her melons. "There I can drink from them, anytime I want. Isn''t it convenient mother?" He made sure to suck some milk out of her tits to prove his point. "Haha... Even in my dress, you are looking for your convenience."


    He shook his head. "How can I be so selfish mother? What if you want to put your tits on disy? Isn''t it easier for you to do that? And considering how you love to exhibit your assets to the world, I am pretty sure you will be using it quite often." His hands had reached her groins and began rubbing on her clitoris.


    "Am I wrong, mother?" Amelia lost strength in her body and fell back in Ryu''s chest. "Ahhhmmh... Ryu.. wait.. mhhh.." But he bit her neck. "Am I wrong, mother?" His fingers had dug in her tunnels. "Ahhh.. no Ryu.. you are right.. mhhh.. mommy loves being naked.. mhhh.." She had realized this point months back. Getting herself exposed in the public made her feel a sense of shame which in turn only make her hornier. There was no point lying about it since Ryu was the one who got her to apprehend this fact.


    "Haha.. see, it wasn''t so hard? Was it?" He pulled his fingers out of her vagina and put them in her mouth. Amelia stared at his reflection in the mirror with me-filled eyes while sucking and cleaning his hand. "So now tell me, did you like it?" All the me was gone from her eyes instead being filled with exhration.


    Laughing cheekily she responded. "Hehe.. thank you, Ryu, I loved it." She pecked at his lips to show her approval for the apron. "Don''t forget what you promised." She gave a firm nod. A deal was a deal, she had every intention of going through with it. "Now them, you can put this one on. Let''s see how you look in this dress."


    Ryu helped her put the next one on. It was a high-slit dress once again just like Ruby''s. But unlike hers, this dress had reached to her feet. Also, it had long sleeves that covered her armspletely. On the left side, the slit came up to her belly, only to be restrained by a ring. Simr to that the part covering her breasts too had a metal ring that held onto both parts of the strap.


    Coming to her behind, while her right was covered under the robe, her left buttock was only half covered due to the high slit. It took Amelia some time to process everything. Looking at her reflection in a skin-tight dress that hugged and entuated all her curves, she can only wonder in surprise. Even Ruby hade forth to appreciate her beauty.


    "Wow... Ryu.. it looks awesome. I had no idea something like this even existed in this world." Clearly the milf was at a loss of words. Ryu surveyed her sensual body calmly, from the strip of clothes that hid only half of her boobs to the cut out at her waist that was exposing her pussy to anyone who saw her from the sidelines. ''It really came out perfectly. Talia must have made sure to test it on other women.''


    It would certainly have taken enormous man-hours to create this design with his scanty exnations. Nheless, considering the size of the organization, it must not have been that difficult.

 Chapter 216: Miras flames of anger

    Chapter 216: Mira''s mes of anger


    Ryu wrapped his hands around her waist and put his head on her shoulder. "d you liked it, mom." Amelia cupped his face and initiated a kiss with him. His cock was standing in attention from the extra dose of excitement from her new dress. His hands reached inside her bra to fondle her chest but she stopped him.


    "No Ryu, bring me out. I want to go out with my daughter today." She wasn''t shy about admitting what arouses her anymore. It''s not a crime to walk naked in public anyway, so why should she limit herself. Freeing herself from her boy''s grip she went to the drawers and pulled out the chains from there.


    Happily strolling towards her daughter she hooked one to her cor and the next one to her own. Beckoning Ryu, she handed him the other end of the chains. "Let''s go on a walk Ryu.. hehe.." He was left stunned by her change in attitude. She seems to be bold enough to suggest him. Her personality had steadily evolved to be more confident over the period of time.


    He loved these subtle changes in her. After all the more confident the woman the more thrilling it is to dominate her. Strolling past her he picked the chains from her hand and pulled them out. Amelia tried to get in all fours but he stopped her. "It''s okay mom. You can walk like this only. It will be hard to pull a ''normal'' walk with these clothes on."


    She thanked her and hurriedly exined the rules to her daughter. Ryu had no clothes for April at the moment, so he decided against letting her tag along this time. Watching the two sets of bubble butts swaying in front of him, he can''t help but grab onto them.


    Both women were disastrously beautiful and it was pretty evident from the number of eyeballs they were catching. Even when he made Amelia and April walk naked, they didn''t incur as much attention. Much to the delight of Amelia, a lot ofdies approached them to ask about the spectacr dress.


    Amelia was not the only one who enjoy it, even Ruby who had acent personality can''t stop smiling all the way. In his mind, Ryu was appraising their beauty whilst they talked with random passersby who were much too intrigued to ignore them.


    ''Hmm, let''s just hope Talia can pull that off.'' Just then he was struck with another inspiration, all these two ravishing women were missing was a high heel and they will lookpletely perfect.


    Pulling on their chains he forced them to cut their discussion short, forcing them to follow. "I don''t remember allowing you to talk, Amelia." The milf skipped and held onto his arm. "Hehe... Did you see how surprised they were? Sometimes I am really can''t believe you are just a kid. How can youe up with these astonishing ideas, one after the other?


    He dropped their chains and ced his hands around their waists, pulling them closer to himself. "Huh.. why is it so hard for you toe to terms with the fact that your husband is the most powerful talented young man around." She chuckled at his response, unable to hold it off every time the boy will introduce himself as her spouse.


    "I believe you, my little hubby." She ruffled his hair making sure to bring his attention to the slight difference in their heights. "Huh... What do you think, sis? With how much care I undertake for both of you, ain''t I the most amazing person?"


    Ruby had no qualms admitting to it. Pressing his arm between her tits she let her body rest against him. "Of course, my little brother is the best." The trio took a pleasant walk under the morning sun.


    ***


    Somewhere in the north of the Cylon Empire, Emily rested on a thick branch of a tree in some wilderness. Her back rested against the truck as she stared in one direction. In some distance from her, there was a stream. One can find a small cave hidden behind a small waterfall.


    Waves after waves, intense heat was radiating from the cave. A ck-haired girl sat naked on a raised tform, cross-legged and with her eyes closed. Traces of struggles can be seen on her face. On the tform, the brunt pieces of her clothes scattered away.


    "Ahhhh!!!" She was unable to control the built-up mana inside her as it exploded from her body. ck fire sted all around her charring the rocky interior of the cave. Looking closely one can very easily find out that the fire was burning through the stone itself.


    *Boom* *Boom* Outside the cave Emily can only sigh wryly, looking at the tongue of mes burning through the water itself. Who knew she would end up finding another monster within a period of a few months, that too in her own family once again. This one seems to be even more talented than the previous one.


    With the wave of her hand the water in the stream, coagted in a spiral and was forced into the cave, drenching the girl on the tform thoroughly. Her actions seem to have eased out the tension in her face, letting her cultivate in peace once again.


    3 weeks back Emily had brought Mira out to find her a master. She had identified the extreme taken the girl to possess recently when she had evaluated her mana channels, finding them multiple times more sensitive than normal human beings. Also, they were extremely resilient. The girl seems to have picked this physical ability from her mother. But while Amelia and Ruby were not able to put that talent of theirs to any use, Mira was different.


    She disyed high coherence with the surrounding mana at a nascent stage. Not wanting to waste the opportunity she wanted to take her to meet her master. She was sure that the woman will be excited to have such a disciple.


    On their way to the capital, Emily has chosen to stop in this dense forest to help the girl go through her awakening. But she had no idea that Mira will end up inheriting such a disastrous ability. The back mes she manifested were nothing like a normal fire, refusing to die out even when doused with water. They will continue to burn through anything and everything until they exhaust all the mana around them.


    Combining this ability with her talent, she wasn''t wrong in describing the little girl as a monster appearing only once in centuries. She had the potential to transcend the fixed boundaries of the human body. "Huh.. let''s not get carried away."


    Jumping down from her seat in the canopy, she made her way into the cave. "It''s enough little girl, here have something to eat." Mira caught the Tura thrown towards her with her eyes closed. Two back mes danced in her pupils had once she opened her eyelids. Slowly the mes died down to give way to her regr back eyes.


    "Huff.. you broke through, again?" The girl nodded her head before biting down on the fruit in her hand. Emily can only smile in helplessness. She had never seen anything like this in all her life.


    Ryu would have vomited blood had he noticed the cultivation level of his ''little sister. Mira had already crossed over to the 4th level of the Junior realm already, surpassing him byplete two levels.


    "I think your cultivation had stabilized now. Tomorrow we will leave this ce. I want you toe with me to the capital. We will look for a suitable master for you." Mira didn''t respond to her instead choosing to focus on biting in the fruit in her right hand. As her gaze switched to her left hand, it immediately caught fire.


    ck med covered her hand as she stared into the distance. Now she had the power. Power to beat up a guy senseless. A devilish grin formed on her face as a handsome face took shape in her mind.


    ***


    Unaware of the ns his sister hatched for him, Ryu satfortably in the shade of arge tree with two redheaded beauties with their heads on his shoulders. "Ryu?" Amelia waited for the boy to turn to her before continuing. "Can you fuck me? Right here?"


    He only smiled and pinched her cheeks. "You have truly gotten rather bold these days woman." The redhead only smiled before pulling his pants down to reveal his enormous cock. "Hehe... I just want to spend some quality time with my children. That''s all."


    Ryu can tell that Amelia wasing to terms with her sexuality more and more. She was neither shy to admit what excited her nor asking for it, openly. Before Ryu can respond to her she already had her lips around his cock head and began sucking hard on it.


    "You can join her sis, no need to be shy about it. Barely anyone bothers to take a look anyway." Despite his words of motivation Ruby chose to not get involved in this public disy of affection. But Amelia had something nned for her too. Ryu got the hint for what she was nning when he noted her long finger making its way in his ass.


    From her position, Ruby can only anticipate where her mother''s left hand was. But perceiving the constant back and forth motion, it was amply clear which tunnel she was exploring.


    Amelia acted like she didn''t notice her daughter''s gaze on her. Choosing to pull out her middle finger from Ryu''s ass and cing it in her mouth. She sucked on it as sensually as possible, making sure that all the emotions can be advertised on her face.


    Ruby watched her mother repeat the same process again and again. Licking her fingers clean she will push it back in his bowels, continuing to monopolize her boy''s ass hole all to herself. Every second of the erotic y turned


    It wasn''t long before she was unable to resist the forbidden temptations. This time when Amelia pulled out her digit, she was shoved to the side and her finger snatched away. Ruby had looked around and finding no one interested in their y, swooped in and grabbed her mother''s hand.


    "Now, now, no need to fight for it. Both of you can share." Ryu patted their heads as they took turns licking his whole length, from top to bottom. Pushing the boundaries of a woman had its own amusement attached to it.


    ***


    On the same street, there was a restaurant that was currently upied by a group of four boys. "How long are we nning to stay here? The food here tastes like shit." The first one spoke to the guy sitting in front of him at the table.


    "Let''s rest 4 more days. All of us are exhausted by the training schedule." The boy in question ced a piece of the fruit in his mouth before shaking his head to show his disgust. "Well, we can''t expect the same level of culinary expertise from this ragtag town. Consider it part of the training then."


    The next boy to his left chimed in. "Do we even have full proof evidence that such a battle took ce? Those might just beplete rumors, for all we know." Their group was training at some location at a distance from here when they came across the news that a mighty battle had been fought between two experts in the north-western border.


    The scale of the stand-off was so amazing that it hadpletely altered thendscape, making a massiveke appear out of nowhere. Once they got wind of this news and taking into ount their proximity to the mentioned site, all of them disyed their willingness to change their route back home.


    "Huh.. we are already here. I am not going back without taking a look with my own eyes. Doesn''t matter if it''s real or fake. You just want to rest in theps of your whores back home." Thest remaining boy retorted, leaving the other guy disgruntled but he chose not to respond.

 Chapter 217: Visitors to Korua

    Chapter 217: Visitors to Korua


    "You are right, we are already here. There is no harm in taking a look ourselves. Worst to worst we would have wasted a week but on the flip side there aren''t many juniors who get to witness the terrain after the fight off between two grandmaster level opponents." The boy who was the de facto leader put forth his suggestion.


    Others seem to agree with him. "Yes, it is very difficult to be able to witness that. I just hoped that we could have seen the fight itself, that would have been absolutely thrilling."


    "Haha.. yeah, why not. And who do you think will save our asses from getting annihted by their random attacks?" In the response, the previous boy seems to be in agreement. "What about you, Greg? You think you can save us from that?" The first boy referred to the man standing beside him.


    Greg was a tall man with a heavy mustache on his face. He mulled over the question for a while before answering. "If they are not specifically towards us and if we are at arge enough distance, then this servant might be able to save young master from the after-effects of their spells. Unfortunately, this servant had never faced a grand magus in his life, so I can''t say that with certainty."


    The boy nodded his head, in response. "It''s not so easy to go against a grand magus and return with your life, Greg. You should be proud of what you have achieved. You are the most powerful person in our m after father, that''s no small achievement if you ask me." The servant only bowed. "Young master is kind."


    "I have heard that a fight between two grandmaster-level opponents can destroy a whole city. It can''t be right, is it? I mean we are talking about a whole city." One of them again made a point. His question made other''s fall in thought. "Won''t we know that if we visit the ce?" The leader boy remarked.


    All of them fell silent, focussing on somehow swallowing their food. "Hmm? What is that?" The reluctant boy from earlier stared down the window. Everyone followed his gaze to find a couple engaged in sex right under the tree, out of their restaurant.


    It wasn''t actually a couple as there were two women with a single boy. The male was even younger than them. The women were bent against the trunk of the tree while the boy rammed into their pussies from behind. From their vantage point, they can''t see the faces of thedies but their wide butts were an amply clear sight.


    "Haha... I have to give it to them, this country bumpkins sure are brazen." The other boys gave a nod, checking out the females for themselves. Having returned from a long training session in the wilderness, each one of them was filled with extra libido.


    "What are those women wearing? I have never seen anything like that." Others too noticed the bizarre dress. One woman had an extrarge slit over her thigh that allowed the boy to ess her cunt easily by sliding her dress over to her opposite butt. On the other hand, it was even easier with the next one. He just had to pick up the p and put it over her back to reveal her vaginal slit.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    "Yes, is that a special dress of this ce, Greg?" The lead boy asked his servant. "I have been here I few times but never seen something like this. My guess is that they must be some oddities in this town."


    "Hmm. You are right. Anyways, the women don''t look too bad. What do you guys say? Shall I get Greg to fetch them?" The other two didn''t give it much thought but one of them was against the idea. "Nope. We don''t even know how long that boy had been using those holes. I don''t want to put my thing after a low-lifemoner."


    "Haha.. you are right about that. Let''s rest for the day then. We will have many days to taste women." Everyone agreed to his suggestion. Though they were horny but more than that they were tired. Leaving their table they moved to their rooms on the upper floor.


    ***


    "You are such a slut, Amelia. I can feel your pussy grip my cock harder than ever. You love getting fucked in open like this, don''t you?" Ryu held onto both of his mother''s hands behind her back as he pistoned her from behind. Her face was stered on the tree trunk, moaning incoherently in excessive pleasure.


    She had grown ustomed to being called names by her son. Though she would have decided against it if she had a choice but apparently she didn''t, especially when it felt so good when he degraded her like this. "Yes... Mhhh... Ryuu... I love this.. sorry.. about it.. but mhhh.. mother is a whore.. mhhg.." Saying those words out loud seems to be her limit as her eyes rolled to the back is her head as a strong orgasm took over her. She ended up copsing to the ground.


    Ryu stroked his cock in wonderment. Amelia truly loved putting herself on exhibition. Nothing can make it more evident than the speed with which she attained her climax under these conditions.


    Ruby can only smile at the twitching body on the ground. She was so spaced out that she didn''t even care about spoiling her new dress. Thinking about her she felt Ryu grab her by her hair and force his cock in her ass.


    "I hope youst longer, sis." Ruby turned back and grinned at him. "Hehe.. try me."


    Her provocation was enough for him to hold onto her waist and gradually begin to move inside her. Bowing his head he gently kissed all over her smooth back. Though he was engaged in a sexual act with his beautiful sister, all he could think of at the back of his mind was the time slipping by.


    Two weeks were alreadying to pass and Ruby had not made any demands for James''s whereabouts, as of yet. Most of his time in this period he had spent cherishing his her. Going so far as to cut some of his time for his cultivation. It was to be noted that he never messed around with his training, even while he fucked around with his women.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Despite not being rted to these people here, he can still feel a sense of belonging to them. Hence, if possible he would like them to stay happy.


    Amelia had recovered and had begun to suck in his balls for increased stimtion. Looking down at the redheaded woman he sighed. He had even kept the news of him getting fired from his job all to himself.


    Firstly, he wasn''t clear as to the exact reason Ruth had shooed him away. He might need to make a visit to L, to get a better understanding. Also, as the days had progressed he had gotten even more sure that something untoward might have happened to James and Lyod was hiding the facts from them. Thus, he didn''t want his family to get hit with both bad news at once, in case his conjectures were true.


    "You are going soft, Ryu!!" Ruby had to remind the boy to focus on the task at hand. Heughed sheepishly before apologizing. "Haha.. sorry sis, got distracted by some matters. But you know what, why don''t you lick me off for a while?"


    Pulling out from her tight asshole Ryu settled under the tree once again. He made sure to pull Amelia in a hug, making her sit in hisp. Ruby turned around and got down to suck on his soft cock but he waved her off. "Haha.. not there sis, please go and lick my feet." Despite the innocent smile on his face Ruby''s face heated up in shame.


    This was not her private room, where she can try all those things that she had kept hidden in her heart. Amelia saw the hesitation on her face and decided to encourage the girl. "Hehe.. let mommy take the lead then, child. No need to be shy about it. You should not care about the world. As long as you love doing something, be confident about it."


    With those words, Amelia slipped down from his arms tond on Ryu''s feet. Resolutely she wrapped her lips around his toes and began sucking on them, making sure to maintain a direct eyes contact with her daughter.


    This woman was surprising him repeatedly, today. He would have never imagined the naive Amelia from months back to ever advise Ruby like this. She was a rather conservativedy from what Ryu can remember from his memories. There can be only a single reason for these recent changes in her personality.


    Due to his shenanigans, thedy hade to realize what she is and what she likes, choosing to embrace those traits instead of resisting them. This process must have given rise to this newfound conviction. Apart from that Ryu can''t think of any other reason. His cock stood in attention once again as it was supposed to, with such a beautifuldy licking his feet publically.


    Ruby was busy inspecting her mother''s techniques with her mouth when she was suddenly pulled by the boy. He made her sit on him with his cock prating her pussy. She had no time to resist as her lips were blocked by an eager Ryu who had his tongueunched in her mouth. He began driving his hips up and down in slow movements.


    Ruby tried to struggle free but abination of Ryu''s stronghold in her face and his persistent pistoning, made her give up on her protest. There were a few people who had has grown interested in the scene but her mother''s advice kept echoing in her mind and she couldn''t care less about them.


    "Mhhh.. ahhhmmm... Deeper Ryu.. mhhh.." Her body was losing strength as the orgasmic release approached her. In her intoxication, she bit on his shoulders, in turn exciting her brother to drill her pussy even harder.


    His hands held her globe and twisted her nipples simultaneously as his hips began taking heavy pumps into her. "Aghhhhh...!!" Ryu felt a searing pain through his body when her teeth dug in his muscles. The rapid contraction of her cunt squeezed him hard. Taking the opportunity he let loose his thick jizz inside his sister''s womb.


    A few minutester, the daughter pushed her mother to the side and took over both of Ryu''s feet. She began licking on both of his soles. Amelia happily shifted to the dripping cum from her pussy, shoving her face between those juicy thighs.


    ***


    "Did you like it, Ruby? Hehe.." Amelia giggled all the way back to her home. As she expected fucking in public was even better than doing it in some corner of an abandoned alleyway. The stimtion of that busted through all the charts.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    Ruby smiled back. Her condition was simr to Amelia. She had never even imagined that sex could be so much exciting. The naughtiest part was that she licked Ryu''s feet all in open. Recalling all those years she tried to do the same thing with Ryu sneakily, she can onlyugh it off.


    "It was great, mom. I would love to do it again. It would have been even better if Mira was here. I am sure she is going to enjoy it." Amelia nodded firmly. There was no way that girl would give up on anything rted to her brother.


    Their talk reminded Ryu of the little ck-haired girl that had a love-hate rtionship with him. He had ended up ignoring her after he returned from his mission and before he could ever make it up to the girl, she had already taken off with Emily.


    ''I hope she finds a good teacher.'' A cute face shed in his mind briefly. Emily had brought her out to meet with a person who might act as a potential master to Mira. That''s what she had informed Amelia before taking her away.


    ''Let''s leave that on grandma.'' He was sure Emily will find the best teacher for the little girl. He was worrying in vain. He was better of focussing on his own situation. Holding the two chains in his hand walked the two chained pets back home.

 Chapter 218: Emily’s master

    Chapter 218: Emily¡¯s master


    "Hmm? Aren''t we going to the capital, grandma?" Emily had told her earlier that she would bring her to the capital to look for a suitable master but right now they had dropped down from the sky, well outside of any city.


    The white-haired woman dropped down the girl from her arms, letting her walk on her own. "We are already in the vicinity of the capital, little girl. It''s just that now I had changed my ns." She began walking on the small pathway towards nowhere in particr.


    Mira followed behind her waiting for Emily to continue with her words. "At first I wanted one of my friends to teach you. But you awakened a rather destructive power. That''s why I had to bring you here, to someone more experienced than my friends."


    "More experienced than your friends? That means the person must be older than you too?" Mira asked curiously. She watched Emily nod back in response. "Of course. Rather she must be the oldest person around here. But remember this, never bring her age into the conversation. Ahem.. she is a little touchy about that subject."


    Mira had a few doubts but she chose to keep her mouth closed, considering that she can see arge structure hidden behind manyrge trees. Packing her head to her prior suggestion, she checked with Emily. "Is this the ce?"


    With a short ''Yes'', her grandma pulled her along to knock on the door. It took some time for the upants of this lone mansion to answer back. Mira saw a middle-ageddy open the door for them. She must be a maid here, that''s what she gathered from the type of dress she wore. The woman jumped in Emily''s chest as soon as they came face to face.


    "You are back, elder sister Emily!! We missed you so much." Emily too made sure to return the favor by hugging the woman tightly in her embrace. "I understand, Rachel but as you know, I don''t like being holed up in one ce for too long."


    The blonde woman seems to be aware of these things as she didn''t put Emily''s words to heart, choosing to find the girl her elder sister had brought along. "Hohoho.. don''t tell me you got married in all those years you left us, sister. Is this your child?"


    Emily was perfectly aware of Rachel''s disposition and chose topletely ignore her question, realizing that the woman was intentionally messing with her. Mira stepped up after being called out. She bowed down with respect, introducing herself. "Hello there, beautifuldy. I am Mira, granddaughter of Ms. Emily."


    With the way this woman interacted with her grandma she can''t be an ordinary maid here. Hence, she followed the best etiquette possible. Her words had clearly left an impression on the woman as her smile widened from ear to ear. "My.. my... little child, you got such a sweet voice. Hehe..e give aunt a hug."


    Rachel was a tall woman, so Mira found herself being choked in her bosom, next moment. Being especially happy with herments, the blonde showed sine extra love. "Not only your voice is sweet, but even your face is also so cute, like a little doll. Wow.. you will turn into quite a stunner in only a few years."


    Released from her grip Mira blushed at her remarks. "You are too kind, aunt Rachel." The woman patted her head affectionately before pulling them into the mansion. "Please settle in, both of you. Should I bring something to eat for you guys? You must be hungry after a long journey here."


    Mira kept to herself, letting Emily take the charge. The older woman shook her head in response. "That can wait, Rachel. First, tell me if master is here. There is some important matter that I need to discuss with her." Only now did Mira came to understand that her grandma had brought her to her own teacher. Everything about the experienced person made sense after this discovery.


    "Haha... Sure. She is here but I am not sure if she would even allow you in her room, taking into ount that she had ordered us to throw you out of the property if you evere back." Rachel bit her tongue yfully, leaving Emily embarrassed.


    "Ahem.. let''s not talk about those matters right now. Please bring me to her, I will persuade her for my case." Rachel was enjoying the abashed look on her sister''s face. It''s been many years since they had seen each other.


    "Okay then. Follow me. But don''t me it on me if she is angered." Taking thestugh Rachel began climbing therge stairs in the middle of the massive hall. The twodies followed behind her tond in front of a closed room on the third floor.


    *Knock* *Knock* "Master, can I bring the guests in?" "Ammmh.. mhhh.. yess.. mhh.." The trio can hear the soft moaning soundsing from the room. Mira was instantly reminded of Amelia when she would be mounted by her brother. That''s exactly how her mother will moan. But wasn''t a woman elderly enough to be Emily''s master, too old to be involved in sex-rted activities?


    The sounds kept emanating from the room but the voice refused to acknowledge the people standing at her door. Rachel looked at Emily and smiled wryly. It was abundantly clear that the woman was deliberately ignoring them. At her elder sister''s behest, Rachel made another attempt at the door.


    This time they got a response alright, albeit a heavy-handed one. "Rachel, do you want me to throw you out together with the intruder?" Emily has had enough and she unlocked the door herself."Pardon my intrusion then, master!"


    The door opened wide and Mira found a naked young girl on the bed. Her whole body was covered in massaging oil as two other maids rubbed it all over her body. Mira''s eyes searched around the room but can''t find the olddy that her mind pictured, yet there was no one else in the room apart from those three people.


    Only then, she noticed Emily and Rachel''s gazes staring at the young girl,ying with her back up. ''Don''t tell me!'' Her mind did the calctions and found out that this girl that looked no elder than herself was the elderly ''master'' Emily had been talking about. Previously she had failed to notice but the admonishing voice from earlier too was not exactly the voice of an olddy.


    "Hmm? So now you have grown so rampant as to disturb your master''s privacy?" Sure enough, it was the young girl who turned her face towards them and replied in a grumpy voice.


    Emily bowed at her waist. "I am very sorry for that, master. There is some important matter that I want to discuss with you. As you know there is no one more knowledgeable than you in this entire Cylon Empire."


    The girl immediately turned her head away from them. "Buttering me won''t help your case, Emily. I am very disappointed in you." She said that but Mira thought otherwise. The praise had already gotten to her head as her voice had softened by many degrees.


    Emily beckoned the other two women, who giggled and stepped away. She rolled up her sleeves and dug her hands in her master''s soft calves. "Disciple had done many wrongs to master but the master is truly the most magnanimous one. I am sure you will forgive this stupid student." While saying that her hands had begun working up and down her dainty legs.


    "Huh.. not happening. It''s all a waste... Mhh... Oi.. Don''t get all touchy with me. Did you ask for my permission?" Emily''s hands moved to the two soft buns, crushing them together, eliciting a new set of moans from the girl.


    "Master''s body is so soft. You must be rather tired, please let this useless disciple take away some of your burdens." In the meanwhile, Rachel has introduced Mira to the other two maids there, who can''t help but pinch her cheeks in amusement.


    Time passed and only in the next 10 minutes, Emily hadpletely won over the girl. "I will forgive you this time, rude girl. But this will be the veryst." Emily pulled up the girl by her hands and made her settle in herp. "Of course, master. Disciple will make sure I never again be willful." Just then Emily stealthily winked at the maids who chuckled in response.


    "Damn.. had these grow again?" The girl hurriedly picked out both her breasts out and began sizing them up, using her small hands. She would ce one hand on Emily''s breasts while the other on her non-existent one, trying the map out the differences. Emily didn''t mind it, having been used to the favorite pass time of her master.


    "You guys, what are you standing idle for? Rachel, go bring some meal and you two, start your cultivation." The way the little master delivered the orders around, Mira found it quite cute.


    The maids ran out and her eyesnded on the other young girl in the room. "Let me guess. This must be your youngest granddaughter?" She didn''t mind the nudity and beckoned the girl toe close.


    "Wow.. you are such a darling!!" Vrie cupped Mira''s face in her hands and kissed the girl on her forehead. She made her sit beside them on the bed while turning back to Emily. "So what is that you wanted to speak with me?"


    Emily watched the girl bend and put her nipple in her mouth to suckle on them. Anyone else would have been creeped out by her sudden behavior but only the water mage knew that this gesture was reserved for only a handful of Vrie''s closet disciples.


    "It''s about the girl, master." Emily went on to exin the whole situation to her. Once she reached the part about Mira''s strange abilities, her face took on a frown as she even forgot to suckle on those sweet nipples in front of her.


    "ck mes? It shouldn''t be that bad? There must be a few people around with that same ability?" Emily shook her head. She switched her gaze to Mira and the girl closed her eyes. The next minute Vrie found a dark me enveloping her right hand.


    Emily clicked her fingers and a small glob of water manifested in the air, surrounding Mira''s hand. Yet, the me remained burning with just as much ferocity, even submerged in the water ball. Expectedly, Vrie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    No matter how powerful the mes were, they should have been doused by water, that''s themon principle of this world. Still, under her own eyes, she saw the logic break. There was a notion in her mind but Vrie kept herself from mentioning it. That will be too out of this world.


    "Let me check you, little girl." Mira didn''t resist when the little master''s handsnded on her back. Once her mana permeated the girl''s body, she was left even more confused. The only reason she had thought of was that this girl was not entirely human but that doubt wasid to rest when she found her intact mana channels, just like a normal human.


    Though they were much thicker than normal, but they belonged to a human indeed. Vrie removed her hands and used them to touch the mes hovering over Mira''s hands. "Hmm?" Next minute she had pulled back her hand to find a tiny dark spot on her palm where the fire had burnt through her skin.


    It was an astonishing issue. With how weak the girl was right now, it should have been impossible for her to harm her body even if she dropped all her defenses. "Sorry Emily, but master got no idea about it. Hmm.. maybe I will need to visit the library once again. So, what do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 219: The capital

    Chapter 219: The capital


    Vrie turned to look at Emily but found a hungry gaze sizing her up. She realized her intentions and hurriedly jumped out of herp. But s, her student had already anticipated her move and she held onto her hands, not allowing her to run out of the room.


    "Nooo... Emily.. that''s not fair... I don''t want to do it.. no.. no.. !!" Mira was the most surprised out of all. Was this little girl throwing tantrums on the floor really the master to one of the greatest Grand Magus in the Cylon Empire? She acted even worse than herself. And what made her so frustrated? Emily hadn''t even said anything yet.


    The water mage pulled back the girl, back in her embrace, and held her from behind. "You already know I can''t rely on anyone else, master. You will be the best one to handle this littledy right here. So, please can you take my girl under you?"


    Vrie looked like she will start crying any moment now. "No... Emily. All my life I had been training students under me. I am too old for this, now. I got no energy to spare on this. Please let me go. How about this? Let me introduce you to some people that I know of, I am sure they would love to train a talent like her." She stared at Emily with innocence in her eyes, hoping that the woman will change her mind.


    But Emily firmly shook her head. "You don''t exactly realize how delicate her situation can be from time to time, master. I can''t believe in anyone else, except the very best." This must be a huge deal for the girl wrapped around in Emily''s arms as even after constant persuasion she refused to ept it.


    Mira was blushing heavily. What was this? Even in her next life, she could not have imagined the situation will develop like this. Wasn''t her grandma effectively forcing the other party into epting her as a disciple.


    "Think about it, master Vrie. Didn''t you alwaysin that you never had someone that can y with you? See, isn''t she the perfect ymate that you desired? Both of you look like sisters if you ask me." This time Mira saw the girl''s conviction fluctuate. She took a nce at her and Mira found all her hair stand on ends.


    "Ahhhh.. you are the worst, Emily. I don''t know what came over me when I epted to take you under me. All these years I have been wiping your butt clean." Her body slumped in Emily''s embrace as she gave up on her futile struggles.


    "Hehe.. thank you so much, master. I love you so much. Let me reward you with a kiss." Mira saw her grandmother cup the girl''s face and kiss her on her small lips. Vrie was abashed but didn''t break away from the kiss, choosing to hold Emily''s face in her own hands and suck on her lips. Their kiss was sensual even without any involvement of tongues.


    "Huh.. you always take advantage of me!!" Vrie was sulking but it was more or less clear who was the winner in this confrontation. Emily giggled and swiped her hand midair. Arge bottle of wine appeared and she began pouring the slightly greenish liquid in the sses. "Hehe.. see! Ain''t I the best? I always remember to take care of all your needs."


    Vrie''s eyes had turned to stars, the moment she noticed the bottle in Emily''s hands. She gulped the ess drool, watching the divine liquid pour out in the sses.


    "Mira, can you leave us alone? Please inform Rachel that us master and disciple are going to have some alone time." Mira got the gist. These two ''adults'' were probably going on a drinking spree and that''s why a ''child'' like her was shown the door.


    "Yeah, tell her I am going to throw out anyone who is going to disturb us." Vrie made sure to peck her head multiple times, so as to show her determination. Mira got up and bowing to both thedies, took her leave, closing the door behind her.


    "Are you ready master?" The naked girl had already jumped in the bed, pecking her head non-stop. "Yes.. now give it to me." Getting a hold on the ss, Vrie looked as if she had gotten a hold on the divine elixir itself. "Cheers.. hehe.." Both master-disciple pegged their ss before slowly sipping the wine, relishing in the sweet yet burning taste.


    Away from Vrie''s mansion stood the capital city of the Cylon Empire. The capital was divided into two parts. A well-fortified wall separated the two localities. Most of the poption lived on the outskirts of the city, outside of the walled region. Opposed to the inner portion of the city was the core, with massive mansions all around. All the important families, the royalty as well as the huge ntations were contained in the fortified boundaries.


    Cylon Empire had gone to war with the beastmen, many a time but up until now, the defenses of the capital had never fallen. At the war times, the poption in the outskirts is absorbed within the walls to protect them from the heavy onught of the savages.


    Inside the walled inner city there lied the Wilder''s estate. They were one of the important noble families of the Empire and hence deserved a ce in this utopia. The estate spanned over multiple buildings and courtyards. A woman stood in front of arge mansion, waiting for her guests to dislodge from their carriages.


    She sported firm buttocks wrapped in skin-tight clothing that entuated every curve of her body. Her breasts were not veryrge but perfect for her athletic body. Yet, the one thing that differentiated her the most was the colorful tattoos present all over her body. Most of them were inspired by beasts. With detailed each pattern was, it was hard to believe of it only acted as an external embellishment.


    Many maids were standing beside thedy, ready to wee the guests. A middle-aged man stepped out of the horse-drawn carriage. The guy wore luxurious clothes and it was abundantly clear that he led a high social life. As the man walked towards thedy with a slight smile on his face, the woman bowed with the utmost respect.


    "Wee, elder Rufus!" The guy approached thedy and put his hand on her shoulder, breaking her bow. "No need for all those formalities, Mrs. Linda." Saying that he took the woman''s hand in his own and nted a kiss on it.


    "As discussed, I have convinced fourth and seventh elders to listen to your request. Everything ahead will rely on you." Linda thanked the man and saw two simrly dressed men walking towards them.


    Rufus stepped to the side, allowing the woman to face up with his colleagues. Linda weed the other two high-profile guests and both of them replied with the same shallow smile as Rufus. She can see the seventh elder''s lecherous eyes opening eyeing her buxom body but she didn''t register any protest. Or rather she was not exactly in a position to do so.


    "Please follow me, elders. We will take inside." All three of them nodded and Linda brought them to therge hall. She directed them to their seats and waited for them to settle in, before sitting down herself.


    The maids surrounding them were quick to bring the refreshments and ced them on therge table ahead of the guests. All three of her guests picked up their sses of wine and the one named the fourth elder, initiate the conversation.


    "You can let us know about the matter, Mrs. Linda." He was the eldest one here and made sure that the woman realized how valuable his time was. He had some idea from the sixth elder about what preposition the woman was going to make.


    The seventh elder was the youngest and all this while was staring at Linda''s perky tits, uncaring about how others will perceive his behavior. The sixth elder, Rufus, was the calmest of all of them. He sipped his wine beforementing in support of the old man.


    "Master Fourth is right, Mrs. Linda. Let''s not waste his time. You can be direct. I am sure he will be able toe up with a solution to your worries." Linda nodded her head before cing her ss back on the table and ncing at the three men ahead of her.


    With a deep breath, she began. "There is a single request that I have for all masters. As all of you might be aware, my husband took over the task of investigating the appearance of a demonic entity in a town at the outskirts of our empire."


    The fourth elder fell in thought before he recalled the incident from 3 months back. That incident actually turned out to be a dud and they were uselessly worried about it.


    "Yes, I remember that. But I don''t think we heard from your husband after that assignment. He never returned to us." Linda can feel some reproach in his voice.


    "I am not sure what that guy is involved with. That was an important duty we gave him. I am a bit disappointed that even people from such esteemed families are messing up like this." He was assuming that the man must have been distracted by worldly affairs and didn''t even bother to report back to the royal court. It wasn''t all that surprising considering how much how much this n indulged in carnal pleasures.


    Thankfully, Mrs. Emily had been at the site when the incident took ce and was kind enough to investigate it on her own ord. Later she even reported her findings to them, helping them rest easy. But all of that can''t save Wilder''s man from the me.


    Linda can see that the old man''s mood was spoilt as soon as she brought the topic to her husband. She immediately bowed her head in response. "Please masters, listen to me first. I don''t think my husband is to me here. Rather I have a bad feeling about it. He might have fallen victim to some sinister plot by the beastmen. Especially when the town was in close proximity to the border."


    The fourth was not impressed by her logic. "I hope you realize the absurdity of your words Mrs. Linda. If those savages can infiltrate in our territory and kill off one of our most powerful warriors with such ease, then I guess we are struggling in vain then."


    There were a few solid reasons for the fourth elder''s reasoning. Though Jacob was not the best mage in the Wilder n, yet courtesy of his ability to manipte beasts it would be nigh impossible for even a Grand Magus level opponent to kill him off without giving him am opportunity to alert anyone. Not to mention he can always run away.


    Linda shook her head. "I know, fourth master. But this is the first time he had been out for so long and didn''t even contact us. Not to mention he was with our child. You can say that I am being paranoid but if possible I would like to request you to please organize a search party to track his whereabouts."


    This time the seventh elder put down his empty ss before responding to her with a smirk. "Haha... I think you forgot Mrs. Linda, thest time we organized a search party for Mr. Jacob we ended up finding him in thep of a peasant slut, passed out with excessive liquor overdose. What makes you think that this time will be any different?"


    The fourth elder had his resolve strengthened after his junior''s remarks. He got up, deciding to take his leave. "Pardon me, Mrs. Linda. But we can''t allocate our resources to find someone with such a bad track record. It''s not like we are unanswerable to our seniors."


    Linda panicked when the old man left his seat. She had been out of options after having already begged the main family for help, with no credible assistance in return. She wouldn''t have been so uneasy had it only been Jacob who was missing but he took Samuel with him too. What if something bad happens to them? That would be disastrous for her.


    "Please, fourth master. I have a proposal. I beg you to listen to it at least once." She turned her gaze to Rufus who sighed in response. "Ahem.. how about we listen to what Mrs. Linda had in her mind, fourth elder?"

 Chapter 220: Trade with the Wilder lady

    Chapter 220: Trade with the Wilderdy


    The old man was decided to take his junior''s offer and sat back down in his seat. "Huh.. go on." Linda drew in her breath, directing a gaze of gratitude towards Rufus.


    "I know you are unwilling to direct your resources towards something you deem unnecessary. That''s why I propose to take on the expenses for this venture." The old guy fell in thought for once. Yet, he shook his head. "Even if you do that, first of all, you need to take the permission of the royal court to move the troops. Also, let me warn you this is going to be rather expensive. If you want my advice, you are better off hiring some mercenaries for this task, that will be way more economical."


    How would Linda had not thought of it? She had paid a few adventurers from the guild to do the same but with no results. That gave her all the more reason to suspect that something was definitely wrong. This was herst resort, if even a small contingent can be pulled in for the search she was hopeful that they can very easily locate Jacob and her son.


    "I have tried that, fourth elder. I got no choice but to ask for your help. That''s why I called requested master Rufus to step up this meeting. I know it can be hard to convince the court for this task, but I am sure if all three of you put in some words, they won''t be able to refuse all of you." Linda put forth her suggestion.


    Before they can mull over the proposal she added. "I am willing to allocate 20 days worth of produce from our crystal mines for this." As expected she saw each of their eyes shine with greed. It was evident that they had been dragging their feet earlier only to get something for themselves out of this deal.


    10 days of crystal produce for her mines would have been enough to cover the expenses for the troop movement. The rest 10 days'' worth of payment was for each elder to split among themselves.


    "Mhm.. 25. We will make it 25 days'' worth of your mines. If you agree then we have a deal." The old man didn''t even bother to check with his juniors, putting forth his counter-proposal with a borderline arrogant attitude.


    Linda can only grit her teeth, hoping that Rufus might step in but s, no amount of personal connections can trump hard profits. She buried her misgivings deep in her mind and put on a beautiful smile. "Then I thank all elders for agreeing to thisdy''s request."


    The head elder chugged another ss of wine, having made a good ie with minimal efforts from his side. Linda had no idea that the entire amount was going to end up in their hands. They just had to make a few things up and convince the court to step in. Once they got them to do that, they can embezzle the entire amount themselves.


    "Ahem... Mrs. Linda, I think you forgot to persuade this humble man, here." Linda turned to look at the smirking seventh elder. She winced in her heart. Resolving herself, she was unwilling to take any further loss.


    Keeping the same enchanting smile on her face she responded to the middle-aged man. "Haha... I am so sorry if you felt neglected, seventh elder. It was just that fourth elder was the most senior here, so I thought it was best to negotiate the terms with him."


    "Please let me know if I can do anything for you. But regarding the payment, that will be my limit. I won''t be able to spare any more than that." She continued, chugging a ss of wine herself. If she didn''t stand up to these guys, they won''t even hesitate to drain her to the extremes.


    The old man grew anxious at her words. He had just secured a good deal, it will be a big waste of his juniors messed it up now. Nevertheless, the seventh elder chose to ignore the harsh nce the old man was casting at him. Keeping the same smirk on his face he wantonly moved his sight all over Linda''s seductive curves.


    "Haha.. didn''t worry, Mrs. Linda. Persuading me isn''t too hard. I don''t need any material benefits but you see, I have always heard that women from the Wilder ns are just as wild in bed as they are on the battlefield. Hence, I can''t stop myself from tasting one for myself. Also, I am sure my seniors here will enjoy that too. Hehe... What do you guys say?"


    His words calmed down both the old man and Rufus. "Haha.. sure. It''s not a bad idea since we are already here. What do you say, fourth elder?" Rufus took over the conversation.


    Watching the old man nod, Linda pped her hands, directing her maids to personally attend to the guests. "Haha... If that''s the case then I guess it''s my maids'' good fortune to serve all of you." Getting hermand the maids got on their knees and began helping the guests out of their clothes.


    The middle-aged man keenly observed one of the maids slip his trousers and gently wrap her hands around his cock. Yet, before the woman can put her mouth on his dick, he pped her hands away. Getting up he walked behind the prettymedy and ced his hands on her perky breasts. "Hmm... I believe you misunderstood our intentions, Mrs. Linda. We don''t want to fuck fuck some maids. Rather we would like to have this amazing body of yours."


    Linda didn''t resist his hands, letting the man pull off her dress to reveal her neat globes for everyone. Linda can only sigh and give in. Fortunately, their demands were not too outrageous. She would have truly struggled, had they asked for more from her family ie. Compared to that, a sex session was a passable development.


    "Haha... Are you sure, elders? Because I don''t think I have all the charms from my younger days." Her question was directed towards the other two elders who had their cocks sucked on by her housemaids.


    "You must be kidding Mrs. Linda. How can these maidspare to yourself? Believe me, no one can tell that you have a kid haha.." Even the old man seems to be in the mood for some free pussy today. Beside him Rufus was all happy, to join in on the fun.


    "You are all too humble, elders. But I am not sure if I can handle all three mhhh.. of you at once... mhhh.." A few moans escaped her mouth when the man pinched her nipples from behind. "Why do I feel that you are messing with us, Mrs. Linda haha... We might have gotten a bit old, nheless, we have got the required experience in pleasing a woman." Saying that Rufus got up and removing his clothes, approached the tattooeddy with his stiff cock pointing at her face.


    "Haha.. rightly said, my friend." The old man was not in hurry, keeping the maids head bogged down in his crotch. The twitching muscles of her insides made him gain an erection.


    Opposite to him, Rufus had his dick stroked by the madam of the house. Despite their status, it''s not every day that they can get their hands on some high-profile pussies for themselves. In truth, the court elders were respectable characters in the Cylon Empire but the real power was held within the hands of the royal family as well as the multiple noble n heads.


    Even though Linda was not from the main family branch, it was evidently not a deal-breaker for them. He held onto her head and pushed her down on his shaft, shoving it deep in her mouth. "Mhhh... Yeahh.. right there.. mhhh.." It was a bonus that the woman turned out to be good with her mouth too.


    "Gluuggg.. glugg.. mhhhhuu.. muuu.. gluuugg... Mhh.. ahhhgmm.." Linda took a break from the blowjob to move to the other cock, ready for her on the other side. "Looks like I made all of you real hard haha.." The seventh elder took hold of her head from Rufus and moaned in ecstasy as his cock traveled deep in her warm tunnel.


    "Yeahhh... Nothing canpare to a noblewoman giving a head haha..." Rufus agreed to the statement watching down at his cock getting stroked by Linda''s tender hands.


    Sometimeter, the old man remained unsatisfied with only a maid and moved over. Rufus pulled Linda on the ground and peeled off her clothes to reveal her naked body. She had a thick bush over her pussy that only increased her sensual figure. Coming to terms with their desires she got on her knees and bend down.


    The middle-aged man pulled her ass cheeks apart and put her untamed cunt on exhibition. "Here old master, please embark on the adventures haha.." The old man thanked the guy before taking his position in her rear.


    "Mhhhh.. ahuuu.. mhhh.." Linda felt fingers dig in her ass cheeks roughly while a cock made its way through her vaginal canal. Rufus was not interested in giving her any respite, arranging her hair locks he used it to maintain a grip on her head. Keeping her head locked in ce he began ramming his cock to the back of her throat.


    "Gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckk..." Linda made sure to keep her mouth open wide for the assault. At her back, the old man had held onto her slender waist, beginning to pump slowly inside her, taking his own sweet time.


    The seventh elder, on the other hand, can''t seem to have enough of her doughy breasts. They were not big but a lot springy. "How is she, fourth elder?" The old man took a break from his heavy pumps, pping the woman''s butt cheeks. "Haha... it''s been a long time since I have had a cunt this good. She seems to be working on my cock with those soft muscles of hers. It''s rare to find such talented sluts in nobility."


    Most of the time while the women of the nobility were beautiful aesthetically, they seemed tock proper sex skills. "Mhhhhh.. ahhhhmm.." The middle-aged man twisted Linda''s nipples making the woman cry out in pain. "Hehe.. see? Do you feel any difference?"


    He watched as the old man''s eyes sparked in a pleasant surprise. He immediately grabbed hold of her waist once again and got to work inside the pussy with renewed vigor. "You are right. Her cunt had contracted by quite a lot mhhh.. yeahh... She is sucking my cock in.. wow.."


    A tighter cunt means the older man can enjoy even more. His cock was not even an average length so it was getting difficult for him to enjoy sex, despite having the desires. But now, it was considerably better.


    "Haha... I knew you will love it, old fourth. A friend of mine told me about this technique. The only issue is that this seems to work only withdies of the Wilder n." With those words, his hold on Linda''s bust grew more stringent, simultaneously as he moved to her face, dangling his cock on her face.


    Linda shifted to his cock, choosing to stroke on Rufus''s dick for the meanwhile. "You truly are better with a woman in bed, seventh." *Pagghh* The man in turn grappled Linda''s head around and pped her face. Before she could register any protest he shoved his cock back in her mouth, shutting her up.


    "Haha... it''s nothing like that, old Sixth. It''s just that you seniors are so much hard-working that I always get some free time to fool around with some whores. That''s the only reason I know a thing or two about them." His gaze fell on the woman sucking dutifully on his cock.

 Chapter 221: Emilys changes

    Chapter 221: Emily''s changes


    "Ahem.. aunt Rachel, sorry to disturb you but they chased me out." Mira had found her way to the ground floor and somehow located the kitchen room after some searching around. She didn''t find the other two women from earlier, they might have left for their cultivation.


    Rachel turned back around to see the cute girl on her door. "Haha.. chased you out? Don''t tell me those guys are back to drinking? Master is not allowed to drink at this age now ahhh.. those idiots..!!"


    Mira saw the woman wipe her hands in a towel and getting ready to give those twodies a piece of her mind. "I think it''s better if you leave them be. Master was rather serious about it and asked me to make it clear that anyone who disturbs her will be getting thrown out."


    Listening to her sentence, Rachel can only sigh and return to her work. "Huh.. let them be then. She will realize the blunder soon enough." She chopped on some fruits before continuing. "You can settle in the hall, little Mira. Your food might take some time."


    But Rachel noticed the girl walk to her and roll up her sleeves. "How about I help you out, aunt Rachel? I love cooking." Looking in those innocent dark eyes, thedy found herself lost for a second. "Haha.. you such a sweetheart, kid. Here, help me peel off the skins for these."


    Rachel passed on a te of palm-sized fruits to Mira, much to her amazement. Those were Yuvas. She had tasted these delicious fruits only a limited number of times. Her family could not afford it but sometimes Emily will have her eat them at her ce.


    "So Mira, how is everyone in your family? Sorry about it but I got no knowledge of Emily''s rtives. She rarely talks about them when she is around us. All I know is that she had two sons." Rachel apologized for herck of knowledge.


    Mira revealed a charming smile, giggling while replying. "Yeah.. grandma keeps away from the family for most of the time. I heard from father that it''s only a few years that she had shown willingness to get together with everyone..." She went on to give her a long monologue about everyone in their extended family.


    "Ohh.. so you have a brother too. Haha.. why do I feel like you are not particrly fond of the guy? Does he bully you?" Rachel observed the sudden change in expression of the girl once she mentioned the boy. For her, it seemed like she had a strained rtionship with him. That was the reasoning behind her question.


    Mira fell silent for a while before nodding her head vigorously. "Yes.. he is bad. But it won''t be the same anymore. Previously, he could bully me because I was weak but now, I got the powers to bully him back haha.."


    For a moment Rachel was convinced that the boy might be the innocent party here. "Haha.. you sure are a feisty girl. Anyhow, how did it go?" Responding to the confusion on Mira''s face she exined further. "I mean about your request for getting to be a disciple of my master?"


    Mira was taken aback by her question. How did she know about it? She remembered Emily never mentioned anything about it. "It went well, sort of. But how did you know that grandma brought me here for that purpose?"


    "Hehe.. figured it out." The blonde only responded with a cheeky smile and focussed on her cooking, leaving a puzzled Mira to stare at her face for a while.


    ***


    "Ahhmmm... Mhhh.. ahh.. mhhuuu..." Linda sucked on the stiff cock in her mouth while Rufus pumped her vagina from behind. The dick in her mouth belonged to the old man, who had recently taken a break after being out of breath from the heavy jerks.


    The seventh elder had taken his seat on her back as a maid sucked him off. He was the junior here, so it was only natural that he will get his chance once Rufus was satisfied with her cunt.


    "Here fourth elder, let me hold her for you. Don''t hesitate to fuck her mouth. These Wilderdies can take much more punishment." He extended his hand to mercilessly tug on Linda''s hair, making her jerk back. "Haha.. thanks, here I go then." He cupped her face in his hands and began plugging her throat with his dick.


    Under the dual assault, Linda was finding herself overwhelmed. Through these older men were nowhere hear her husband or her son for that matter. Yet, the fact was that she had not been touched in thesest 2 months, at all.


    She was spit-roasted for a while when Rufus chose to relinquish his position to his junior and moved to the front, letting the wilderdy suck his cock once again.


    ***


    "Haaahhhhh... I never felt this good in a while hahahaha... Elven wine is the best Ahahaha..." Emily watched the naked girl dancing around on the bed with a wine bottle, half her size.


    "You had enough, master. Return it *hup* to me.." Emily herself had drunk a bit too much. It''s been many years since she saw Vrie. It was a happy asion and so both master and disciple ensued up losing themselves to the liquor.


    "Noo... it''s nott.. finished yet.. mhhh.." Vrie was barely holding onto her consciousness, tugging to both sides with each step. Thus it wasn''t difficult for Emily to tackle the littledy to the bed and pull the wine bottle away from her.


    "Give it back... you old hag.. *hup* Don''t you know how valuable *hup* this thing is. You had enough for the day." Saying that she had pulled the bottle back in her space ring before falling headfirst in Vrie''s embrace, unable to get back up.


    ***


    More than half an hour had passed but the steamy atmosphere was still going on in the Wilders'' mansion. Unwilling to cum just yet, the men took turns inside her while the maids made sure they retained their erection. Linda was close to her first orgasm when suddenly the middle-aged man stopped with his pumping.


    "Mhhh?? Ahhhmmm!!" Soon enough she realized the reason for the break. He had begun to push his cock in her butthole. "Mhh.. seventh elder, I think you got inside the wrong whole."


    *Pahhh* The man pulled on her hair harder making her writhe in pain before pping her butt cheeks. "Haha... I don''t think so slut. Do you think I don''t know how unorthodox you guys are when ites to sex? Are you telling me this is the first time you took a cock in here?"


    "Ahhhmmmhh!!" Linda''s hands squeezed the two cocks in her hands harder when the man thrusted his entire length down her bowels. Whatever he said was true. She had tried that hole a few times with her husband, though it is not as enjoyable as her primary hole, it was pleasurable nheless.


    "Haha.. you are as weird as always. Who fucks a woman there huh.." The other twopanions were not intrigued by the idea but the seventh elder was having the time of his life.


    "What''s weird in this? I will suggest seniors to at least give it a try. She is so tight here.. mhhh.. yeahh!!.. Believe me, you will love it. Also, not many noblewomen will allow you to prate their ass haha.." He put forth his point but it didn''t seem to impress the men.


    "Nah.. we are good like this." Rufus was quick to refute him but beside him the old man silently watched Linda, breathing heavily like a beast in heat. Her eyes were shut and she but in her lips. Was she enjoying that?


    It was a very difficult thing to change habits at his age but a single word had stuck in his head. His junior was right. Wouldn''t that hole be tighter than her pussy? With age, he had lost some of his girth and it had be harder to be satisfied with normal sex. Should he try something radical?


    "Hmm? Fourth master? Don''t tell me you are willing to give it a try haha.." The middle-aged manughed, cognizant of the old man approaching him. Even Rufus was surprised by his behavior. Using a woman''s anal tract was seen as childish behavior by the men. Only those amateurs fooled around with those holes in their early years when they are exploring a female''s anatomy.


    The man hurriedly pulled his cock out of Linda''s gaping hole and made the womany lower on her chest, sticking her butt out for easier ess to her hole. "Here. Go ahead old master, you will love it hehe.."


    Saying that he moved to the front and sat on the floor, making Linda clean his cock with her mouth. "Mhhhh...!!" It wasn''t the woman who moaned but rather the old man, who just experienced a pleasure never felt before.


    His cock grew by an entire inch inside her hot hole. His pistoning grew harsher with each passing minute. Rufus found his junior smirking at him.


    ***


    "Ahhhh.. my head hurts.. aiiioo.." Vrie woke up many hourster, only to find herself in Emily''s arms. A severe headache struck her after the overdose of alcohol. "Ahh... Fuck.. have I grown too old for this?" Somehow she gathered her wits and got up to find it was evening already.


    "Oii.. sleepy head!!" Emily woke up to the soft ps to her cheeks. "Wake up..! We slept for too long." The white-haireddy too got up while holding her head. "Ahh... We had too much..!!"


    "Haha.. certainly. But I enjoyed it nheless hahaha.." Watching the little girlugh so uproariously made Emily smile with emerging sentiments. These passing years had taught her that she had been too hard on those close to her.


    Yes, she loved her husband with all her heart. But which wars didn''t im their own set of lives? They were just an unlucky couple who had to be separated by the cruel realities of the world. That didn''t mean she didn''t have others who cared for her in this life. It was a mistake on her part to cut herself off from society altogether.


    Looking back at her decisions now, she felt her actions were no different than a child''s. That was the reason she had decided to live her life to the fullest now. What''s done was done. It can''t be changed. But that didn''t mean everyone around her had to be reminded of the pain in her heart every time they looked at her face.


    Now she was trying her best to make up for the lost decades. Though it was difficult to fit in, she was trying her best. Her thoughts reminded her of the boy she took in as a disciple. As she had expected, her guidance was not exactly necessary for him.


    He had thought that he could fool her by not cultivating with her provided technique. He was too naive to believe he could deceive a grand magus. Since the first day itself, she was aware that the boy had ess to an even better technique than her''s. Yet, he never told her about it.


    He must have his reasons for doing so. ''Haah... I just hope he is safe.'' The part regarding his cultivation technique, she believed that she can uncover it if she spent enough time with the boy. As of right now, he must not feelfortable enough to share everything with her. But the matter rted to the demon was much moreplicated.


    The brute force didn''t work against him. He had been thoroughly defeated, without even uncovering a single motivation behind his advent.


    "What happened? Something in your mind?" Vrie can see Emily''s rigid expressions. Hence, tried to probe it. "Nope... it''s nothing master. I can''t let my matters trouble you anymore. All these years I have been rather hard on you."


    For a moment Vrie''s eyes grew turbulent, looking at the mncholic face of her disciple. She had never loved anyone all her life so it wasn''t easy for her to understand the matters rted to man and woman but recalling how close Emily had been with the boy multiple decades back, she had every reason to believe that this woman had gone through a lot.

 Chapter 222: Demon exposed?

    Chapter 222: Demon exposed?


    Vrie wrapped her small arms around Emily''s head pulling her into her embrace. Her eyes had grown wet. "Forgive master, little girl. I could never understand the meaning of love and will probably remain oblivious to your sufferings all my life. But I know one thing for sure. All of you guys are like a family to me. I got no one else other than all my students."


    "I have been so sad when you went away from me... Ahuu.. mmm.. so sad.. ahhuuu..." Emily felt warm tears seeping through her hair and her own eyes watered up. "Promise master that you will *sniff* never do that *sniff* Ahuuuhh... Wuuu.."


    Vrie cried like a baby and it was Emily''s time to soothe thedy. She was probably one of the most powerful beings in his whole empire and right now she cried incessantly in her arms. Emily caressed her hair and kissed her on her forehead. "I promise master. I won''t go away. I have learned my lesson."


    Only when she saw the bright smile on her face, did Vrie wiped the tears off her face. Many of her disciples were already dead long ago. Some passed away due to old age others met their ends in the never-ending cycles of wars. Only a few of her students managed to broke through the highest levels of cultivation and achieve a long enough life to apany her in her old age.


    Emily let the care fondle her face until she was satisfied. "Remember what you promised!!" She pinched her cheeks in return andughed. "Haha.. sure master. I won''t leave you unless you kick me out by yourself."


    "Huh... Good!!" Vrie pulled her cheeks away from her grasp before taking on a dignified expression once again. "Now tell me what''s on your mind. Is it rted to that demonic entity?"


    For a second Emily''s face became uneased but in the next one, she had put her emotions in check. "That was a fake piece of news, master. The incident in my hometown was not rted to a demonic presence."


    Vrie jumped off the bed and began putting on her clothes. "Humph.. trying to deceive this old mother here? Okay then let''s see what your response is when I tell you that your elder sister had already sent me a report on your sh with the demon in the north-western border forest."


    "Elder sister?" Emily can''t maintain her calm anymore. Was the cover blown away? "Huh.. yes. Felecia was close by when she heard the news about a world-altering battle between experts from some locals. Intrigued by their ounts, she decided to take a look herself. Later, she informed me about it."


    "Does anyone else know about this matter?" Vrie saw the concern on Emily''s face and replied seriously. "No. The matter came up for discussion at the royal court but they concluded you might have fought against an expert from the beastmen tribe. They could not tell the presence of the demon. Seems like you cleared the battlefield rather thoroughly huh.."


    "I decided against releasing the information since there was every sign that you were trying to hide the demonic presence. No, tell me, why are you hiding this from everyone in the empire. I am sure you know the consequences of your actions and how damaging it can prove for us." Emily sighed in visible relief, listening to Vrie''s exnation.


    As long as it was only her master and elder sister, she can get them to keep it a secret for her. "It''s very convoluted, master. Sorry, but I can''t tell you everything just yet. But please do me a favor and keep the matter under wrap for now. I promise I will ask for your help if the situation develops out of hand but for now please believe in me."


    Vrie can''t stand against the barrage of emotional nces thrown at her. Atst, she had to relent. "Ahhh.. you stupid girl. I just hope you don''t mess up big time." Emily practically jumped in her embrace, pecking her on her soft lips making the girl blush. "Huh.. what was that for?" She acted aloof but the stupid grin on her face gave her away.


    "Hehe... I love you, master. You have always treated me the best." Vrie bubbled up in her heart after getting a hug from her favorite disciple. It was very easy to see the cheerful self of Emily re-emerging.


    Nevertheless, her expression turned stoic recalling another matter. "Then should I assume you had the hand in the disappearance of the man from the Wilder family?" Felecia had done her own research and hade to this conclusion. From there it was easy for the master and student to discern what was the fate of the man and his son.


    Once she brought up the matter, Emily''s mood dropped. She gave a slight nod and Vrie can only caress her head in frustration. "What made you go so far? They were fellow humans, Emily? Have you gone mad?"


    She can look over the issue of hiding facts from the empire but to actively murder their fellow humans, was too much for even Vrie. Given Emily''s strength and cunningness, it would be next to impossible that this event will ever see the daylight, yet this was against their basic morality.


    Emily fell back in the bed but her eyes regained their resoluteness. "I had no other choice. I would have made the same decision, over and over again. I don''t regret it."


    "Ahhh... Now I am even more eager to find out who are you trying to save." Vrie can only massage her head in annoyance. Emily took on a smile before holding onto her small hands and brought her out of the room. "Haha.. just know this master, if the matteres to light then it might endanger someone close to me. So, if someone threatens my peace once again then I will kill them off."


    A murderous glint shed in Emily''s eyes,pletely different than her normal self. For a moment Vrie was stunned speechless but then she beganughing heartily. This girl was showing every sign of returning to her previous self. She didn''t know what made her change so much but she was loving it.


    **A few hours earlier**


    "Mhhh.. ahhhh.. yesss.. right there.. mhhh.." A surprise was visible on the faces of the senior royal court elders. Rufusid on his back in bed with Linda riding on his erect cock. As time had passed the Wilder woman had gone crazier. Right now she was grinding her ass over his groins, while her pussy contracted and squeezed the life out of his cock.


    "Mhhhh...!!" She was a beast in bed. Apart from Rufus, she had the old man''s cock in her mouth and the seventh elder''s cock in her ass. Completely unfazed by the number of men having a go at her all at once, Linda jerked her ass back and forth, relishing in the sensation of having both her holes filled at once.


    Sadly, an hour had passed and the men appeared to be exhausted of the continuous fucking. They had been too naive to think that they can overwhelm her just with their numbers. It was virtually impossible. With each passing minute, she was growing even hornier.


    "Ahhh... I am cumming mhhhh...!!" Rufus can''t hold on any longer. The strong grip of her pussy became tighter once he announced her limit. Linda was trying to achieve her orgasm with him.


    "Ahhhh!" He took hold of the breasts hanging over him and bit hard on her nipples. "Mhhh.. ahhhmm.." Linda squirmed in pleasure, her vagina flooding her cumbined with Rufus''s semen all over him. For a second all strength had left her body and she copsed onto him.


    Suddenly, the man in her ass pulled her head back hard and shoved his cock to her depths, and left his cum inside her. This allowed Rufus to dislodge himself from under thedy, leaving herying t on her stomach.


    "Looks like you enjoyed yourself, fourth master.. haha.. what did I tell you?" The man pulled his limp cock out of the tight hole before turning Linda on her back and sitting on her face, letting him clean himself up.


    "Haha... Yeah, I should thank you for some great time." The old man seemed to be in a joyous mood after a good release, hence he didn''t shy away from praising his junior.


    "I think you should thank Mrs. Linda here. Let me tell you not every noblewoman is willing to let a man fuck her in the ass. They fuss too much about it." This prompted the old man to disy his gratitude to thedy too.


    Linda was done with the cock over her face and she replied after cleaning the cum stains from her face. "It''s nothing, elder. I can''t say I didn''t enjoy it. You guys did great." Her words encouraged all three men. It wasn''t easy to get recognition from a Wilder woman, in bed.


    **Rest of the chapter contain mentions of golden showers. If you want you can leave it here and move to the next one.**


    "Thanks, madam Linda. I believe you enjoy one more thing hehe... I heard it''s amon practice in your n to piss over each other. So might madam be generous enough to allow is to do the same?" The Wilders were a n that trained magic beasts to fight alongside them and thus most of their habits were inspired by the beasts.


    Though the sex was not the best one at least she was able to reach a climax. "Hmm... I felt others were averse to the idea of doing that?" The middle-aged man was ready for her question. "Haha.. certainly. But it''s not like we can''t try it asionally. What do you say, seniors? Would you like to try it?"


    The old man didn''t take long to respond. "Sure. Although I have got no experience in it but I don''t think it will take much skill just to piss on someone haha.." His gaze turned to Rufus and his instructions were clear. The old guy wanted him to apany him in this venture.


    Though unwilling to take part in their tomfoolery, he was giving no other choice. His gentle she was enough indication for Linda to sit back up with her mouth open. "We can begin, whenever you guys are ready."


    The seventh elder took the lead and wagged his cock waiting for his dder to give a go-ahead. Watching him his colleagues too surrounded the woman in her bed, standing over her with their hands around their soft dicks.


    *Shhhrrr* *Shrrrrhhh* After a few spurts, their piss turned steady as all three streamsnded right in her oral cavity. "Try to drink it all, Mrs. Linda." The middle-aged man was no rookie in the game. He must have had sex with other women of her n too.


    Nodding her head slightly, her throat working up and down, she began drinking the warm urine from all three men. No matter how proficient with this, it was hard to swallow everything. Knowing that the men except Rufus moved their cocks away from her face. The old man followed his junior''s lead as they began drenching her whole body in their waste fluids.

 Character Sheet *Spoilers*

    Character Sheet *Spoilers*


    This is the character sheet I have prepared for all the currently introduced characters. Will keep on expanding it as and when necessary. Let me know if I missed anyone.


    Note: There will be minor spoilers included.


    1. Ryu: Protagonist of the story. Green eyes, green hair and handsome face.


    2. Amelia: Caring mother of Ryu. Always gripped in insecurity of not being his real birth mother. ming crimson hair and red pupils.


    3. Jeff: Brave father of Ryu and husband of Amelia. Loves his family. Was born with amazing talents but lost the glory due to an ident.


    4. Ruby: Elder sister of Ryu daughter of Jeff and Amelia. Share most of her features with Amelia. Always had a crush on her little brother to the point of obsession.


    5. Mira: Younger sister of Ryu and daughter of Jeff and Amelia. Share most of her feature with her sister, except her dark hair. Has the same obsession with her brother, although it manifests in quite a tsundere''s way.


    6. Ryder: Uncle of Ryu and brother of Jeff. Admires his brother.


    7. Suna: Aunt of Ryu and wife of Ryder. Loves the protagonist just as much as her own child. Loves having both of them together on the te *wink* *wink* Also, is the one that scares Ryu the most because of her susceptibility to resort to be violence with his ass, incase she is overly annoyed.


    8. Kyro: Ryu''s cousin brother. Brother in arms with him and Jake. Can be indecisive at times and looks up to Ryu as the brain of their small group. Mildly talented in cultivation matters.


    9. Jake: Friend of Ryu and Kyro. Having been born in the nobility, sees himself as the protector of his friends against bullying. Very talented in cultivation.


    10. Emma: Mother of Jake. Looks very simr to Amelia in hair color and figure. Has an ailing husband, that led her to work as prostitute (in this universe it means she allows the paying men to kiss her lips). Caring mother and wife, got screwed over by her brother-inw.


    11. L: Amelia''s friend and Ryu''s first encounter as a mildy. Large chest with long ck hair. Lives alone with her daughter.


    12. Kira: L''s only child. Didn''t had much interaction with Ryu and his gang since she had lived most of her life outside the town. Later got together with them as a dependable friend.


    13. Eric: Chief of the town. Blonde hair and a thick mustache. A generous leader always looking after his people and remaining busy for lost of the time, as a result. Is weak against his wife causing his son to fall into debauchery.


    14. Nana: Daughter of the leader of the Millers Nobel family from the capital. Fell in love with Eric and ended up getting outcasted by her family because Eric was amoner with no background.


    15. Jim: Eric and Nana''s first child. Completely spoiled by his mother, who always saves him from his father''s wrath every time he messes up. Used to bully the boy who resided in Ryu''s body before his transmigration.


    16. Emily: Grandmother of Ryu and mother to Jeff and Ryder. Is one of the great grand mages of the empire. Lost her husband during thest assault by the beastmen alliance on their nation. With that she lost her zeal to live, choosing a secluded life not taking interest in anything, including her family. Nerissa is her water spirit.


    17. Ruth: Granny who runs the milk farm. Used to be the head maid of the Crown Prince of the Thera Empire. Escaped from there and lived a life of a vagabond before managing to cross the border and settle in the Cylon Empire.


    L, Rose, Hannah, Mary and Tessa are few of the prominent mildies working at Ruth''s estate.


    18. Lyod: Old man who oversees the ntation. Lost his wife during a attack of the Krypto vines and hence hate them with passion. Sees great hope in Ryu due to his nt maniption powers.


    19. Pa: Lyod''s wife. Got captured and turned into a soldier for the evil. Got her memories erased. She is the one who is tasked with the invasion of Ryu''s town and locate him.


    20. Sophia: With her father dead, her mother got captured by the Dark Wings. Was raised by the old couple, Lyod and Pa. Considers Lyod as a father figure to her.


    21. Dorothea: Malnourished woman from outside the town. Was rescued by Ryu before she could take her own life. Now serves him as his maid.


    22. Talia: Looks after the Dark Wings'' Korua branch. Had great ambitions to follow on her leaders steps, only to be distracted by Ryu and manipted into serving him as a maid.


    23. Lisa: A subus and one of the executive of the Dark Wings organization. Was rescued by Email and learned a lot from her, only to be abandoned by the olddy since she can''t control the bloodlust she was born with. Later the student and master reconciled, but Emily never considered her a disciple.


    24. Vrie: One of the most powerful individuals in the Cylon Empire. Lived a long life spanning through multiple centuries. A missed spell caused her to never grow up physically and be stuck in the body of a teen. Eventually reaching the end of her life.


    Felecia, Emily and Rachel are 3 of her most prominent disciples. She considers them all her children, since all her family are already long dead.


    25. Da: Daughter of the leader of the Centaur tribe. Fell in love with Ryu when he saved her life. Has a love-hate kind of rtionship with her father. Goal of the life is to beat up her father.


    26. Damon: Leader of the Centaur tribe. Don''t agree with the expansionist ideals of the Lizardmen and holds his ground against joining the alliance to capture human territory.


    27. Julia: Damon''s wife and Da''s mother. Lonely most of the time. Still loves her family. One of the few experts of her tribe to be able to manipte mana.


    28. Na: Friend of Julia. Had a secret crush for Damon, that she buriedter when he got married. Remained unmarried since then and has a terrible reputation of crushing the males of the tribe, unlucky enough to propose a mairrage to her.


    29. Kate: Da''s grandmother and Damon''s mother. Loves teasing her son. Is able to do some divinations. One of the expert martial cultivator of her tribe.

 Chapter 223: A ruthless Mage

    Chapter 223: A ruthless Mage


    <<Come on, guys. It''s been 5 days since we had a new patron. How are we going to create a full universe of stories like these? Hehe.. Motivation is necessary to keep me going, so take some effort to support the work if you enjoy reading it. You can start with just $3.


    Here''s the /yer104 (remove the ''*'')


    For those who can''t support, justment. I love reading them. As long as they don''t get too personal lol.. Adios!!>>


    **2 months back**


    *Thud* *Thud* A massive magic beast ran through the wilderness at a breakneck speed. Two people sat on the back of the beast, a middle-aged man and another younger one.


    "Are you sure about that father?" Seated behind his father, Samuel asked the man. Getting a positive response he questioned further. "But earlier you told me that you were not entirely sure if you truly sensed the demonic mana. How are you sure about it now?"


    Jacob rxed his shoulders. "I don''t know. Still, I got a gut feeling about it." Samuel was left confused by such a vague answer. "Hmm.. isn''t it bad. It''s an important matter and it might lead to panic if the news came out."


    Jacob shook his head firmly. "That''s not our headache. It''s something the royal court needs to deal with. The appearance of a demon is a serious affair that''s why we can be allowed to be a bit paranoid. No one can me us for it."


    A smirk spread on his face as he continued. "Also, which option can make us liable for a bigger reward? what do you think?" Samuel was struck with a realization. Naturally, if they mentioned that they found nothing. There was no possibility of any further rewards.


    On the other hand, if they mentioned otherwise then they might im more. "If they can''t find the demon, we can''t be med for it since we were just being extra ''careful''. In case they locate him, then it''s even better. I can be a national hero who yed an integral role in averting a disaster hehe.." Jacob ended with a monologue with a sheepishugh.


    The more Samuel thought about it, the more he agreed with his father. In any case, they won''t be taking a loss. "Wow.. Father, you are a genius. I never thought we can milk this situation in such a way."


    Jacob didn''t exactly dislike being praised by his young one. "You should pick up these skills from your father, brat. Work harder on your cultivation. Who knows, our family might even be the most prominent in the n." He had clearly started dreaming. Now the only thing left was for the Empire to make him the leader of the demon-hunting party and then he can very easily imagine his wealth skyrocketing.


    "Yes, father. I will work harder. But you know, I would like to fuck that Grand Magus again. It was amazing. Can we visit the town again in a few months?" His words reminded Jacob of the beautiful woman they had fucked in Korua. Despite being on the older side she was a stunner. Even better what excited him the most was the thrill of having such a powerful mage under his cock.


    "Haha.. sure. What''s more, we owned her ass, dirt cheap. The woman might have gone sterile, she doesn''t even know her worth. She could have easily asked for a fortune in return." Jacob can''t help but jest at the deal he was able to strike with Emily.


    "Good. I would love to fuck her for longer next time around. I got too enthused and came early." Jacob didn''t bother replying to the boy only nodding his head in understanding.


    "And what do you think about the redhead that we fucked yesterday father? I got to know that she was Mrs. Emily''s daughter-inw. Is their whole family made up of beauties?" The man licked his lips, recalling the party whore fromst night. As his son stated she was definitely a bombshell.


    "I believe we should have brought the woman for ourselves. A few bucks would have been enough to get her as a maid or something." Samuel still can''t get over the feeling fromst night. The woman was like a bottle of wine, the more time passed the more he attracted he felt towards her.


    "Haha.. sure. Then how about this. If you secure a top 3 rank in the tournament this year, we will buy her for you. What do you say?" Samuel sighed. "You are messing with me father. 3rd rank just for a slut huh.. you should buy me something even better for that. But anyway, I will give it my best shot."


    "Haha.. That''s my boy!! Let''s rest in the nearby town for the night. It''s gettingte, we might as well get some rest." Jacob could perfectly handle riding his beast multiple days but his son was not at his level and must have been fatigued.


    Commanding his magic beast they deviated from their path towards the capital and took refuge in the town, a few kilometers away from them. Unbeknownst to the father-son pair, above the clouds, a woman dressed in white had her eyes trained on them. She was too high up in the air, so much so that even someone at Jacobs level was not able to detect her presence.


    "Huuu.." Thedy in the sky closed her eyes and released a deep breath. Once she opened her eyelids again, all of her hesitations were gone, reced by resoluteness. Whatever she had been thinking about, she seemed to have reached a conclusion. With that her body fell, rapidly losing height.


    On the outskirts of a small town, Jacob and Samuel got off the massive beast. The man moved to the front and patted the horned snout of his mount. "You did well, Gratos! Rest for the night." The magic beast seemed to understand the human speech as it nodded its head before disappearing into an orb in Jacob''s neck. "Let''s go. We will search for a residence."


    ***


    The whole town had been covered in a thickyer of darkness, only disturbed by a few magicmps illuminating the streets. The streets were rather empty and the pair navigated their way to the central area. Luckily, they found an open restaurant pretty soon. Checking with them they got the lodging facility too.


    "May I know what you would like today, sir?" A youngdy asked for their order. No one sitting with them recognized them, treating them likemoners with somevish dressing style.


    Jacob didn''t mind it and gave his order. Once the woman walked away he noticed Samuel staring at her swaying ass. "Don''t tell me you are again horny boy? You might have surpassed even me in my younger days. Try to control it a bit. You are still young and have the potential to reach great heights. Don''t indulge yourself too much in it."


    Samuel sighed and nodded his head. The scenes from yesterday night kept shing in his head and that was the reason he had built up a tent in his pants. "Hmm?" Suddenly he heard his father exim in surprise.


    Jacob stared behind him and following his gaze the boy found someone they didn''t expect to meet. Not waiting for anything, the man stood up from his seat and walked to a woman who was having her dinner inconspicuously on a corner table.


    "Ahem! Mrs. Emily?" Jacob had walked to the table and stood beside the woman to check if he had got a case of mistaken identity at his hands. But everything was clear once the woman pulled her head up to disy her beautiful countenance to him. There was no doubt left in his mind. This was the woman, one of the few grand magus of the Cylon Empire.


    "Hmm? Mr. Jacob? What a surprise?" She put on a pleasant smile on her face as if she was happy to meet the guy out of the blue. "Haha.. what a coincidence Mrs. Emily. I never thought I will see you here. Are you on your way back to capital?"


    That was the only logical conclusion Jacob can think of. Thedy dressed in white clothes nodded back at him. "Yes. You see, I am not as energetic now. Hence, decided to rest at this ce for the night." Her words attracted a few gazes towards them.


    Had Jacob not beenpletely infatuated by Emily''s alluring figure, he would have noticed the obvious w in her argument. How can a grand magus get tired? That too with just a few hundred kilometers of flight. These guys were so hardy that they could keep fighting for days without even a sweat. Someone like that might even journey back and forth between capital within a single day.


    Yet, Jacob can''t care any less about the matter, instead he was d to apany the woman. Till now even Samuel had joined them and the boy greeted the mage with the deserved respect. "Do you mind if we sit here, Mrs. Emily?"


    "Yeah, sure. Please." Too exhrated to have a meal with her, the pair hurriedly took their seats. "Thank you, Mrs. Mage. It''s really an honor to get to share a meal with you." Thedy from earlier had brought them their food and they chatted among each other.


    Though Emily acted a bit reserved but that was only natural. She was on a higher pedestal than Jacob himself, he happily ranted to keep the woman engaged. "Why don''t you travel with us, Mrs. Emily? We are going to the capital too, as you might have known. That is if you don''t find the offer offensive haha.."


    The man scratched the back of his head. One needs to be careful while interacting with someone at her level. He can''t have her be displeased with his words.


    Emily fell in thought for a while before nodding her head with an enchanting smile. "Haha.. You are very generous Mr. Jacob. If you got some space for this old woman then I will be d to get a ride with you."


    For a second the pair of males had lost themselves in her charms. This was too easy. Today must be his lucky day, everything was turning in his favor. Should he ask for trade once again? He would very much like to taste this woman once again.


    He waited for their meals to get over when he put forth his proposal. To his great fortune, thedy didn''t oppose the idea. "Haha.. ohh.. sure why not. Let''s go, we might need to find a room then."


    Saying that Emily turned around and moved out of the restaurant. Ecstatic at her response the pair squirmed in their hearts as they followed behind thedy, practically skipping in excitement.


    ***


    Jacob made sure that the trio found a motel that was willing to take in guests. Leading the way he escorted the woman to the rented room. The father and son duo watched Emily untie her hair before slowly removing her dress. They saw the eagerness in each other''s eyes.


    "Thanks a lot for agreeing to our request, Mrs. Emily. We are grateful for you allowing us to do it with you. You are truly one of the most beautiful women in the whole Cylon Empire." They too began getting off their clothes haphazardly.


    Emily reflected a charming smile as her naked body was revealed to the duo. "Haha.. I am just a woman who is well past her prime. On the contrary, I should be grateful to you. Both of you were extremely good at sex, I loved our time together. You see, it''s been many years since I had so much fun."


    Watching the woman walk towards them seductively, the duo''s cock stood in attention. Emily closed the distance and got hold of their warm shafts in both her hand, stroking them up and down. Emboldened, they each grabbed one of her breasts, squeezing them with a grin on their faces.


    "Wow.. you guys sure are excited. But let''s make one thing clear. I don''t want any piss on me today. It''s too cold and I don''t want to have a bath right now." For a second their hearts had stopped when she had paused her strokes. Nevertheless, wide smiles spread on their faces once they heard her condition.


    "Sure, master Emily. We will do as you say." Getting the response from them Emily got on her knees and wrapped her lips around Jacob''s stiff cock and sucked on it.

 Chapter 224: A ruthless Mage 2

    Chapter 224: A ruthless Mage 2


    <<Yesterday, our pledges increased by around $50. Wow.. think I should constantly remind you guys for the support lol.. We might reach our next goal of $1000 in few months that way and then we will have enough money tomision some good character arts for this work.


    Anyhow, current goal isplete and I am nning to start the double release from the start of the new year. Enjoy!!>>


    "Can I go in first father?" A few minutes and Emily was blowing the cocks in her hands when Samuel can''t take it anymore. Receiving permission from his father, the boy moved behind the mage and made her stand up.


    With Jacob''s cock in her mouth, Emily raised her buttocks and pushed them towards the eager boy. Thanks to her saliva all over his dick, Samuel found himself prating deep inside her vagina. His hands dug in the soft flesh of her cheeks and getting into position, he began moving his waist.


    There was nothing better that could happen to him. Who would have imagined that they woulde across the water mage so early? He had nned to fuck her only after a few months from now yet it turned out that he had got a fortune in his hands.


    "Muuhhh.. mhhh.. uhhh.. ummm.. guugg.." Samuel''s thrust sped up, ramming his waist in her and sending his cock to the deepest he could reach. Jacob on the other hand monopolized her swaying tits, holding onto them and fondling them to his heart''s content.


    The sense of aplishment was so great that his cock and swelled up to its extreme girth, choking Emily on it. Samuel moved to get a hold of her hands, behind her back to get a better grip on her. Holding her in his arms he got into a periodic movement inside her pussy...


    ***


    It was afternoon and much to Samuel''s delight, he had moved his hands inside of Emily''s dress. A few days back be would gave been scared shitless while trying something like this with a grand magus, considering that the other person can literally turn him to dust with a wave of their finger.


    Even so, having fucked thisdy twice he had grown bold enough to ce his hands on her waist. Emily was riding his father''s mount together with them. Jacob sat in front and he sat at the back with thedy cushioned between both of them.


    His hands had went on to trail towards her chest, gradually. Till now the only response from Emily had been a little shrug only. But that in itself can''t discourage him. Didn''t she tell them yesterday that she had the best sex with them? He can''t resist the urge to get inside her once again.


    As expected the woman gave up on her protest after his regr tries, letting him ce his hands on her chest. First, the boy only massaged her tits but with every minute he turned greedier. His hands slipped inside her dress and began fondling the fleshly mounds with skin contact.


    "Ahem.. Mr. Jacob, would you mind if we take the shorter route through the forests, instead of the regr route?" Most of the territory under the humans was still under thick green cover. Only a few selected routes provided safe passage to the general public, if they want to travel between the cities.


    Most of the citizens will choose those paths so that they don''te across some wild magic beast. "Sure. It seems you are in a hurry master Emily haha... Anyways, as long as you are with us, I am sure no beast will be daring enough toe across us."


    Emily didn''t bother replying to the man. She had observed how he had deliberately steered slower all the way. He might be trying to push his luck and try to get another night with her. For a moment her facecked any expression, despite the boy behind her rubbing his erection on her butt.


    Time passed and as she had expected the night had fallen on them in the midst of the wilderness. "Sorry Mrs. Emily but I think we will have to travel for another day to reach the capital. Would you mind if we put up a camp here tonight?"


    Emily seemed to reluctantly agree to his suggestion. "Thanks, master Emily!" Getting her permission the duo got off the beast and began setting up their tents. Samuel was aware of how his father had intentionally driven his mount slower so that they could get to spend another night with thedy. His father was a genius for sure. Giddy with that knowledge he happily put up the tents.


    Half an hourter the trio had set up a fire and ate their meals around it. "Mrs. Emily how about we do it once again? I am sure you will enjoy it too hehe.." Jacob had grown enough confidence to directly ask thedy for sex, even going as far as to make judgments on her behalf.


    Yet all his excitement faded the next moment. Emily shook her head. "Let''s do it some other day, Mr. Jacob. I am a bit tired today. It''s better if I take some time resting." In spite of trying his best, Jacob wasn''t able to hide his disappointment entirely.


    During the whole day, he had driven his beast slower just for having this chance with her. Do it some other time? Who was she kidding? It was extremely rare to meet any grand mage, forget about someone willing for a good fuck. All he could do was to lock the disappointment in his heart. He was not on a level to question her choices.


    Beside him, Samuel was even more despondent. Why would this happen? He had even gone as far as to imagine all the different positions he will be fucking this woman. He waited for his father toe up with something but s, all he got was some silence and a small nod from him.


    "Okay, Mrs. Emily. Then I believe we should move to our tents. The earlier we get up tomorrow, the faster we can reach our destination." With a nod, everyone moved to their resting ces and this time Jacob left his beast on guard duty.


    ***


    A few hours had passed and it was midnight but Samuel can''t seem to be able to sleep. Tossing and turning in his bed he can only think of sex. The erection in his pants made it evident that he won''t be getting any sleep tonight.


    His hand slipped inside his trousers, getting hold of his cock when he heard some footsteps outside of his tent. "Are you there, little Samuel?" A sweet voice called out to him, electrifying him. Instantly he got out of his tent to find Emily waiting for him outside.


    "Yes, master Emily. Do you require something?" It took him some time to respond to her as the seductive vibesing from thedy had overwhelmed his senses. She was coyly twirling her hair as she asked. "Can you apany thisdy for a walk, little Samuel? I can''t seem to get any sleep tonight."


    His heart thumped in his chest. From her coy look, it was clear that her motive was not limited to a walk. "I didn''t want to force myself on Mr. Jacob that''s why I came to you. So what do you say?" Samuel immediately grabbed on the extended hand and held it firmly. There was no way he was giving up this chance.


    The guardian beast didn''t bother the couple as they walked into the vegetation. Inside the other tent, Jacob can only smile wryly. Did his son surpass him in sex already? His ego can never ept that. "Huh.. she must be someone who likes younger boys." That must be the case. Turning to the side he felt happy for his boy before closing his eyes and falling asleep.


    Back outside, Samuel had followed behind Emily who had brought him deeper and deeper into the forest. The boy was too excited to mind where they were heading. Emily had engaged him in some small talks about his schooling and cultivation. Though he answered everything truthfully, his gaze had never left those curves.


    Unable to control the heat in his groins hos hands moved and grabbed onto Emily''s bottom, midway to her sentence. She acted like it was only expected and beamed a smile at him. Samuel''s cock had risen to its utmost length in the influence of that charming smile, under the full moonlit night.


    Next, he began removing her clothes one by one, leaving her fully naked under the trees.


    "Tell me, Mrs. Emily. You certainly didn''t bring me here for a casual walk? Did you?"


    Emily''s eyes stared down at the erection in his pants while she chuckled. "Haha.. you are a smart kid. I think you got better potential than your father." Samuel felt like his cock grew by another inch just with those words of her. What betterpliment can he ask for?


    Peeling all his clothes from his body he pulled Emily into his embrace and ced his hands on her ass cheeks, kneading them passionately. "Thank you for your kind words, master Emily. You too are one in a million women. All over the capital, it will be hard to find someone who can match you in charms and grace."


    His cock pressed against her naked pussy and Emily''s hands began stroking on it. "Haha.. is that so? Why do I feel like you just made it up just now?" Her bell-likeughter made his head pumped with blood. Losing themand over his lust, he began kissing all over her neck as his fingers found their way inside her cunt.


    Making her turn around Samuel pressed the mature woman against the tree and used his fingers to rub on her pussy lips. His earlier exploration had discovered that she was totally dry down there. It was a bit odd considering how she was behaving with him.


    If she was not wet, then he will make her wet. With that logic in mind, Samuel began purging his fingers deep inside the hot vagina. Rapidly moving it in and out, he gave it his best shot.


    "Mhhh..!!" Even after a constant finger fucking for the next few minutes, Samuel didn''t make much progress. ming it on her old age, he can''t be bothered by it anymore. Getting up he forced his dick inside Emily from behind. "Ahhhmm..!!"


    His cock made its way through the tight tunnel, eliciting a moan from thedy. The beast inside him was woken up by her voice. His hands grabbed onto her silky hair and tugged it hard, simultaneously ramming his groin against her.


    Having fucked most of his women in a tag team with his father, it was altogether a different form of the intimacy of having a pussy all to himself. Samuel would like to believe that whatever Emily had said earlier was the truth. She must have liked his performance even better than his father''s, that''s why she approached him and not Jacob in the middle of the night.


    These thoughts took away all the fatigue of his journey throughout the day. Feeling reinvigorated he pumped Emily''s ass harder and harder, making sure to take a breather from time to time, in order to not cum prematurely.


    In the enthusiasm of fucking a grand magus all alone, he had failed to notice a small figure staring down at both of them from above. It was a little fairy-like creature hidden in the thick branches. She watched the show with severe apathy, with her hands crossed on her chest.


    10 more minutes had passed and Samuel was a bit disappointed. Emily had stopped moaning. No matter how hard he fucked, she didn''t seem to be responding at all. "Am I doing something wrong, Mrs. Emily?"


    The woman who had her face pressed against the tree trunk turned back at him. She still had a wide smile on her face, but for the first time, Samuel felt like she was faking it.


    ''Where did I went wrong?'' His mind rapidly spun to check if he had made any mistakes in his sex. But he can''t find anything, that was just the normal procedure. He didn''t even try something new, so howe she didn''t enjoy it?


    "Nothing, sweetheart. But I thought I should take the lead sometimes. Can youy down on your back? Let me ride you." Samuel was much too eager to salvage the situation. Hurriedly heid on the ufortable forest floor, and held his cock up, waiting for the woman to sit on him.


    Emily didn''t disappoint him and settled over his cock. Slowly she began grinding her hips over him. Samuel found her pussy contract and rx rhythmically, sending extreme pleasure to his mind. Yet, all of a sudden his eyes opened wide as he stared in disbelief, at the beautiful visage sitting on top of him. Blood sprayed from his mouth, covering the his partner''s chest in it.

 Chapter 225: A ruthless Mage 3

    Chapter 225: A ruthless Mage 3


    *Cough* *Cough* *Spurt* A jet of blood burst out from Samuel''s mouth, sshing on Emily''s bare chest. Confusion was written all over his face, unable to make any sense of the situation. Gradually his eyes closed as his life escaped his body.


    Emily took in a deep breath and got up, leaving the lifeless body of the boy on the ground. Pulling a cloth from her storage ring she began cleaning the bloodstains from over her breasts.


    "You were too harsh. At the very least you should have let the boy cum inside you before taking such extreme steps." Nerissa had jumped down from her resting spot on the beaches above. A small smile was visible on her face like the recent death wasn''t a big deal for her, instead choosing to mockingly admonish Emily.


    But the woman didn''t seem to be in a mood for her regr jokes, right now. Putting her clothes back on, she directed her away. "Get to work, I don''t want a single loophole." Saying that she swiped her hand and Samuel''s body disappeared from its ce. Not even waiting for any response from her spirit she had already begun walking back to her tent.


    ***


    "Hah!!" For a second Jacob''s heart had stopped when his senses told him that there was someone with him in the tent. In his realm, it wasn''t an easy task to sneak up on him even in his sleep. Not to mention he had put his most capable beast on the guard duty.


    Finding a naked Emily beside him in his bed, she sighed in relief. It made sense that she was the only one who could pull this stunt off. "Haha.. Mrs. Emily, you sacred me for a moment there. What happened, is something the matter?"


    All his questions fell on deaf ears, as the woman began pulling his pants off. Jacob was taken by surprise by her sudden aggression. But all the words of resistance were stuck in his throat once he found his cock enveloped in Emily''s mouth. She took his whole length inside her mouth.


    "Gluckk.. gluck.. mhuuuu.. Chugh.." Emily was especially belligerent with his cock and Jacob was loving every second of the treatment. "Hoho.. don''t tell me, did my boy left you in heat Mrs. Emily?"


    After a few minutes, the mage took a break from squeezing his cock with her throat muscles. Giving a long lick over his length Emily pped the thick shaft on her face. "Yeah.. the boy got too eager and ended uping before me. Sadly, now his father has to pay for his sins."


    With a cheeky smile, she revealed her pearly white teeth and jumped over the man. Laying over his wide body she pointed his cock inside her cunt. Feeling her soft breasts crushing against his chest made Jacob lose any sense of self-control. "Haha.. he is just a kid right now. Let me take his ce. I will make sure you scream in pleasure."


    His hands grabbed onto her mushy butt cheeks and holding onto her, his waist began jerking hard. Every pump sent his cock drilling inside her tight pussy. "Mhhh.. ahhhh.. ahh.." With time Jacob''s pumps grew harder, more so when Emily bit on his neck.


    15 minutes passed like this and Jacob was in the middle of a sensational sex session when all his senses began screaming of iing danger. *Thud* His hands struck against Emily''s chest, forcing her off himself. Hurriedly he got up only to find himself extremely weak.


    "What did you do.. ahhhh!!" *Cough* *Cough* Dark red blood oozed out of his mouth, sttering on the ground. "Haahh... Haahh.." His breathing had grownbored and his hands felt across his lower abdomen. Immense despair covered his face when he discovered that his magic core had been damaged.


    The despair turned to extreme anger as he gritted his teeth staring at the woman ahead of him with vicious eyes. "Why did you do it.. have you gone crazy..!!" *Cough* *Cough* More blood spurted from his mouth. His entire body was in turmoil. His cultivation was leaking through his damaged core, fast.


    He can even feel his realm dropping down rapidly. Damage to their magic core was the absolute worst thing that can happen to a mage. It was extremely difficult to fix any harm done to the core. But for him there was no hope of even that as the damage done to him was irreparable.


    In a single minute, his whole life had been destroyed. All his hard work is gone. He can see everything turn to dust in front of his eyes. Extreme hate-filled his gaze. No matter what reason she had for resorting to such a merciless move, the truth was that his life as a mage was more or less over.


    "Why did you do that.. ahhh.. you wench..!!" Jacob tried his best to stop the leakage of his cultivation, cing both his hands on his abdomen but deep inside he knew the futility of his actions. Recalling something he hurriedly tried searching for something over his body, but can''t find it.


    Emily on the other hand was eerily calm. All the pretense was gone and her face looked disastrously cold. She got up and opened her palm to reveal a small glowing orb. "Don''t bother." She was a resident of the Cylon Empire and was totally familiar with every noble family from the capital.


    Hence, this orb was the first thing that she took off him when he was engaged in thoughtless sex with her. The man was too engrossed in enjoying her that he dropped his guard, allowing her to separate him from his magic beasts.


    This orb was a specialty of the Wilder n. They were not the best when it came to individual cultivation but once they are allowed to bring their beasts in the fight, they grow into a force to reckon with. Even then, it would not have been difficult for Emily to kill the man off along with all his beasts. But that way she won''t be able to put the me on the beastmen. Hence, she chose the safest method.


    Watching his beast orb in Emily''s hand, Jacob knew he was done for. That was hisst hope. He might have been able to save his life by running away, even if he had to sacrifice his magic beasts.


    *Growwl* *Grrrrr* Right then he heard a heavy rumbling from outside. "Gratos!!" He ran out of the tent only to find his massive beast fallen on the ground. Its feet had been stuck deep in the ground, while his whole body felt like it was pressed down by a giant palm. The animal gave ast look at his master before closing its eyes.


    Looking around he found the culprit sitting in the shoulder of his now-dead beast. It was a spirit and if he identified her correctly she must belong to Emily. Anguish filled his mind. Why was this happening to him? Why would she attack him out of nowhere? He had made sure not to offend the woman all his way.


    His knees gave away and he fell to the ground. "Why?? Whyyy did you do that?" Tears filled his eyes as screamed in pain. Before today he would have never believed that a grand magus will stoop so low as to go against someone on a lower realm than them. What happened to their pride?


    "You don''t need to know that Mr. Jacob. Please know that I got no personal grudge against you. But you will still have to die today." Her words only fueled the anger in his heart. "No personal grudge? Fucker!!" There was no need to be respectful to her any longer. There was no chance he was getting out from this situation, alive.


    Emily had walked over to stand ahead of him and her steps suddenly reminded him of an even more dismaying possibility. "My son!! What did you do with him? Tell me!! Ahhhhhh!!!" In a single night, the man had lost everything.


    *Thud* All his fears proved to be real when he saw Samuel''s naked body,ying on the grass lifelessly. Despite his agony, he crawled over to the body trying his best to shake the boy of his infinite stupor. "Ahhh.. Samuel.. please.. please.. wake up.. ahhhggggg!!!"


    This was his one and only child. If Emily would have allowed him death wish he would have certainly chosen for her to spare his son''s life and now that too was taken away from him. His mind knew that the boy was long dead. Just the fact that she manifested his body from her ring was enough proof for it. A storage ring can not sustain life, that was the fact.


    Nevertheless, the father inside of him can''te to terms with the fact. "Ahhhh.. ahhhh... Wuuuu.. ahhhhh.." No matter how arrogant he might have been the feeling of losing your child was not something he can endure. His head dropped on the boy''s cold chest as warm tears spilled from his eyes. His screams had now turned to whimpers.


    Emily stood there in silence. A shiver ran through her body and unexpectedly she was feeling cold in his silent night. For a moment her own heart twisted in her chest but it was only for a brief moment. The next second the same cold expression took over her face.


    She dropped her head down and took a bow. "I made sure that he felt minimal pain." Her words seemed to have woken the man up from his mourning. Jacob had never felt such bubbling hate for anyone in all his life.


    "Bastard.. bastard.. I will kill you...!!" Drawing on hisst remaining mana he pulled his limping body up and sprinted towards the woman. Yet, the man copsed only after taking a few steps towards her. "It''s gotten too noisy out here. Let''s put an end to all this, I am tired." Nerissa was revealed flying behind the man. She was the one who took him out.


    Emily walked closer to the dead body and keeling down, she closed the man''s grudge-filled eyes. *Thud* "This was the messenger beast that was following us." Nerissa dropped another dead body from mid-air. Emily looked beside her to find a meter-long lizard.


    "It was really hard to locate this guy. It was really stealthy. I can''t believe he still went on to release this guy, despite being with one of the most powerful mages of this empire." Emily gave a nod and picked up Jacob''s dead body, cing it beside his son.


    "Just the fact that those old guys sent him for the investigation, made him worthy enough for us to be careful with him." The lizard that Nerissa had hunted down was a special magic beast that was directed to return to the Wilder n in case its master lost his life. It could have revealed thest moments of Jacob''s death to his family.


    It was nothing out of the blue. Every major n had one way or another to safeguard the lives of their members. Kneeling beside the dead bodies, Emily pressed her head on the ground, praying for their souls. Yes, they stood opposite to her in this life but once the soul has left the body, it was pure and untainted. It was neither her ally nor her enemy.


    Nerissa only smiled before vanishing in thin air. Her job was done, Emily will handle the rest. A cold wind blew across the forest, chilling the naked body of an old woman and the two dead bodies, in the middle of nowhere.

 Chapter 226: Progress in training

    Chapter 226: Progress in training


    <<Hi readers, the next few chapters might not have a satisfying R-18 scene. Thus, I have decided to release the bonus chapter. It''s present at AO3, with below link.


    https://archiveofourown.org/works/35754982


    Also, of you are a fan of some real degenerate stuff, than you can read the other story present under the same author name (heed to the tags). And if you are someone who already read that story, thene to my Patron, I got 10 more chaps for you /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>


    Amelia woke up to her asshole being stretched by a huge log. She can identify this splendid cock even in her dreams. "Mhhhh...!!" Sheid sideways and the boy held on to her waist to force his dick in her tight ass. She was obviously dry inside, making it hard for him to push any deeper.


    Amelia was toozy to act, forcing Ryu to solve the problem on his own. She kept her eyes closed and snuggled in the sheets. The next moment, he had pulled out from inside her and Amelia can hear sloppy sounds of a mouth sucking on a cock. It was not a big deal to guess that the mouth belonged to the third upant of the bed, her daughter.


    Yes, she was sleeping with her little husband today. The boy made sure that she discussed his rights over her with Jeff and get him to agree to his demands. Her husband didn''t really have much room to maneuver when his whole family stood on the opposite spectrum.


    Which husband will be willing to part with his wife for a day, every single week. But such was his case that he had to agree to their demands no matter what. That''s how Ryu ended up monopolizing both the redheads in the family for himself.


    "Puchh.. puch.. puchh.." Ruby''s saliva had covered the cock under thick lubrication. Satisfied with her work Ryu rewarded her with a pat on her head, before forcing his way into Amelia''s wrinkled hole for a second attempt. Unsurprisingly, her anal walls separated to allow him entry to her depths.


    ***


    Jeff sat in the hall room going through a small tabloid that covered some news about the affairs of their country. "Good morning, father." A soft voice attracted his attention and he saw Ryu walk down the stairs with his mother and sister. His hands held onto their hair as thedies crawled on all fours.


    "Good morning, brat. All of you guys sure are enjoying your lives to the fullest huh.." Jeff chided the boy as well as thedies. Looks like he was still not over the fact that he had to share his woman with his child.


    "Hehe.. it can''t be helped, father. I need to keep them satisfied, lest they start annoying you every day." Anticipating the situation where he would be constantly nagged for sex every night, Jeff gulped and chose to ignore these ravenously sexual beings. The three of them only giggled and walked into the kitchen.


    *Pahh* *Pagh* *Paagh* A regr noise of bodies mming into each other emerged from the kitchen. Sometimes Jeff was genuinely worried about the boy. Is this kind of libido at such a young age normal? It can''t be. He was a man as well and not more than two times in a month will he feel the urge to mate.


    Compared to him, there was not a single day when he won''t find Ryu engaged in his carnal desires. Previously he had reasoned it as the whole concept of sex was new to the boy and hence he went all in. But now it''s been more than two months and his hunger for female flesh has only grown over the period.


    "Ahhh.. agghhh.. mhhh..!!" Shameless screams echoed in the house. Not only the boy, but his wife was also of equal me. Once Ryu had be sexually active, Jeff and noticed apletely new side of Amelia. She had always been a hard shell to crack in bed but only now he came to know how much of her desires the woman had kept pent-up inside her.


    This sensation of guilt that he never satisfied his woman thoroughly, was the biggest reason why he had given her free reign to enjoy her life. It had an added benefit of getting the freedom to chose when he would like to engage with Amelia sexually because at other times he can just push her onto Ryu.


    Yet, if the desires of the parents start crossing paths with their boy''s future then, he might need to look into the matter and maybe put an end to these regr sexual encounters. Unable toe to a conclusion just yet, he focused on his tabloid, cutting off the lustful moans emerging from the small room.


    In the kitchen, both mother and daughter had one of their legs ced on the counter, with Ryu taking turns inside their wet pussies. Amelia and Ruby were engaged in a deep mouth-to-mouth kiss, with their hands cupping each other''s fleshy milk-filled breasts.


    ***


    "Mhhhh.. ahhh.." Jeff had left the house for work and Ryu jerked his cock to garnish the fruits with the fresh morning cum, right out of his balls. *Puchi* *Puchi* Spurts after spurts thick gooey cumnded as the gigglingdies tried their best to catch each stream with the tes in their hands.


    With his balls empty, Ryu can feel his mind cleared. Hurriedly he had his breakfast with the nutritious milk from both the women and left the house to train in the backyard. Ruby and Amelia were left relishing in their meals as they swapped the cum from each other''s mouths.


    Ryu walked to the back garden and settled on the cool grass, checking on his cultivation. These past few weeks he had grown suspicious of the Dragon''s im of the cultivation maids helping him out. Instead of pushing him ahead, he had felt his cultivation level bing stagnant.


    Releasing the seal over his mana reserves, he felt his whole body re-energized. Getting to his feet he got into the stance and began performing the sets of the martial arts he had learned. "At least I made some progress in the hand-to-handbat department."


    With a single punch, a massive vine jetted out of the ground. The vine was half a meter thick and anyone who had been inside a radius of 5 meters from him would have got no chance to react and the vine could have punctured a hole through their chest.


    A wide smile crept up on Ryu''s face. This ability will be even more dangerous when he faces an oblivious enemy. "Haah..!!" I roundabout kick through the air and anotherrge vine swept up from the ground, that could have knocked a person into some distance with heavy damage to their internals.


    ''Hmm... I am missing Emma now.'' The progress he made while fighting with that woman can''t bepared to training on his own. "Wood clones!!" Two wooden mannequins emerged from the ground and took their positions on both sides.


    This is the new way he came up with to emte a real-life fight. Even though the clones can''t use magic, but they can perfectly mimic human movements. Thankfully, this magic didn''t require too much attention and the clones can keep in working once they are fed with the requiredmands.


    "Come." The wooden dolls looked quite fragile but they were very sturdy, easily taking on a heavy punishment. Both their hands transformed into spikes as theyunched themselves towards Ryu at once.


    Three more vines emerged and fought against the clones following Ryu''s movements. Five was his limit, any more and he would lose concentration. *Thud* *Thud* *sh* *Rip* *Rip* The vines struck against the clones but they agilely dodged the attacks, trying to close the distance between them and Ryu.


    *Thud* One of the clones was thrown across the garden while his buddy took the opportunity to slide between the barriers and cut apart thest vine, protecting Ryu. "Damn.. these guys are good." With the wooden spike pressed against his chin, he can definitely see a smirk on the non-existent face of the clone.


    The next minute, the clone retracted back its spike before returning to its initial position, ready to whoop his ass once again. "I created you brats.. why the fuck you are acting all high and mighty..!!" The way the clone walked away from him was reeking of arrogance like he can cut apart all his defenses at any moment.


    It was very frustrating but there was not much he could do in this regard other than to try and improve. There was a reason why these clones were so good. The spell that brings them to life is of a much higher tier than the vine magic.


    Gritting his teeth Ryu began sucking the mana from his surroundings to be in the best possible condition. This time around he got to beat their ass, otherwise what dignity will be left for him? Ten minutester the boy was back in form as he took his stance, calling out to the clones once again.


    The clones had taken this time to repair any damages done to them and they too had gotten in stance, ready to leap on their master at the firstmand. Ryu was ready to begin but suddenly he saw one of the clones retract back the spike in ist left hand. Next minute the same hand grewrger and took the shape of a shield, leaving Ryu extremely terrified.


    The boy gulped his saliva to wet his drying throat. "How is this possible?" He was not terrified of the possibility of getting his ass handed over to him once again by his own creation but something even more sinister.


    Their ability to use spikes was his creation, nevertheless, he nevermunicated them to use shields. This can only mean that the guy who got thrown around by the strike of his vine, came up with this new tool all by itself.


    The spell from the book had no mention of the clones developing their own thinking. These guys must have essed his memory toe up with this new solution. ''Let''s just hope they don''t turn against their master someday.'' With his signal, both dolls broke into a sprint.


    In the front garden, a naked Amelia was using her earth magic to dig arge patch of thend. She was following Ryu''s orders. The boy had narrated his desire to have a pool at their home.


    She ced her hands on the grassy patch and the soil began vibrating. After 10 minutes the earth had loosened enough to be carried away. She recalled how the boy admonished her for growingzy and putting on weight. This motivated her to work harder and before the lunch break, she had dug arge pond.


    Looking over therge pit, Amelia wiped off the sweat from her body. A sense of aplishment filled her as she hopped like a little girl to inform Ryu of her progress.


    ***


    In the backyard Ryu was in deep meditation, rxing his distraught muscles. Deep inside his mind, he was even more anxious. In the end, his bouts against the clones ended up in a massive defeat. It was 11:1 in their favor.


    The more he fought against the clones, the better they became. What scared him the most were thest two fights. At first, the second clone learned that thebination of a spike and shield worked better,pared to dual spikes. He came to this decision after watching his brother fare better than himself.


    These learning patterns were dreadful enough but they didn''t stop there. Later on, after having fought ten rounds with Ryu the clones came to a realization that both of them were on the same side. So, in the next two rounds, Ryu was defeated even faster.


    Now they leveraged each other''s attacks to fight off against the single enemy. And the fact that they can take a heavy beating with no fear of death, meant that they were ready to sacrifice their lives if it meant that it would allow one of them tond a final blow on Ryu.


    Somehow, Ryu had a feeling that this was not normal. He was caught in a bind if he should check with master Lyod about this discovery. ''Huh... I guess it''s better to take advice.'' In the back of his mind, he can''t get rid of the thought that one day these clones might end up murdering their master. Of course, his paranoia originated from the movies he had watched in his previous world.


    "Ahh... I am exhausted!!" Out of nowhere, a headnded in hisp. Amelia snuggled closer to him and shut her eyes, trying to rx. "All done?" Ryu caressed her hair in affection and the woman nodded her head.


    "You want me to fill it with water?" At her suggestion, Ryu only smiled and bringing his head down kissed on her luscious lips. "Not required. You have worked hard, let''s go and take a bath. You can take a nap afterward."

 Chapter 227: Neighbours troubles

    Chapter 227: Neighbour''s troubles


    <<Hi readers, I will be retiring to my parents house to spend my vacations for the next week. That means no work and no screens until next to next Monday. I will take the opportunity to give some much needed break to my mind.


    Hence no new chapters for next week. I might try to schedule 3 or 4 pre written AO3 chapters for the patrons before I leave. For regr readers, love to you guys and see you in a week.


    Merry Christmas to one and all. Hope all of you have awesome holidays. Peace out!!>>


    *Knock* *Knock* "Mom can you please check the door?" April heard udia call out to her from the kitchen. Stepping out of her room she opened the door. "How are you, aunt?" A charming smile radiated on a familiar face, under the shade of the evening sun.


    His brilliant smile single-handedly rescued her mood. Responding with a simr smile April hugged the boy. "Took you long enough boy. I thought you forgot about this old woman already." She pouted her lips acting coy. Ryu pressed her closer to himself as his hands snaked in her dress and began kneading her fleshly bottom.


    "I am still young, aunt. I don''t have the luxury of free time like you guys, just yet. You know how hard life is for kids, these days." April can only chuckle at his response. "Forgive me. You must be the sole breadwinner for your family. I can understand your predicament."


    She took replied in a sarcastic tone but Ryu was not interested to continue with the banter. Bringing his head closer to her, he kissed all over her neck while his long fingers explored her deep ass. "Don''t worry, I will make it up to you guys, aunt. Let''s go in."


    April can feel her pent-up frustration turn into desires, as his hit breath struck against her soft skin. "Hmm!" Letting the boy put his arms across her waist, she walked inside the house with her head on his shoulder.


    "I hope you don''t mind me dropping by unannounced, aunt. Actually, mom told me that you guys were a bit lonely for a few days. Hence, I thought maybe you would like mypany." He stated his reason after they settled in the hall.


    Sitting opposite to him, April shook her head. "You did the right thing. We always enjoy thepany." Turning towards the kitchen she called out. "udia, we got a guest. I think you need to increase the quota for tonight''s dinner."


    The next minute Ryu noticed the cute blondeing out of the room with a few drinks in her hand. "Wee, Ryu!" She too was happy to have the boy''spany. These days he was the only source of positive vibes left in their lives.


    "Thank you, sister udia. Pleasee sit here." He patted his thighs, his actions making the woman blush. Still, she didn''t protest him pulling her by her hands and making her settle in hisp. "Are you good, sis?"


    Saying that he had begun removing her clothes one by one. She snickered at his not-so-subtle intentions. "I am good. And considering how eager you are to get me naked, I believe you too are good only."


    These kinds of barbs didn''t faze him at all. Continuing with his venture of getting his girl nude, he giggled lightly. "Hehe.. you know me the best sis. I love watching women without clothes, especially the beautiful ones." Ending his sentence with a bite on her neck, udia was left ashamed at his remarks.


    "Ahem.. what about the older women? Don''t tell me your love is reserved for the younger ones?" Ryu was quick to respond to the maturedy''s intervention. "Haha.. how can that be, April. Maturedies have their own charms. Why don''t youe and sit here?"


    He pointed to his other thigh.


    April pretended to be reluctant but got up to remove her clothes nheless. Walking to him she too settled in hisp. Ryu was enjoying every minute of his life. Having two naked women sitting in hisp, not everyone was as lucky as him even in this world.


    "Tell me, is everything alright with you guys. I heard some bad things about your marriage from mom. Is everything alright?" Both women got visibly ufortable once he brought up the matter.


    udia had no idea how the boy came to know, so she could only stare back at her mother. April had asked for sine suggestions from Amelia regarding their husband''s adultery but it seems thedy ended up spilling the beans to her son.


    "She can''t keep anything from me. Now tell me what happened. Both of you can consider me your half-husband." Despite the serious atmosphere, his words made both mother-daughter pair crack up.


    "Where did youe up with something like that. Half-husband? Haha.. what''s next? Half-wife, half-mother, or half-son? You sure are a funny kid." udia deliberately pinched his cheeks, reminding him of his agepared to them.


    "Haha.. It was funny but don''t involve yourself with the matters of the adults, kid. Live a carefree life for as long as it is allowed." April cared about him and that''s why wanted him to not get involved in their affair. She still didn''t understand Amelia''s logic behind telling this matter to her son.


    They weren''t aware of it but Amelia had grown to have absolute faith in her child. She knew the kid had matured rather early. There was always a hope that he might be able to help them out in their predicament.


    "Hmm? Are you sure?" Ryu knew these women needed a shocker and hence he immediately pulled April''s head towards him and kissed her straight on her lips, without any dy. udia''s eyes had widened to their limits, her mind unable to process the situation.


    April was not in any better condition. The boy didn''t give her any time to resist, before her mind could register it his tongue had been pushed in her mouth, exploring her insides rampantly. It''s not like April had never thought of doing so. Rather from the time she had seen Amelia kiss her son so passionately in front of everyone, somewhere deep inside she too wanted to do the same.


    Thinking about it was one thing and implementing it in real life was altogether a different story. Though she did not initiate the kiss but just the fact that she was not putting up any resistance against him, was enough tobel her as a cheating wife.


    Nheless, thinking till here only strengthened her resolve. How was this any different than what her husband was doing behind her back? Ryu''s hands fondled her breasts and in the end, April''s defenses broke apart and she too began actively engaging his tongue in a wild y.


    Last week she had confronted her husband and her son, regarding their overly frequent visits outside of Korua. At first, they tried to dodge her questioning but once she brought to light what udia had told her, she noticed the difort on their face.


    If she was doubtful first, it was clear from their expressions that both their marriage were falling apart. The frustration she had for those bastards had now transformed into her desire of treating them the same.


    If they won''t mend their ways then she too was a free woman. Her hands and dropped down to find Ryu''s cock. Their lips only separated when both of them were out of breath. April licked the sweet saliva off her lips. It was a strangely calming sensation. Her heartfelt extremely light now, like she just got rid of a huge burden.


    Ryu pulled his pants down and forced her head into his crotch. Once done with the milf his focus turned to udia, who had shrunk like a scared kitten. Ryu grinned like a viin and pulled her back in hisp. She might have been too stupefied to even think of resisting him.


    Putting her legs to both sides, she held her close to his chest. "Never forget, sis. I will always be there for you, no matter how bad it might get." Not giving her any time to respond he pressed his lips on her and began eating her out.


    udia''s brain had short-circuited from the passionate speech. No one spoke to her like that, not even her husband. A slew of questions arose in her mind. Why was she trying to save their marriage even when the other party didn''t show any desire to do so? Was she so deplorable? No. She was not. She was a young woman, there was no point wasting her life like this.


    Once she had found her answers, Ryu''s tongue had already taken advantage of her stunned state to invade her mouth. Coming to the conclusion in her mind, her arm wrapped around his body as she began responding to him. Her tongue rose to catch him and yed around with it, showing it around.


    Behind her, April sighed with the cock in her mouth. It was inevitable. The charms of the boy proved to be too fatal in the end. She was perfectly aware that once she had lost the battle against him, it was only a matter of time before udia fell too. Her only concern was that the boy was still very young.


    Their kiss had ended but udia was too ashamed to even look into his eyes, even so, she held her ground, not running away. Ryu cupped her head in both his hands and gave her another soft peck on her lips. "Are you guys ready to open your mouths now? Or you are willing to take some punishments before doing it anyway?"


    udia nodded her head and Ryu observed a streak of tear fell from the corner of her eyes. This girl must have loved her husband with all her heart, only to find out that he was cheating on her. He fondled her face and wiped the tears with his thumb. "Go on, I am here with you."


    ***


    "Hain? You brat have you taken me as a fool? Didn''t you tell me that you will be with me always? That was just yesterday.. fuck..!!" Vrie didn''t care that they were in presence of a kid as sheshed out at Emily. While they were having their dinner, her student had announced that she would be returning to her town, next day.


    She was seething with rage. Despite that, her face looked extremely cute, like a little kitten disying her fangs. Emily can only reply with a soft smile and a pat on Vrie''s head. The girl shook her head, annoyed at getting treated like a kid.


    "I am not leaving for an indefinite time, now do I? It''s just a matter of a few months. Once I settle everything outside, I will return here." Vrie was not having any of her excuses, throwing a tantrum. "Huh.. youir!! You always lie to your master." Tears threatened to spill over from her eyes.


    Emily grimaced as Rachelughed with her lips hidden behind her hands. "Master, you already know these emotional ckmails don''t work on me." Mira gawked in surprise when Vrie''s tears dried out just as fast as they had appeared.


    "Huh.. you brat! Then I will beat your ass and lock you in my room." Both her students were spurred inughter as they observed the little girl measuring up her fists.


    "Haha.. now, now, no need to go that far, master. Big sister already said she will return to us. We should allow her that much freedom at least?" Rachel came out in support of her senior, only to be promptly dealt with.


    "Hain? Rachel.. you brat. You think you know better than your master?" Rachel was not willing to take itying down. Her response was swift. "You old hag.. you are going senile with each passing day. Quit your childish tantrums."


    Mira noticed everyone around the table calm down. Vrie gritted her teeth but was not able toe up with a suitable counter. "You little...!!"


    Mira had her te crack as mana in the room began churning out of control. The earth under her feet was shaking like it would pull the whole mansion down. Thankfully, a hand snatched Vrie''s small frame before cing her into afortablep.


    Emily hugged the girl from behind, pressing her into her chest. "It''s okay, master. She got overboard. Apologize to master, Rachel." The blonde was unwilling but looking into Emily''s eyes, she reluctantly agreed. "Huu.. I apologize for my words."


    Emily ced her hand on Vrie''s head, ruffling her hair. "See, she realized her mistake. Now you should forgive little sister, master." "Huff!!" She tried acting spoilt only letting the matter go after Emily''s repeated pandering.

 Chapter 228: Cuddling with your student

    Chapter 228: Cuddling with your student


    <<Good to see all of you again!!>>


    If she had a choice Emily would have loved to stay with her master, since she was one of the persons who were most affected when she secluded herself. Nheless, she didn''t have that luxury right now. Ryu was notpletely out of danger just yet.


    The demon was not a direct threat for himself but there was always a possibility of a powerful mage discovering the presence of the demonic aura. That was the reason she had to make her way back to her town.


    "How about I let you sleep in my bed for tonight, master? Will you allow me to leave then?" Vrie was ready to squash her request when she made sense of her offer. She gulped as the proposition was alluring enough. Hugging a naked Emily to sleep like a body pillow was too much of an enticement to let go of.


    "Ahem... That''s not going to cut it. I should get to sleep with you another day when you return to me. We can have a deal if you agree. Otherwise, forget about leaving these perimeters." Vrie bunched up her arms over her small chest, letting Emily know that she was not open to any negotiations.


    ***


    "I am truly surprised that you guys have been putting up with such situations for so long." Ryuy in the bedroom with the mother and daughter pair in each of his arms. "Yes... I was blinded by the familial love for those jerks. I understand my husband cheating on me since I am rapidly turning into an old hag but udia deserves better."


    April made her judgment with firm eyes. Now even she was convinced that it was better for such a marriage to break. "None of you deserve it. And you are not old just yet, April. Don''t consider yourself that, you have many years to enjoy your life."


    April didn''t resist his kiss and participated with all her heart. "But what will happen to us if we leave our husbands? Who will marry us? Also, I don''t want to end up as a ve under an evil organization." udia had seen the new light at the end of the tunnel. Her words were very suggestive.


    "Haha... Yeah, it might be hard to look for a husband willing enough to marry both the girl and her mother-inw. I am not sure if I know someone like that." udia pinched the boy at his response, making him break out inughter.


    "Haha.. okay.. okay.." Ryu grabbed her hand and tossing her to the side, got on top of her chest. "It''s decided then. Both of you guys can rely on me, whenever you want to go through with your decision." He was struggling to get his erect dick tond inside her, so April helped to direct in inside udia''s warm hole.


    "Mhhh... Do you promise?" Once he gave a nod, udiatched onto his lips, sucking on them vigorously. "But won''t it create problems for you guys? Make sure to think about it properly because as you know, I will be getting an army of wives. You won''t have a monopoly."


    udia''s handheld his buttocks and pulled himself closer, sending the cock in her vagina ripping through her cunt. "Ahhmm... I don''t care." Ryu didn''t say anything and began my moving his waist rhythmically. April stared at the kissing couple.


    Putting the concerns to the back of her mind she used her tongue to lick on Ryu''s exposed length. Her tongue moved to his balls.


    ***


    "Come with me, Mira. Let''s go on a walk." Once the dinner was over, Emily invited her granddaughter outside. Mira followed the older woman at once, as she brought her out of the mansion and in the massive gardens surrounding the ce.


    For the next 5 minutes, Emily didn''t say anything, just walking quietly. Mira was aware that she was mulling over something and hence chose to keep quiet, not disturbing her train of thoughts.


    "As you heard, I would be leaving tomorrow morning. Do you think you can adjust to this ce? I know it''s a bit early for you to get separated from your family, but you must realize that your case is somewhat peculiar. The faster you learn to gain control over your powers the better it will be for your future cultivation." Mira nodded her head in reply.


    "I can understand, grandma. Although I would miss everyone but I know whatever you are doing must be for the best. I will give it my all and try to learn from master Vrie." Emily was d at the mature response that she got from the girl. She had seen her acting all spoilt when she is in thepany of her family, but now when the matters got serious, she adapted very quickly.


    She ruffled her head with an enchanting smile on her face. "Haha... That''s what I expect from my little girl. Don''t worry, it''s not like you won''t be able to meet with them. But for now, focus your efforts on mastering your powers. As you see, your cultivation has grown much too rapidly. It is such a strange phenomenon that I have never seen something like this ur in my life."


    "In your case, it is very easy for you to end up hurting yourself, thus never push yourself too hard. Always share even any minute change with the master." Mira kept pecking her head in response to each sentence.


    "Grandma, can you tell me one thing?" Emily kept walking ahead with a soft hum. "Yeah." "Who do you think is more talented me or brother Ryu? I mean he should be very good since you took him as a disciple."


    Emilyughed out loud. "Girl, your obsession with the boy truly goes to extreme lengths haha... Still, the answer lies in your question itself. I took him under myself but to train you I brought you to my master. Now, who do you think is more talented?"


    Mira grinned aftering to the same conclusion as her grandmother. "That''s great then hehe.." Emily can''t make any sense of the strange smile on her face. "Your brother is very good and his case is very different than yours. But if we are only talking about raw natural talent then yours surpasses the boy by miles."


    The grin on Mira''s face only widened listening to Emily''s words. "Yet, your talent is like a ticking bomb right now. If you can''t master it, then there is a great probability that you will end up hurting either yourself or your fellow humans."


    "I got it, grandma. I will work hard and get better. You can assess my progress whenever you return." Emily can''t help butpare this girl with the brat. She can bet her ass that even right now the boy must be inside a woman, indulging in carnal pleasures. Compared to him she was a much more diligent child.


    "Huh..! Anyhow, you can leave Mira. Rachel will show you your room and don''t hesitate in talking to her. She has a very easy to approach personality." Mira bowed once towards the older woman and Emily stepped ahead to give her a warm embrace.


    Watching the girl leave, Emily''s feet left the ground as she floated mid-air and made her way to her bedroom. On the bed she found a naked Vrie staring at her with hungry eyes. "Why are you so excited, master?"


    She shut the door behind her before sensually revealing her naked body. Vrie rubbed her hands in anticipation. "Hehe... it''s been so long since I tasted this body Ahahaha.. ahaha.. cough.. cough.. ahem.."


    She acted like aplete hooligan, lustfully leering at her student''s curves. It was just that her cute face as well as a totalck of skills made her look like a porcin doll, instead. "Oh.. is that so? But what''s the use? You can never take advantage of these facilities."


    To prove her point Emily deliberately licked one of her nipples, much to Vrie''s annoyance. "Fuck.. it''s only times like these that I hate being a girl. Shitt.." Her dainty hands punched the bed in frustration. "I don''t care. Come to me, little girl. Mother will show you how to improve upon your charms further."


    No matter how hard Emily tried to restrain it, she ended upughing out and ruining the whole atmosphere. "Yes mother, at my age the thing Ick the most is definitely charms. Please help me improve it, how else would I find a husband for myself." She walked closer to the girl, who hurriedly pulled her in a hug and made her sit in her smallp.


    Vrie remained unfazed by the obviously mocking words from Emily, choosing to rub her hands all over her smooth skin. "You know I was so angry when you decide to marry that brat. It was like he stole away my most precious daughter from me huh.."


    Vrie happily dug her face in Emily''s chest, suckling on those familiar nipples. "Tell me Emily, have you reallye out of your past?" The water mage replied with a soft caress to her cheeks. "Yes, master. I am no longer affected by those events. It''s time to move ahead. I have set new goals in my life now."


    Emily didn''t mention it but one of her life goals now included her grandson. In her life, she wants to see him grow up to surpass her. No matter what it takes, she will give it her all to get the boy to achieve such a level.


    "Then why are you still not allowing your mana to nourish your body? Can''t you see how old you look? You have not even lived a fourth of your life. I can''t watch you like this." Vrie pointed to the small wrinkles that formed over her chest and around her breasts.


    Vrie spoke the truth. A Grand Magus enjoyed a very long life, thanks to their cultivation level. When Emily had gone into seclusion, she had deliberately stopped her normal bodily functions to allow her body to age like a mortal woman. This led to her body aging prematurely despite her long life.


    Emily fell in thought at this point. She was undecided on this matter. "I am not sure master. It''s been so long since I have been like this. It''s quite embarra.. mhhhhh..!!" Vrie pinched her nipples, eliciting a long moan from the woman.


    "If you have truly cast the shadows out from your heart then it should not be a difficult matter for you to decide on. Are you going to do that or do you want me to take some extreme measures?" The girl''s hands hovered close to Emily''s vagina, threatening to vite her in case she refused her demands.


    "Okay, let''s not go in there. I understand. Here. I did it." Vrie watched in awe as a seal manifested on Emily''s chest and before long it broke apart. Under her gaze she observed the small wrinkles fading away as her body became suppler. With regards to age, there was not much difference between Rachel and Emily, but while one looked like a grandmother, the other was just like a middle-aged woman in her thirties.


    "Hmm? I thought they would grow even more? Howe?" Vrie''s excitement had dimmed down realizing that the fun bags didn''t grow as much as she had expected them to. Emily chuckled, looking at the distressed face of her master, unwilling to give up and trying to measure up her bust sizepared to her hands.


    "It''s been decades since they have been deprived of mana. How can you expect them to grow within a single night?" Vrie''s expectations were not feasible at all. It might take her body weeks to limate to these new changes.


    The night passed and Vrie and Emily talked about a lot more matters. They only went to bed, once the girl was satisfied with kneading the breasts in all shapes and sizes of her choice. Even in bed, she hugged those tits to sleep.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Now you can also support on PayPal with below /paypalme/rootyer


    All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    Kudos!!


    >>

 Chapter 229: Miras training

    Chapter 229: Mira''s training


    <<Come, join my discord. All of you are invited. Server is not yet ready but it''s up and running, we will figure things out along the way. https://discord.gg/jQKMScXuZD >>


    "Yeahh... Ryu.. right there.. ahhh.. deeper.. mhhhh.." udia but her lips in excitement when Ryu''s cock made its way through her tight ass. She was the one who requested the boy to drill her other hole. Most of the time it''s only been April who she watched enjoying this, which in turn made her desire the same treatment for herself.


    They had done this only once earlier and at that time she had not adjusted to hisrge size, causing the sex to be rather painful. Well, it wasn''t much different this time but the pleasures had increased manyfold. With each pump, her tits rubbed onto April''s thighs.


    Looking down at the pussy covered in cum, udia can''t resist the allure and dug down, licking semen as well as pleasure her mother-inw at the same time. Under her pussy, the older woman spasmed from the excess stimtion.


    "Mmhhhh.. mother.. please slow down.. ahhhh..." The blonde daughter had her senses overwhelmed by the dual assault. On one hand, Ryu constantly rammed his groins on her hips while thedy under her sucked on her swelled up clitoris with all her might.


    "Open up!" April hurriedly pulled apart her jaws to allow entry to the slimy cock. Aware of her task beforehand she thered the hard shaft with a generous amount of her saliva.


    Thesedies were on the verge of beingpletely tamed by him. It will not be long before they fall in his hands anyway. Ryu pulled out his cock from a reluctant April''s mouth and forced it back inside, udia''s winking sphincter, feeling a great sense of aplishment. One by one each of the milfs were falling in hisp with little to no resistance.


    Well, he didn''t have to put in much effort at all as all the females were mostly connected to him, one way or the other. Now he can''t wait to go out and explore this new world by himself. It will be best if his friends and women can follow him around but that will have to wait.


    The entrance exams for the magic academies at the capital were his best bet at making something big. With Dragon helping him out with his cultivation, he didn''t require much help from outside institutions. Despite that, the top academies of the capital do provide their students with some backup.


    He had his grandmother to support him in case he ended up in a mess but the man inside him will not allow him to always be stuck to a woman''s thighs. After all, how will he every im over his gorgeous grandma if he has to have his ass saved by her every now and then?


    "Hehe.." Between his pumps a smile took over his face, recalling the promise Emily had made to him. Last time, his precious first time with the beautiful woman was interrupted by his mother and otherdies. That''s why he would have to give it his all, this time around.


    ''It''s okay to rely on her for a year or so, but after that, I need to create his own backings.'' He needs to give himself a proper goal, otherwise, he might fallzy and end up losing his little life. Speaking of backings hos mind thought of a ck demonic figure.


    Nevertheless, as soon as the thought surfaced, Ryu shoved it aside.


    ''I should not rely on that guy more than what is required.'' The demon was not his friend and neither were they rted like his rtionship with Emily. For now, they had a mutually beneficial alliance. An alliance that can be broken by any aside and at any moment.


    Thankfully, the mind-calming mantra that Dragon had taught him still kept the guy mostly in check but even someone as naive as him understands that its effectiveness will weaken if he keeps relying on the guy more and more with time.


    "Haha.. you have gone limp, brat... What happened? Don''t tell me my daughter-inw is not of your liking hehe.." April had noticed Ryu losing his erection and promptly got to suck him once again. Her voice pulled out the boy from her reverie.


    "Not really. I was just mulling over some matters." Ryu collected udia''s scattered hairs in his left hand and shoved his cock right back in her ass. *Paggh* Spanking her butt cheeks he resumed his jerking motions.


    He sensed April''s hand making its way under him andnding right on his asshole. The bewitching woman forced her way in his ass and began fingering him. "Ahhhhmmmm... Yeahhhh.." udia can''t think properly but the increase in the length of the cock was very much prominent.


    "Then why don''t you tell us your thoughts little Ryu? You know, you can share all your worries with this aunt here." Ryu looked down to find April licking her finger sensually before forcing it back in his ass. This woman must have learned this technique from Amelia. All of her actions were very remnant of the redhead, even the wink at the end of her sentence.


    Each of her movements was causing Ryu to reach closer to his approaching orgasm. His right hand picked up her head and forced her into his crotch, making her suck on his balls.


    "Ahhh.. aghhhh.. ahhh.hhh!!" A few minutester udia was on the edge and all three participants realized her condition. The blonde intensified licking her mother''s clit ever faster, who in turn moved her finger rapidly in and out of Ryu''s ass.


    Not long after, Ruy pulled back udia by her waist and forced his cock to the deepest regions of her bowels. *Puchi* *Puchi* April shrugged away her own climax to reach out for the gooey cum dripping down her punctured asshole, with a massive cock still lodged inside it.


    "Please don''t pull out, Ryu. I want you to keep it there for the night." udia had never felt this good. The sense of freedom that Ryu instated in her yed a big part in her back-to-back releases tonight and now she doesn''t want to be separated from the boy at any cost.


    Her decision was not appreciated by the otherdy in the room who was busy sucking out as much cum as possible from the tunnel. April''s heart ached at such wastage of nectar.


    Respecting her choice he kept his cock inside her ass and hugged the maiden from behind and fell in the cozy bed. April relished in thest few drops before falling beside Ryu and covering all of them under the nket.


    "Next week, let''s go out." udia was exhausted from the profound sex session and thus it took her some time to register Ryu''s words. Even so, April was fast totch onto his words. "Out? Where to?"


    "Not anywhere fancy, let''s just go out for dinner together. You guys might want to walk out for a while." udia felt her heart flutter in response but she was too abashed to speak up. "Oh my.. are you serious? Will you go out with us?"


    "Hmm? What''s the big deal in that?" He had seen how excited Amelia was,st time when she had been invited out. There was a good chance that thesedies too would love it. Also, he needs to make his mother feel the burn. April kissed his back before snuggling in the sheets and closing her eyes. "Thank you, little Ryu."


    **Next morning**


    Vrie rubbed her eyes, disturbed by the cool winds blowing through the open window of her room. Getting up lethargically the nket slipped down to reveal her naked chest. Her hands felt the empty bed beside her, dejectedly.


    Emily had left, leaving only her clothes in her ce. The girl picked up the warm dress and ced it against her chest. She was both sad and happy at the same time. On one hand, Emily leaving her once again left a bad taste in her mouth but on the other at least she knew that her beloved student had recoveredpletely from the long tragedy. It should not take her long to return to in her embrace.


    Getting down from her bed she walked towards the open window that continuously gave way to the cool breeze. She stared into the horizon for a while before a soft smile appeared on her face. "I will wait for you, little girl. Remember to return to your master."


    She had no blood rtion with anyone in this world now. Even her distant rtives had died out with the passage of eternal time. That''s why she had brought each of her students like her own child. *Cough* *Cough*


    "Ahh.. fuck!!" Vrie looked down to find a red patch on her small hand. "I drank too much... shit..!!" Her head had begun to hurt and she wanted to close her windows, only to stop momentarily.


    Gazing in the garden she found a small girl, just like her, diligently cultivating the mana from her surroundings. She put on a smirk and ced her hands on her waist. "Huh.. you should consider yourself lucky, brat.. you get to be thest student that I, Vrie the Terrible took under me.. haha.. ahaha... Cough... Cough.. shitt.."


    Rachel stood in the garden, watching over Mira. She had seen everything that went on through the open window. Although the actions of the little girl, who even struggled to close the window panes, presented a ratherical scene. Rachel was not particrly amused by the girl''s action.


    *Sigh* Emily was unaware but she had been looking after her Vrie for a very long period now. There is no way she can hide her rapidly deteriorating condition from her keen eyes. The signs were clear. Vrie was reaching the end of her life now.


    She had deliberately kept this fact from her sisters and added to that her appearance made it impossible for anyone to guess what was going on with her. ''How long will can she even hide this? Does she take us as fools?'' Rachel cursed in her mind yet, she can''t help but sympathize with the old woman. She was too kind-hearted to ever let her students realize the truth.


    *Sshhhrr* Some time had passed on when a heatwave assaulted her face, waking her from her trance. Fixing her gaze on the girl sitting cross-legged, she found ck mes raging all around her. Emily had already warned her about such a condition, earlier and hence she readied herself to suppress the phenomenon.


    She had not even taken a single step before stopping and settling with her back against the tree once again. Vrie''s body had manifested mid-air, looking down upon the girl. The raging mes that threatened to burn through anything and everything struggled to evene anywhere around a foot from her suspended body.


    Mira seems to have guessed that her control over had powers had loosened, allowing the mes to go on a rampage. Emily had taught her that she required extreme concentration to maintain a grip and she was trying just that.


    Lines formed on her forehead but mes only expanded further. Vrie had no intention of stopping the girl as she charred the grass under her first, andter all her clothes too faced a simr fate. A meter, 3 meters, 6 meters, 10 meters the area under the mes kept expanding while Vrie stood mid-air like a beacon.


    "Huff... Now, now, little girl, don''t go on exploding in other people''s gardens." Mira felt a finger press down in the center of her forehead and within the next minute all the roiling energies inside her body calmed down.


    Rachel saw the burnt ground close to her feet. The mes had reached dangerously closed to Vrie''s prized trees and had she not stepped in, all of them would have been reduced to ck ashes just like the grass all around Mira.

 Chapter 230: Maids at Dark Wings branch

    Chapter 230: Maids at Dark Wings branch


    Mira opened her eyes to find a familiar figure looking down on her. "Good morning, respected master." She hurriedly bowed to show her regard for thedy. "Master will be enough. Skip over the formalities."


    "Yes, master." Ignoring the girl''s prompt response she moved behind her and ced her hands on her back. "Rx your nerves. Try not to resist my mana entering your body."


    Mira didn''t need these instructions. Emily had tried uncovering the secrets to her body many times so it was nothing out of the ordinary for Vrie to try her hands too. But contrary to her belief, her new master didn''t waste time studying her body structure at all.


    She was smart enough to realize that if Emily can''t find anything that she was even less likely to discover anything. Her disciple was even more talented than her in theoretical knowledge. Most of her understanding was developed over time but Emily was not the same as her.


    Being a curious child from an early age she had always been interested in learning about the ancient magic that belonged to the now-extinct races. It was an interest that she shared with herte husband. The couple had raided many abandoned sites that belonged to the demons and angel species, enhancing their knowledge.


    With her natural talent and the amassed knowledge, Emily would have easily surpassed her in due time but the passing of her husband led to her cultivation going haywire and she ended up not making any progress at all in these past decades.


    "Here. I have ced a seal on your body. It will automatically suppress small re-ups and will also inform me in case your condition grows serious." Mira closed her eyes and surveyed her mind. A new serenity prevailed and she can feel that her mind had grown steady.


    "Thank you, master." She wasn''t shy in disying her heartfelt appreciation for thedy. Most of the time when she will experience breakouts, it will lead to strong pain in her head. Her seal had helped her cushion out that pain as well.


    "It''s okay. You need to give master some time to refresh my knowledge. I need to go through some of my old books to check if I can find something rted to your strange condition. Till then you can cultivate normally. For help, Rachel is here. If you got any questions, you can speak your mind with her."


    Hearing her name called out, Rachel had stepped ahead to stand beside the floating girl. "Are you leaving for the library master?" Watching Mira nod and fall into her cultivation state, Valerie moved away. "Yes, please don''t wait for me. I might as well pay a visit to my friends."


    Rachel saw Vrie rise through the air as she tried calling out to the girl. But she seems to have sensed what she wanted to ask and her fleeting voice reached her with the response before her body had disappeared overhead. "I got my pills."


    **One day back**


    "Freeze!!" Emma and Talia watched over ady who had her hands ced firmly on the ground as she cast her spell. Five meters all around thedy, thend was covered in a very thin sheet of ice.


    Right now the threedies were in arge enclosed hall. This was one of the practice grounds that belonged to the Dark Wings. *p* *p* "Great work, Dorothea!!" Emma happily pped her hands, cheering the middle-aged woman, who still had her eyes tightly closed in concentration.


    Dorothea opened her eyelids to find herself sitting on a thin sheet of ice. Half of her arms too had gotten cloaked by the frozen moisture. Strangely enough despite all this, she can''t feel any hardships, rather the cold atmosphere all around her made her extremelyfortable.


    *Crack* *Crack* With a soft tug her hands broke free from their icy prison as Dorothea turned around with a wide grin on her face. "Hehe.. it wasn''t that difficult." She approached her sisters as they hugged her one by one. This was the first spell that she had cast in her whole life.


    This was the feeling of being a mage. She was loving it. "With such a strong dedication evenplex spells won''t cause you much trouble, sister Dorothea haha.." Though Talia was the eldest out of all threedies but she kept a small amount of respect towards the twodies since they were her seniors when it came to serving Ryu.


    "I should thank you for the help, Talia." The Dark Wings'' branch leader had been the one who had provided her with the spells. "Enough rubbing each other''s back. Let''s have our lunch. I ampletely beat." Emma chimed in, interrupting their conversation with a hand pointing to her shrunk stomach.


    Her words made the twodies chuckle in response as they walked out of the practice room together. Emma and Dorothea had been very close since they had been living together. Talia on the other hand took some time mingling with her seniors but with time she was sure to make friends with these two charmingdies.


    In one of the rooms, the threedies sat around arge dining table waiting for the maids to bring their food. "What happened, sister? You seem to be lost in thought?" Talia found Dorothea staring at the tes on the table for a long time.


    "Ah... it''s nothing. I got a bit sentimental recalling my previous life." She stared down at thevishly decorated table with expensive tes and cutlery spread out all over it. "How good it would have been had there been some form of equality in this world?"


    She recalled her days from the vige, how they had to rely on the stale meat for their daily sustenance. Even low-grade fruits were a luxury to them. The hardships she faced together with her husband were still fresh in her mind. She had promised Ryu that she would live a new life altogether, starting from the day she epted the very pact. Yet, those memories of depravity will frequently haunt her.


    "Ahh.. mn.. sorry about that. I didn''t mean to ruin the atmosphere." Listening to the silence that had fallen in the room, Dorothea hurriedly apologized. All of them had been in a happy mood from her cultivation progress and she ended up wrecking the vibe.


    Talia revealed a beautiful smile, holding onto Dorothea''s hands. "No need for that sister. Both of us realize how kind-hearted you are. It''s only natural for you to care about the needy. Your background too, doesn''t help at all. I am sure you must have seen many horrid situations that most of us can''t even imagine."


    Emma ced her arm around the woman and pulled her into her warm embrace. "It''s okay, Dorothea. It''s very noble of you to care about everyone but you need toe to terms with the fact that we are just not powerful enough to change the world with our own hands."


    "All this goodwill is alright but you keen to keep in mind that even someone as powerful as Mrs. Emily had never been able to overturn the situation. There might be many grand mages like her who might have failed in their endeavors."


    Realizing that her tone had taken in a negative connotation she pressed Dorothea''s shoulders in constion. "Haha... But that''s not something to be anxious about. Don''t we have the kid with us? We just need to wait for him to grow and make sure he survives long enough. With the miraculous powers hemands, the boy can literally change the face of this world altogether."


    Talia beckoned the maid and served thedy with her own hands. "Here. Let''s not think too much about all these worldly matters for now. It''s time to celebrate hehe.." Her words sessfully diverted their minds to the arousing scent of the cooked meals.


    All three of them thanked the maids before digging into their lunch. Midway through their meal, Talia brought up the matter she was most concerned about. "Did you like the food, sisters?" Getting a positive response from both the women she nced at the redhead who was busy stuffing her mouth with the food.


    "Ahem.. sister Emma, actually I wanted to ask forgiveness from you with how I had treated you." Emma had never disclosed any bitterness towards her but her heart can''t rest until she clears everything up.


    Emma''s hands stopped midway as harsh memories filled her mind. Recalling the horrible torture at the hands of this organization was etched to her mind. Those days were some of the worst in all her life. Even then, before Talia can grow concerned by her despondent mood she covered it up with a smile.


    "There is no need for me to forgive you. I won''t say I enjoyed my time here but it can''t be med on you, who was only doing your work." Talia was giddy at her response. "Thanks a lot, sister Emma! You don''t know how scared I was to bring this topic." She caressed her chest trying to take a deep breath to calm her heart down.


    Emma contemted Talia''s situation and tried to lighten the mood with a toothy grin. "As long as you don''t throw me in that dungeon once again, everything can be overlooked haha.." The blonde maid too didn''t bring up the topic back choosing to chat about something more casual.


    ***


    *Huff* *Huff* Jake took in a deep breath to alleviate the agony of his lungs. It felt like his insides were burning. He was practicing a different kind of spell that would allow him to breathe out fire from his mouth. Compared to the outer body the insides were not as rugged and as a result, he was having an extremely hard time mastering this technique, despite his greater than average affinity with mana.


    On such asions, Ryu''s words would echo in his mind. ''I need to work hard. That''s the only way I can stand up to him.'' He actually had a massive debt that needs to be paid out to his friend. Not to mention trying to return the same generosity he had shown her bying to his rescue at the time of his need.


    He can''t even imagine how bad his condition had been, had he lost his mother to those Dark Wings goons. Reuniting with her would have simply be a fleeting dream. Not only he but his father would also have been affected even worse. Fortunately, his family avoided such dire circumstances.


    Nevertheless, he can''t help but recall another man. His ever-present smile was vividly clear in his mind. The only difference was his fists were clenched as he gritted his teeth before forcing himself up, finding a newfound exuberance.


    "Huuuu... Haaahh!!!" Pulling himself up he filled up his lungs to the extremities. Using his left hand to funnel in front of his lips, he forced the air out with extreme pressure. *Frrrsshhh* Arge me shot from his mouth, heating the air all around him.


    Heedless of how much he tried directing the mes away from himself, the skin on his face felt like it will melt away. Simultaneously, the strain on his lungs was equally harsh. In spite of that the bubbling hate in his heart towards the treacherous uncle of his kept him from giving up.


    Suddenly, Jake felt someone grab him from behind. It broke his momentum and he had to stop the process. His neck muscles were screaming in torment but keeping his straight face he turned around, expecting a familiar face.

 Chapter 231: Family reunion

    Chapter 231: Family reunion


    "How are you, mother?" From inside Jake was in extreme pain but he didn''t let any of it show up on his face. Considering that Emma might grow concerned he kept up with his brave appearance.


    As soon as he had looked back the figure had pulled his face in her breasts. "Do you really need to act so tough in front of mother, child?" Jake was not surprised at all to find a very familiar bosom. Unwilling to drop down his mask he acted confused at her word.


    "Ahem.. what are you talking about mother? Why would I act tough? Don''t I look fine to you?" Emma cupped the cute face of the boy. She can never get enough of him. Two drops of tears formed in the corner of her eyes, that she hurriedly wiped away.


    "Haha.. yeah why not. But what about your hands? Is it time to let them loose?" Only when she mentioned it, did Jake realize that from the starting he had been subconsciously gripping his hands into fists.


    A small smile tugged on his face. This woman noticed even such minute details. It was futile to keep up with his acting anymore. "Aahhh.. let''s go in mother. Now that you mentioned it, I feel like I pushed myself too hard."


    Emma smirked before helping the boy walk with her arms around him. He seems to have thoroughly drained himself. Sun fell over the horizon as the mother-son pair walked inside the house together.


    Sometimeter in one of the rooms of the same house, a skinny manid down on his bed. His eyes were closed when the door to his room opened and Emma entered with Jake. The disturbance caused him to open his eyes and stare at the approaching people.


    It took his eyes some time to adjust before he could make out the bright red hair of the woman. A small smile spread on his face once he safely recognized the woman.


    Watching the man struggle to get up, Emma rushed to his aid, helping him sit up. "Don''t push yourself, Ss!" She sat beside him, holding onto his hands. Her eyes were filled with love as she looked at the weak man that she fell in love with.


    "How are you, Emma?" The man spoke in a weak voice. Ss had been ustomed to his wife leaving the house regrly for work. Emma caressed the man''s sunken cheeks as emotions bubbled in her heart.


    "I will bring something to eat." Jake realized the growing sentiments in the air and decided to take his leave.


    Once the boy left Emma can''t wait anymore and kissed her husband on his lips. "I am doing very good. Please be assured, it won''t be long before you can get better. I am trying to umte some funds, we will travel to the capital this time, I am sure they must have a way out for our ordeals."


    Despite her assurance the man shook his head and retrieved the woman in his chest, rubbing her back. "Jake told me everything." That''s the only thing he said and Emma felt her heart go cold in her chest.


    He kept holding her in his embrace, unwilling to leave her. This woman truly suffered disastrously because of him. "Can you promise me one thing, Emma?" This was it. His tone was enough to douse thest embers of Emma''s hopes. Jake had told ''everything'' to him.


    The redhead was too stupefied to respond. All along she had kept her upation a secret from Ss. He would have never agreed to her actions, even if it meant he had to give up on his life. Hence, now when everything hade to light she had no idea how to answer back him.


    Thankfully, Ss was aware of her condition and went ahead without waiting for her response. "Please promise me that you would never do such a thing ever again. Even if it meant that we have to part ways in this life."


    Tears rolled down Emma''s eyes as she held the fragile man in her arms. "I can''t even tell how many hardships you must have faced just because of this perilous life of mine. No more. Please don''t do it anymore, I can''t live a life like this knowing that every minute of my life had been borrowed by my wife, out of her dignity."


    Emma can''t remain silent anymore. She can feel his wetness seeping through her dress. "Please Ss. Don''t say anything. Everything I did, I did it with my own volition." She wiped the traces of tears from his eyes and forced out a smile. "Tell me. Would you have not given everything up just for me, had I been in your ce?"


    He kept silent, not responding in any manner. "You have your answer then. We are not different Ss. Nothing is more precious than your life. Let me tell you this, I would have made the same decision even if I knew where I will end up."


    She hugged him again letting him feel the warmth of her chest. Ss can''t control his emotions and broke out in tears once again. "Now.. now.. the worst time has passed already. Ain''t Ipletely fine in front of you? So no need to fuss over it anymore. What happened, happened. Let''s not discuss it anymore."


    Ss knew that woman was tenacious, she had shown her determination with her earlier argument. "What about your present situation? Aren''t you a ve even now? Jake told me a few things but I want to hear it from you."


    This time Emma genuinely smiled. "As I told you earlier Ss, I am very good. I was too naive earlier. All those years I hated thosemoners but when it mattered the most, my own family abandoned me while a ''peasant'' came to the rescue haha.." In the end, her smile had turned to a self-deprecating one.


    "Does the boy treat you well? Jake told me that you didn''t have a particrly good rtionship with his mother?" Emma tried to wash her shame with a shallowugh. "Well, I am working on that front. But at the very least Mrs. Amelia has not made life difficult for me."


    "Thank goddess. I don''t even know what to say about Rubin. That bastard! After all, you did for me, the fucker cheated you *cough* *cough*" Emma hurriedly massaged his chest to ease out his pain. "Please don''t waste your energy on him. I was the foolish one, going in trusting people like that. It was bound to happen one day, if not Rubin then someone else."


    Emma had an enormous hatred for that man but she kept it all bottled up in her heart. "Still, I never treated him badly. How can he do something like this.." Emma saw the man''s eyes filled with pain and misery. Those were the expression of extreme betrayal. This was the reason she had avoided mentioning that guy.


    "Ignore it, Ss. Let''s not talk about him. By the goddess''s grace, he will certainly face the retribution for his misdeeds." Ss knew the woman was concerned about him and hence gave up. They chatted on different topics andter Jake brought them their food and after a very long time, their family reunited.


    **Present day**


    "I can see a lot of you guys have improved haha... Keep going like this and a few of you might break away from your destiny." A loud voice boomed over the disciples and shook them awake from their cultivation state.


    "Today''s training isplete. You can disperse!" Everyone got up and left the training grounds, leaving only Ryu and Kira behind with Lyod. The old grew concerned watching the boy approaching him.


    He never liked lying, that too to such a small kid. His deadline of two weeks was already over and in all possibilities, he must be here to enquire about his uncle. Should he lie again? Or should he tell the truth? Over the months he had seen that the boy acted more mature than his peers. Maybe revealing the truth was not such a bad idea.


    "Master Lyod, I have some doubts rted to my cultivation. Can you be kind enough to guide me?" The uneasiness disyed by the old man can''t escape his notice. Now he himself was more or less certain that bad foreboding had befallen on his uncle.


    He didn''t have much rtion with the man, do the fact didn''t hurt him much but recalling how devastating it can be for Ruby he can only let out a small sigh. Strangely enough, despite the passing of two weeks deadline Ruby had not discussed anything about James with him.


    "Yes, why not. That''s why I am here. Go on, tell me." Lyod felt energy returning to his limbs. Thank the stars, the boy had instead brought a different topic to discuss.


    "Thank you master Lyod. It''s rted to my clones. They are.. ahem.. acting a bit strange." "Strange? Can you exin?" Ryu gave a nod and narrated the sequence of events that took ce and how his clones began learning midway through their practice match.


    With each sentence, Lyod''s eyes kept widening until his eyelids can''t expand anymore. "Are you telling the truth?" Ryu didn''t hesitate to shake his head. "Why would I? If you want I can demonstrate."


    "Show me then." He turned to Kira, beckoning her to his hut. "Little girl, please move away from here." Ryu had asked her earlier but she had refused to leave without him. She was very excited to watch everything with her own eyes.


    "Wooden clones." Ryu cast his spell once the ground around him had cleared. The two wooden mannequins familiarly emerged from the ground. Lyod surveyed the wooden clones with renewed curiosity. But apart from a few minor physical changes, he can''t tell much difference fromst time. "Let''s begin!!" With a shout, Ryu shed with the clones under the watchful eyes of Lyod.


    Not long after Ryu began, Lyod was ted in his heart to observe him perform the martial arts in thebination of his magical abilities. Sophia had told him that she was teaching this to the boy but he had been very skeptical of his ability to hand-to-handbat. Nevertheless, looking at the boy moving with such nimbleness there was no scope of doubt.


    Within the second round the clones had figured out what was going on and they were ready with a makeshift shield to apany their spikes. Ryu made them halt in their positions, shrugging his shoulders to Lyod.


    "Are you absolutely sure, you didn''tmand them toe up with this solution? Not even unintentionally?" If this was the case, then this guy was a monster in human form. At such a young age his clones were already showing signs of consciousness developing.


    It was not something out of this world. Rather most of the powerful grand mages had their clones take on personality traits but this thing happening to a kid who had just started his cultivation journey was too miraculous. So much so that he was still not convinced of it.


    "Well, I can''t exactly show you but as far as I know, I didn''tmand them to do this." He must be speaking the truth. "Okay. Then let''s do something that will allow us to discern itpletely."


    "Make this one stay there in its ce. Make sure it doesn''t move at all." Ryu had no idea what the old guy was nning but he did as told, sending a mental note to one of the clones to stand ground no matter what.


    Lyod stood calmly, waiting for Ryu''s signal, after which he strolled towards the clone. Standing half a meter from him, he pulled his hand back and the stupefied audience can see his hand glow red. *Boom* Next moment, his punch hand sted through the head of the clone.


    The force behind the punch was enough to thoroughly disintegrate the wooden warrior, leaving behind only dust. "Nope." He rubbed his hands together before turning back to a much too stunned Ryu. "It is a misconception after all."


    <<


    Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Now you can also support on PayPal with below link.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    Kudos!>>!

 Chapter 232: Preparing for the invasion

    Chapter 232: Preparing for the invasion


    <<A very happy new year to all of you pervs.. let''s hope we have no new mutation to deal with and we can continue enjoying our lives without our governments trying to control every damn thing about our lives. Love you free world... No, I am not drunk... Okay... Maybe a little.... Adios....>>


    Lyod watched the boy and girl walk into the distance before returning to his hut. His legs gave up as he fell back in his bed. His mind had gone nk from the recent affair. He had concealed the truth from the boy but that was for his own good. The fewer people knew about it the better for him.


    Ryu wasn''t able to notice but how can Lyod''s senses bepared to a brat, wet behind his ears. Moments before his punch collided with the clone he had seen the puppet flinch. A non-living thing simply wasn''t capable of doing that.


    Had the clonecked any sense of consciousness, it should have stood in ce without fearing for its life or theck of it. Yet, at the time of reckoning, despite being restrained by themands of its master, it showed signs of self-preservation. There was no further proof required.


    "Haha.. haha.. ahahaha.." Suddenly a burst of loudughter rang from the old guy''s house. With time it only grew louder. Lyod had been depressed ever since the vine attack when he had lost two of his brave men. For the first-ever time since then, this new revtion had alleviated his mood by a great deal.


    Ryu walked away from the training grounds unable to make heads and tail of the situation. A few minutes back he had been entirely sure of his conjecture but the straight denial from the old man, made him doubt himself.


    "I didn''t get it, brother Ryu. Didn''t you understand what happened?" At one moment Kira had seen Lyod stand face to face with the clone while in the next it was sted off before she can register it. She had so many questions and no answers.


    "Huh.. who knows what that guy did? Maybe he is right. I think I read too much into it." ''Damn.. are those sci-fi movies catching up to me?'' Now he was convinced that it was all just a figment of his overimaginative mind, influenced heavily by the fictions of his previous life.


    "Yeah. Master Lyod is wise. I am sure he might have his ways to figure things out." Kira was not very good at discerning things hence she gave up on it. Furthermore, Ryu''s fingers had already made their way up her ass and she would much rather enjoy that than think about suchplicated matters.


    **In the Krypto vine infested world**


    "This one is good enough, I guess!" A woman sat in front of a dressing mirror, applying a bright lipstick to her lips. She made faces at the mirror trying to give out different poses. A tight ck dress held together her bountiful chest, leaving her white shoulders naked.


    The single-piece dress covered her thighs while a belt around her abdomen entuated her slender waist. *Knock* *Knock* A sound from her door disturbed her makeup session. Naturally, she wasn''t all too pleased.


    "Who is there?" The reply cane instantly. "Mistress, I bring the message from master Ergon." Those words were enough to make her quell her displeasure. "Huh..e in then." She resumed painting her lips with the stick, not even looking back at the door.


    A false demon opened the door and bowed down to her. "Pardon the inconvenience caused, Mistress. But I am here on master Ergon''s order." One look at this false demon can tell that he was a special one among the league.


    It had arger and more muscr build. Not only that, his ability to speak was notmonly seen among his kind. "How many times are you going to repeat that, idiot? Go ahead with the message already. I don''t have time to spare on a low breed like you." She switched to polishing her long nails while awarding the guy with a vicious re.


    Her words were harsh but it had little to no effect on him. "Yes. Master will be moving out for his hunting sessions. You are informed to keep up with your efforts to invade the realm and not to bezy, just because he will not be here."


    Delivering his message the demon let himself rise. Faced with the woman''s re he didn''t flinch, staring back in her eyes without any emotions. "Huh.. that bastard. Why does he gets to enjoy the hunt, while I work my ass off here? Fuck! I hope this mission fails hahaha.. that way maybe master Estonia will eliminate him with her own hands and all this will fall into my hands hahah.. haha.."


    The false demon showed no reaction to her obvious words of betrayal to her master. "I will take my leave then. Please excuse me, mistress." He gave another bow before turning around to move out of the room.


    "Have I given you the permission to walk away, low life?" The false demon stopped in his tracks before staring back at the smirking woman. "Whatmands you have for me, mistress?"


    "You must be one of the new guys here. Am I right?" Her smirk turned to a mocking smile. "You are right." She chuckled at his response. "Ohh.. then maybe I can look over your oversight. Nevertheless, remember that you should always be on your knees whenever you are talking to me. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, mistress. Pardon me. I wasn''t informed about this rule." He went on his keens with any difficulty. A false demon didn''t have any emotions to speak of. All they were programmed to do was to follow every order of their masters to the letter.


    "Haha.. good. You are obedient enough. Now crawl and bring me my shoes." Pa raised her foot to point at the shelf. Not wasting any time, the false demon walked on his knees to reach the shelf and pick up her shoes, cing them on the ground ahead of the woman.


    "Huh? Are you stupid? Who is going to put them on for me?" Without even opening his mouth to argue with her, the demon picked up one of her shoes and began putting it on for her, only to be stopped once again.


    "Wait, I need my feet cleaned before I can put them on. Lick them clean." This time even the demon took some time to register her request. It was quite a bizarre demand.


    No matter what, amand was amand and he had no option but to heed to them.


    Pa observed with great attention as the minion ced her small feet in his hand and give a long lick with its long reddish tongue. He was diligent enough to move to her toes and suck on them one by one. It wasn''t long before Pa was rolling in pleasure.


    "Hmm.. yeahh.. you are doing good." He had moved to lick her soles and his abnormally long tongue increased the sensation even more. Ergon was not here so she can give off some heat in the meantime.


    Coming to this conclusion she opened her thighs wide and her hands moved to her pussy. Her left hand pulled down the dress to reveal her fair tits and her erect nipples. She grabbed hold of the long buds and began rubbing them without mercy.


    Down at her feet, the demon ignored all her actions and switched between her feet, licking all along her sole. "Mhhh.. mhhh.." Pa''s fingers had dug into her love tunnel that was oozing her liquids, drenching her dress.


    She but on her lips and before long, she was too aroused to care about ruining her makeup. "Shit... I can''t control it anymore. You! Get up!" The demon was a full head taller than her and once he got up, her face was at the same level as his crotch.


    She tied up her long ck hair before removing the loincloth that held together with the demon''s sex tools. With a single tug, a long cock was revealed. It waspletely ck and easily thicker than her hands. She used both her hands to wrap it around the shaft. It was in aid position but still on itsplete length.


    Pulling off the cover it revealed a dark head that caused Pa''s mouth to water uncontrobly. Opening her jaws to the greatest extent, she swallowed half of the mighty dick all at once. It reached her throat but considering this was not her first demonic cock, she was ready for it.


    Her throat muscles worked, pushing the cock deeper into her food tract. She kept working until her lips touched his balls and she had sheathed the entire length into her throat, making it bulge from therge mass contained inside.


    Her hands fondled his balls as her throat muscles kept jerking the boy''s cock, making it grow in size. A few minutester, even her breathing had grownbored but she refused to give up, pushing herself to the extremes.


    Her eyes reddened and tears welled up in the corners. "Hhaahh!!!" Reaching her limits she expelled the whole cock and took deep breaths to calm her excited nerves. "Haha... I love it.." She wasn''t interested in who the cock was attached to, instead the rock-hard organ was the one that thrilled her the most.


    Looking at the gorgeous slick dick cloaked thoroughly in her saliva, held it with both her hands and began stroking it up and down. In the meantime, she ced its head back in her mouth. *Glug* *Glug* *Chuu* *Glug* She used her tongue to stimte the ns.


    Five minutester her fingers rapidly plunged in and out of her wet vagina. "Ahhh.


    Bring me to bed." She raised her hands and the false demon was intelligent enough to know her intentions.


    He picked the woman in his arms and brought her to the edge of the bed. cing her down, Pa immediately opened her legs to reveal the reddish slit. "Put it in!" She stared at the guy with desire-filled eyes.


    "Mhhhh.. ahhhhhh.. yesss.." The thick cock made its way to her womb, stretching her vaginal tract much to the exhration of Pa. Her fingers clutched her clitoris, rubbing on it furiously. "Get in deeper. I want all of it inside.. ahhhmmm.."


    The demon''s hands fell on both her side like pirs as he leveraged them to force his cock deeper. Her saliva had lubricated the entire path, making it easier for him to slide in his length inside. Less than a minuteter he was blocked by her closed womb entrance.


    "Ahhhhhhh.. yesss... Ahahaha.. mhhhh... Fuckk.. me..!!" With a sudden thrust, the cock head had plunged inside her womb, paving its way inside despite the resistance offered by the tight muscles.


    "Bite on them..!" The only problem with these demons was that they were not actually the smartest creatures around,cking even basic thinking skills. Even small things like these had to be directed for them to follow along.


    She observed the beastly guy bend down and hold both her breasts in hisrge hands and lick her nipples. Simultaneously his hips began jerking, pistoning inside her twitching vagina. "Ahha.. ahhh.. mhhh.. ahhh.." Both the participants fell into constant motions.


    His rough ns rubbed against her walls to generate extreme pleasure.


    ***


    During the afternoon break, Ryu sat in the shade of a tree with his cock out in open and Kira snuggled between his legs. She had her eyes locked into him, while her mouth slipped back and forth on his cock.


    Kira hade a long way with her blowjob training. Some more practice and she might not lose to her mother in skills. "Guggg.. guggg.. guggg..!" Ryu caressed her face, organizing her hair which kept falling over her face.


    "I am sorry Kira, you still have to work around with only sucking. I am not sure how exactly I can ask permission from aunt L. She seems to be very possessive of you." Kira took a break from her sucking and gave a long lick before responding.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Now you can also support on PayPal with below link.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 233: Preparing for the invasion 2

    Chapter 233: Preparing for the invasion 2


    <<Sadly we fell back on monthly pledges in the new months so should we postponed the double release to next week?>>


    "I understand, brother Ryu. You don''t need to worry about me. I can wait." Kira beamed back a smile and resumed sucking on his cock. Overall she maintained a calm expression but from inside she was giddy with excitement. Having gotten permission from her mother already, she wanted to keep it secret from Ryu and surprise him tomorrow.


    "Hmm... if you want we can do it with your other hole haha... I am sure aunt L won''t mind that." Ryu was not entirely joking. He truly felt bad for this girl. She had been one of the most devoted to him and even then she didn''t even get to have him inside her.


    It was a suggestion for her, if she agreed he would love to do it with her, even if he had to use her ass.


    "My other hole?" For a second Kira was extremely tempted, but reminding herself that tomorrow was going to be her day, she firmly shook her head. "Not required. As I told you earlier, I will wait for it. Let''s ask mother about it, tomorrow. What do you say? With how much she adores both of us, I am sure she won''t be able to resist our demands for long hehe.."


    Thinking about her proposal, she wasn''tpletely wrong. He had confessed his love for the milf and gotten a positive response from her. She might not be able to resist him. "Tomorrow? Okay, let''s do it then."


    Kira seemed to be waiting for his answer. She happily dived her head between his butt cheeks and used her finger to massage his asshole. Her actions had gotten rather aggressive, leaving him befuddled. They had just nned to ask for L''s permission for a proper sex session, there was no guarantee that she will agree.


    Anyhow, it wasn''t like he disliked this new and expressive Kira. Not disrupting her flow, he let her finger his ass and suck on it. Once she had gotten the hole loose enough, she pulled apart his buttocks and shoved her flexible tongue inside.


    "Mhhh.." It felt like she wanted to reach the end of his bowels, giving it her all and forcing her tongue in and out in a rapid fashion. "Mhh.. very good, Kira. Keep going.." She deserved this praise for such an improvement in her performance.


    Ryu was having the time of his life. Before today only Amelia had made him feel this good with her tongue. His hands held onto her head, not allowing her to move at all. His actions only enticed the girl and she used her idle hands to jerk his cock. With so much stimtion it was hard to keep the semen locked in his balls.


    ***


    "Haha.. yess..fuckkk.. harder.. fuck harder.. lowlife.. aghhhh.. yess.." Pa had her left leg on the bed as bent over it, giving the false demon behind her full ess to her wide hips. The hulking figure behind her had grabbed hold of her long dark hair, while his cock impaled her pussy from behind.


    "Agghh.. fuckkk.. yess.." His other hand had held onto her nipple, rubbing it hard for increased pleasure. Her pussy twitched in excitement. *Puch* *Puch* The entire length of the cock, kept disappearing in her pussy.


    "Ahhh..!! Ahhhhh...!! Agggghhhhh!!!" Pa slumped over the bed, having lost the strength in her body. Under her ass, she had pissed herself from the climax. Despite the back-breaking orgasm she recovered fast, unwilling to relive the guy from his duty just yet.


    "You are good, punk.. now get on the bed andy on your back." Usually, it takes a minimum of two cocks to satisfy, so just the fact that this guy made her cum on his own, meant that he deserved some acmation for it.


    Giving a slight nod he stepped on the bed, leaving his straight dick in open. Pa got between his legs and began stroking the shaft covered in her pussy juices. "Good job. You have earned yourself a serving from the very own mouth of this mistress."


    Without any further thoughts, she licked his entire length beforending over his balls. She held onto one of his balls inside her mouth and sucked on it. Her tongue licked all over therge testicle, simultaneously jerking on his massive dick.


    Having tasted his other ball as well, she switched to sucking him off. "glugg.. guuggg.. guggg... guggg.. haahhh!!" A man would have neversted this long under her assault, but an artificial life like this false demon had quite a bit of favorable attributes.


    Pa climbed over him and holding his cock straight she fixed its head under her sphincter. Once she got to the right location, she let her weight do the rest. "ahhhmmm.." A blissful smile made its way on her face as she felt a familiar shape force her tight anal walls apart.


    Within the next minute, her buttocks made contact with his thighs, his long shaft disappearing inside her bowels. She took a deep breath with her ass stretched to its limit. cing her hands on his wide cheat she began moving back and forth on his extended cock.


    "Mhhhh.. yess.. fuuuckk.. it feels so good.. mhhh..." She bounced on his cock, letting her ass p against his thighs and pulling her nipples in her mouth, suckling on them.


    ***


    "Gluckk... Gluck... Gluck.. gluckkk.." Kira had her face held in ce between Ryu''s hands while he pumped her throat with his long dick. Her eyes had turned red from resisting all the gag reflexes. A single teardrop rolled down her face but the boy didn''t let her rest, continuously forcing his cock back and forth in her mouth.


    Actually, she had been the one who asked for this rough treatment for a change. It turned out that she was overly excited for tomorrow and a normal sucking proved to be insufficient for her to rub it off. "Gluckk.. Gluck... cough.. cough.." Thick greyish jizz ejected from her lips, which she hurriedly sucked back in, unwilling to waste even a drop of it.


    "Want me to slow down?" He can tell that the girl was at her limit but amusingly she shook her head, refusing to release the hold off his cock. "Haha.. Girl, are you hiding something from me?" Ryu had a premonition that something was going on. This was not how she behaved usually.


    Most of the time she chooses to be a reserved girl,cking the enthusiasm to try new things. At the same time, she was an obedient one, willing to do whatever he proposes. Simply speaking, she is a girl who rarely takes the initiative.


    He saw the girl draw her lips, around his cock, in a smile. "Hehe..!!" She refused to answer him only giggling and resuming her blowjob once again. "Naughty little girl! You need so punishment I guess."


    Hebed her hair and held it behind, tugging it back he pped her face. *Pah* The p was nothing serious like what his grown-up milfs were used to. Rather it was only yful, making Kira grin in response and stick her head. "One more please hehe.."


    Ryu pretended to be frustrated by her behavior making her even more delightful. Keeping a tight grip over her hair, she jerked his waist to rub his cock all over her face. Kira closed her eyes, happily thering herself with the cum coating the hard cock.


    Not long after, her face was covered by a slimy mess. The thick semen was giving off a strong smell that went on to get her even more aroused, as evident from the increased pace of her fingers inside her pussy.


    *Pag* Another light p to her face and he forced his cock back in her throat. Holding her head, he began fucking her face with all his might.


    ***


    *Spank* *Spank* "Agghhh.. yeahhh.. jusss lyykk thhaa.. harrdeee.!! Mhhhhh..!!" Pa had her legs wide open, with a massive dick ramming into her from behind. The ecstasy of having her asshole used like amon whore had brought her ever closer to another orgasm.


    From the front she had a belt between her jaws that was being pulled from both ends by the false demon, giving an impression like she was a horse being mounted. Her eyes hand rolled over as she moaned out loud with every p to her red buttocks.


    The guy fucking her seems to be at his limit since he had been with her for a whole hour now. The growing length of his cock that further pushed aside her anal walls, was a clear indicator that he was nning to use her to get his own orgasm.


    He tugged the belt ever harder, pulling Pa''s head back to a painful extent. Yet, at such a moment all her other senses had been dulled down by her brain only leaving the ones rted to sexual gratification.


    "Aaagggrrrhh!!" This was the first time the demon had spoken since the starting of their session. His pistoning grew harder and harder, uncaring about the doll he was holding on to. Hisrge body struck on her butt, sending his cock to her intestines quite literally.


    "Aghhhhh...!!" Pa fell on the bed, having achieved what she had wanted. Her eyes closed with a long grin on her face. Behind her, the false demon gave ast thrust inside her and deposited a hulking quantity of gooey cum inside her bowel.


    *Puchi* *Puchi* *Puchi* Her asshole can''t keep the inhuman amount of semen locked in along with his dick and hence it leaked over, finding the shortest way out. "Don''t waste it."


    Finding thest remaining strength Pa turned back around and began sucking off the cum from cock. Demon cum was an integral part of her diet, she loved eating this sweet-sour mixture. His cock had lost half its length and thus she swallowed the whole thing inside her mouth, using her tongue to clean it.


    "Hold out your hands!" Commanding the demon onest time she sat at the edge of her bed, with her asshole over his hands. "Even if a dropnds on the ground, then your head will be next one falling. Understand?"


    She beamed a charming smile,pletely unmatched by the threatening words she uttered. Not wasting another moment she flushed out the sticky cum out, storing it in hisrge hands. *Puchi* *Puchi*


    It took her a few minutes to expel everyst drop from her gaping hole. Under her the demon was under extreme concentration, making sure not to lose track of even a single drop. There was no doubt in her mind that this woman will follow through with her threat. That''s just how things were at this ce.


    "Good.. hehehe.." No one can tell that she was the same woman who said those menacing words, only minutes back. She happily got on her elbows and smelled the familiar aroma of her lunch. Extending her long tongue in the sticky substance she beganpping it all up with increased vigor.


    ***


    *Sush* *Sush* Ryu jerked his cock over Kira''s face. The girl sat under him with a happy face, waiting for his approval to get to eat it all. He shook his dick, draining thest vestiges of cum from his urethra and letting it drop onto her face.


    A massive amount of semen had coated Kira''s whole face under a thickyer. She could not even open her eyes. Yet, for Ryu it was the most amazing sight there can be. His little lover rolling in his fresh cum, why won''t it exite anyone?


    "Go ahead. I am done. You can eat it all." She smiled coquettishly before licking her lips with her tongue. Slowly she licked all over her face, while Ryu put on his clothes. For the rest of the cum, Kira used her hand to direct it all into her open maw, swallowing everything.


    <<Hahahaha... Just messing around. Will post another chap in a few hours.>>


    <<


    Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Now you can also support on PayPal with below link.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 234: Invasion

    Chapter 234: Invasion


    <<Hi readers, please take some time to appreciate our patrons who have made this double release week possible.


    First our very own King tier supporter Kin War. A big hug to him.


    Next, A special round of apuse to the Viscounts.. Joaquin Espinoza, Phillip, Furqan, Brock Atchison, Andrew Wilson


    And love for you all.. Mac Mac, Fin Ferrr, LDS, Ricardo, Thomas, Kosko, Jerry Wisenyuy, vinchenco aberature, James Macrox, EsZeus, House Music, Ayubor, CWilsonV, Zell_Lust, asdf sdf, Nien78, Khia, Chris Gonzalez, Royce321, Deshawn Mack, Rot of Stars, DENSYS BRATINI


    There were a many more who had contributed, but since they were here for less than a month, I don''t have ess to their names. Much appreciated.


    Apart from that I want to thank NIRVANA for undertaking the role of new admin for our discord server and helping me in the set-up. >>


    "I can handle it, Lyod. Go save others!!" Pa shouted at her husband, directing him to rescue the injured guards. *Screech* A shrill sound tore through the atmosphere, followed by a massive pir of dark red fire, falling from the skies. A gigantic ck mass was the source of the screams.


    "You have improved, brat haha..!!" Pa levitated to stand beside a blonde man. The guy was huffing from over-exhaustion. She smirked looking at his ripped clothes and the bloody wound on his head.


    "Haha.. what do you know, old hag! It''s time this junior takes the center stage haha... Crimson ze!!" At his shout a pool of fire manifested mid-air, falling on the huge abomination that was being held down by the guards. Each one of them had a mana rope attached to therge tentacles of the entity as they did their best to hold the thing down.


    *Screech* Crimson fire rained down from the sky, burning through the hardy skin of the creature. They have taken heavy losses from this sudden invasion. The creature had emerged from the center area of the ntation. The town was prepared for these invasions as some sentient Krypto vines do make their way to this side. Nevertheless, this was the very first time something this big had visited them.


    The elite guards under the town chief had been enough to thwart any previous invasive attempts, but this time most of them were left scattering for their lives. Fortunately, three of the most powerful personalities currently residing in the town were quick toe to their rescue.


    *Cough* *Cough* Eric spewed blood from his mouth promoting him to hurriedly sit in the air to recover his lost mana. "Fuck.. how the heck am I supposed to exin all this destruction." The woman beside him pped his head. "Don''t curse in presence of your seniors, brat.."


    Eric was left disgruntled, yet hecked the time to engage with this vindictive woman. "How much time do you need? Our powers are not suitable to deal with it. Yours is the only one that affects it. Oi.. Oi.. Why are you staring at me at my breasts?" Pa suddenly put her hands on her chest, hiding the portions ripped open due to her previous fight.


    "The fuck! When did I do that?" Eric gritted his teeth. This woman sure knows how to get on someone''s nerves. Even during such precarious situations, she finds a way to frustrate him even more. "Huh.. I know, I am still so beautiful but you should look for someone your age, little Eric. I might be old enough to be your mother, you know."


    Eric had to take deep breaths to calm himself down. He was aware that she was just messing with him and bidding her time to recharge herself, despite that it was extremely difficult to not lose his mind under her narcissisticments.


    "Huuu.." He opened his eyes and decided against arguing any further. "I need at least 10 minutes. Think you can buy me that?" Pa''s face contorted like she was disappointed that the fun ended sooner than she expected.


    "You are so cruel, Eric. Do you want these old bones to engage that monstrosity for 10 whole minutes? You got no sympathy, you know!" She sulked but Eric had already closed his eyes, choosing to shut her offpletely.


    Pa''s demeanor took an about-turn, once she noticed that the man had begun ignoring her altogether. "Huh.. so insensitive!!" Her body descended on the ground. Taking a look around, she found out that half of the guards were out ofmission and the rest were barely holding on with Lyod''s help.


    "Shhh.. the things I need to do for the juniors." She keeled on one leg, cing both her hands on the ground. Immense mana circted inside her channels, bursting out with a heavy bang. *Boom* *Boom*


    "Get back!! Get back!! Lady Pa is here!!!" Many guards shouted, noticing the harbinger of destruction step in. They had to run back to safety, otherwise, they would only hinder her efforts. They retracted their mana, leaving the woman alone with the monster.


    Getting the breathing room, the vine monster began rejuvenating its wounds. The fire attacks from earlier had damaged it massively. *Rumble* *Rumble* All around, the earth began shaking and Lyod called out to any guards who were naive enough to remain close to Pa.


    Being her husband for so many years, now one can be more clear than him about her capabilities. In raw fighting strength, she surpassed even himself. He would have liked to help the woman but unfortunately, he had utterly exhausted his mana reserves fighting this abomination.


    Lyod had been the first to be informed of its existence and naturally, he was the one who had to hold out against it all by himself, until Eric and Pa came to his rescue. Having dueled with such a powerful being for so long,rgecerations can be seen all over his body, in addition to a puncture wound on his right shoulder that left his arm useless.


    Across the battlefield, a guard had injured his leg and was limping to safety when he fell from the vibrations of the ground. Too stupefied to move, he felt his body getting swallowed by the earth below when the hard surface began transforming into minute sand particles with every passing second.


    Till the time he realized his condition he found himself struggling to even keep his head above the sand. All around him the area had suddenly changed to a quagmire, eager to swallow anything that came in its path. "Ahhh.. Somebody save.. meee! Agghhh!!"


    He shouted to attract the attention of his fellow guards but all of them can only freak out. Thankfully before the guy can drown in theke of sand, his hand was grabbed by a floating body before being pulled out from his early grave.


    Lyod ced the man on the ground, letting others tend to his wounds. Behind him, an area of 100 meters had been converted into a desert. The sand vibrated and began rising with the natural flow of the mana. In the center, Pa opened her eyes.


    The Krypto creature had used this time to heal up some of its earlier burns that it received from the dammed fire attacks. It was smart enough to realize that the man sitting cross-legged mid-air was a much bigger threat, taking the opportunity multiple arms surged towards him.


    s, Pa had recovered much of her energy. With a single point of her finger, arge amount of sand stuck to the approaching tentacles, thwarting the attackunched at Eric. "Don''t go on ignoring this old mother here.. Allow me to y with you in the meantime haha.."


    Pa''s body rose through the air, stopping at the same height as the monster and staring right into its muddy eyes. The creature was just an overgrown Krypto with some amount of consciousness. It was not very intelligent, evident from its brute force way of fighting. Yet, the humans were no match for their extremely resistant skin and the ability to recover from the gravest of injuries.


    *Scrreech* It wasn''t particrly excited after having his attacks blocked by the woman. "Crush!" Pa clenched her hand and instantly the sand stuck to the huge arms of the creature coalesced harder and harder. *Screech* No matter how hardy it was, the monster can still feel the pain.


    *Boom* *Stter* Unable to resist the crushing force its arms were thoroughly destroyed, leaving behind a mangled mess. *Swish* *Swish* Infuriated,rge tentacles wereunched towards Pa as she swiftly dodged the attacks.


    "Your intellect is even less than the beast haha...Such a fool!" Pa maneuvered between therge ck mass, her small size made sure that the guy had a hard time locking onto her. Meanwhile, she kept using her sand powers to annihte its arms, one by one.


    Lyod watched the woman fly around the of tentacles in the sky. A smile made its way on his face. He can tell, Pa was having the time of her life. In truth, she was a fighting maniac. Opposite to himself, she was someone who enjoyed the life of adventure. Only because of him she decided to give up on her likings, and settle in a far-off town with him.


    No matter how much he tried, she refused to change her decision. In his heart, he always had the feeling like she had been deprived of her destiny, all because of him. Watching her right now, affirmed his belief. ''Maybe it''s better for her to leave the town for a while.''


    *Screech* *Schreech* Annoyed at being yed around for a fool by a peaky human, the creature retracted its arms back. *Spit* Arge glob of greenish sludge was ejected from one of its body holes, aiming straight at Pa. Thankfully, the woman was quick enough to counteract it. Arge amount of sand collected in front of her, taking the attack for her.


    *Hisss* It must be acidic, as she had assumed. Right then, she felt her senses tingle and she hurriedly made another shield to her left. Of course, the attack had managed to take her by surprise and she was only able to create a makeshift blockage that was sted away by one of the creature''s arms.


    It had taken advantage of the small window of opportunity tounch a devastating attack, aware that she can''t see it with the sand blocking her view. The guards beside Lyod panicked when Pa was struck but the old man kept smiling.


    *Boom* A lot of sand rose to catch Pa mid-air. "Haha.. fuck!! It hurts!" She wiped the trace of blood at the corner of her lips before her eyes turned vicious for once. All this time she had a mocking tint in her eyes like everything was nothing but a y.


    "Well, well, you got me there haha.." She decided to go all out but a voice called out to her in a scornful tone. "You have really gotten old,dy Pa hehe.." Her eyes found Eric suspend in the sky with roiling mes all around his body.


    The woman retraced the anger in her heart, smirking back at him while flying towards the creature. "Haha.. you are one to talk brat. You think those mes can hide the heavy beating you received from this fellow." Arge area under the Krypto creature began sinking in.


    The creation tumbled, trying to grab onto the nearby trees to keep itself from being swallowed by the earth. A fireball stood over its head, chanting a spell. *Screech* "Hold it right there." The creature below can sense the intense mana fluctuationsing from the guy. There was no doubt that he was preparing for a massive spell.


    Multiple arms withrge jaws at the end of each one-shot towards Eric, only to be countered by the sands in the surroundings. "Don''t go around ordering your seniors, brat!!" Eric''s eyes glowed red as he put forth his hand.


    Aware that this might turn out to be itsst stand, the creature tried to release toxic gas trying to threaten the swathes of guards in the distance. "It won''t work twice!" Eric raised his left hand and effortlessly set the gas on fire. "Majestic Infernal mes!!"


    A magic circle manifested right over the creature''s head, slowly moving down. It must have been able to sense its doom, causing it to frantically struggle to get free from Pa''s sand bindings. Multiple arms dislodged from its body, biting on the tree trunks surrounding them.


    "Move!! It''s damaging the trees!!" Lyod can see the creature devouring the life force out of the massive Yuva trees, futilely trying to refill its empty energy reserves. They can''t sustain any more damage. One tree had already been sacrificed to contain this monster, they had to protect the rest with their lives.


    Lyod''s body had rushed to the location of one of the arms, attached to the tree. *sh* A bluish vapor covered his hand and he chopped down on the tentacle. The hardy body that had been enduring multiple attacks from everyone had been sliced like amon fruit by him. With that, he had leaped towards the next one.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Now you can also support on PayPal with below link


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    All donations received here will be directed to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 235: Friends undergo body refinement

    Chapter 235: Friends undergo body refinement


    Behind the old man, the guards too rushed into action, using thest bit of mana to try cutting off the anchors that the abomination hadndedunched.


    Away from them, therge magic circle rotated mid-air collecting arge amount of mana from the surroundings. This was thest attack that Eric poured all his mana into. It was a make-or-break moment for him. "Burn away!! Haaaaahhhh!!!"


    His mouth opened wide with the shout as he poured every ounce of mana into the magic circle. They can''t take any chances. In case this creature survives, this town was doomed. There was practically no one present apart from them who could even stall the creature to let themon people evacuate.


    The circle grew brightly as it descended. Sweat dripped down Pa''s head, drenching her clothes. The wound on her chest had opened up and blood flowed ceaselessly from it. But the woman kept her concentration, holding the creature in ce.


    *Scrreech* Scrreech* As soon as the circle fell on the creature it began writhing in despair. Its skin was instantly set aze with the bright orange fire. It tried to shrink its body but it was of no use, the circle kept falling on it until itnded on the ground.


    *Gggrrrshhh* *Hhhrrsshhh* Loud inhumane sounds echoed all over and right at that moment Lyod had cut apart thest tentacle. Pa had lost all strength in her body, haphazardlynding on her feet. Eric on the other hand can''t rx just yet. He had to see this through.


    The creature was unable to step outside the magic circle, rather it was better to say the circle had locked on, moving along with it. Eric had his hands raised, his mind focussed on the spell while his bodynded close to Pa.


    "It''s trying to escape through the portal. Should I stop it?" Pa recognized its ns to leave their dimension through the same portal that is used tond here. "Not required. It will die before it could leave." Eric began walking towards the crawling krypto monster who looked extremely pathetic now, with all its arms cut off and all its body now charred from the burns.


    *Shhhrrrggg* Under the watchful gaze the abomination thrashed around covered inrge mes. Slowly but surely its body lost all signs of life, falling in a mush. The fire didn''t stop until everything was burnt to literal ashes.


    "It''s done!" Eric fell on his knees. Even standing was proving to be difficult. Thankfully, Pa had walked close to him. She held his arm over her shoulder and picked up the man. "You did good, brat. Looks like you have grown up."


    Eric was very d. All his life, he had been put down by the elites despite having an extraordinary talent just because of his low birth. But then in this same life, he had met some wonderful people, who had encouraged him at each step. "Thanks,dy Pa. It''s an honor to receive an acknowledgment from your esteem self."


    Pa was not expecting a sincere reply from the guy and for a moment didn''t know how to respond. "Ahem.. It''s only natural that the younger generation will surpass the previous ones. I know you must have felt that you were wronged but remember this. These fists, train them so hard that you gain the ability to punch anyone who talks shit with you." She waved her fist in the air to emphasize her words.


    "Hahaha.. as ruthless as ever.. haha.. cough.. cough.." Eric can onlyugh out loud before a fit of coughs stopped his train ofughter. "I will remember it well,dy. Don''t worry, I am self-motivated from my childhood. It''s not easy to demotivate me with just trash talk."


    Lyod wanted to walk to his wife to check on her but he was stopped by the guards. "Please stop, master Lyod. Your wound!! We need to treat it. You might lose your arm if we don''t treat it." His shoulder had been pretty much destroyed and he can''t even feel his arm right now.


    The men realized the seriousness of his wounds and thus as soon as serenity prevailed over the battlefield, they forced Lyod to sit down and they began hurriedly dressing his shoulder. Eric might have destroyed the abomination in the end but everyone knew that the one who fought the hardest was this old man.


    "Are we sure it''spletely dead?" Pa still had her doubts staring down at the doused mes, with only cinders left in ce of the monster. Eric nodded his head. "Can''t feel any life force from it. Let''s head back. Master Lyod had been injured very badly."


    Pa was reminded of her husband and she immediately turned around to leave with Eric. Out in the distance she smiled at the man sitting right in the middle of the charred ground with multiple bandages all over his body. "He has seen worse. I am sure he will survive haha.. hmm?"


    Herughter ended abruptly as her sense tingled with a dangerous feeling. "Get away!!!" Eric didn''t realize it but his body was suddenly thrown tens of meters away by the olddy.


    Lyod had replied to Pa with a smile when suddenly his senses tracked something ominous. Right in front of his eyes, he saw a dark body reveal itself from the hill of ash. Arge spike shot towards Pa and Eric, to which only thedy was able to respond in time. To protect Eric she had pushed the guy away from her.


    A sand barrier had been pulled up like a curtain but it was not enough. Lyod saw the spike peirce through Pa''s abdomen and wrapping all around her waist. Next second Lyod was already on his feet, sprinting towards his wife but s, the abomination had captured Pa''s body and rushed back into the open portal before Lyod can reach them.


    On the other hand, Eric was not able to do anything despite being the closest one. All of that happened in a blink of an eye, even before he hadnded on the ground, Pa had been pierced. His bodycked the necessary energy to help out.


    Lyod fell back on the ground. The portal had closed as soon as Pa was dragged in. It meant there was nothing they could do to rescue her. For the next few minutes, Lyod can''t make sense of the situation. "Is this a nightmare?" Pa was gone. Just like that?


    Hate. Extreme hate bubbled in his mind but with no one to direct it at, he fell in despair. It was clear to him that the target for the capture was Eric but Pa sacrificed herself to save the man.


    Eric''s condition was not any better. Having fought so many battles, how can he not tell what Pa had done. She had saved his life but had to sacrifice her own in return.


    "Haaahhh!!" Pa woke up from another nightmare gasping for breath. Shey alone in her bed, staring at her the ckish ceiling of her room. A nket hid her naked body. "Ahhhh.." A headache assaulted her right after.


    During most of her sleep, she will be bombarded by an array of blurry images like they were part of someone''s life events. She would regrly dream about being trapped inside a human female''s body, going through her life.


    "Dammit.. was I a human in myst life?" She left the bed and moved to the bathroom. Stepping in the small pool she let her body sink to the bottom. She was an artificial life created by master Ergon, was it even possible for her to have a past life?


    It was very hard to determine as she would not be able to recall any particr details from her nightmares that can provide any clue to her. She can''t even recall the faces or even the names of anyone involved. Sighing in vanity, Pa let her body submerge in the cold water.


    ***


    Today Ryu and his gang returned to Jake''s house instead of their own homes. He invited them inside and brought them straight to the back garden. There were three small ditches filled with water. "Are these good enough?" He directed his question towards his green-haired friend.


    "Yeah, it''s great. Anyhow, I just need you guys to be able to keep your entire body submerged." Jake nodded but Kyro and Kira were not unfazed like him. Ryu randomly told them to apany him to Jake''s house today. Kyro being the impatient soul he was, kept arguing with Ryu about the reason, only to me mercilessly ignored.


    Realizing the futility, Kira chose not to try her own luck. Instead, she waited for Ryu to exin the usage of these two ditches. "So now that we are here, let me exin. These are low-grade body refinement potions. I want you guys to use them." He took out small vials of red liquid from his pocket, handing out one to each of them.


    "Low-grade body refinement potion? Wow.. is this for real?" Kyro suddenly felt like the vial grew many times heavier after he registered the words. "Yup, pretty much. Don''t ask me how I got my hands on these because I won''t tell hehe.."


    Jake knew that Ryu was not as simple as he looked. He probably have a hidden source of ie that he had kept secret from even his best friends. All of this made sense to him, recalling how easily the boy managed to arrange the funds to buy his mother back from the Dark Wings auction house.


    "Good then. If I am not wrong, we need to pour it in the water and soak in it on a regr basis?" Ryu picked the vial back from Kira''s hands and helped her break its seal before emptying it in her trench. "Yes, you got that right. Now all of you need to strip."


    All three of them began removing their clothes. Among them, Kyro was the one most excited about it. Who cared where his cousin got these potions? Point was that he had offered it to them and he was not someone who will shy away from epting help, especially if it can help him grow his cultivation.


    Jake had some idea of what wasing hence he made sure to prepare his mind before pouring the contents of the bottle into the pit. "One more thing. Before I allow you to soak in, all of you need to promise me two things." All three of them nodded in response, waiting for him to continue.


    "Firstly, keep it a secret. Secondly, if you decide to use this, you will have toplete the whole course. That means, keep soaking for a week, once every day. Remember this, it''s not going to be a walk in a park. Rather, it will cause excruciating pains but that''s what you have to pay if you want to improve." His gaze rested on Kyro, who visibly gulped.


    "It can''t be that bad, can it?" His face showed signs of chickening out and he looked at Jake for some respite only to see the boy jump in without a care in the world. *Ssh* Even Kira had jumped in without any hesitation, leaving him sweating profusely with a devilishly smiling Ryu.


    "Are you going in or do you want me to force you in?" Ryu looked nothing less than a smiling devil right now. Reluctantly, he dropped the content of his vial in the pit before cing his right foot in. "It''s not that bad, brother Kyro. You need to be strong. Otherwise, you will be left behind by us hehe..."


    ncing at the girl''s face, be realized it might not be as bad as Ryu was making it out to be. If so, how can someone as delicate as Kira can handle it with such ease? Calming his rapidly beating heart he too jumped in.


    Two minutes had passed when Kyro opened his eyes. There was no pain. Instead, a soothing sensation prevailed all over his body, like he was undergoing a massage after a fresh bath. "Huh.. you call this painful? I can''t feel anything haha... Don''t tell me it scared you this much brother." Ryu only smirked back before sitting down and starting his cultivation. "We will know soon enough." He uttered without opening his eyes.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 236: Kira X Lyla

    Chapter 236: Kira X L


    **15 minutester**


    "Agggghhhhhh!! Brother Ryu, ahhhh.. please.. let me out.. shiittt..." Ryu''s wooden clones had grabbed onto Jake and Kira''s heads, forcing them back inside the water while they struggled toe out. On the other hand, he has anticipated the situation and positioned himself behind Kyro, holding him forcefully inside the water, once the efficacy of the potion began digging their way to their bones.


    Kyro struggled but Ryu adamantly held him underwater. On to their left, Jake had gritted his teeth in agony. The sensation was like someone was pining needles right in his bones. Unable to take it anymore, he tapped on the hands of the clone three times. "Haaaah!!" He filled his lungs with air before diving back in. Just like his talent, his willpower was just as extraordinary.


    On Ryu''s right, Kira too hade out to take a breather. She was already been brought on the verge of tears by this torturous bath. Thankfully, being drenched in the water meant, no one can see that she was crying. Clenching her jaws she dived back in and the clone once again held her shoulders to keep her whole body submerged.


    "Ahhhh.. shhitt.. it hurts.. aaaiii!!" Kyro had his tears and snot flying all around. Staring at the pitiful face of the boy, Ryu was having second thoughts. Should he let him rest out for a while? That won''t be good. He won''t get the most benefit out of this potion that way.


    "Listen up, idiot! You go through all this and I will request Mrs. April to allow you another session with her. How about it?" It took Kyro some time to make sense of his offer. "Are you telling the truth?" The way his expressions fluctuated between joy and misery was truly funny. It was so easy to manipte this guy with the lure of some pussy.


    "Absolute truth. What''s more, I will pay her in your stead as well. Are you feeling motivated now?" Kyro was conflicted only for a minute before making his mind. Recalling those soft boobs and warm vagina of Mrs. April was enough to offset some of his pain.


    He jumped out of the water and suddenly kissed Ryu''s cheek and giggled. "I love you brother. You are the best haha.." Ryu was caughtpletely off-guard leading to his cheek getting sttered with snot. "The fuck!!" He hurriedly wiped off the sticky substance, rubbing it off on the grass. Sometimes this guy''s actions cause him to shiver in fright. Rage bubbled in his mind and he mercilessly forced the boy back to his doom.


    ***


    L returned home in the evening. Granny had asked most of her sisters to leave but she still worked on some misceneous tasks before the old woman left this ce. She was sad but she was powerless to do anything in this regard. She didn''tmand some awesome power that can help her out with her circumstances. Not to mention she had kept those circumstances a secret from her.


    She opened the door to find Kira''s shoes. Her sweetheart was one of the reasons why she good still maintain a happy attitude towards life, despite all the bad news. "Kira, are you home?" Not receiving a response she walked upstairs to find the girl wrapped around in the sheets. She was fast asleep.


    Walking close to the girl she stared at her doll-like face for a while. She smiled and settled beside her, caressing her forehead while she breathed so cutely. ''She must have worked hard today.'' Gently she slipped in the sheets, holding her in her right arm.


    "Mhhh.. mom??" Kira rubbed her eyes, trying to focus on thedy beside her. "Oops.. did I disturb you, sweety?" The girl put her arm around her. "Not really. I just came back." Saying that she loosened her mother''s dress and pulled out her right tit, wrapping her lips around the nipple and hungrily sucking the milk out.


    "Haha.. did you train very hard today?" L chuckled looking at the girl carelessly suckling off her. These days she didn''t have to be milked and thus she had her udders filled with fresh secretions. "Yeah, I am so exhausted." Kira briefly answered andtched onto the other nipple.


    "Haha.. easy there, little girl. You will end up choking on it." L pulled her dress down to grant them full ess to her breasts. The pair snuggled with each other for the next 10 minutes, until Kira was full. "Haaah.. thanks, mom. I feel great now." L rubbed her hands on her cheeks affectionately. "Anything for you baby girl."


    Her words reminded Kira of an ufortable sensation inside her asshole. "Mother, I have a Virgo stuffed in my ass. Please pull it out." She had previously informed her about her practice of stretching herself out for Ryu. Hence L wasn''t all that surprised.


    Getting up she removed the cover to find her girl buck naked inside. L found her affection transforming into a strange lust. The more she yed with Kira''s body, the more she desired it. Her hands intentionally rubbed over her sift skin as she positioned herself behind Kira''s ass.


    "Use your mouth mommy hehe.." The girl was in a funny mood and wanted to mess around with her mother. Unbeknownst to her, L was even more excited at the prospect. "Naughty girl!" She yfully pped her small butt to disy a fake annoyance.


    Organizing her hair, she bent down and put both her legs to one side, leaving her alone with the winking hole of her daughter. The saliva in her mouth ashamed her quite a bit. She was getting horny on the fact of enjoying her own child.


    Her finger slowly crept up in the wrinkled hole, hovering over it for a while. Putting the finger in her mouth she covered it in a generous amount of her saliva. "Mhhhh!!" Kira moaned, finding her mother''s long finger prating her hole.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Kira can''t see her, L''s hands slipped behind her back, untying her dress. Her left hand found its way to her breasts and she began rubbing her finger all over her round ares.


    Kira''s condition was not any better. Over time she hade to love these intimate sessions with her mother. Ryu had asked her not to let any boy other than him, have any contact with her private parts, but L was not a ''boy''. She was in the clear territory. Also, she was sure that Ryu loved these moments between L and her.


    Next minute she felt a slimy piece of soft muscle force its way into her backside. She but her lips in arousal. "Mhhhh.. mother.." Her moans acted as a hint for L. The older milf pulled apart the fair buttocks and forced her entire tongue inside the narrow passageway.


    Once all in, she touched upon the hidden treasure of the day. Despite knowing what it was, she probed it eagerly. *Sniff* *Sniff*Pretty soon L was being overwhelmed by the thick smell originating between the tender lower lips of her daughter. Her nipples stood erect and she knew it would be impossible to hide them from Kira.


    Dropping all her reluctance she sent her fingers rolling inside her cunt. "Mhhh.. ahhmm.. p*p* ahhh.. mhhhh.." Kira had her body turning red from all the built-up excitement. She loved Ryu with all her heart but her love for this mother of hers didn''t pale inparison. Her hands rested on L''s head as she began forcing her deeper inside her ass.


    "Mother..mhhhh..." Kira forced her entrance to widen, allowing L''s tongue to have easier ess to her asshole. The atmosphere in the room had heated up with their deep breaths. Along with the physical stimtion, the fact that she had such a close moment with her mother, made her even more excited.


    L was busy exploring the bowels of her daughter with her flexible appendage when the girl abruptly got up. Before she could pull her fingers out of her pussy, Kira''s hand passionately held onto her head in both hands. Both of them found each other with flushed faces.


    *Mhuuuu* Next moment their mouths came together as they opened their jaws wide and forced their tongues into each other''s oral cavity. This kiss was not a regr one. *Mhhh* *mhhh* Both of them wanted to melt into each other while their saliva flowed freely between them, acting like an old wine.


    Behind their lips, two hot tongues rolled together, pushing against each other. Both their lips had swelled up from the extreme arousal and Kira found a hand on her pussy. L had her left hand holding her daughter''s head firmly, with the fingers of her right one slipping inside Kira''s pussy.


    "Mhhhh.." Kira moaned out but she can''t make a proper sound since their lips were still stuck together. L''s fingers had dug their way deep inside her vagina. Multiple fingering sessions had meant that the girl had destroyed whatever was left of her hymen, leading to the fingers facing no restrictions in their venture.


    Kira''s whole body jolted from the electrifying adventure. She hurriedly mimicked her actions and simrly held onto her mother''s head, with her right hand found the dripping pussy. Seconds had turned into minutes and arge amount of saliva had littered the bed but no one cared. 10 minutester, the pair still had their mouths stuck together.


    In the end, Kira was the one who ended up faltering and they had to break away. L saw the shame in her eyes and wanted to say a few words of constion but her next words told her that her worry was futile. "I.. I love you.. mother."


    L''s motherly instincts kicked up and she wrapped her hands around the girl, pulling her into a warm embrace. She kissed her cheek, saying. "I know, little angel." But the girl shook her head in response. "No. Not like that. I mean.. I mean.. I love you and also, I... love doing these kinds of things with you."


    L realized that the girl was getting ufortable and hurriedly patted her head. "I know, my child. It''s only natural that you would love me in every way possible. Also, let mommy tell you this. Mommy loves you too, in all the ways hehe.." She chuckled and pinched her nose, trying her best to lighten the mood.


    Letting your emotions flow out and to even have someone acknowledge it for you truly felt good. "Thanks, mom.. So... Can we continue?" Her words left L astounded. With the vulnerable face that she presented to her just a minute back, she would have never guessed that the girl would like to resume the session.


    "Haha.. you are quite a glutton, kid. Okay, then how do you want to do it? Don''t shy away. You can tell me anything. Having been yed around by that boy for so long, I think I am ready for anything." The sessions she had with Ryu were always the most peculiar. Having been able to satisfy the needs of the boy, she was filled with confidence for any challenge.


    "Hehe.. nothing much. Can youy down? I want to lick your pussy." Though there was a single cock that she felt satisfied with, these licking sessions with her faith were not bad either. Sheid down on the bed and saw Kira sit on her face.


    "You lick mine mom, and l will lick yours." Kira felt her heart race when she felt for the first time, her mother''s tongue tracing over herbia. Her body squirmed but she maintained a level head. Diving into


    L''s crotch, she pulled onto her legs to part them. Watching the entrance of the tunnel overflow with the sweet juices, her mouth watered.


    "Mhhhhh.. ahhhh... Kira!! Mhhh.." Being treated so well by her daughter she can''t fall behind. L used her fingers to gently pull apart thebia, revealing the redness concealed behind. With a long lick along the length, she sucked in on the fluids, leading her taste bud to flounder.


    With time their licking had grown faster and both mother and daughter and their multiple fingers moved in and out of their backdoors. Moans kept increasing in volume but with no one else around, they could go all out.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 237: I love you, mom!!

    Chapter 237: I love you, mom!!


    "Mhhh.. mother.. ahhh.. I... I can''t control.. mhhh.." L can easilyst much longer but this was a new sensation for her girl altogether. Deciding that it was better to cum together, she let the climax take over her. "Ahhhhhh..!!" Kira had her muscles twitching as the session had been overly steamy today.


    *Ssshhh* "Mhhhhh..!" Unable to keep control of her dder she emptied it all on L''s face. Completely beaten down by the orgasm the girl slipped from over her mother''s body and fell in the bed, passed out.


    The mother got up from under her and stuffed her fingers back inside the sleeping Kira''s ass. It took some effort to pull out the Virgo from her slippery tunnel. Using the towel she dried her up, kissed her face, and put her under the nket before walking out of the room.


    ***


    "So we will have a guest tomorrow?" Ameliaid out the dinner as she checked with Ryu. "Yeah, it''s Kira. I need her to fill the bath in the garden. She will visit tomorrow." Ryufortablyid in Ruby''sp, replying to the milf after taking a break from suckling the breasts in his hands.


    "Ohh.. thinking about it. It''s been a month since L paid a visit. I am not sure what happened, is everything okay on her side?" L and Ryu shared the workce hence her question was directed towards him.


    "Hm.. Yeah, everything is alright. There were some issues at the milk farm but it seems to have been resolved now." He had previously informed L, not to reveal the closure of the farm to his family. For now, he will try to push this matter ahead.


    "Oh. Okay and about that girl. I hope you are not bullying her. She is a very kind soul." Amelia won''t have asked this question the ''previous'' Ryu but this guy had changed a lot over such a small time. Now she was not sure that he was the same old gentle personality. There was a very good chance that this guy would try to take advantage of the naive girl. At least she had to give him a stern warning.


    Ryu acted like he was the one being wronged here. "What are you talking about mother? Do you think I am like that?" Amelia didn''t bother replying, only making faces at him. "Tell her sis, ain''t I the kindest soul out there? Can there be someone more generous than me?" He even blinked twice to make sure Ruby realized his innocence.


    The whole family burst intoughter with even Jeff joining in. "Brat, all of us know it. You don''t need to act so desperately." Ryu huffed, pretending to be mad at beingughed at. "Don''t worry, sister here believes in you. My Ryu will never do wrong to anyone."


    Ryu took the opportunity to give a soft peck on Ruby''s lips when Jeff was not looking. "Sister is the best. Huh.. you, ve girl! Come here and lick the feet of this granddaddy here." For a second no, one could make sense of his words but in the very next one, Amelia fumed like a raging bull, leading the boy to run for his life.


    "Hahaha..!!" After running all around the house for a while, Ryu let himself be captured but the woman. "Brat..!! Have you got any manner? Are you supposed to talk..?? Mhhh.." Amelia had cornered him against the wall but before she could end her monologue, Ryu pressed his lips upon hers.


    Despite the protests the boy kept holding her head in ce, sucking on her soft lips. "Mhhhh!!" Much of her fake anger dissolved with the kiss. Ryu''s hands had made way to her naked bottoms, holding up herrge cheeks in his hands. He crushed them in shapes as their kiss grew sloppier with every passing second.


    "Ahha.! Haah..! Sometimes you really get on my nerves." Amelia puffed her cheeks to show her displeasure. The boy swooped in and licked her wet lips once again. "Hehe.. I love annoying you at times." Despite herself being averse to the idea, she pulled Ryu with her.


    "Let''s go back in. It''s cold outside." Ryu didn''t protest, having achieved his goal. Instead, he ced his hand around her waist, pulling her into his chest. "It looks way cooler like this!" "Brat!!" Amelia let him hold onto her after giving off some disgruntled cuss.


    They sat back with others. Amelia had only taken her first bite when Ryu called out to her once again. "Mother, can you please lick my feet?" This time he made an extremely inculpable face, making sure the woman can''t deny him this time.


    Amelia was frustrated but still moved to pick his leg up for him. "That''s good. You are sincere enough this time." At the end of her sentence, she ced the foot in her mouth, sucking on the toes. Ryu tilted his head towards Ruby, giving her a subtle wink.


    There were very few things that surprised Jeff now, so he focuses on his dinner until his name was called out. "Jeff, I want to talk about something." Amelia had ced Ryu''s right foot on herrge bust while licking his left one.


    "Hmm? Yeah, tell me." Thedy thought about it for a while before voicing her opinion. "I was thinking if we count include Ryu with us in our.. time together." "Hain?" Jeff was left befuddled as to what his wife was hinting on.


    Amelia didn''t have any intention of exining it any further. "You want the three of us to do ''it'' together?" Amelia took a break from licking the foot in her hands and popped in some fruits in her mouth without any care in the world. "Yes, you two are the closest males to me. Hence, I want to feel both of you at once."


    Ryu sighed, silently listening to the conversation between his parents. He knew this day woulde. That idiot Kyro had no idea how much of a blunder he had caused by exposing a slut like her to the pleasures of double pration. Before long she was going to ask for it, that was certain.


    "Where did thate from? Can''t you enjoy both of us alone? Why do you want to do it together?" Jeff tried putting on some resistance but looking at the firm face of his wife, it was amply clear that there was no going back for her.


    "Nope. It''s not the same. I want to feel both of you inside, at once." Her words came out mncholic like she was relishing in the sensation even right now. Jeff stared at the boy only to have Ryu shrug his shoulders. Having no other choice he had to agree anyway. "Okay. I don''t mind it. Let''s do it some other day, I am not in the mood today."


    Amelia had no issues with that, having surpassed the biggest hurdle she promptly focussed on sucking Ryu''s big toe with all her attention. "Shouldn''t you take my permission as well?" The redhead pulled his pants down and rubbed her face in his crotch. The all too familiar manly scent of her boy was enough for her to feel a twitch in her groins.


    She pped the long yet limp cock on her face with a wide grin. "Hehe...why should I ask when I already know the answer." She took the entire cock inside her mouth, rubbing her saliva all over it.


    After half an hour of debauchery with his mother, Ryu strolled to his sister and picked her up in his arms. "Excuse us, mom. We will go to sleep, then." Getting Amelia''s nod Ryu walked to his room with Ruby snuggled in his chest. Reaching the upper floor the siblings had their mouths stuck together as neither wanted to be the first to let go.


    Coming across the bed Ryu gently lowered the woman and gently began removing her clothes one by one. He had devoted most of his time to Ruby, making sure she never felt theck of love in her life. The third week was going on now and she had not even mentioned James''s name even once now.


    Though it made him feel like something was wrong but even then, he would like to believe that it was his love and affection that caused her to not recall her husband. He removed his shirt and once again kissed her lips. "Mhhh.. Ryuu..!!"


    "Shhh!! Don''t speak. I know." Ryu ced his finger on her lips stopping her from continuing. "You want it slow today, I can feel it." Ruby smiled. Her brother had truly improved in the art of lovemaking. Earlier all he cared about was to get some fun out of women but after getting some directions from her.


    Ryu jumped in the bed and ced Ruby''s ass in hisp. Raising her buttocks, he let it rest on his chest and brought her vagina to his face. "Ahhh..mmmm!!" She bit on her lips, once a set of fingers got hold of the small knob. Rubbing her clitoris with his fingers, he gave a long lick along her pussy.


    ***


    Kira woke up with a refreshed mind. Looking out of the window she found that the night had just set in. Recalling her time with L she grew flustered and walked out of her room. Taking a look around she going her mother working in the Kitchen.


    "I am sorry about earlier, mom. I could not control it." L watched the girl trying to help her out with the chores. She answered with a smile and gave her head a light pat. Aware that she was talking about the part when she spilled her piss over her face, she consoled her. "Haha.. it''s okay, kiddo. I was going to take a bath anyway."


    "Still, I should have warned you about it." L pinched her nose in fondness. "Why are you making it such a big deal, little girly? Did you forget how that big brother of yours did the same thing.. and didn''t even apologize huh.." She acted annoyed buy Kira knew it was all a show.


    Her words reminded her of Ryu''s passionate speech. "Hmm? I guess you are right hehe... I got better manners than big brother." L was happy that the girl was not under any guilt. "Mom, actually I wanted to apologize for another thing."


    L stopped her work for a second as she was not aware of what she was referencing this time. "What for?" Finding that the girl was struggling to put it out there, she encouraged her. "Go on, tell me. Mother and daughter don''t need any secrets between them."


    Kira took a deep breath and decided toe clean. "Ahem..st tost time, when you were with big brother Ryu. I.. I.. peeked on you guys." L released the breath she had been holding. "Haha.. it''s okay. I don''t mind it."


    Kira was not expecting to be let off the hook so easily. "You mean, there won''t be any punishments? You know, I didn''t have your permission that day." L had resumed her cooking once again, tasting the soup. "Well if you had let me on this matter beforest week, I would have certainly awarded you with a good spanking. But now, I have realized my mistake. You have grown up now, it''s only natural to be curious about the matters rted to man and woman."


    Midway through her sentence, Kira had hugged her mother tightly. "I love you, mom." L didn''t reply to her, only keeping a perpetual smile on her face. "Mom, will you really marry big brother Ryu?"


    *Cough* *Cough* The unexpected words left the mother choking on her saliva. "Ahem.. I wasn''t serious, Kira. I said it to not disappoint, little Ryu. I am sure he will forget about it in a few months." She tried her best to not let her voice flutter.


    "But you guys kissed.." Kira mumbled and L''s face turned to an extreme shade of red. Thankfully, her girl didn''t need an answer to that question. "Huh.. I don''t know. I have a feeling that big brother is serious about it. Regardless, I just want to be with you always."


    Not waiting anymore, L turned back and hugged the girl, pressing her head in her chest. "We will always be together, little girl. Mother will always be there for you, no matter what." "Hmm!"


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 25 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 238: Darlas skills

    Chapter 238: Da''s skills


    "Mhhhh... Mhhhhh... Ahhhhhh..." Ruby rested on her hands and knees in the bed, with Ryu''s hands holding onto her slender waist. The couple was in no hurry, with the boy taking long deep thrusts inside the woman.


    Ruby had her head resting between her elbows. Her whole body swayed with every slow pump from her brother. His dick will prate to her depths, making its way inside her womb. The sensation of the shaft moving back and forth inside her was heavenly, to say the least. Yet, her face hidden between her arms was drenched in fresh tears.


    Ryu on the other side was totally unaware. With noints from her, he was sure that his performance must be up to the mark. His hands moved to her meaty ass, kneading it like a dough. "Want to change the position, sis?"


    A minute passed but he didn''t receive a reply. Realizing that he might have spoken out of turn, he concluded to keep going like this only. But the next minute he saw Ruby rub her face on the sheets before getting back up. "Sorry, I was lost in delight."


    She tried her best to beam a smile but barely seeded in that. Ryu can discern that something was definitely wrong with her. His heart was growing increasingly concerned but, Ruby didn''t give him any time to mull over it.


    She got in hisp and impaled herself on his stiff cock. "Hold my butt!" He was forced to act and find the gorgeousdy in his arms, his hips jerked making her body sway back and forth with his rhythmic motions. Ruby took the initiative to attach their lips as her nails dug into Ryu''s back, forcing him to move faster.


    "Mhhhhm... Ahhhh.. yesss.. mhhhh.." Their sensational sex continued for an hour before both of them were at their limits. "Cum inside me!" Ryu hummed in reply and picking up the woman with her buttocks, heid her down on. He bit on her nape, eliciting a deep breath from her. His body rested over her as with a single pump he pushed his cock to her womb and let his orgasm take over.


    "Ahhhmhhh.." Compared to normal Ruby didn''t shout as much but Ryu was aware of her satisfaction from the way she was unwilling to let go of him, even after having her release. They remained in each other''s arms as the boy slipped to the side. "Keep it in." Ruby pecked on his lips, followed by snuggling in his chest.


    Ryu fondled her head. He had a ton of questions to ask but this might not be the right moment. Choosing to keep silent her covered both their bodies under the nket, unaware of the fact that Ruby had begun to shed tears once again in his arms.


    **3 hours earlier**


    "Haaahh!!" "Haaahh!!" "Haaaiiahh!!" *ng* *ng* Massive swords shed against each other, generating sparks. There were two centaurs engaged inbat. The smaller one seemed to be giving her all while the older one was easily disposing of her attack with a single-handed sword technique.


    "You shout too much, little Da. Try not to waste so much energy in useless screams." Na spoke after parrying the attacking at her. "No. This helps me go above and beyond my limit.. huff.. huff.. huff.." There was a single sweatshirt covering Da''s body. Having been training with her aunt for over an hour now, she was at her limits.


    Under Na''s gaze, Da pulled the shirt off her body and threw the drenched piece of cloth away. Had there been a human woman, she would have been disgusted at how much she had sweated but for their warrior race, it was a matter of pride.


    "Let''s go. Once more." Every muscle of hers was screaming to stop but Da was not giving up just yet. The heavy sword gripped in her hands weighed like a mountain now but she adjusted her grip and charged again.


    *ng* *ng* "Keep your eyes on my hands. Defending after you have seen your enemy move is not good. You need to actively anticipate the movements and be ready for all eventualities. Power is not very useful if it''s not directed by a sharp mind."


    *ng* *ng* "Damn.. girl, are you even listening?" Na was not particrly impressed with the development or to say theck of it. But she didn''t receive any response and Da''s attacks kepting.


    "Hmm?" Effortlessly holding off the girl, Na noticed the sheer concentration with which she was attacking. Every movement of her body made her feel like she was in a trance state. Hence, she chose not to disturb her.


    *ng* *ng* This continued for over 15 minutes, leaving Na astounded. She was a powerhouse that could rival a grand magus, thus she had figured out that the girl wouldn''tst more than 5 minutes against her. That''s how exhausted she was. Yet, trumping all odds she had managed to keep going and still showed no signs of slowing down.


    The older centaur revealed a rare smile on her face. ''This girl is showing interesting prospects.'' She had helped out in Da''s training many times but this was the first time she had revealed such an impressive ability.


    They kept shing for 5 more minutes when Na grew concerned and stopped the girl. *Swipe* With a quick gesture she had grabbed Da''s arms in her hand, arresting her in the grip. "That''s enough for today. Let''s go, we will take a bath together."


    "Ahhhaiii.." Da looked like she didn''t even know where she was. It took her a minute to calm down. Each of her muscles was thoroughly strained and the next moment she had copsed on the ground.


    *Bang* "I thought so!" Staring down at the crumpled body of her half-disciple, Na can only sigh. As expected that state led her to overuse her body. "Dammit.. why does it feel like I have developed cramps all over my body?"


    Ignoring her ramblings she swooped up the massive body of the girl in her arms and carried her away. "Ahh.. what are you doing, aunt? Put me down, it''s so embarrassing." Da''s face was flushed but how can she struggle out from her aunt''s grip?


    "Why so? Didn''t you tell mest time that no one dares to look at me? Then what''s so awkward in carrying my niece?" Thankfully the bath was close to the training grounds and before long Da''s body had been tossed into the deep water.


    *Ssh* Na took the next dive after removing her garments. "How are you feeling? You pushed yourself too hard." She sat on the edge, watching the girl dive in to wash the dirt and sweat off her body.


    "Not good at all. But I guess a nice sleep should help out." Da swam in the cool water, feeling her muscles rx. "So? How much did I improve?" Na shook her head in vain. "What''s the use of asking the same question every day, kid? Warriors are not made in days or weeks. You need focus. Don''t waste your time calcting these small improvements. Aim for a long time, like how strong you want to be in a year or a decade."


    Her speech was awe-inspiring but it did not affect the girl, whatsoever. "I know that. Still, I don''t have that much time. I want to beat father''s ass by the next year. That''s why I need to perform better every day." By this time Na had limated to her rants and it didn''t surprise her at all.


    "Huh.. good luck to you then." Realizing the futility of her conversation she let her body rest against the wall of the pool. "Hey.. hey.. you can''t discount me like that, aunt." Da had dived and emerged right beside her senior. Her hand tactfully held onto her shoulders and she began to dutifully massage them.


    "Hehe.. aunt dearest, can''t you help me out a bit here? With how powerful you are, I am sure you must know a way to let me grow faster than others. Please tell me, I can go through a mountain of fire if need be." Na enjoyed the treatment, nevertheless, her answer was not positive at all.


    "And how many times are you going to ask e the same question? As I told you, there is no substitute for real hard work." This time Da was not ready to have no for an answer. She had made her own research on the topic.


    "Then what about Epochs training ground. I am sure that will help me grow faster than ever." Na was visibly taken aback by the new term tossed by the girl. "Where did you hear that, girl?" The epochs training ground was one of the deeply kept secrets of the Centaur race. Only a handful of centaurs at her level knew of its existence.


    Apart from owning arge farm area that the other beast tribescked, there was another reason why their tribe could stand their ground against the Lizardmen tribe. The Lizardmen had gone on to be the leaders of the beastmen alliance and yet they could never defeat the centaurs satisfactorily.


    Compared to the swaths ofnds and corresponding resourcesmanded by their rivals, the centaur tribe had practically nothing apart from this mega city. Hence, they had always been shrouded in mystery as to how they can produce the same number of experts as the Lizardmen. And here was a teenager floundering the secrets of their tribe so casually.


    "Huh.. what did I tell you? Grandmother loves me the most. Of course, I heard it from her. She told me that I will go on to lead our people one day, so I must be aware of everything." Na wanted to bang her head into the walls. She pped Da''s head, wiping the smug expression off her face.


    "Did this heart-to-heart talk with your grandmother, involve alcohol?" Da was not expecting her to say these words and she immediately switched to defensive mode. "Ahaha.. what are you talking about, aunt? How could I do that? Anyways, it''s night already. I am sure dinner would be ready. Let''s go, mom will be waiting." Da had practically jumped to her legs and began walking away when she was grabbed by her tail.


    In the same pce at another location, a female centaur sat in bed. She had made sure to lock the door to her room before pulling out arge bottle from her spatial ring. Next, she ced multiple sses one after the other in a simr fashion. "Hehe..!!" Thedy pped her hands in excitement before grabbing onto the wine bottle and cing it in her embrace.


    "It''s been such a long time, my love!!" Unfortunately, the bottle was non-sentient, and thus can''t actually enjoy the heavenly sensation of being rubbed against her soft bosom. Not stopping there she went on to rub the container on her cheeks. "haha.. atst, we met again!!"


    Unable to rein in on her exhration she jerked it open as a divine scent wafted in the air. *Sniff* "Yes.. that''s it.. mgh..!!" With the flushed face and squirming actions, it was very easy to mistake her as a woman undergoing her orgasm.


    *Grushh* Kate watched in anticipation as the light greenish liquid swirled out of the bottle and fell into the transparent ss. Patiently she had filled all 8 sses. "Let''s start then. Since you are not with us any more honey, then please witness this wife of yours tasting the wine in your stead."


    Talking to herself for a while she picked the tumbler and put it against her lips. *Sip* A cooling sensation spread down from her mouth straight to her stomach. "Mhhh!!" Each one of Kate''s taste buds was jolted awake, making her mouth squirm. Instantly, the cooling effect was reced with a rapid burning one before settling down.


    Once she had tasted the elixir of life, it was impossible to stop now. Sip after sip she gulped it down, only pausing when she was done with the first ss. "Haaah!! Now then, this next one I will taste for ally friends who can''t apany me here right now."


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 25 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 239: Kate

    Chapter 239: Kate


    "Aaaiiio.. aunt.. ahhhh.. what are you doing? Ahh.. you can''t possibly do this to your future leader.. aiio.." A minuteter Da walked across the corridors of the pce with her left ear held between her aunt''s clutches.


    "Talk to me when you can achieve that. For now, I guess we need to have a nice chat with your grandma." Da knew there was no saving her ass today. No matter how much she resisted the pain only increased and she was dragged to her grandam''s ce.


    Not long after, the two of them stood before a long alley inside the massing pceplex. "Madam Na, Lady Kate had asked us to stop anyone from approaching at this hour. We would ask you to please dy your visit." These were not ordinary guests but the guards were under strict order.


    The first one that was being dragged down the corridor was the princess of their n and the only child of their leader. Next to her was one of the most brutal warriors of their race. Neither of them was someone they can afford to offend. "Good. Then go on, try stopping me!" Na was blunt as ever with her response.


    She shoved them to the side and pulled Da behind her. The guards looked at the wry smile on each other''s faces. They can only shrug their shoulders before taking their ces in once again.


    *Knock* *Knock* "And this one will be for me.. hmm?" Kate had been in the middle of her sacred ceremony when someone made their presence known at her bedroom door. As expected her face frowned. This was an opportunity she can had chanced upon after years of struggles, how can she let anyone disturb her. Hence, her voice was not very polite while responding.


    "Who is it?" Had there been anyone else they might have been intimidated but not Na? She responded in acent manner. "Sorry to disturb you, mydy. But there is an important matter that I need to discuss with you on an urgent basis. Please allow me in."


    No reply. For the first minute, there was absolute silence and just when Na thought of knocking back, she heard the door unlock. The doors swung open to show a scantly dressed olderdy with a wide smile on her face. "So it''s you, Na. I see you brought the brat too. Come in."


    Kate''s heart raced as soon as she saw her granddaughter with the brute. She had a bad feeling about all this, and to top that Na''s stern expression was not helping her case. Yet, who was she? She had been fighting in the battlefields since the time these kids were suckling on their mother''s tits. The next, minute she had weed them with a straight face.


    Once they sat down together, Kate epted Da''s greetings before turning to Na. "You can tell me your motive now, girl. What happened? Is there some issue about the tribe that you want to discuss?" The older woman had a fair amount of idea but she was not one to give up without a fight.


    "Ahem... Firstly please forgive this junior to disturb you at this hour." Kate waved her hands to show her that it was not a big deal. "Secondly, can your please pass me your space ring,dy Kate? Actually, I have some information that I need to confirm. I know my demands can seem a bit outrageous but since it is rted to your health, I am perfectly in my jurisdiction for that."


    Damon hadmanded his wife and her friend to be heavy-handed with his mother if it came to putting a check on her alcohol addiction. Yet, this was the first time she had directly asked for her personal space ring. "Hmm? It''s not good manners to ask for the personal belongings of your seniors, littledy."


    Kate let her reservations known but the more would resist the surer Na will get of her conjectures. From the way Da had acted, she was more or less convinced that the girl had smuggled some drinks for her grandmother in order to coerce the information out of her. And the fact that she had made a sudden raid on her estate, there was a good chance that she would be able to catch the olddy, red-handed.


    "I know it''s very presumptuous of me to ask for that. Nevertheless, I am duty-bound by the leader to ensure your health. Hence, please co-operate with me." Na put her head down to emphasize the due respect that Katemanded.


    Opposite to her Kate''s eyes had nced over Da''s and her ugly expression meant their secret deal was pretty much exposed. "Huh.. you guys sure take me as a child, don''t you? Why would I consume something deterrent to my health?" She tried to diffuse the situation even when Na ardently extended her open palm.


    "Huff.." Kate puffed her cheeks to show her displeasure whilst she stiffly removed her ring and tossed it. Na picked up the ring mid-air and focussed on scanning the storage for the obvious signs of drinks.


    Meanwhile, a concerned Da managed to gather enough courage to raise her eyes, to apologize to her grandmother, only to find her winking mischievously at her. Out of nowhere, the girl felt her earlier depressed mind, dance in joy. Shepletely forgot that her grandmother was an old monster herself, how can she allow her juniors to catch up to her.


    Beside her, Na had scanned the contents of the ring thrice already, finding not even a trace of alcohol. "Do you want me to pull everything out so that you can take a better look?" Listening to the mocking voice, she can tell that the old woman was pulling her leg.


    "Not required. I hope you don''t mind if I take a look around." Na was unwilling to give up, certain that Kate was hiding things from her. How can she tell? Because someone had cast a small spell in this room, very recently. Though the centaurs can''t cast powerful magic spells, but a small spell to clear out the room was not a big deal. And why else would they cast such a spell, unless they were trying to hide the fragrance of wine, so to say?


    "Yeah, go right ahead." Getting permission Na didn''t waste any time and began to physically search the room. Staring at the slight grin on her grandmother''s face, Da herself grew confident that everything was under control.


    "What did you say to your aunt, little girl? Howe you dragged me into your matters?" Kate ignored thedy rummaging through her belongings and instead switched to her granddaughter.


    Da jumped up in ecstasy and took her seat beside Kate, rubbing her face against her affectionately. "It''s not my fault, grandma. By mistake, I asked aunt about the Epoch training grounds that you told me aboutst time. From there, she began using me of bribing you with alcohol to fetch the information."


    Da''s face looked like she had been wrongfully used of a crime she did notmit. "I told her that she got it all wrong. But all I received, in the end, is a bruised butt. See!!" To magnify her destituteness the girl even turned her torso to the side, showing Kate the prominent p marks that she had endured.


    "Ohh myy..!!" Kate made an exaggerated impression, much to Na''s annoyance. "It''s okay, baby girl. Aunt is a bit paranoid about granny''s health, you know. Here, let me rub it for you." Audible sounds of gnashing teeth can be heard from the corner of the room, and Da was forcing herself fromughing out loud. Kate on the other hand yfully bit her tongue before caressing the red butt of her granddaughter.


    They talked for the next 10 minutes when Na realized that the oledy had been a step ahead of her and had clearly gotten rid of any shreds of evidence. "Ahem... I am sorry for my audacity,dy Kate. Please forgive this junior for wrongfully maligning you."


    "Haha... it''s no issue, Na. You have been a great support to this tribe as well as our family. How can I me it on you, knowing that you only have best wishes for?" Though her words were extremely polite, Na can''t help but feel frustrated at her tone. Her words can be paraphrased to ''Don''t even try girl, you are a hundred years too young for ying these kins of games with this mother.''


    "Thanks for your kind words. Anyhow, there was another matter that I need to discuss with you. About the Epoch training grounds, may I know the reason for you mentioning it to little Da?" Kate was in no hurry to answer her. Taking her time to put the ring back in her finger, she fondled Da''s face.


    "It''s only a matter of time. Da will have to take up the mantle of this tribe one day. The sooner she knows what are our strengths and weaknesses the faster she can grow." Na was expecting something like this but listening to the words right from the horse''s mouth she was unable to hide her disappointment.


    She had her face in her palms while she replied. "Please take a good look at her face,dy Kate. Please tell me from which angle did you find this girl ready for such serious business?" "Pffftt!!" Her words came as a surprise to Kate and before she realized it,ughter had rung out from her mouth, obtaining her re from the girl.


    "Huh.. don''t go on discounting the juniors, aunt. Why do you think I am unprepared?" Da raged at the obvious bias. Na was perfectly prepared for a counter but Kate jumped in to save them from a back and forth argument. "I know she is not ready just yet. That''s why I would like you to take this girl out of our boundaries and make her ready."


    The discussion has suddenly taken a serious turn. Na checked Kate''s face only to find that she had a small smile, telling her that her words were not supposed to be mere lip service. "Are you telling me that we are going to allow her in? That''s too dangerous, madam. We can''t do that, not unless the chief orders it himself."


    "Yeah, but there is no chief right now. Haha.. that will make me the de facto leader. Now, can you please drop your patrolling duties for a while, I need you to take on a very important role that will significantly affect the future of our tribe as a whole?" Even though Na loved her freedom, but if it was amand from the leaders then she was bound to follow through.


    "Coming to the girl, no one is born ready. Damon had entered the training grounds even before he turned eighteen, how can she fall behind?" Na got up after taking asting nce at the pair. "Good. I guess I got nothing to say then." Turning to Da''s direction she continued. "We will leave tomorrow. Say goodbye to your mother, it might take many months."


    Da had been too stunned to respond. How could she have foreseen such a turn of events? Not only did her grandmother turn the situation on its head, she even solved her greatest problem in a matter of minutes. If she gains the ess to the Epoch training grounds, kicking her father''s butt might not remain an impossible dream.


    As soon as Na took her leave, Da had lunged into Kate''s embrace. "I love you so much, grandma heheh.." She rubbed her cheeks against her to show her appreciation. "Hahaha... I love you too, my little princess. I knew how desperate you were for this. Na is one of our best warriors, so make sure you take full advantage of her time."


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 25 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 240: You will always belong to me!

    Chapter 240: You will always belong to me!


    Da pecked her head like a chicken. "Yes, grandma. I promise, I will give it my best shot and one day beat father up." Kate ruffled her head. "Haha.. of course, I believe in you kid. Now, do you want to celebrate with this olddy?"


    Watching Kate wink, Da was reminded of the alcohol that she expertly managed to hide. She didn''t even have to ask, watching her touch the bracelet in her right front foot that led to arge wine bottle to manifest. "Go and close the door!"


    Da had been left speechless. Kate wore aplete set of unassuming trinkets as an ornament in all her feet. How can anyone guess that a simple essory can also work as a storage space? Everyone was so used to storage rings that it would have never crossed their minds that a treasure like this can exist.


    "Damn.. grandma, it is astounding how adeptly you can lie your way through any situation haha... Impressive!!" Da returned to her side, waiting for Kate to pour the wine for her. "Hehe.. thankfully Damon is away. Otherwise, this trick will not have worked and both of us might have to sit through a long lecture."


    *ng* Da swung her ss to strike against Kate''s before taking a small sip. The wine was very strong and she had to make sure not to have too much, else it might harm her. "Huh.. lecture is for you. I am sure I would have been bedridden for a week at least."


    "Hahaha... There is so much bad blood between you two. Why do you act so wantonly, girl? That brat might be rude but he is your father, after all, there is nothing in this world that he won''t do for you. It''s just that he is terrible in showing his love."


    Da remained unimpressed and sipped her wine with a flushed face. "Huh.. that''s not my problem if he terrible at something. It''s no use now. There can be only one tiger in the mountains. Either I kick his ass off our tribe or he kicks mine humph.."


    "And I always thought that I had a terrible child. Serves him right haha.." Kate can onlyugh it off. Da puffed her cheeks. "Oii.. grandma, did you just call me worse than father?"


    ***


    It waste night when Da retired to her room with a set of throbbing buttocks. Grumbling in frustration she entered the room and began undressing. "Mhhh?" Her actions seemed to have disturbed the earlier upant of the room.


    A woman sat back up revealing a pair of symmetric boobs. "Is that you Da?" She rubbed her eyes and focussed on the brown-haired girl. "Yup!" Da jumped in the bed, slipping in the nket and hugging onto her mother''s fleshly chest.


    Smuggling closer she ced her lips on hers and began sucking on them, while her hands fondled the pillowy bags. "Mhhh?" Julia was taken by surprise from the sudden aggression but she relented very soon, letting the girl y with her body.


    "Why are you married to that jerk mother? Why don''t you marry me instead?" Juliaughed at the strange suggestion. "Haha.. why do you want to marry me, little girl? Leaving aside all other problems we are not even of opposite genders."


    Da got down to her chest and began suckling on her nipples. "How does that matter? Don''t you cum just fine with my hands?" The mother-daughter pair had been involved in many intimate sessions after that day in the bath. The girl had been more or less sessful in keeping in check, jer mother''s extraordinary libido.


    Julia fell silent for a second. Da spoke the truth. She did cum with just her hands. Most of the time her daughter proved to be a betterpanion in bed than any servants. "Hmm.. well you are right about that. I love you are very talented in that regard but the charm of a penis can''t actually be replicated by hands hehe.. ahhiioo.."


    Da had bit on her nipple. "You are such a slut mother." Julia didn''t reprimand her, rather she caressed her head encouraging the girl to suck harder. Just then Da thought of another preposition. "Hmm.. what about this? I will look for a husband for you and if he could satisfy you better than father himself, then you will have to break your marriage."


    "Haha.. are you serious about this, little girl?" Da nodded her head without any hesitation. "Okay, so we are betting? Then I have my own conditions." Da stared straight in her eyes, emphatically nudging her to go ahead.


    "Then, I will give you three chances to bring your potential candidate to me. In case any one of them proves to be better than Damon then I will break the marriage. But. If all three of your candidates fail, then I don''t want you annoying your father. Whatever he says, you will listen. Do we have a deal?"


    These conditions were quite stringent for Da. Truthfully speaking she had a single candidate in mind. But if the boy fails, won''t she be reduced to ying a second fiddle to her father?


    Julia smirked after finding her daughter fall in thought. Someone better in bed than Damon? Impossible. She had not fucked the entire tribe, still, she had spent time with many prominent tribesmen and none of them cane even close to her mighty husband. Her mind didn''t even bother to factor in any other species, including humans.


    Da took asting nce at Julia''s grin. ''Fuck.. what am I so afraid of? If she is confident of her husband then I too am simrly confident of my boy. Worst to worst he might need some conditioning before he can be eligible.''


    "Huh... I don''t need three chances. I need a single one. Remember what you said, don''t go back on your words once you end up biting the dust." She only had Ryu in her mind, how can she allow anyone else to grab her mother? "Haha.. we are born warriors, girl. We never go back on our words. Be ready to follow your father."


    "We will see!!" Da was not supremely confident of her boy''s ability but thankfully there were no time constraints. His ability with definitely improve with age. The pair smirked at each other''s obviously fake confidence, before cuddling together.


    **Next afternoon**


    "Haaahh!!" A wooden mannequin was sted into the distance, quickly followed by another one. The fall didn''t discourage them fromunching another offensive at the profusely sweating Ryu. His rate of wins had improved a bit but this progress was much lower than he would have liked.


    "It''s better if I call Emma and Dorothea back, I am missing thebat sessions." The time he spent training with Emma was the best. He had improved very rapidly when there was another living human against you, whose attacks you can''t possibly predict.


    Sweeping his wet hair back he dried his body when Amelia called out to him. "Ryu, take a break now. It''s time for your bath." Turning around he found the redheaded milf with an apron hiding her front.


    Walking close to her he carried the woman in his arms back inside the house. Amelia had restarted her work as a potter albeit casually, so as to keep her body in shape. She looked up at the handsome visage of her boy and suddenly her face heated up. Out of nowhere, his actions evoked the memories of the boy adamantly calling her his wife.


    She loved to tease him for that but there will be times like these when she can''t help but get random thoughts in her mind. ''Ahh.. that''s my own boy. What the hell am I thinking about.'' Her mind had wandered off, formting some scenes of ying a proper wife to Ryu. Hurriedly she shook her head and dumped those thoughts.


    But then again, there was no rule that said that a woman can''t marry her son. Neither was there a rule that prohibited her from marrying multiple husbands. Doesn''t that mean, one day Ryu might truly take her as a wife? Her reverie was broken by a mouth-to-mouth kiss.


    "Why are you so red, Amelia? What naughty thoughts you are having?" Thedy didn''t bother to reply, only locking her hands around his neck and letting him carry her to the bathhouse. A part of her mind wanted this ride to continue but s she was dropped on her feet when they reached their destination.


    Taking a deep breath to clear her mind she helped Ryu take his clothes off. Getting him to seated, she poured the cool water on her naked body simultaneously grating him to rub off the sweat and dirt.


    Reaching his groins she opened her mouth wide and swallowed the entire length of his hanging cock. Dextrously she used her lips and tongue to properly clean the organ. As soon as she was done with his cock, the boy turned around, thrusting his butt in her face. Both of them had been so familiar with these washing sessions that they rarely ever required verbalmunication.


    Pouring some more water over his ass cheeks, she gently nudged his sphincter with her index finger. Kneading the distraught muscles for a while she got them to rx. Finding the small entrance her finger snuck in and began cleaning her child''s asshole from inside.


    Despite being fucked by Ryu every other day, Amelia just can''t have enough of him. Even now when this was supposed to be a simple bath, her earlier fantasies made her wet in her crotch. With the finger of her right-hand busy cleaning Ryu, the fingers of her other hand found their way to her vertical lips.


    "I would be going out tonight, Ryu." Ryu was aware of what she was talking about. He had heard her discussion with Jeff yesterday. Apparently, she hadpletely captured the boy in her charms. "Hmm? Why are you telling me this?"


    He enjoyed her fingers venturing in and out of his asshole, replying to her in the passing. "Huh... I don''t know. Thought of informing you." Amelia herself had no idea why she was telling Ryu about it. Suddenly the boy turned around and ced his fat cock on her face.


    "Hehe.. are you asking for my permission?" Ryu grinned from ear to ear and only then did Amelia realize what he meant. Did she just ask him for permission? However much she wanted to deny it, the answer was in affirmative. The realization left her awestruck.


    A woman only asks for permission from her husband and not her child. Didn''t this mean subconsciously his words were taking effect on her psyche and in her heart she had already taken him as another husband? A husband whose permission she needed before fucking around with anyone else.


    "Ahh.. what are you talking about brat? I was just informing you huh.." Her tone had taken a hundred and eighty degree turn and anyone can tell that she was trying to hide her embarrassment. "Ohh.. is that so? Then why didn''t you bother ''informing'' mest time?"


    Amelia was left stunned but thankfully Ryu had pushed his cock in her mouth, thus she can take her time responding. Ryu ced his hands over her head and forced his dick deeper into her throat. "Don''t bother responding. Both of us know are aware of it."


    "Ugghgg.. uggh..!" Amelia tried to put forth an exnation but her jaws were parted by the hardening shaft. Ryu kept grinning constantly while her throat muscles twitched and squeezed his sex. "Guuug.. guugg.. guugg.. mggguu.." After a minute Amelia too gave, instead choosing to quietly enjoy the pumps.


    "Mhhhh!!" Ryu eximed in pleasure, sensing Amelia''s fingers rapidly move in and out of his asshole. He pulled his slick cock out of her mouth-pussy and smeared the precum mixed with saliva, all over her face using his cock.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 25 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 241: You will always belong to me! 2

    Chapter 241: You will always belong to me! 2


    "Ahhhh.. mhhhh... Ryuu.. ahhhh.." Amelia stood with her back against the bathroom wall. Ryu held onto a fistful of her hair with his right hand while his left arm gently snuggled around her willowy waist. A stiff cock moved inside her pussy with every jerk of his hips.


    Their chests glossed together, with Amelia''s hard nipples poking into him. Her neck had multiple bite marks, with her eyes zed over from the excessive amount of lust. The same was the case with Ryu''s back that had been wed by many scratch marks.


    "Pahh!! Why are you so tight today? I was right, you were definitely imaging some erotic daydreams." The boy dove down to suck on her swaying breasts after pping them. He was right the fantasy of taking her child as a husband had excited her like never before. It''s not even been 10 minutes since they started and she was already at the edge of her climax.


    This new style of fucking didn''t help her case either. With every jerk, her clitoris pped against Ryu''s crotch leading to an insane stimtion. "Harder... Ryu.. please... I am so closeeee.. mhhhhh.." She was in no condition to hold out any longer, hence Ryu didn''t press her too hard.


    "Ahhhh!!" Amelia''s body slumped in his arms, losing all strength. Ryu egged her on with a pat on her back. He made her sit down on the floor and began washing her famished body up. "You did good, little girly." Gently he began washing away the fluids off.


    Sometimeter Amelia got hold of her senses, finding the boy earnestly cleaning her up. She kept staring at his face for a long time, with a nk expression. "Thank you, Ryu."


    Her son''s fingers reached inside her cunt, cleaning her vaginal tract with great care. "It''s nothing. And regarding your permission, since you have been a good girl, I will let you go out."


    Amelia hade to terms with her inner feelings and no longer argued with him when he assumed the role of her husband. Only a small smile hung on her face. Ryu on the other hand didn''t bother looking at her and moved behind her to clean her back.


    "As long as you make sure to follow all the three rules Iid out and don''t end up hurting yourself, then I will allow you to fool around for the time being. I know how much of a slut you are and how you like fucking around, hence till the time we are not officially married you can be a free bird."


    Amelia was ashamed of being called a slut by her boy but in her heart, she knew he was telling the truth. That''s just how she was. Sex had always excited her like nothing else and trying out different avenues made them a thrilling experience.


    "Huh.. you have grown bold, brat." Amelia was left gobsmacked and she can only give up. Ryu giggled in response. "I don''t know. I love going out and I am thankful to Jim for that, but I think the boy is getting overly obsessed with me."


    "Haha.. and you noticed it, now?" Ryu''s voice came from behind her as his hands rubbed on her smooth back. "Huu... I thought it was a short-lived one since some of my advice seemed to have worked for him and helped him turn a new leaf in his life. But now I think he is idolizing me too much and it makes me worried."


    Ryu was aware that right now Amelia was not talking to her child rather her partner. "Why so?" She sighed once again and took some time to put her thoughts in order. "I am just a housewife. It was aplete coincidencest time but now he takes me as some kind of great mentor, always asking for my views."


    She told Ryu about Jim''sst visit and instead of having sex, the boy talked about all kinds of life goals with her. Like how he is nning to attend the best school, or how he is going to propose to his girl after he achieves something big in his life.


    The depressing face she disyed made Ryu break intoughter. "Good for you then haha.." He reined in when Amelia puffed her cheeks. "Haha.. okay, okay. So, what''s the problem with that?"


    Amelia shook her head. "You don''t understand. He is taking me for something that I am not. Last time I fumbled around a few sentences and the boy looked like he received a revtion. It feels bad like I am cheating him off."


    Ryu resumed cleaning her long hair while replying. "It''s not your fault that he is an idiot. If you don''t like him around then just shoo him away or let me know if I can help with that."


    "Nahh. Leave it, I will handle it myself. I just thought of having some fun but the boy had taken all this too seriously. I better let him on everything, lest he ends up heartbroken in the end." She fell silent afterward. In the meantime, Ryu had moved to her front and gazed over her. Amelia was unable to keep calm after being under intense scrutiny for such a long duration. "What is it? Is there something on my face?"


    She tried mocking him but Ryu calmly bent down and took her beautiful face in his hands. "Yes, there is. Let me remove it for you." What followed was another passionate kiss with their tongues involved. "Mguu.." Just when Amelia thought it was over, the boy had gotten back up and shoved hisid cock in her open mouth.


    "Know this, whatever you do. From now onwards, you will always belong to me both in body and soul. Do you understand?" His mesmerizing eyes looked down at her and Amelia felt like he was staring right into her soul. She didn''t even realize when she had proceeded to nod her head. The next sensation she felt was her mouth being inundated by arge quantity of warm liquid.


    ***


    Later that day Amelia kept avoiding the boy. Shame filled her whenever she came across him and thankfully Ruby was there otherwise it would have been impossible to stay with him alone. It was amazing how they had done practically done everything that a couple does and now a single line from him had her so muddled.


    Ryu was back on hiswn when he noticed a familiar figure walking towards his house. Kira made her way in and checked out the small pond at one side. "Do I need to fill this one, big brother?" She knew the task and getting the nod from the boy, she got to work.


    The girl had good progress in her magic control so it was not a big deal to direct the water from the in-house well to the pond. After 15 minutes she had filed the pondpletely and sat beside Ryu.


    "Where is aunt, big brother? Why can''t I see her?" He opened his eyes and patted her head gently. "You might not be able to meet her today. She was too tired and ended up taking a nap in her room."


    "Ohh.. okay. Then should we leave for Jake''s house?" Nodding to her he went and informed Ruby that he might not return home today. He and Kira had decided to attend a dinner at her ce. Thus there was a good chance he would be stuffed between the mother-daughter pair for all night.


    "Is there something going on?" The two of them were on their way to Jake''s ce when Ryumented. "Hmm? Why do you say that?" Kira turned to nce at him with a wide smile on her face.


    "You look extra happy today. That''s why I asked." She had not noted but all the way from Ryu''s house she had been practically skipping all over. "Hehe... there is a secret but I will tell you only when we reach home."


    Ryu smiled back and didn''t mind her.


    **An hour back**


    *Burp* "hah... I am full. Thank goddess we finally found some good food at this ce." A boy patted his filled stomach while his friendsughed at his actions. "Make sure you eat your fill today then. We will be out of this ce tomorrow morning."


    "Yeah, we have wasted quite some time in this town. I can''t wait to witness the battlefield of the grand magus with my own eyes." They had spent the past weekzing around in Korua.


    "Ah... I am not sure. My parents might get worried. We have already spent over a month outside of our city." One of the four boys let out his worry but he was quickly made to shut up by his friends.


    "Hmm?" The leading boy just took a look outside of the ss window to find a maturedy walking towards their restaurant in the streets. "Check that woman out, doesn''t she look great?" He iterated his proposal to the arguing boys.


    The rest of them followed his gaze to find ady in purple clothes walking down the street. She had an hourss figure with massive tits and a wide set of buttocks. "What do you guys say?" The previous boy asked again.


    "Haha.. of course, she is awesome. To tell you guys the truth I have been regretting after we skipped over those redheads that day." "Yeah, who would have known that they would be the best this measly ce had to offer?" Someone else supported his viewpoint.


    "Then I guess it''s decided. Let''s invite thedy in." The boy licked his lips, staring at those oversized bust. Once he said that his servant left the restaurant.


    ***


    L was walking towards her house, having been free from her tasks at the farms. She was lost in thought. Today Kira was going to have her night with Ryu. She would need to prepare for that. Happy for her daughter, she didn''t notice the person that stood in her way and ended up colliding with him.


    "Ohh.. my bad. Sorry, mister." L observed the muscr guy and apologized. "It''s okay. May I know your namedy?" "Hmm?" His words left her surprised. It''s not every day that a random person on the streets asks for your name.


    "Your name. How can I address you?" Finding the woman befuddled, the man called out to her once again. "It''s L. May I know why you need my name?" The man gave a nod and responded calmly. "Actually I got an offer for you. Can you please follow me to the side?"


    L was confused but nevertheless followed the guy to a shop on the side. "My young master would like to meet you. He found you to his taste and would like to have you for the night. Come I will bring you to him."


    The man was being quite rude to her and on first thought, L wanted to refuse him right off the bat. But think it through the way he referred to his ''young master'', told her that these might be some influential guys. It''s always good formoners like her to remain humble in front of these guys.


    Lacking a viable choice she sighed and made her way inside the restaurant behind the man. Pretty soon he had led her to a corner table on the first floor. Four boys sat together around the table, arguing with each other, not minding her presence. The man went ahead and stood behind one of the boys. "I brought her in, young master!"


    Only after the man called out, did the boys scrutinize her. "Her name is L." The man chimed in and the boy ahead of him nodded. "Good. Please take a seat, Ms. L." He pointed to the empty chair beside him. L found herself ufortable but she sat down nheless.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 242: Lyla in a bind

    Chapter 242: L in a bind


    "I believe my subordinate had told you already about our intentions?" L took a sweeping nce over the man before nodding her head. "Yes, master?" The boy put on a superfluous smile. "You can call me Stein."


    She hade here to listen to their offer but she had no intention of epting it whatsoever. If it had been some other day then she might have had no qualms about it but today was an important day for her girl. She needs to be with her as such an important asion.


    "So, I guess you have no problems with our proposal. Then, why don''t you state your price?" Other boys were busy checking out her curves and only Stein talked to her. "Ahem.. young master, please forgive me but there is an important matter that I need to take care of today. Hence, I will not be able to apany you for the night."


    "What did you say?" It was not Stein but rather his servant who spoke up. He had just taken a step in her direction and L felt like she had been pressed under a mountain, making her chair creak. Fortunately, Stein had raised his hand to stop the guy. "Let us hear her out, Greg. She might have her reasons."


    *Cough* *Cough* L was left panting when the man retracted his presence. "Huh.. a mere peasant dares to refuse young master. She deserves to be incinerated ten times over for her offense."


    "Now, now, no need to resort to suchnguage. Sorry about him Ms. L, my servant was exceedingly hostile to you." L was shaking in fear from inside. These guys were definitely not from Korua. Were they from the capital? No matter what one thing was sure, they were dangerous.


    "Ahh... it''s okay, young master Stein. Maybe I should have been more polite with my answer." The smile on the boy''s face told her that his apology was not serious at all. This was the typical behavior of the nobility. He was not even considering her at the same level as himself.


    "Then, can you tell us why you refused our offer? Rest assured we can certainly pay whatever price you can quote." L had taken on a subservient tone. That is the best course of action while dealing with such people. "I don''t doubt that young master. But you see, I had promised to spend the night with my child today. That''s why I had to deny your offer."


    "Ohh.. you are a mother? See that, Greg? Told you she must have had her reasons." His tone was reprimanding in nature but L can tell that it was only for a show. "That''s very easy to solve. We can''t have you break your promise to your child. So, how about this? Instead of the whole night, we only need you for the rest of the day. That is, you can serve us up until the night falls and make some good money at the same time. What do you say?"


    What can she say? Did they really give her a choice? Yes, she can refuse still. But she can''t risk it. Though there was somew and order and people can''t harm each other wantonly, however, those samews rarely applied to the rich and powerful family. What''s more, these guys have an extremely fragile ego. Who knows how they will react if she refused the guy again?


    She fell in thought before replying with a nod. "Okay, young master. If it''s only for the day then I guess we can have a deal." The boy pped his hands in excitement. "Nice. And what about your price?"


    "20 Virgos would be enough." L had quoted four times the cost, trying in vain to dissuade them with a high price. Despite that, all four of the boys beganughing out loud. "People here are truly very cheap." "Well, it''s only a ragtag town in the vicinity of the beastmen kingdom. It''s not a surprise."


    L sighed in her mind. She forgot how rich these guys might have been. "It''s too little Ms. L. You are a true beauty, how about we pay you a Yuva, instead?" L hurriedly waved her hands. "That''s too much, young master. It''s many times over for a single sex session."


    "Hehe.. take it as a souvenir from us then. You see, we will be leaving this ce tomorrow morning. So, we might never return to this ce and this might be our only encounter. Therefore, I insist." Midway through his sentence, a small green fruit was conjured in his hands, which he ced in L''s hands at once.


    Not wanting to argue with these guys any further, she epted the deal with a slight nod. "Now, can you show us your assets? I am sure they would be good, but we need to verify just in case."


    She understood his meaning and looking all around her, she dragged her dress down to reveal her heavy mounds to everyone present. For the next minute, all four boys were left astounded. "Damn.. they are even bigger than I had assumed."


    The boy to her left extended his hand and groped her tits. "It''s a deal boss, there is no way we are finding anything better than this in this ce." He addressed Stein while his hands massaged L''s mounds and his fingers dug into her doughy flesh.


    Stein surveyed the drooling faces of his friends, only to smirk at their inexperience. "What''s the hurry? We have paid, Ms. L quite handsomely. Let''s take a look at what she is hiding down there as well." No one disputed him and L got her next set ofmands.


    She got up and picked her to dress up to reveal her naked pussy. She just wanted to let these guys fuck her fast. As soon as they did that, she will be free to leave. Hence, she didn''t hold back in the sensual disy.


    "Not like this, Ms. L. Please remove all your clothes." With a single nod of her head, she did as told. "Hmm? What is that? A cor?" Stein noticed a strap around the woman''s neck that he had previously missed. He was certain that he had seen that somewhere but where exactly, he can''t recall.


    "Yes, young master. It''s a cor. Do you want me to remove this too?" Stein waved his hand. "Not required. Come closer." L walked right next to him when one of the boys chimed in. "Is this some kind of lucky charm here? If you guys remember, those two redheads too had something simr in their necks."


    At his reminder, everyone recalled the incident from a week back. "Yeah, you are right. They even had a leash attached to it. Haha.. what the heck, does the woman here loves being treated like an animal?" L was very offended at his words. Ryu had gifted her this cor with so much love. How can theypare it to a usual cor for the ratgas? Still, it was not a ce where she can offer a piece of her mind.


    Stein too had now recalled the incident. Sure enough, this cor was very simr to the ones worn bydies. "Let''s leave it there. We need not dive into the vernacr practices." Saying that he put his hand between L''s things and gradually pushed two of his fingers inside her warm tunnel.


    "Well, she is not the tightest one but we can''t me it on her. She has already pushed out a child from here." Everyone except L chuckled at his dry humor. "My preferences are unique, Ms. L. I enjoy the embrace of ady''s mouth on my shaft. So, are you familiar with that?"


    "Yes I am, young master." L can''t even bother to lie here. "Hmm.. we will certainly see about that. Now turn around and show us your butt." The boys had their mouth water at the sight of tworge buttocks spreading when Stein made the woman bend down. She had a perfect ratio, neither too chubby nor overly skinny. There was fat at all the right ces.


    Stein took a nce at one of the boys, who grinned in response. "Go ahead, you can check it. Don''t nag me after we settle on her." From the corner of her eyes, L watched a boy standing up and walking right behind her. The next thing she felt was an intrusion in her asshole.


    She can very easily tell that he had inserted a finger up her ass. Her anal muscles tried to resist but the finger kept moving up her tract, eventually stopping when it was fully lodged inside her. He didn''t stop there, forcing another one in withholding the resistance.


    "Not the best, but I can manage hehe.." Everyone else smirked in disgust at his peculiar choices but they were more or less familiar with his ''unique'' ways of sex.


    "Get up, clean me off, slut!!" The boy called out and L knew he was summoning her. Getting back she saw him pointing downwards. She got on her knees and took his two extended fingers in her mouth. Suckling on them, she cleaned each one with her tongue.


    While she was busy doing that, the boy fondled her breasts with his right hand. Satisfied with her work, he settled back in his seat, leaving L on her knees. "Young master, may I know if you guys are nning to use my asshole for sex?"


    Stein frowned. His voice was not as polite now. "Yeah, is there a problem with that?" L was scared, these guys were too tyrannical. One wrong word and it might end up very badly for her. Even then she garnered the courage to speak up. "Cough... I am sorry for being a nuisance, young master. But truth is that anal sex had always been too painful for me. If possible, I would like to avoid it."


    She was lying. Ryu regrly fucked her in the ass and over the period she hade to appreciate the pleasures it brought. The problem was that Ryu had asked her to keep her ass exclusively for him. Thus, she didn''t want these guys inside her ass.


    Her words seemed to have annoyed Stein as he looked back at the previous boy, who responded with a wink. With that, his frown subsided and he smiled once again. "Haha.. since Mr. Asslover had epted your proposal, who am I to force it on you." Everyoneughed out once again and Stein continued.


    "Now that it''s out of the way, I guess there is ast test left." His gaze turned to Greg, his servant, who immediately dropped his pants to reveal a limp cock pointing to the ground.


    "Go ahead, show us how good you can suck. Don''t mind it, it''s necessary because we have seen many women cheats us with their ims of sucking with their mouths, and in the end, many of them turn out to be total duds." L nced at the stern face of the man before walking on her knees to him.


    She put her hands on the pir-like thighs of the man and slowly engorged upon his whole length in a clean sweep. Her head began bobbing up and down, not losing hold of his cock. A minute passed when Greg''s expression changed and his cock began rising in her warm clutch.


    The boys had an impressed face as they scrutinized the passionate blowjob L provided. "Hmm.. she is not bad." "Yeah, she was not lying. She got the skills." Stein was the only one who had notmented, choosing to keep watching the show with rapt attention. With every passing minute, his eyes glowed with a strange light.


    L''s oral cavity was filled with the rapidly hardening cock. She had been an expert cock sucker even before she met Ryu and her skills had only improved after that. With every sucking cycle her lips will touch onto Greg''s hanging balls.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 243: Lyla in a bind 2

    Chapter 243: L in a bind 2


    <<Hi readers, as you guys might have noticed, we are reaching the end game for Vol1 of APW webnovel. Hence it''s taking me longer to write the chapters.


    Thus, I have decided to revise the schedule. From now on, this is the new release schedule.


    APW: Mon, Wed, Fri


    Necro: Tues, Thurs, Sat


    AO3: probably on Sundays


    Thanks!!


    yer104>>


    Greg''s settled on L''s head as his cock swelled to itsplete length. Her agile tongue flexibly rolled all over his length, thering it with her saliva. "Mhhh... Shit..!!" His face told everyone how proficient the woman was with her mouth.


    The next five minutes were nothing less than heavenly for the man. This might have been the best blowjob he had received in a long while. L on the other hand kept on bobbing her head nonchntly. She was used to servicing Ryu''s massive dong so this half-sized cock was not a challenge for her at all.


    She used both her hands to stroke on his cock for a while, when her mouth shifted to sucking in the hanging balls. Her tongue ventured all over his sack, with her luscious lips working without rest. "Dammit.. she is good.. mhhh..!!" Not even 5 minutester Greg found himself at his limits. It''s not every day that his cock gets such great care.


    "Haha.. yeah, she is impressive. Go on, Greg. I am in a good mood today, so you can cum in her mouth if you want." Stein hade to a decision. This woman was a treasure, they need to get the best out of her.


    "Thank you for your generosity, young master." Greg bowed down to his master and his hold on L''s head grew affirmed. Taking the initiative to jerk his waist back and forth, he began face fucking the woman right under the watchful gaze of the other upants of the restaurant.


    Except for Stein, the other boys didn''t look too excited about the situation. Even so, none of them allowed their dissatisfaction to show on their faces. The idea of a non-noble cumming in the mouth of the slut they had booked, was irritating, to say the least. It was just that Stein''s family was a very powerful one and none of them couldpare to his background.


    They had to watch as Greg drilled L''s mouth forcefully. From their prior experience, they had assumed that L might throw up from this throat fuck but to their surprise, the woman handled the punishment like a champ. She remained unfazed all the while he fucked her face like a pussy.


    "Aahhh..!!" With a low grunt, Greg sheathed his cock to its entirety and deposited his semen at the back of her mushy throat. His whole body squirmed in pleasure when he reached his orgasm in her mouth. Even when he was done with her, he was reluctant to pull out, leaving his rapidly shrinking cock in the delightful grasp.


    L''s throat muscles worked hard to take in all the sticky semen into her stomach. The stench was nauseating but resisted the urge to puke. From the time she had started to work as a milkdy, she rarely had to sell her services. That''s why she had forgotten how bad some type of semen might taste. Having been ustomed to the delicious cum Ryu provided her, it was hard to swallow this disgusting semi-liquid.


    "Nicely done, Ms. L. With this, you are certified to serve us. That Yuva is yours to keep. Why don''t you go and clean yourself in the washroom? We will leave this ce once we are done with our lunch." Stein''s voice reached thedy, who was wiping the saliva from the corners of her lips.


    She checked her surroundings but didn''t find her clothes. Aware of the futility of any argument with these people, she got up and left for the washroom. Returning from there she sat beside the boys, waiting for them toplete their meals.


    "Ms. L, you never told us that you are stillctating." While Greg was ying with her tits, her breasts had leaked some milk, that''s when the boys noticed another one of her specialty. Stein had ced his ss under her nipple and began to squeeze the milk out of it. "Now we got to taste it for ourselves haha.."


    The other three boys didn''t waste any time, bringing forth their sses and draining L''s milk-filled udders. "Hmm! Not bad." "Yeah, it''s good." "Fuck.. had I found her earlier, we might have been saved from all the shitty food we atest whole week." Compliments kept pouring on thedy from all directions, but she maintained a straight face.


    "Let''s go. We kept Ms. L waiting for quite a while." A few minutester Stein got up from his seat, followed by his friends. "One more thing, Ms. L. We are nning to do it at your house itself since our time at this ce had already run out. Hope you won''t mind us." His hands rolled over her smooth cheeks, resting on her chin.


    As expected, thedy was taken aback by this sudden request. She would have liked to keep this affair outside of her house. Then again, looking at the man she recently blew, staring daggers at her, she didn''t voice her opposition. ''Hopefully, these guys will be done before Kira''s return.'' Thinking that she nodded and got up to leave the restaurant with them.


    "Wait a moment!!" As soon as she turned around, one of the boys made his move. Coming forward he attached a leash that he probably pulled from his ring to her cor. "Hehe.. well it''s not something too fancy, but at such short notice, I can only find this. Now get on your knees." Others stared with puzzlement in their eyes.


    "Huh.. you guys might have missed it. The boy from that day, he did the same to those twodies." Stein waved his hand, marching ahead. "Do whatever you like, I bet she may even like it." With a smallugh, others followed.


    "What are you waiting for? Get going!" The boy pped L''s butt and she exasperatedly got down. These young boys are always the hardest to please. Alwaysing up with weird ideas. That''s how she walked back towards her home, together with 5 guests.


    ***


    At Ryu''s house, Amelia sat in front of her dressing mirror. Her hands roamed over her chest, tracing the contours of her firm breasts. Her eyes were staring at the reflection, lost in thought. ''You will always belong to me.. !!" A single line kept echoing in her mind. Slowly she saw the reflection''s face burn in shame.


    "Ahh.. that idiot!!" Was she taking his words too seriously? Was he truly serious at all? Was all this just her imagination? She had no idea. However, one thing was sure. Her rtionship with Ryu had transformed from a pure mother-son one to something moreplicated than that.


    Picking up herb, she began running it across her extra-long hair. ''Does he really want to marry me?'' His image surfaced in her mind, this time bringing some tangled sentiments. No matter how much she pretended, Ryu can never bepleted her''s as long as they had their current rtionship.


    It was a taboo topic in their house, especially since she never wants to be reminded of it, ever. She only carried two daughters in her womb. She never carried a boy. With how mature the boy had been acting these days, she would not be surprised if he managed to connect the dots. After all, the color of his eyes and hair were a dead giveaway.


    She had a hunch that he was bringing this topic of marriage with her, just to establish a proper rtionship with her. Her face heated up even more, now matching the color of her hair. What should she do?


    "Huuu!!" A long sigh broke out from her lips. Releasing a long breath she shook her head. Being too excited over this matter won''t help her case. It''s better to think this matter through with a calm mind. Jeff will also need some convincing on his part.


    Getting up from her seat, she strolled away from the mirror. A long single-piece dress was spread out on her bed. Picking it up she put it on and stretched it over her bust and hips. This new clothing had quickly be her favorite. The way it hugged her figure made it look quite sensual. Also, just the fact that anyone can nce at her naked pussy from a side angle, made her wet.


    Her fingers traced over herbia, rubbing it lightly. "Huh.. he always leaves me alone." She chimed with a smile. Due to her previous frenzy, she was not able to enjoy Ryu to the fullest. Later she was too ashamed to ask for round two and now the boy had left home.


    ***


    "We are here." L crawled to her door, unlocking it for her guests-cum-customers. "Pleasee in." She made her way through the drawing hall and rested on the ground. "Hmm... it''s small, but cozy nheless." Stein and his friends dropped on the ground and sat cross-legged, while Greg kept standing.


    "Go and have a good bath for us, Ms. L." The boy from earlier removed her leash, setting her free. Everyone, agreed with his words, not noticing a small twitch on Greg''s face. How can he not tell that these bastards didn''t want to fuck something that he put his cock in? Even his young master, who acted all caring towards him didn''t overrule the decision. No matter how much loyalty he disys, he will never enjoy the same treatment as a noble-born. Despitemanding so much power, he was just a nobody on the grand scale.


    Watching L disappear in her bathroom, Stein turned to the boys. "So, what are the ns? I am sure you guys are not going to hold back, considering she is the best woman we got our hands-on, in a while haha.."


    "You know us the best, boss!" "Yeah, let her be as indignant as she wants right now. Once we are done with her she would be nothing more than a willing cock slut haha.." "Heyy.. don''t ruin it for others." Everyoneughed until Stein stepped in.


    "Yes, I don''t want any permanent marks on her. Truth be told, I might consider drafting her in my personal collection." "Haha.. sure enough. You are ahead of us by quite a few steps. I hope you will let us have a taste every now and then." Stein just smirked, not bothering to reply.


    Ten minutester L walked out with her hair wrapped up in a towel. Walking across the room she found the boys were already buck naked, each one with his hands on their cocks. "Let us begin!" With Stein at the helm, the boys surrounded the mature woman from all sides. One of them picked her hair and shove her down into her knees, such that her face lined up with the array of cocks around.


    She smirked in her mind. This might be easier than she thought. The eager these guys acted, the faster she can be done with them. Her hands wrapped around one cock each while, her mouth sucked in another. Stroking the semiid cocks simultaneously, her head began moving back and forth on the erection.


    *Paaghh* Stein held onto her head and pped her face. "Keep looking at me, whore!!" L disyed her teeth and resumed working on his dick. She got plenty of experience these days. One by one her mouth will switch between the boys, servicing their cocks like never before.


    "Ahmmm.. yess.. just like that!!" Even the ones not as interested in blowjobs were enticed by her expertise in handling them with her tongue. Stein had his hands on his waist, slowly jerking his waist and drilling her mouth.


    Sometimeter L took on a doggy position with her buttocks raised, waiting for pration. Behind her, Stein gave a few strokes to his cock and pressed it against her exposed lower lips. L didn''t notice it, but the boy had a small pill stuck to his cock head. It slipped inside her vagina with a hard thrust.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 244: A Second dinner

    Chapter 244: A Second dinner


    "Ahem.. brother Ryu, can I, I mean.. just this once. Can I skip the training?" Kira was so excited for tonight that shepletely forgot that after her soaking in the hellish liquid, there was no way for her to be left with enough energy to sustain her for what wasing.


    s, as soon as Ryu heard her request, his face turned stern. "Why so?" Kira bit her lips, and with her hands clutching the helm of her dress, she squeezed out a few words. "Ahem.. brother.. today... I mean... I have a lot to do tonight... I will be left extremely tired if I go through with this."


    *Ssh* *Ssh* Ryu saw the other two boys hurriedly get naked and jump in their respective ditches with clenched teeth. Even Kyro, with the promise of a night with April, didn''t think twice before jumping in the tub of agony.


    "Huu.." Stepping closer to the girl who was still staring down on the ground, he began removing her clothes one by one. "Listen, Kira, nothing is more important than your improvement. I know it''s rted to that ''secret'' of yours. Even then, that is no excuse to skip training. If it''s very important then you can rely on me to work on your behalf. So now you will keep quiet andplete the procedure."


    Giving the girl no chance to speak her mind, he picked her up in a princess carry and brought her to her ditch. Kira struggle for a second but then settled in his chest. There was no escaping this torment for her. Sure she was disgruntled at Ryu''splete disregard for her opinion, but in the end, he was this strict with her only because of his own good. Hidden from Ryu''s gaze a wide smile bloomed on her face before she was mercilessly tossed in the pool below.


    ***


    "Ahhh... Ahhh... Mhhhh.. aaahhhh.." *Paaghh* A red handprint was left on L''s broad ass cheek. The boy behind her was drilling her pussy while the others enjoyed her mouth. More than 20 minutes had passed and the pill seems to have taken effect. Her eyes had zed over and she was making extra efforts to move her ass to get the cocks to reach deeper inside her.


    "Fuck.. she is tight." In horse stance, the boy fucked her harder. His hands took hold of her hair and pped her face in the front. "Fucker.. Even whores like her dare to put conditions on us... huh... Just the fact that she denied ess to her asshole makes me just rip it open with my cock."


    Steinughed. "Don''t tell me our friend here had managed to convert you into an ass lover yourself haha.." He grabbed onto L''s neck and spat on her face. His cock rubbed the spit all over her face. "Well, you are true about that. But we need to keep in mind, how can these backwaters sluts possibly know who we are."


    *Paagh* Another pnded on L''s ass cheeks. "I know. Even then, she overestimated her worth." He pulled harder on her hair making her cry out in pain. "How does it feel slut? Hope you are enjoying as much as we are hehe.." "Aahh.. mhhhh.. aahh..." The only response they got was a slew of incoherent moans.


    "Let''s make it even more exciting!" The second boy stepped forward and ced his legs on both sides of her ass. His hands pulled apart her cheeks to reveal a winking asshole. Holding it against her backdoor, the boy thrusted in with all his might. "Ahhhh..!!"


    The pill she was administered was a very strong aphrodisiac, working especially well on females. All her senses had been heightened, making her wince in pleasure at every thrust. And now with two cocks rhythmically ramming both her holes, it was even harder for her to maintain any sanity.


    ***


    The evening had fallen and Jim was eagerly pacing back and forth in front of a diner. He was waiting for Amelia here. She had promised him another night together. Hopefully, she would be able to keep it. His feelings for thedy were quite a bitplicated. Did he love her? No. He only had an eye for Sophia.


    Then, did he look at her as a motherly figure? Maybe. If he had to define their rtionship then it would be somewhere between Sophia and his real mother, Nana. Pacing outside in the streets, many people recognized him but not none came ahead to greet him.


    That''s what his reputation was like. People avoided him like a gue. Nothing good wille from associating with him. Realizing the situation, Jim can only smile wryly. Well, was never going to be an easy matter, to begin with. He will just wait. Once he makes a name for himself, these same people will be lining up to meet and greet him.


    While he was lost in his thought, he found a lot many guys staring right behind him. "Are you waiting for someone kiddo?" A hand rested on his shoulder and he turned around to find a stunningdy ncing right in his eyes. For a moment Jim was left speechless. Was this Amelia? Damn.. she looked hot.


    "Ahem.. yeah, and I think I found the person already." She had adorned a bright orange dress with a long tear over her left thigh. A ring held tightly on two cloths that in turn held onto her breasts tightly. A simr ring held up the dress over her waist, exposing arge portion of her belly. Only when he had etched her form in his heart did he go ahead and hug the woman.


    "Thanks foring, Amelia. Also, where did you find something like this? It looks amazing on you." His gaze swept over the p that barely hid her naked pussy, making him gulp. "Hehe... I know. Thank you for the apuse. Now should we go in? I am starving."


    Jim scratched his head and hurriedly pulled her along. Having already ordered the dinner for two, it didn''t take long for arge buffet to be ced on their tables. "You didn''t tell me, Amelia. Where exactly did you find this astonishing dress? I have never seen anything like this on sale in the whole of Korua." After they began their dinner, the boy was reminded of her dress once again. He was not alone, everyone in the dining hall had at least once evaluated the redhead with their own two eyes.


    Amelia took the ss from his hands and pulled her boobs out of their restraints. cing the ss in front of her she began squeezing the milk out for both of them. "Hehe... it''s specially ordered. Ryu gifted this to me."


    Jim felt his throat dry up, watching the puffy nipples squirting the creamy white milk into the ss. He wetted his lips while sighing in his heart. ''Why does it have to be that brat, every time?'' Though he didn''t have too much rtion with her son. But it definitely doesn''t feel good to have her mention him all the time.


    Even then, if the boy really came up with this dress. He had to admit defeat. Someone like him will not be able to imagine something like this, even in his dreams. Jim briskly took hold of his ss of frothy milk, changing the topic. "Why don''t you leave them out, Amelia?"


    She was in the process of putting her bust back under her strap when Jim came up with his suggestion. Stopping midway, she looked around and found the men around sneakily taking nces at bare chests. Her face turned red.


    "Haha.. don''t worry, no one will mind it. After all, you look absolutely pleasing to the eyes." Jim held onto her hands and swept them to the side. Amelia looked down on therge hanging mounds. "Huh... if you love it like this, then let''s leave them out." Jim smirked at her words. She was clearly excited at exposing herself in the public, still cing the me on his head.


    "Yeah, yeah, I love it like this. You can say that." The smug smile on his face made Amelia blush. Why was she was so easy to read? It was all Ryu''s fault. Had it not been for him, she might not have ever discovered all these strange fetishes she hid in her conscious.


    ***


    "Mhhhh.. mhhhh.. gghhh... Ahhh.." L sat on a boy''s waist with his cock moving inside her gaping sphincter. Stein fucked her cum-drenched covered from the front. It''s been more than 3 hours and all of them had taken turns with all her holes. In the meantime, they came inside her multiple times. Alwaysing back for more. Thankfully, the aphrodisiac was a strong one and it still held on, keeping her pussy tight for them.


    Each one of them was under the influence of a simr drug that enhanced their sexual prowess by multiple times. That''s how they kept their erection for such a long time. "She performed great, however, that''s her limit I guess." Stein squeezed the mature woman''s neck while his pace grew inside her.


    L''s hands had dropped down, she was not able to control her faculties at all. Her eyes had shut down with a low set of moans sounding from her lips. Stein''s hands squeezed her windpipe harder. "Aaahhh.. dammit.. fuckkk.." With a final thrust, he left his thick cum inside her vagina.


    *Spit* Getting up he spat on her face, onest time and sat beside the other two boys, who handed him his well-deserved wine ss. "He is trumping even you, boss.. haha.." "Yeah, who knew her ass would feel so good." At their friend''s behest, each of them had tried her asshole at least once. The boy who invited them was still busy drilling L''s ass.


    Turning, he ced the woman on her sides and picked up her leg, before resuming his pumps. "Hmm.. it was rather mushy inside her." Stein took a swig from his ss. His time with her made him even more sure. He wanted this woman for himself. "Did anyone see her kid? With how much she wasctating, I had assumed she might have birthed a newborn. Seems, like that''s not the case." Others agreed but since L was in no condition to answer them, their question was left unanswered.


    A whileter thest guy too joined them, leaving arge amount of his cum on L''s, open mouth. She had thoroughly passed out now. Taking a look at thedy, Stein turned to Greg who had been standing in attention since the beginning. "Go ahead, Greg. If you are interested, you can have her all to yourself hehe... I believe she still got some dazzle left in her."


    The man on the side nodded his head and got on his knees. "Thank you for the opportunity young master." Greg was still frustrated at the previous treatment he had received. Now when they were done ying with the woman, they tossed her to him." Although he was disgruntled, this was not his ce to show his dismay.


    Taking his clothes off he walked towards the naked woman on the floor, covered in jizz. He made hery on her stomach and pushed his cock in her pussy. His hands took hold of her shoulders and began ramming his cock inside her pussy with fervor. All his indignance was pushed onto the poordy under him.


    "Mhhh.. aahhh..!!" His cock wasrger than the boys and hence made deeper headways inside L. The influence of the aphrodisiac made sure that her vaginal walls hugged his cock from all sides, draining the life out of it. *Pagg* *Paag* The sounds of his crotch pping onto her ass cheeks echoed in the room, along with the cheers from the boys enjoying their drinks.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 245: Bad blood

    Chapter 245: Bad blood


    Amelia ate the meal with great enthusiasm. Meanwhile, she had tried to slip in the conversation about Jim relying on drugs in bed many times, only to fail every time. She can make sense that he might be struggling with low self-esteem, thus relied on those medicines to impress her. However, it only made her concerned.


    "Ahem... Jim... I wanted to talk about something." She had no idea how the boy will take her criticism but she had to try. Her bothered face made Jim stop midway to his bite. "Hmm? Yeah, go on." Amelia stared down to find her erect nipples shivering at every gust of wind. "I wanted to talk about ourst night together. You don''t have to.."


    "Oii.. oi.. isn''t that our boy Jim over there?" Her sentence was interrupted midway by an excited shout from the entrance of the restaurant. One after the other, three boys entered the dining area. Amelia can easily identify each one of them. They were Jim''s friends from her time at the chief''s mansion.


    Turning to Jim she saw his face fluctuate with different emotions all at once. She was aware of his situation, since the boy left no chance to talk about his life with her, whenever he gets the time. He had been trying to distance himself from their ''silk pants. Now their interactions were bound to be awkward.


    "It''s you guys!" Jim tried his best to reply with a smile. Although he was the chief''s son, each one of them did have some influence behind them and hence he did want to directly shun them away. It was a bad decision on his part. He should have found a different diner altogether, considering that this was the location where they used to fool around earlier.


    The boys made their way to the table and stood beside them. "Ohh.. now I know why you were avoiding us. Haha... if you were ''busy'' with some important matters, you should have let us know." Casually they invited themselves in. Two of them sat on both sides of Amelia while thest one had to sit beside Jim.


    Their gazes never left Amelia''s exposed bust. "It''s nothing like that. We were just enjoying a meal together." The boy seated opposite to him waved his hands in the air. "Haha.. of course, of course." Moving on his attention shifted to the redhead beside him. "Ohh... I have seen you. Aren''t you the one from that night at Jim''s house? Sorry, but I can''t recall your name."


    Amelia put on a stiff smile. "It''s Amelia, young master." She had been too upied earlier and hence tried to put her tits back into her dress. Nevertheless, the boy held onto her hands. "Don''t put them away. They look quite gorgeous." Saying that he decisively ced his hand on her exposed breasts, fondling them without any care in the world.


    "Damn... I almost forgot I good they feltst time. You are a beautifuldy, Mrs. Amelia." The boy of her right too didn''t want to be left behind, his hands too made their way to her chest, squeezing the soft lumps in various shapes. Jim gritted his teeth. He didn''t mind Amelia being together with her family but these guys were different. She was clearly with him right now.


    Even so, he kept quiet as it wasn''t a big deal for someone to touch Amelia''s breasts. He himself was the same a month back. Looking at the redhead, she wasn''t minding them as well. "What about you guys? Is there an asion?"


    The boy beside him was sulking, having lost the chance to gain a seat beside the attractive woman. Hence, he was the only one with the appetite to answer him. "Nope. We just thought of enjoying our time." He turned to the waiter. "Bring us some good wine. We must drink until we drop haha.."


    Amelia, saw the boy opposite to him smile bitterly. She knew that even he was caught off-guard by these guys. "So, are you guys dating? Or you just bought her for the night?" The first boy kept her hands over the nice pair of tits while talking to Jim.


    The friends talked together and Amelia found herself cut off from the conversation. She had been reduced to a pair of tits that can be fondled on demand. "Here, Mrs. Amelia. Please have some wine with us." Once the wines were brought in, she was put in a spot by this sudden request.


    "Ahem.. thanks for the offer, young masters but I would like to pass." Everyone around her frowned at her refusal. It was considered very disrespectful to refuse a drink in the higher circles. It was akin to stating that the other person was not worth drinking together with them. Fortunately, Jim came to her rescue. "She can''t drink right now. She is not in the best of her health." "Ohh..!"


    Amelia was impressed by the boy''s quick thinking. The boys moved on from the conversation, not minding her anymore. They talked mostly among themselves with her chiming in asionally.


    20 minutes passed like that and Amelia can see the annoyance on Jim''s face. Clearly, the boy enjoyed herpany more than his silk pants friends. "Hmm... I remember how much fun we had together with Mrs. Amelia past night. Would you mind if we can join you guys, Jim?"


    In their eyes, Amelia''s opinion mattered was less than the boy''s. She saw Jim freeze up for a second. He thought for a while beforeing to the decision. Though he would have loved to avoid this situation developing in this manner, however since it had alreadye to this he had very few options. Technically, they had been friends for a long period after all.


    "Hehe... Don''t worry, we will pay up." Seeing that Jim took so long to respond another boy joked. "Ask thedy. I don''t mind it if she agrees." "Hehe.. that''s more like it. So? What do you say, prettydy? Want to spend some quality time together with us?"


    While asking that his hand had made its way towards her thighs, snaking towards her pussy. She tried stopping his hand but the boy bulldozed through her defenses, reaching inside her baby hole before she can respond. "Mhh.."


    It was naive of her to think as these guys will behave like Jim. Not minding the fingers venturing inside her pussy, she took a deep breath before responding. "I would have loved to, young masters. Despite that, as young master Jim just mentioned. I am not entirely healthy at the moment. So I would like to avoid taking all of you at once."


    Watching their faces drop she hurriedly continued. "How about this? Please let me be with Jim since it was already decided. Next time I will satisfy each one of you one by one." The other boys seem to have epted her terms but the one with his fingers inside her was not yet convinced.


    "Come on Mrs. Amelia. You must be jesting. That day you took on more than 30 men, all on your own. How can we 4 young boys overwhelm you? If it''s too hard then we can even double the rates. What do you say, boys? I think Mrs. Amelia deserves that."


    Amelia pretended to mull over the matter. Having promised Jeff that she won''t take on more than one customer at a time, there was no way she was going to break it. Not before taking him in confidence at the very least. The boys nagged her, with renewed passion, only to have her shake her head.


    "I thank you all for the patronage. But please I am not in the right condition to take on more than one person. You have my words, we will definitely do it some other day." She saw the downtrodden expression on each face, blushing from overconsumption of alcohol.


    Contrary to his friends, Jim was in a jolly mood. His day was saved. He was in no mood to get together with Amelia in bed, with these jerks. Still, not everyone took her words kindly. The boy next to the redhead looked especially upset by her constant refusal.


    "Come on, Mrs. Amelia. All of us know how much of a slut you are? We have seen you get fucked by a whole queue of men. What the use of acting all virtuous with us?" His hands began to rapidly finger her pussy, making her moan while holding onto his hands. "Mhhh.. that''s not it..mhh.."


    Jim had seen enough. He wanted to step in but was stopped by Amelia with aforting gaze. "Why don''t we do this some other day, young master?" She didn''t want the boys to have a strained rtionship because of her. That''s why she tried her best to persuade the guy to give up.


    Apparently, her stars didn''t line up perfectly today and the more subservient she acted, the confident the boy became. Now his left arms had crossed over behind her back and begun to fondle her tits, simultaneously using his right hand to reach deep inside her pussy. "Mhhhh.. please young master..!!"


    The boy had gotten even more frivolous, bringing his head down to suckle her nipples. "See? How hard your nipples are, slut? Why don''t you allow us to use you for the night? Both of us can enjoy it." He returned to suckling her breasts despite Amelia''s protests.


    Very soon he pulled out his cock and waved it towards the woman. "Come on. Suck on it. Let''s see if this brings you in mood haha.." He had got superior cultivation than her and hence he easily began forcing her head down, to his crotch and rubbing her face over his rapidly hardening cock. "Mhhh.. mhhh.. please.. noo.. mhh.." Amelia still resisted but it was clear as daylight that the boy was drunk and had no ns to let her go.


    "Let her go!!" While the other two boys were silently enjoying the show, they heard Jim growl from the side. He had gotten up from his chair, staring daggers at the boy opposite to himself. "Hmm? Ahaha... I knew there was something going on between you and this woman. No one is free enough to bring a whore out for dinner."


    The boy kept a devious grin on his face, continuing to grind her face in his groins. "I told you to let go of her!!" The air around them grew heavy and the next moment sparks flew all around Jim, pushing everything away from him. The boys, the table, and even Amelia were forced by more than a few feet.


    "Hehe.. so it hase to this? You want to fight against your brother for what? A fucking slut?" He shoved the redhead away and a wide grin formed on his face. "Get lost!!" Was the only thing that came out from Jim''s stiff mouth. This woman was important to him. There is no way someone was going to force her into anything. For a moment he might have swallowed his pride, had she agreed to amodate these idiots. However, that was not the case now.


    The boy opposite to him maintained his grim smile and after ncing at the unhingeddy to the side, gracefully walked across to Jim. "Hehe... I always wanted to do this. Let''s see if you really improved after training inside the womb of a slut hahaha.." The other two boys who had been too stunned to act, smiled as they made way for him, hoping to see a good fight.


    Jim clenched his fist. He was done with them. All his reluctance was gone now. The more these guys acted like little pieces of shit, the more he hated himself. For not long ago, he was the same. Only now he can see how misguided he had been. "Get lost and I will forget whatever happened here. Don''t show me your face ever again!" Sparks churned around him, as a blue vapor surrounded him. The threat was amply clear in his heavy voice.


    <<Those interested in supporting the author and reading upto 35 chapters ahead can do so at my Patron. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 246: Drawing a line

    Chapter 246: Drawing a line


    <<Hi readers, quite a lot of material is avable on Patron for this work including initial character renderings as well. Those interested can visit there. Also, from the fund we have generated from the tform, I hired an artist to draw Amelia first. Let''s see how that turns out. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    If you want to support more character arts, do that here. https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    >>


    "Ohh.. my.. did you hear him, boys? The little pup has grown up. Do you think you are better than us? Don''t tell me aforting pussy managed to change you this much?" His words evokedughter from his friends, echoing in the abandoned diner. No one came to intervene since each one of these noble brats had a powerful backing thatmoners only wanted to avoid.


    Amelia had no other choice but to watch patiently. She was too weak to stop this brawl. Hopefully, Jim can thwart these brats, otherwise, even her situation will be in peril.


    Jim didn''t bother to say anything but his eyes had not left the opponent ahead of him, tracking each and every subtle movement. As soon as he blinked, he sensed a change in the mana sphere around him.


    One of his feet stepped back and he moved his chest to the side, evading and sh punch aimed at his face. This guy was fast. Too bad. Because he was faster. Thunder churned on his right fist and with a loud bang, it struck the chest of the boy, sending him flying straight into the opposite wall.


    *Bang* *Rumble* He had not held back at all. This was the peak of his power. Under the stunned eyes of the other two boys and Amelia, a body flew into the wall. Crashing into it and dropping on the floor like a mangled mess. Blood oozed from his mouth. "You.. you... broke through? Fuck.. ahh..!!" That''s all he spoke before his eyelids drooped and he passed out.


    From a distance, his friends watched in sheer horror how his chest had caved in with some remnants of sparks still flying around him. One punch. That''s all it took for Jim to put the guy out ofmission. This was not the boy they knew. How can he surpass them by such a great margin in only a month?


    "What about you guys? Want to give it a go?" His rage has not calmed as of yet, turning to the other two onlookers still on their feet. Unsurprisingly, they stepped back shaking their heads. The guy leaking blood from his orifices was with the highest cultivation among them. "Take him and fuck off. Don''t let mee across you guys from now on, else it might end up even worse from today, for you guys that are."


    "Huuu!!" Two minutester Jim walked over to an abandoned Amelia and picked her up by her hands. Making her sit in the chair he bent his head. "I am sorry, Amelia. This is not how the night should have been. I should have not called you here."


    The redhead picked up a smile and made the boy sit in herp. "Haha.. you were awesome out their little boy. I am not sure how much my contribution was in your change of attitude. Even if it was minimal then I am impressed with myself as well haha.." Amelia tried to lighten the atmosphere with her bell-likeughter. What''s done, was done. There was no going back. For once it was better this way for the boy.


    She ruffled his hair. "I am proud of you, kid. You can be much more than this. Make sure you remember this." She knew it would not have been easy for the boy to cut off all the ties with his childhood friend, no matter how awful their behavior was. It must have taken quite a lot of courage to pull this off. He deserved some appreciation for that.


    At the end of her sentence, she pecked his cheeks leaving the boy blushing. "Ahem... I am okay. You need not say all that. Come, I will bring you home. Those idiots ruined everything." A single peck seemed to have depleted a lot of the built-up gloom in his heart.


    "Hn? Why so? Haha.. don''t worry. My mood is not spoilt so easily." Amelia made him get up and holding his hands brought the boy away with her. Navigating through the stairs they stopped in front of a locked door. "This one, is it? Open it. We will have some fun hehe.."


    "I am okay, Amelia. You don''t need to do it. We can n it some other day... aaaiii.." Amelia yfully twisted his ear. "Do what I told, brat!" She pretended to be angry and shoved the boy to the front, forcing him to unlock the door. Gripping his hands she went in, locking it from the inside.


    Standing so close, she put his hands on her waist. "You did well. I need to reward you for good behavior, who knows, you might slip to the debauchery if you are not properly appreciated." Her hands had slipped inside his pants, taking hold of his soft penis. Her head approached his ear, biting on it. "Let''s not bother with a bath today!"


    Her hot breath in his ear broke thest defenses Jim had put up. Sometimes this woman truly felt no different than a legendary subus, described in the bedtime stories. "Huh.. Don''t me me then." There was no use trying to act like a good boy. His hands slipped behind her, loosening the strings of her dress.


    Amelia cooperated and slipped out of her it, leaving her buck naked. Simrly, she helped the boy get rid of his clothes in quick session. On her knees, she stuck her tongue out to trace the edge of hisid cock. Her red appendage licked all over, leaving his meat stick pointing to the heavens in a matter of seconds.


    Her eyes staring straight into his, her lips opened up to take in theplete cock inside her cavity. Her hands rested on his small buttocks while her head began moving in all directions. "Mhhh.. mhhh.." Jim was not unfamiliar with this sensation, but every time it will make him moan out all the same.


    His hands swept her hair back, holding it at the back of her head. Watching her lips slide all over his cock with such skill, made him forget everything. Gradually his hips began responding to her touches, moving back and forth to reach to the back of her throat.


    10 minutes passed like this when Amelia forced him into the bed. Not sure why but it seemed like thedy was in control today. He just left his body free. Free to be utilized in any way she wanted. The woman sat jumped over him with her glistening pussy right on his face. "Go ahead, eat me out." Jim stared in confusion and with a lot of effort from Amelia''s side, got what he was supposed to do.


    His tongue extended to its limit and began moving along the length of herbia. "Mhhhh.. yesss.. go on. Don''t be afraid.. it won''t bite hehe.." Was she mocking him? Jim''s hands took hold of her buttocks firmly as he beganpping up his vagina with increased vigor. "Haha.. yess.. that''s right... kidd.. mhhh.. keep going.." He might need a lot of training before he can be good at this but for now, she can work with this.


    Each time the tip of his tongue would touch her little knob, she will wriggle in pleasure. This continued for a few minutes and now tongue proved to be less efficient. Hence she slid down his chest to end up over his waist. "Stay right there!" Amelia used her hands to line up her pussy to his erect cock.


    "Mhhhh..." Both of them moaned together as the cock forced its way inside her. With her hands on his chest, she began grinding her crotch against him. Jim''s handsnded on her chest, kneading the breasts passionately.


    ***


    "Mhhh.. mhhh.." L was in a mess. Her body was covered in sweat and grime. The aphrodisiac had taken a toll on her body and all the overexertion had left herpletely exhausted. Sheid on her back, with her legs held up high in the air. Greg was the one holding onto both her ankles, with his cum drenched cock moving in and out of her vagina.


    "I need her alive, Greg. I won''t have a use for a disabled woman. Don''t force her to the limit, lest she ends up breaking haha.." Stein joked in a lighter tone, enjoying his wine.


    "I will keep that in mind, young master. Just a few minutes and I will be done with her." Came Greg''s response from the other side. Stein kept quiet, acknowledging him. "So? We are leaving this town tomorrow, are you nning to bring her together with us? Or want to pick her up on our way back?"


    At the question, Stein turned to take a look at the beautiful face of the woman with her closed eyelids and red face. "Of course I am bringing her along. It is going to be a long journey. I might need a sleeve for my cock along the way." Everyoneughed out at his response.


    "Ahhhh.." Behind them, Greg was on his limit. This was his third orgasm in a short while. He had to ept that this was a fine woman. Assets like these can be a hard find even in the cities. Resting his cock in her depths, he let his cock climax. Releasing the leftover seed from his balls in the warm embrace of her soft walls.


    "Knock* *Knock* "Are you home, mother?" The sound from the front door attracted everyone''s attention. Not long after the door opened, revealing a ck-haired girl together with a boy of the identical age with striking green hair and simrly colored eyes.


    **A few minutes back**


    "You are so cold, brother Ryu." Kira had her cheeks puffed up as she walked with Ryu''s hand around her waist. Weariness was evident on her forehead. "Haha.. why? Ain''t I have been the best brother?"


    "Huh!! You are the worst!!" Kira swept her head away, unwilling to even look at the boy. It only made Ryuugh harder. She was cute as a little puppy. The more she acted spoilt the more he was forced to adore her. "Okay, I admit it. I had been too strict. How about this? I will let you order me around for a day. I will do whatever you say. Will that bnce us out?"


    Kira acted like she wasn''t listening but in her mind, she thought over the suggestion. After a minute she turned to look into Ryu''s bright eyes. "Promise?" "Haha.. of course, little girl. What''s more, I will let you decide on the date as well!" Saying that he pulled her close to his chest.


    A small smile spread on her face that was snuggled in his chest. "So? Can you forgive me now?" "Humph... I will think about it." Ryu squeezed her small butt. "Naughty little girl!!" Kira giggled while they turned around the corner of the street, making their way to her house.


    **Current time**


    Kira opened the door after a small call. Leaving Ryu behind, she ran straight towards the hall. Ryu didn''t mind her but right then he saw the girl awkwardlye to a stop as she stared in the hall with wide eyes.


    Concerned about her, he traced her steps reaching her quickly. "What''s the matt..?" His sentence stopped midway as they witnessed something that they were truly not expecting to see in such a fine evening.


    "Hmm? Is she the child the woman was talking about?" One of the prior upants of the house spoke up. "Mom? Momm..!!" Kira had no mind to pay these guys, her gaze found an unconsciousdy at the back. Running towards her, she got on her knees trying to wake her mother up.


    Ryu had taken in the situation with aposed mind. Walking to Kira''s position be checked L''s pulse. "It''s okay, Kira. She has just passed out of exhaustion. Let her rest." The girl already had a few traces of tears on the rim of her eyelids. Only after Ryu exined the situation did she calm down.


    "May I know what happened here, good sirs?" He had discerned most of the situation with a single nce. With her condition, it was apparent that she must have been abused by these boys right here. L was not someone who would end up like this, just because of a few kids and a man. He can sense a foul y here and thus his heart is burned in anger. Even then, he maintained hisposure because the lone man in the room was not at all ordinary.

 Chapter 247: Confrontation

    Chapter 247: Confrontation


    He can''t sense any mana fluctuations from the guy, leaving him in the dark as to how powerful he was. "Hmm? I have seen you." "Yeah, that''s the boy from that day. It''s very rare to find someone with hair like that." Each one of them ignored their existence altogether, choosing to talk among themselves.


    One guy looked straight into Ryu''s eyes before switching to Kira. "We have paid her already, so you need not care about it." Directing his speech to the boy he got up to take a good look at the girl beside him. "Okay. Now can you guys please take your leave? I think Mrs. L is not in any condition to entertain you."


    For a second everyone fell silent. They stared at each other before breaking out in a peal ofughter. "It''s funny how these peasants treat us like they are at the same level as us hahaha.." "Yeah, didn''t you hear him? He is asking us to fuck off hehe.." Only the first boy kept quiet with a perpetual smile on his face.


    Ryu nced at hispanion and held her hand. He had a hunch, this night might not end in without a conflict. What should he do? Worst case scenario, he can try holding these four boys but the man sitting behind them was the bigger problem. There was no way Kira can handle him. Even worse, he had not even looked at them once, treating than like air. It may indicate that he was of considerably superior skill.


    "What''s the hurry? The night has just begun." Stein walked closer to the couple with his eyes trained on the girl. It was naturally a bonus that L had a daughter that didn''tck in beauty. These two will make the perfect duo in his harem. He needs to get her.


    "Why don''t I invite you guys for a drink? Unfortunately, Mrs. L had passed out, so how about you join us in her stead, miss? What do you say?" The rest of the boys had an understanding smile on their faces. Each one of them can tell what was going on in Stein''s head and they can''t help but smirk.


    Ryu too had noticed how the boy looked more interested in talking to Kira than himself. "Cough... Thank you for your offer, mister. But we would like to pass." "Ohh? We? If you want you can take your leave. I am more interested in what littledy here decides."


    Kira was made very ufortable by his licentious gaze scanning all over her body. She was not used to such invasive stares. The way these people had treated her mother told her that they were not good souls in any case.


    Ryu was aware of all this and hence pulled the girl back, making her stand right behind him. "Then I would have to apologize to a gentleman here. I am the one who makes the decisions for both of us. Now, can you please take your leaves?"


    "Hmm?" Stein''s face twisted, his annoyance visible on his face due to constant interruptions by the boy. He casually strolled closer to the boy into they were less than an arm''s length away from each other. He took the time to evaluate the boy with his senses.


    "You got the courage. I will give you that. However, did your parents never teach you not to offend people that you can''t afford to provoke?" The more their argument stretched the stressed the air grew around them.


    "Thanks for the praise, but my answer won''t change with that. Please take your leave. Let''s not give town''s chief an opportunity to get involved." Ryu was not very confident that bringing Eric will help his cases at all, yet he had to try everything in his arsenal. Hopefully, that blonde bastard had enough reputation to scare these brats away.


    Stein''s face dropped like he was not expecting this at all while the boys behind him beganughing uproariously at the obvious threat. "Damn.. aren''t we shivering in fear haha.." "Did you listen to him? He is gonna call his papa if you mess around. Isn''t he scary haha.." Ryu''s heart sank at the mocks. Had they belonged to Korua, there was no way they could have remained so unflinching after he brought in the town''s chief. Since the man was known to be a just administrator, who don''t take sides.


    "Waste. Go on. Have you got some other backing? It''s best of you know someone important in the capital, otherwise, all its no use trying to threaten us." Stein folded his hands staring at the girl hidden behind the boy.


    ''Shit!'' Situation was not good at all. He can bring in Emily, but what difference will it make? His grandmother was not in the town at the moment. ''Hey.. idiot!! Are you there?'' No response. Sure enough, when he needed the guy most, he is sleeping. ''Don''t tell me I am on my own.'' His gaze swept over the man at the back for the nth time. That was the guy he was most worried about.


    "What are you thinking? I thought you loved to y the hero. Please don''t tell me you got cold feet now." Right then Greg turned his face to look at Ryu for the first time. The boys around him might have missed it but he can''t. Out of nowhere, he can sense that the green-haired brat was soaking up mana at an rming rate.


    ''Hmm? Was that a seal that he released?'' A kid at the third level of the junior realm should not have such arge mana reserve. A smile appeared on his face. Evidently, the boy was preparing for a confrontation. It was utter stupidity on his part to try going against Stein with such weak cultivation.


    Even Ryu can tell that the guy opposite to him surpassed himself. If he had to guess, he was close to the Earth realm. Even then, thanks to his training he was confident in dealing with him. "There is nothing left to say then!" With that he threw a handful of his handy seeds all over the ground, leaving the onlookers puzzled.


    "This is not the right time to nt flowers, peasant." Stein had enough of this guy. It''s better to pummel him in the ground with his own hands. Then he will have all the time to y with the girl. His eyes sharpened and with a crackling sound, his knees sprung in action,unching him towards the boy.


    "Be careful, young master. He can manipte the vegetation." A calm voice reached Stein''s eardrums, nevertheless, it was toote for the warnings. Midway through his steps, he stumbled upon the obstruction. With his right foot tangled in a vine, he was not able to avoid the swift punch thatnded right on his cheekbones. The force of the punch made him tumble back,nding on his buttocks.


    It took Stein a few seconds to register what hit him. Once he did though, his eyes roiled in extreme rage. "You dare.. peasant..!!" His friends got up to assist him but he simply waved them away. "Don''t!! I will deal with him!" What face will he have left if he can''t win back his pride?


    "All of you step back!" He wiped the bloodstain from his lips. "You caught me off-guard. I will give you that." Ryu mocked the boy in his heart but kept a steady pace on the outside. Though he gained a good start with his quick wits but the fact remained that hecked a full two small cultivation levels.


    *Boom* "Torrential Fists!!" Hearing the shout, Ryu quickly pushed Kira away. His feet got in position, ready to counter the boy lunging wildly at him,cking all his previous grace. *Bang* *Bang* Stein swirled on his steps, throwing his fists at tricky angles, all the while mindful of avoiding any traps over the ground. Each of his punches glowed red from the mana bursting out.


    *Bang* *Bang* Ryu''s eyes tracked his movements, countering the punches with his open hands neatly. His aim was clear, extend this until the boy burns through his mana reserves. *Bang* Stein slipped. One more punch on his chestunched him back by a few feet. This was not as easy as he had assumed earlier. The nts emerging from under the floorboards proved to be a great mess to handle.


    "Not bad!" "Yeah, for a peasant it''s quite good not to have your face smashed in by Stein, even after minutes of the fight." The voiceing from behind him only rubbed salt on Stein''s wounds. "Ahaha.. good job angering me, brat... Let''s see how long you can protect that little pussy of yours. I would love to see your face when I fuck her senseless in front of your face hahaha.."


    *Grit* Up until now Ryu had been pulling his punches, not wanting to let this fight get to a point of no return. Even so now his words had crossed his boundary. Kira was like a reverse scale to him. "Take the chance to get help!" He whispered with fist clenched fist.


    Kira gritted her teeth. She knew Ryu was directing her to run away. Bringing help? That was just a facade to get her to leave. "Haha.. what are you saying? We can''t have our audience run away. Greg, please make sure of that."


    Ryu''s heart sank to rock bottom. This was the situation he had feared the most. Under his watchful gaze, the man relishing his drink got up to stand in attention. "Understood, young master. I will have to ask you to please stay there, little girl. You can''t run."


    Kira took a deep breath. This was not how she the night should have been. She had been so happy all day long, only to encounter such grim circumstances in a matter of minutes. "Huh... I wasn''t nning to run anyway." Ryu turned towards her but she had made her decision. "Don''t waste your breath, brother Ryu. I am not going anywhere."


    "Haha.. good. Then I will have you watch my back." Ryu patted her head before fixing his gaze back on Stein. It would be stupid of him to assume that Kira can run away. His earlier words were only there to gauge what stance the man would take. s, he turned out to be a servant to this guy.


    "What a budding love story! I might tear.. !!" *Rumble* *Rumble* Ryu had enough of this nonsense. Not holding anything now, he took the initiative to step closer to Stein with massive vines surfacing and destroying the whole floor.


    Not giving him any time to prepare, a barrage of fists and kicks began forcing Stein back. Added to the mix were the multiple stocky vines that were expertly directed towards him to make him stumble. "Dammit!!!" *Bang* *Bang* Within the next few minutes Stein had gotten his face pped by reality again and again. This boy was not at all ordinary.


    "Help him out!" The boys who were watching the fight with a stunning faces were woken up by a soft voice. They looked back at Greg, nodded, and threw themselves in the ensuing brawl. "Huh!" Ryu was not surprised by that. He had been assuming this since the start.


    The cultivation of the new opponentscked whenpared to Stein and hence he can still hold on, even 4 against 1. From time to time Kira would help him with a magic attack, forcing them to back off. They had developed a good coherence between each other that helped them to time their attacks without a need for vocalmunication.


    Despite all that Ryu received quite a few injuries, leaving him with a bloody shoulder and a badly bruised abdomen. Compared to him the four boys were in even worse condition, vomiting blood all over. One of them had a few of his ribs broken by Ryu''s punches. Stein was the only one who was left standing on the other side, after 10 minutes of an intense fight.


    *Spit* Blood sttered on the floor. "You fucker.. you dare do this to me!!" *Cough* *Cough* Multiple contusions had left him with internal damage, pain wrecking him up. Opposite to him, Kira helped Ryu stand, holding him close to her. Hate-filled his heart. "Greg.. show this peasant his ce!! I am going to fuck both of them so bad that they will remember it for their entire life."

 Chapter 248: Desperation

    Chapter 248: Desperation


    "Aahhh.. mmmhh.. ahh.. yesss.. mhhh!!" Ameliaid on her back with Jim holding onto her leg against his chest and his cock ramming in her pussy. Being close to her first orgasm of the night, she rapidly rubbed her clitoris. "Ahh.. p my butt!!"


    Having been a passive participant today, Jim almost forgot how much she loved her spankings. *Paaghh* *Paagh* Aware of her usual pain tolerance, he didn''t hold back in his ps, leaving her with two red ass cheeks. "Yesss.. mhhh.. that''s right.. mhh.."


    Not stopping there, he bent down and held a fistful of her hair. His next pnded in her face, making the milf even more excited and grinding her hips faster. "Keep going... I... am close..!!" "You are such a slut, Amelia.." A few more pster, he got to her breasts and but hard on her nipples.


    "Aaahhhh.. hhhhmm.." With her eyes closed a stupid grin spread on her face. Simultaneously, Jim too let his cum fill up her vaginal pathway. Losing the strength in his body he slid in the bed beside the woman, holding her in his arms. "It was too wild today. Still, I loved it."


    "Haha... I am proud of you boy. You did well." Amelia kissed his forehead in an affectionate manner before settling beside him. "Well, I learned a lot with you. So I guess the appreciation belongs to you only." Jim let his fingers roam around her nipples, rubbing her ares.


    "No need to act so coy kiddo. Now, listen carefully to what I have to say." Jim didn''t expect the woman to suddenly get in a serious mood. With a slight tug of his head, he indicated that she had his attention. "Firstly, I want you to not get overly obsessed with me." Amelia saw that the boy had something to say but she used her finger to shut his lips.


    "Wait for me to finish. You might not be aware of it, but I can tell. You don''t need to discuss all your life decisions with me. We were just lucky that a few of my bits of advice stuck in your brain and you ended up improving because of that. But that''s it. It doesn''t make me an expert in life choices. Whatever you want to do in your life, only you will know the best. No need to look for my approvals in that."


    "You got a whole life ahead of you. Don''t remain stuck on a middle-aged woman who had already lived half her life without any great achievements under her name." Jim had to push his finger away at this point. "Why would you say that, Amelia? How does it matter if you got some great achievement or not?"


    The redhead shook her head. "You don''t get me. When I say that, I don''t mean to demean myself. That''s just how life is for me and I am perfectly happy. Simply speaking, I am not the right person for you to discuss your life with. We can y around like this a few times, but that''s that. Don''t involve yourself too much with me emotionally."


    Her eyes were stern this time. She had discovered a budding love for herself in the boy''s eyes. That''s why she had to build the wall right now. Her meaning was clear, there was no future for any emotional attachment between them at all.


    Jim was taken by surprise. It took him some time to calm down his racing heart. He was not foolish. Looks like the feelings he could note to terms with were already discovered by thedy. He was not clear about it but it would be a lie if he said that there was no part of his mind that desired Amelia for himself.


    All that was for naught. He should have been more careful. She was a married woman with a family of her own. Like she told him, she was perfectly happy with her life. Looking back on his actions from earlier he had truly gotten too attached to her, sharing every small detail with her and looking for her opinion like she was his partner in life.


    His eyes lost focus as he stared at the ceiling. "I am sorry. I think I did get carried away. Thank you for your guidance." Amelia was expecting at least a small outbreak of emotions and she was ready to handle that. Thank goddess the boy didn''t take the matter to the heart.


    "Hmm.. you have grown more mature. It''s very hard to admit your mistakes. I will let it pass but please understand no one will benefit if you don''t get over it." Amelia lovingly caressed his cheeks. "I understand."


    "Good, now should wee to the next discussion of the night?" Jim ced his hands on his face, wincing. "Ohh goddess.. please don''t tell me there is another matter like this. I am already been amply ashamed for the night."


    Amelia giggled at his exaggerated response. "Nope. You got no respite today. Look kid, I know you got some wealthy parents, and considering that I am not your mother, I don''t know how much right I have to tell you this but." She let the atmosphere tense up before continuing with the next part of her sentence. "As an adult, I need to warn you against using drugs to forcefully raise your performance in bed."


    Unlike the previous matter, Jim had expected this one to be brought into the discussion. There was no way he could keep an experienceddy like Amelia in dark for long. It was better toe clean on this.


    "Huu... I understand. Well, it was in some way rted to the first matter, so I will improve on it anyway." "As long as you understand." Jim nodded. "I will try not to rely on them." "Yeah, believe me. It''s not a good feeling for any girl to realize that a drug excites her partner more than she herself haha.."


    She said that in a lighter tone but Jim can tell that she had his best interest in mind. "That''s enough lecture for the day. Let me do away with this gloomy atmosphere. I assume you can keep going for a few more rounds?" Amelia slipped down and rested between his legs. Opening her mouth she took in theid dick between her lips and began sucking on it.


    ***


    Ryu''s blood ran cold. This was the time of reckoning. This man was going to be very hard to handle, that''s why he had taken the time to disable the rest of the guys. Hopefully, he should not be overly powerful otherwise both himself and Kira were doomed tonight.


    "I might need some help. Can you do that?" Kira had been already exhausted from her earlier soaking at Jake''s ce. She didn''t have any external injuries but her mana reserves fared even worse than Ryu. Even then she knew that he required all the help she can provide. Not saying anything she just responded with a firm nod of her head.


    Greg sighed. He was not particrly interested in getting involved in a fight of such levels. "You are quite good, kid. Keeping in mind what you have achieved at a small town like this, your potential would have been nothing less than terrifying had you been born at a more prosperous location. It''s a shame."


    He casually strolled towards the younger couple. "I hate to do this but a job is a job." Next moment Ryu saw the man disappear from his sight. That''s when he realized the real mess he had been in, all this while. His senses failed to notice the guy at all. "Ahhhmmm!" His heart almost stopped from a sudden impact on his back.


    "Cough.. cough.. ahh.. fuu.. cough.." Multiple bones broke up inside him as he was forced on the ground, coughing mouthfuls of blood. There was no contest at all. He was not in the league at all. All his leftover mana proved to be aplete waste, not able to help him out at the most crucial time. Much of his blood had been lost in a single strike, making him teeter on the edge of losing consciousness.


    Beside him, Kira''s reaction was even worse than him, only able to sense the changes around her when the man had already stood right next to her. "Brother Ryuu!!!" She cried out,unching herself at the man. Therge pool of dark red blood on the ground sent her in panic mode. She even forgot to employ her mana, instead of trying to wrestle the man away from Ryu with brute force.


    Greg had his left foot firmly nted on the boy''s back, watching down with a cold face. Just then the girl collided against him, trying to force him away. It''s just that the difference in their cultivation was akin to a mountain and a cicada. No matter how much she tried, he didn''t budge from his position.


    "Don''t bother." His hand grabbed Kira by her head and the girl felt her world tumble, losing all her strength at once. She can''t make any sense as to what happened to her before she was shoved to the ground. "I have sealed her cultivation, young master."


    The man exined it but the girl had no mind to pay any attention to that. She can see Ryu''s drooping eyelids with blood still leaking out of his mouth. "Brother Ryuu.. brother.. ahhh.. let me goo.." She wanted to jump back at the man. She had to do something. If this continued, Ryu might get irreversible damage to his body.


    s, Stein had sprung into action catching her midway. Even with her cultivation intact, she was no match for the boy, not to say anything with her current condition. "Let mee.. goo.. aahhh.." Unable to utilize her mana she can only resort to biting the boy his arm.


    "Fuck.. Little piece of shit!!" *Paaggh* Kira was thrown into the distance with a loud p on her face. Stein rubbed the bloody mark she left on his torn-up body. He had endured multiple injuries beforehand. Hence, even a bite hurts like a hell right now.


    "You date hurt me... I am going fuck the living shit out of you." When was thest time he had been humiliated at such lengths, that too by literal nobody? Approaching the disheveled girl he grabbed her by her hair and dragged her until she was face to face with a disabled Ryu.


    Kira was only left half-conscious after the heft p to her face. Her cheek had swelled up from the heavy impact leaving her totally disarrayed. She had no mana for protection and hence a single p was enough to put her out ofmission.


    "Brother Ryuuu...!" Kira was barely able to move. This was not how her day was supposed to end. After a long while, she had gotten permission to get together with her beloved brother Ryu. Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine such a bad ending for both of them. Were they going to die?


    Stein stared down at the struggling duo under him. This is how it was going to be. *Rip* He tore apart the girl''s lower dress revealing a pristine set of fair buttocks. "Nice.. just like her whore mother haha.." He let his pants slide down. Taking his cock in his hands he gave it a few jerks. Pretty soon it was ready for the action.


    "What now, peasant boy? Hope you are there. Don''t die just yet. Watch as I fuck this one to oblivion.. haha.." Ryu had been watching everything. But he can''t move at all. Every time he would try to get up, the man over him would press him harder on the ground. Extreme hate bubbled in his heart. He had never hated someone more than this in both hisbined lives.


    His nails had dug in the wooden floor, drawing out blood. Even then, the loss of so much of his blood made it that he can''t sense any pain from it. This was the limit. He can''t endure this any longer. Watching the boy stroke his bare cock over an unconscious Kira was too painful to endure.


    His head banged on the floor. "I know... you have been.. watching... I want them dead... DEAD!! Each one of them... Kill them all.. no one should be left alive... Ahahahaha... haha.." The extreme frustration inside him came out in the form of deliriousughter. For a moment both Stein and Greg stopped. Had the boy finally lost his mental bnce? "Keep quiet!"


    *Cough* Greg''s foot pressed down and with a final cough of blood the boy effectively passed out. Steinughed out. "Too bad. I wanted him to watch all this with his own eyes. Looks like I will doing it all alone them hahaha.." This was his time to show the dominance he had been born with.

 Chapter 249: At the top of the food chain

    Chapter 249: At the top of the food chain


    Stein took ast smirk at the boy before training his genital. He was just about to force it inside when his whole body froze up in terror. At once he jumped back, looking all around. Nothing. All around him there was nothing that had changed, except a sudden drop in the temperature. Every hair on his body stood at its end.


    The next thing he noticed was the apparent frown on Greg''s face. Just like him he too should have noticed the strange phenomenon. "Can you guys feel it, too?" "Yeah, it''s grown colder in here!" Voices of his friends emerged from behind him. "What''s is happening here, Greg?" It was just a drop in temperature butbining it with the mumblings of the boy, somehow Stein had a bad feeling about this. Didn''t he say that someone was watching them? Can it be an expert?


    He rubbished the thought as soon as it surfaced. What good can an ''expert'' from a ragtag border town be? The only person he can challenge his guardian here was the Grand Magus Emily herself. But it was an open secret that she had cut herself off from this ce decades back.


    Greg stepped aside, taking a few steps forward and trying to perceive the changes around him, with his extended mana sense. He was a true expert in cultivation, belonging to the cream of the empire. Despite the fact that he can''t trace anything, his decades of experience meant he had developed a sixth sense for any grave dangers. And right now it was tingling hard.


    "You need to get back, young master." Not wanting to make any sudden movements heposedlymanded the boys ahead of him. "Master Stein, you need to get back!!" He was annoyed after the boys refused to listen to him. This was a severe situation. He had a hunch that there is definitely another entity present with them, right in this very house.


    "Gregg.. behind you..!!" Stein and his friends and a terrified face as they struggled to crawl back, even forgetting to get up. That''s when the man noticed that the boys had their gazes affixed not on him, rather behind him. Immediately he turned around and jumped multiple steps back.


    "Hehehe.. hehe..!!" A grim chuckle echoed in the hall. The grievously injured boy had forced himself back on his feet. His face was extremely pale,cking any signs of blood. His hair grown by more than a foot, he was depleting mana from the surroundings at a monstrous pace.


    "It was not hard at all.. ahahaha... Do you believe me now, kid? You can''t rely on anyone but me haha... Where is your little grandma when you needed her the most? Hahaha.." He seems to be talking to himself. It sounded crazy but Greg had no time to mind any of it because there was an even more strange urrence going on with him.


    Right in front of his eyes, he saw the wounds on his body sealed up, all at once. What was even more perplexing was that Greg can sense even the broken bones of his body rejoin. That''s not something even an expert healer can pull off. In a matter of minutes, the boy was practically reborn.


    "You should learn to rely on me faster. It would have been bad if your little lover here had been defiled haha.." ''Ryu'' took a step and picked up Kira in his arms. "She is a cute one indeed. Such trauma for a little soul. Let''s put you to sleep for a while." His words were tender but there was no single remorse in his heart, instead, it was filled with a single emotion, ecstasy. This girl had been the reason he had gotten a free hand, with the boy willingly stepping back.


    "At this rate, it won''t be long hehehe.." While he chuckled in his usual grim tone, Kira levitated from his hands and was ced together with L. As soon as shended beside her mother, roots wriggled out of the ground and pulled their bodies underground.


    "May I know who you might be?" Greg had taken a step back but his confidence had not been shaken. This was definitely not the boy from earlier, rather an entity that had been residing inside of him. It was not simply a matter of changed voice. His whole demeanor had changed. This thing must have been hiding in his body, otherwise, he would have noticed someone approaching them from miles away.


    Even then, just the fact that it remained hidden for all this while meant that it can be difficult to deal with this guy. Hopefully, they can avoid a confrontation.


    "Hmm? Me?" A single word from his mouth felt like it directly impacted their souls. "Haha... Believe me, you got bigger concerns right now... Oops... I almost forgot... It will be bad if you end up running away. Just a second." *p*


    Right at that moment, Greg''s heart jerked. With wide eyes he witnessed the boy bring his hands together and begin forming multiple seals in rapid session. "Now no one will disturb us. We can have our sweet time together hehehe.. hahaha.." It''s not always that the demon was so happy. This had been his aim all along, slowly getting the boy ustomed to his powers. Once they are inseparable, he can then set his ns in motion.


    Greg had no idea what those hand signs meant but one thing was clear, the situation had turned extremely grave at this moment. Why? Because there was a barrier that had manifested around them, that was blocking his senses from leaking out. That meant, simrly no other sense that was even at his same level can''t snoop inside. This guy was truly nning to lock himself with them.


    "Haha... Please don''t try something that you might regret. Do you know which family we belong to?" The entity didn''t bother replying. With a wide smile, he tilted his head to the side, allowing the man to continue while his body kept soaking up the mana.


    Stein and others took a relieving breath after the dreaded being didn''t resort to violence. They had multiple ways to convince the guy as such. Though Stein believed in Greg''s capability but somehow the entity didn''t feel human at all, generating a primal fear in their hearts just by standing there.


    "Young master Stein here is the only offspring of the Pediot family. I hope you can give a face to their reputation and back down." It was a well-constructed sentence however the veiled threat was behind it was evident for anyone listening.


    "Are you done? Go on, amuse me. You got... hmm.. around one more minute." His feet left the ground and the boy was now suspended mid-air, looking down on them with his crooked smile.


    Greg found sweat forming on his forehead. All this while he had been keeping track of this guy and with each passing second he can feel his presence growing more massive. There was no end to its ravenous devouring of the mana. Combining that with his unrelenting gaze, despite him bringing the name of the family he served, meant that he can''t let this guy get any stronger than this.


    ''Master Stein, I will open the barrier in the next few seconds. Take your friends and run away. Once you guys leave I will take on this guy.'' Stein received the mental transmission, informing him of the imminent confrontation between these two powerful experts. Greg must not have been sure that he could protect them simultaneously, hence the n.


    "Then you leave me no choice! Hold him off, Reji!!" With a shout, he dashed backward and while doing so a magic circle was created right in front of him. Arge feline creature with ck stripesnded in the hall. It was twice the size of arge tiger with yellow fur. It was summoned from the spirit realm just like Nerissa.


    But this one clearlycked the intelligence she possessed, only responding tomands. *Rooaar* The spirit beast immediatelyunched itself towards the suspended entity mid-air. Meanwhile, Greg had taken the opportunity to reach the edge of the formed barrier. His first priority was to get Stein out of here. After that, he will take this guy on with all his might.


    A long sword appeared in his hands and he smashed it over on the transparent barriers containing all of them. *Booom* The force of his strike was such that the entire house was blown away into bits. "Fuuckk!!" Greg''s hand was numb from the earlier strike however the barrier stood as unassuming as earlier.


    Stein and his friends had huddled together on the ground, barely managing to survive the massive st that tore away the canopy over their heads. Their eardrums still buzzed from earlier. Even then, they noticed that there was not a single disturbance right outside of the barrier. While the inside looked like a tornado passed through here, not even the grass on thewns was harmed, the outside.


    Greg gritted his teeth. He had been ready for such a possibility. He took a look back to make sure the Reji was still trying to bite onto the floating entity, who was avoiding every attempt with its agility. He knew that his spirit beast won''t be able to hold on longer. He had to make every second count. *Bit* He hurriedly tore open the skin on his palm, marking the handle of the sword with his blood.


    "Respond to my unfaltering will... O great one!!" His lips moved at a rapid pace chanting through multiple spells at once. *Rumble* *Rumble* Mana from his reserves poured out, swirling around and wrapping his whole body. His eyes began to glow as he reached the limits of his powers. His foot swept back as he pulled back his sword.


    *Strike* *Boooooommm* The earth rumbled as the topsoil was eroded by the st. This time there was nothing left of the earlier house that stood there. Everything had been turned to dust. Greg had intentionally saved the boys, otherwise, this much energy release would have made them explode from inside.


    *Huff* *Huff* Having not held anything back this time around, there was no limit to his despair once the dust settled around him. "One more would certainly break it. Why don''t you try again?" The heavy voice returned. Greg turned around to find his spirit beast whimpering on the ground with its insidesid out on the ground. Spirit beings can''t be killed in this realm but they can be left useless. He saw Reji''s body break up into yellow glitters before fading away.


    There was no escape from this prison. He knew the guy was just mocking him. Even if he tried 10 more times, the result will hardly differ. Now his only choice was to defeat this guy and make his release this barrier. "Ahahaha.. Don''t tell me you have given up so soon, human. I got my hopes too high, it seems." Greg didn''t interrupt his monologue, using the time to recover his energy.


    "Hehehe.. let me tell you a fact. Even a wretched Angel would have had to sacrifice a limb to escape this barrier. And creatures like you think you can break it with a peg of your blood? How foolish!!" The mana around the boy had slowed down, signifying that he was almost ready.


    Greg took asting look at the boys shoveled together in one corner. Each one of them was bleeding through all the orifice of their heads. Naturally, he could not keep them entirely safe from thest wave. He wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and painted it on his swords just like earlier. He nned to go all out from the start. A single hesitation can lead to disastrous consequences.


    <<Consider being a patron to ess exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 250: At the top of the food chain 2

    Chapter 250: At the top of the food chain 2


    **Few minutes back**


    Amelia stood in the window of the motel room, staring nkly in the night sky. There were no stars or moon in the sky today, leaving it exceptionally dark. "What happened?" Jim walked over from behind, holding her by her waist. "Nothing. Just wanted some fresh air." She kept staring out, clearly upied in thought.


    "Hmm... it''s a bit cold today." He stood beside her, staring out in the sky just like her. "So dark." "Yes. I think we are done with our business here. I will take my leave." Jim didn''t expect her to say that. "Come on. I have learned my lesson. You don''t have to actively distance yourself."


    "Yeah, and what are we going to do? y games?" She pointed at hisid little brother. "My task is done here. Cough up the fruits." She gently patted his cheeks. They had grown quite close these days and the boy proved to her that he wasmitted to change. However, that was it. She didn''t want him to have unfounded expectations from her. Hence, she drew the line earlier.


    Jim smiled wryly, finding that there was no way he could make her stay. Did he spook her so much? "No, I am not done yet. I can keep going. You are not getting any payment until I am done." Ameliaughed at his banter. "Good, then I shall wait for a few more minutes. Either you can get it up by then or I leave."


    Jim had no idea how he was going to pull that off. But at the very least he forced the woman on her knees and made her keep his cock in her mouth. His hands swept up her hair and used it as a handle to move her head. Amelia only smirked at his futile attempt. Even so, she didn''t stop the boy from trying anything.


    *Pagghh* He pped her face while continuing to jerk her head around. Time flew by and out of sheer luck, his cock responded to the red-faceddy suckling it. "Haha... I did it.. hehe.. you can''t leave now, can you?" Amelia looked impressed. He had alreadye twice today. It was impressive that he could still get it up in such a short duration.


    This time she deliberately began moving her head over hos erection. *Spit* Layering the cock under a thick coat of saliva she stroked it with both her hands. "Okay. You won. But remember, I will leave once we are done. I don''t n to stay out today." Jim held her up and made her stand against the window. Making her bow down, he let her chest stick out of the windowpane with her buttocks sticking out.


    "Then I just need to make sure that I don''t cum for the whole night." Amelia smirked but didn''t refute him. Jim''s hand held her hair from behind before his cock made its way inside her jizz filled pussy. Her body kept rocking back and forth from the thrust as her eyes kept staring out in the night sky.


    Away from there, out in the wilderness and some distance away from Korua, a woman flew through the skies, dressed inplete white. Her mind was upied when she sensed an anomaly that should not appear around here. The fact that it was in the same direction as her hometown made her concerned. She can''t tell exactly what was there, from this distance but being a Grand Magus, she was rarely wrong in her assessments. Her pace grew as she tore apart the sky.


    **Current time**


    *Crackle* *Crackle* The air around Greg grew charged. *BANG* His body disappeared from its earlier location as he zoomed in on the boy. Earth under his feet rumbled with every step he took. In a blink, he had traversed the distance and his sword fell on his opponent.


    *Booom* "Impossible! How can this be?" A single strike had left himpletely befuddled. Was this a nightmare of some kind? Or was he under an illusion? The reason for his disturbed mental state was the boy who still had a supercilious smile on his face as he gripped the long sword in his left hand. Its de had dud into his palm but there was no emotion on his face.


    This was a strike from someone who was just a realm weaker than the grand mages. Even then, he was just more powerful trash in the demon''s eyes. *Sssrrhh* Greg''s senses warned him of movement and he chose to step back this time, not even caring to fetch his de back.


    "What in the world are you?" This guy was no human. There was not a human in the empires that made him feel such primordial fear. He had met the experts of the capital. No one, not even the best of the grand mages can dare to block his attack with their bare hands. It was to be noted that humans were not exactly known for their physical prowess.


    That''s when Greg noticed something clenched in the boy''s right hand. He tilted his head to take a look at his left shoulder. There was nothing there. He had no arm. In ce of the limb, there was a stream of blood gushing out like a fountain. "Aaaaghh!!" Only then did his instincts kick in and he pressured the wound to stop the bleeding.


    **Gore ahead. You have been warned.**


    "When did you... ??" He was certain that he avoided the attack. Yet, the reality was that his arm was gripped between the fingers of his opponent at the moment. "Hmm... You are not bad. I hope you taste just as good."


    Greg''s stomach churned at the scene. Right in front of his eyes, the demonic being sank his teeth in the piece of bloody meat, tearing a big chunk and swallowing it without any second thought.


    *Cough* *Cough* "Photey... it''s disgusting!!" The boy threw up some of the meat on the ground. "Fuck! I should have known. I human male will never taste as good as a female." Greg''s mind spun. It made sense. Everything made sense. The earlier reports of a demon sighting near this town. This was the culprit.


    Of course, the investigations led to nothing. This guy was too powerful to get caught by the court officials. Even the earlier hand seals he prepared, made sense now. That was the forbidden magic that belonged to the demons. The disgust in his voice towards the angels only strengthened his conjecture.


    This boy somehow delved into forbidden magic and ended up reviving a demon inside him. He had no doubt in his mind now. This was not a force that humans can fight against. *Stump* His knees gave in. "Please... Please.. let me go... I swear I will never leak anything about you... please.."


    The godly speed that had cut his arm off, hadpletely overwhelmed the man. There was no point in struggling. Saving his life was more important. Why should he put his neck out for someone else?


    Stein and others had already passed out so there was no one who saw him rubbing his forehead in the soil. "Ohh.. don''t tell me you ended up recognizing me? Huh... After I took so much pain of not transforming." The demon kept talking to itself like it was nothing unexpected for him.


    "Hmm... You are smart. There is nopetition between prey and predator." He gently strolled over, until he was right next to the man. "To tell you guys the truth, you people are the reason why I am enjoying this freedom." He threw away the arm in his hand and began clenching and releasing his fist. There were no restrictions. He was free, absolutely free.


    Hope germinated in Greg''s heart. It was not all dark for him. "Yes.. please take me under you... master. I will serve you with everything I have.. please, ignore the feeble attempts of this servant to resist your mighty self." ''Ryu'' began strolling around the man with his signature creepy smile on his face. "Believe me, had it been to myself I would have definitely considered your request." Greg''s heart fell.


    ***


    Ameliaid out on her bed with her legs open and Jim furiously ramming into her vagina. She can feel the pleasures of sex, yet somehow her mind was distracted. "Wait..!" She put her hands in his chest stopping him from moving inside her any further.


    "Hmm? Want to get to a different position?" Jim assumed that she might want to switch back into an aggressive posture. However, she slipped from under him, shaking her head. "No... let''s stop here tonight. I don''t feel alright." She was not lying. There was an indescribable irritation in her heart like something was wrong somewhere and she can''t put her fingers on it.


    Jim was left confused. Just a few minutes back she decided to apany him until he can keep going. He was sure it wasn''t his fault. "What''s the matter? Are you not feeling well?" He saw her get off the bed and put her dress on.


    "Don''t know. I am just a bit ufortable. Maybe I amcking sleep." She tried to reason it but to Jim, it seemed like she was still concerned for him growing overly fond of her. "Huu... I..!" He wanted to convince her butcked any words.


    Amelia turned towards the boy and found him fumbling. "It''s not that kid. I know you are a good kid and you will take my advice. But still, I need to get going right now." She cupped his cheeks and kissed his forehead. Her words did alleviate some of his worries. "Then let''s go. I will apany you to your house."


    Amelia strung up her hair before shaking her head again. "No need. It''s not like I live in a different town." Jim nodded reluctantly and then pulled out a small bag from his ring. "At least take your payment." Amelia smiled charmingly, not refusing him this time around. "See you around, kiddo!" With thosest words, she left the boy alone in the empty room.


    Jim kept sitting in his bed, mulling over the matters of love and affection. Amelia had been right. She had a loving family. He was an outsider. No matter how close he grew to her, they will never be a family. "Huh..! Why is it so difficult.." Falling back in bed he stared at the dark ceiling.


    *Booom* That''s when he heard a whiz and he saw someone flying across the sky at a breakneck pace. Immediately jumping over to the window, he captured thest vestiges of white light before it disappeared into the other side of the town. "Looks like Grand Magus is back."


    The same scene was witnessed by many people in Korua. Amelia saw the figure zooming in and out in the sky and felt relieved. She didn''t know what was the cause of this indescribable pain in her heart but thankfully mother Emily was here. Nothing will go wrong with her family as long as she was here. Thinking that she made her way back home with quick steps.


    ***


    In the other part of the town, Emilynded right in front of an unassuming house. Her eyes scanned the surroundings and found nothing out of the ordinary. Taking a few more steps, she extended her hand. ''As expected!'' A barrier stopped her hand from getting any closer.


    Right then she closed her eyes and let her mana sense prevail all over Korua, scanning each and every living being residing in and around the town. There was not even an insect that can escape her detection. "Please don''t tell me." Her teeth bit on her lips. She can''t find Ryu anywhere.


    That left a single probability. The boy was trapped inside. "Let me in." She was toote. The demon had surfaced once again. Now she just wanted to know, what in the world led to this. She knew about Ryu''s strained rtionship with the presence. He would never let it surface until he was extremely desperate.


    At her call, the barrier in front of her bubbled over. This time when she put her hand on it, it separated to grant her ess. Taking a deep breath she took another step, heading straight inside.


    <<Consider being a patron to ess exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 251: At the top of the food chain 3

    Chapter 251: At the top of the food chain 3


    Chaos. That''s how Emily would describe the inside of the barrier. The unharmed house visible from the outside was all an borate illusion. There was not a single piece inside that can identify this ce. Even the rocks had been turned to dust. A single tree grew in the center. It had no leaves at all, only dried up branches.


    The next scene almost made an experienced mage like herself want to throw up. There were around 5 dead bodies ced on disy like a sick decoration. The reason why she was unsure about the number of dead persons was because none of them was left with aplete corpse.


    Multiple body parts had been pierced all over the distraught branches of the tree. All limbs had been separated from their respective bodies. What made her sigh was that four of the dead were only kids not much older than her own grandchild. All four heads were ced in a symmetrical way with the fifth one ced at the extreme top.


    "Did you like it, grandma... I prepared it for you." Two cold hands held her waist from behind. She didn''t even bother flinching, having already sensed its presence as soon as she entered here. "Huuu... Did you have to go that far?"


    She can feel his breath on her neck as the boy ced his head in her shoulders and pulled her back, holding her tightly in his embrace. "What can I do? Your grandson wished them a cruel death. I just did what I wasmanded to do. You can''t me me."


    The boy acted all coy but she didn''t feel any joy in her heart. This was not her grandson speaking, despite the entity using his voice. "At least dead bodies should not be disrespected with such cruelty."


    "Hehehe.. little grandma why do you put me in the same bracket as yourself? I am a demon. My species reigned supreme overall. In our eyes, humans, beasts, elves, angels, or any other humanoid creature, all are nothing more than food to us. Did you forget that? Isn''t that the reason why you guys hated us so much hahaha.."


    For once Emily''s eyes shed with anger. Her younger self, she had seen what destruction a demonic creature was capable of. Such was her fate now that the curse now inflicted her very own grandson. "Why don''t you guys just rest in peace? Why keeping back from dead?"


    The boy made her turn around. She noticed the fresh blood all over his mouth. She can tell that it didn''t belong to Ryu. "Why does everyone hate us so much? Just because of our choice of food? What is our fault in that? Did we ask the higher powers to create us that way?" Emily had no answer for that. Inside, she knew the boy was telling the truth.


    Demon''s anatomy was like that only. They would have to rely on other sentient beings to survive. "Hmm... I thought at least someone who had done their ''research'' on us will sympathize with us, but s.." He tugged up her chin and attached his lips onto hers.


    His tongue rampantly ravaged her mouth while his hands kneaded her soft buttocks. Emily didn''t resist, knowing the difference in their powers. Maybe if she sacrificed her life, she can get rid of this guy, once and for all. Yet, nothing was worth losing Ryu.


    Once their bloody kiss ended, the demon smirked. "I am sure you will taste so good, little grandma. Maybe one day I can bite into that hehe.." His gaze was fixed at her porcin neck. "Try doing that."


    His eyebrows raised at the obvious challenge. "Hehe.. are you daring me? We then you are in luck. The boy still has a powerful will. I don''t have the freehand right now, but one day... hehe.." His fingers traced over her velvety cheeks.


    "Are you done? Then please get going. Let Ryu return." Emily forced herself out of his grip. "Why so cold? Anyhow, what''s the hurry. It''s not always that I am so happy like this. Let me enjoy the freedom." ''Ryu'' stretched his limbs all over, taking in deep breaths like he was truly ecstatic to be alive.


    "Ohh... I almost forgot about them." Suddenly he jerked back and extended his hand and pointed towards his right. Emily followed his gaze to notice the earth caving in and coughing out arge bundle of roots. It went on to reveal two bodies. Her heart raced and she dashed over.


    Falling on her knees she hurriedly used her mana to check up on the two people. She knew both of them. L was a friend of Amelia and he had met her a few times. Also, she was the mother of the other little girl. She was one of the kids that were sent on the recent mission with Ryu. She had seen her the adoration the boy held for this young maiden.


    Finding L naked and Kira with her dress torn apart, she immediately added two and two together. "They are not dead. I just wiped their fresh memories. The grown woman can easily cope with it. But I am not sure how the little one will respond. It''s better if you take care of the girly for your grandson."


    She ced her hands on both their foreheads. She nodded after making sure that the guy was telling her the whole truth. "Good. Then my work here is done. See you around little grandma." He stepped back and Emily noticed the space being ripped open right behind him.


    "NOO!! Where are you taking him?" She wanted to rush at the demon, trying to stop him from escaping with Ryu''s body. Thankfully, he took the effort to stop, himself. Waving his hands in front he acted like a kid, caught with his pants down. "Haha.. no need to panic, littledy. Do you really believe I will run away? I am just borrowing his body to aplish a small task. Believe me, it''s for the brat''s own good."


    Emily was not entirely convinced with his words but what choice she had. There was a good chance that he will manage to escape despite her obstruction. As he said, he would have taken the opportunity to do it when he had thoroughly defeated her. She only took a deep breath, watching the boy disappeared behind the curtain of simmering space.


    ***


    Amelia had walked back to her house and had found out from Jeff that Ryu had not returned home. Her limbs ran cold when he heard that. She was convinced that Ryu might be in some kind of trouble. She can feel the pain inside her grow. She traced her steps out of the house, not telling Jeff anything about what she was feeling.


    Her destination was L''s ce because that was where the boy must be since he had left the house with Kira. She has only taken a single step outside her gate when she almost collided with two otherdies.


    "Sister Amelia? Where are you going at this time?" The woman speaking to her had the same hair as her. "I am going to look for Ryu. He has not returned home since afternoon." She made sure to mask up the frustration in her voice.


    Dorothea came forward and held her hands. "Where is Ryu? We wille with you. Let''s go." Emma held her other and began walking alongside her. Their behavior made Amelia even more concerned. "Why are you two back here? How is this rted to Ryu?" Her voice had begun to panic now.


    Dorothea tried to keep calm as they walked in the direction which Amelia led them to. "It''s not something big. We just had a hunch that Ryu might have gotten himself involved in something. We can feel it with the ve bond we have with him." Emma noticed the growing restlessness in Amelia''s eyes and exined further.


    "It''s not something to worry about, big sister. The boy is alright. We can feel it. We just wanted to confirm by meeting with him." Emma signaled Dorothea and thedy got the clue. "She is right, big sister. Our ve spell is strong as ever. If something happens, we would be the first to know it."


    Amelia was on the verge of tears when she collected herself. "Are you guys telling the truth?" Both thedies nodded their heads firmly. Only then did her roiling emotions fizzle out. "Okay. I will ask him myself, what trouble he got himself into. Come with me." With brisk steps, they traveled the distance to L''s ce in half as much time.


    They were about to turn around the corner when anotherdy stopped their path. Recognizing the person Amelia hurriedly went ahead and hugged her. "Mother, did you see Ryu? He left the house this afternoon but had not returned yet. Please tell me where he is."


    She knew how powerful Emily was. It was child''s y for her to search the town for Ryu. With her here, there was nothing to worry about. That''s how much support thisdy provided their family.


    Emily patted her head affectionately. "Everything''s alright. Come, let''s go home. I will exin it." Her strong words evoked a sense of trust in them. Amelia wiped some of her tears and turned around. The olderdy held her hand and brought her along.


    "The boy got in some fight and get himself injured. It''s not anything serious. Having returned here, I brought him to my ce for recuperating. It''s best if you don''t disturb him for the night." No one doubted her words. It exined why His ves felt restless and it somehow exined Amelia''s condition too.


    ***


    Ryu''s body plummeted from a veryrge height. His torn clothes ruffed over due to extreme draft, ultimately getting torn apart. Slowly dark energy coagted to form a cloak around him. It''s been over a minute, nevertheless, there is was no end to his fall.


    Another minute passed when the demon can see the ground below him. *Booom* Not bothering to slow down, he ended up crashing into the rocks and leading to the creation of a half a kilometer-wide crater. The next moment, his unharmed body casually walked out, taking in the view all around.


    It was dark all around him. The only source of illumination was the burningva that was continuously being spewed out. "It''s so nostalgic." Bending down he picked a handful of ck soot and watched the small particles dropping down like the earth here acted as a massive ma attracting them.


    Sensing the directions he made his way towards a particr direction. His feet moved unhurriedly, but with every step, he was crossing miles. The gravity of this ce was more than a thousand times normal. Even the most powerful mages would have no choice but to get stered over the ground and die out.


    There were no heavenly bodies in the sky. It was pitch ck all around with the natural sts ofva erupting from under the crust. Crossing over many miles he passed a few creatures on the way. Naturally, any life that can sustain here was extremely hardy. Usually, they were very aggressive but none dared to block his path, just because he was exuding a familiar aura.


    "Let''s see how you are doing, old friend!!" He was genuinely happy, sentimentally staring at the gigantic cave carved out in the mountain. Emotions ran high in his heart. Having relished over the entrance, he took his first step inside.


    A hot st of air rammed into him but he didn''t let it bother him. The inside of the cave was even hotter. There was arge pool of bubblingva all around him. This amount of heat can even burn away mana. Gradually he had made it to halfway inside when everything around him began to shake.


    *Rumble* *Rumble* The entire mountain was shaking. *Sizzle* Theve spilling out of the pool inundating the ce. ''Ryu'' was knee-deep in the molten rocks when he heard a voice,ing from the end of the cave system. "Hmmmm?? Who dares disturb my peace?" The voice was very heavy and harsh likerge chunks of rocks grating together.


    <<Consider being a patron to ess exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Support on PayPal if you want to fund the character arts for APW webnovel.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 252: An old friend

    Chapter 252: An old friend


    <<Feels like it''s been forever haha.. Great to see you guys once again. Before we begin let''s take so time to thank our patrons like we do every new month.


    Micha Yuri, Lorenzo Genayas, NLArcher, Hairul Uman, Liyana, Shawn619, Anthony, Rebolledo, Jack, Gummyking, Syllix Gaming, Eduardo Garcia, Alhazred, alpah, Wills, Allen KT, Droth, Shane Lefever, Mac Mac, Kallid, Yimer, Fin Ferrr, Ryer, Thomas Kosko, DarkMagicianMarlow, Jerry Wisenyuy, vinchenco aberature, James Macrox, Ayubor, Zell_Lust, Khia, Royce321, Deshawn, Mack, Rot of Stars, Randomnub123


    Thank you all for your generosity. It''s only because of you that we are able to continue publishing three webnovels all at once. Lots of love from me and my readers.


    Phillip, Joaquin Espinoza, TheLazyBear, Andrew Wilson


    My heartiest thanks to the Viscounts. I have begun the work on the fourt book this month, as you might be aware. Once I write some initial chaps, it will be shared to you guys first.


    And then we have the continuous support of of our only King tier patron, Kin War, sitting at the top of the patron tier haha.. A big hug for you, man.


    Anyone who wants to support these slew of works can do so on my Patron. You can read up to 30 chapters ahead for both webnovels by bing a /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos to all the readers as well, no matter which tform you are reading this work on. >>


    "How are you, ck Dragon of the Abyss?" ''Ryu'' kept walking deeper in the cave, not minding the voice. "You know me and still dare to trespass? Do you hate your life that much brat?" The voice echoing in the chambers had started to take on an angry undertone.


    "Not exactly. I just came to say hi. So, how are you, my friend?" He found a sturdy rock in the center of theva and jumped to settle himself on it. "Hahahaha... Hahaha.. friend? When did I have such a measly ''friend''? I give it to you brat. You are courageous. Now take your leave when I am still impressed with you."


    "Haha.. when did dragons be this much interested in chatting. Don''t tell me you got lonely out here." *Rummmble* Theke ofva aged of the boy churned furiously as massive cracks began appearing all over the hardened walls of the cave.


    "Are you mocking me, brat?" ''Ryu'' maintained his easy-going smile on his handsome face. "Hehe.. what do you think, my little lizard?" The rumbling calmed down all at once. The spilledva returned to the pools. For the next minute, everything was silent.


    "What did you say?" This time the dragon was thoroughly angered. The voice had changed. It sounded more human-like,ced with emotions. "You really want to die, don''t you?" ''Ryu'' saw a head emerge from thevake. It was not a dragon head. Rather it belonged to a human.


    A woman''s naked body surfaced. She had majestic long ck hair and simrlyrge nails. She was twice the size of a normal human man, with arge tail attached to her behind. Tworge ck horns pointed horizontally on her head. Her face was sculpted with godly perfection and the twin peaks stood tall on her chest.


    "Haha.. still as beautiful as ever..!!" The boyplimented at the mature charm thedy was excluding whilepletely ignoring the frown on her face. "You have seen me before?" This boy was truly strange. Despite being angered by his earlier words, she can''t help but enquire about his words.


    She can see that he was still a child. Yet, he had approached her in her realm and even made it as far as to herir. What was even more astounding was that there was not a single trace of fear in his eyes. The number of people who can maintain such serenity in her presence can be counted on the fingers of her one hand.


    In the end, she was forced to manifest a cloth for herself. The boy''s shameless gaze was too piercing. "Yes. Many times. What would you say if I tell you that not only have I seen all of you, I have even been inside of you hehe.."


    Thedy''s face fell but right at the next moment, her expressions eased up and she fell into a fit ofughter. "Ahahaha.. haha.. you are a good brat!! It''s not every day that this grandmotheres across such interesting individuals. You know, I am very tempted to capture you right now and keep you locked in here. You can be a good entertainer."


    During her monologue, ''Ryu'' had jumped down from his rocky seat and walked over to the woman. "Hmm?" The boy clearly didn''t care about his safety. He only stopped once he was just a foot away from the talldy. She was twice his size and hence his body levitated till his face was right next to hers.


    The woman was left confused by his gesture. She can see that he had no defenses up. Either this boy was a dumb fool or he was aptly confident in himself. It was to be known that not even the most powerful beings in this world would approach in such proximity to her. It was a very dangerous affair.


    She kept staring into his deep green eyes, looking for something that can exin such strange behavior. The boy extended his hands gently touched her face. Thedy looked down at his small hands caressing her cheek.


    Tears? Her heart jerked for a second. The boy was crying. He cupped her face on both his hands and pressed his forehead against hers. "I missed you, Evren." Silence. The woman didn''t know how to respond to this sudden disy of emotions. She was positive that she didn''t recognize this face. And yet, that single sentence from him touched her heart.


    She took a step back, unwilling toe to terms with her feelings. "Who are you? You are not.." Still, there was no way those tears can be fake. Was this him? Did hee back? It was impossible. His entire race is dead now. There is not a single one like him alive in this world.


    "What in the world is happening? Are you messing with me?" Her golden pupils dted. A ck aura rippled out from her body. Her face twisted in anger. This was not like her previous anger. She was totally mad right now. "You dare?"


    There were countless souls in this world that lusted after her power. Never in her dreams had she thought that someone would stoop so low. "DIE!!" The woman''s long hair danced as her fist tore through the heavy air. *BANG* ''Ryu'' had caught her fist midway, only to have his feet sink in the hard ground. Such was the pressure that he can feel multiple of his tendons breaking with every passing second.


    "What are you trying, little girl?" He still had a beautiful smile on his face but his demeanor had definitely changed. His eyes had be firm, staring right in hers trying to gauge what was going on. Compared to him thedy who had her attack blocked was even more stupefied. This is not normal at all. Still, the hate in her heart only increased.


    This time her left fist struck at lightning speed. She was so fast that the demon had no time to put up his defenses. Despite the massive gravity here, just the fact that she can move so fast spoke volumes of her power levels. *BAANG* The boy got smashed through the wall of the cave, shooting into the distance like a zing meteor.


    His body crashed over into arge hill, many miles away. The structure was thoroughly blown to smithereens from the impact. He dragged himself out of the mess, assessing the damage to his body. His right arm had been broken. His bones turned to pieces. "Fuckkk... You never learn, do you? Always thinking with your muscles instead of your brain.. cough... Shitttt..!!"


    The woman practically teleported over to him. This time another punch to his abdomen made him cough up a big mouthful of blood before being tossed away like a rag doll. "Still bbering? Let''s see how long you keep that mouth of yours."


    *Boom* *Booomm* *Booomm* The boy continued to be thrown around, crashing intorge cliffs and ravines, destroying thendscape in the process. "Daamm.. you brute.." This was her realm. She had lived here all her life. It would take a literal god to defeat her here.


    He walked out from the crater once again. There was no part of his body that was not crooked in an unnatural manner. *Spit* "You really want to do this?" He saw the woman calmly walk over. She didn''t resort to violence this time. "Who sent you? Old hag? Or that new shitty ruler of the realms? Do they think I am docile enough to not retaliate? Tell me who was it and I will give you a quick death."


    "Hahaha.. haha... Ahahaha.. with just you? You will give me death? Looks like you had forgotten the ass whooping you receivedst time. Speaking of that, it''s has been rather long since... Cough.." His sentence was cut midway since the woman''s foot sent him practically flying through the sky.


    "Don''t take yourself too seriously. You think you can fool me. Now you are telling me how younded with ''his'' memories. Otherwise, I will give you hell." With that her body disappeared from her ce, appearing above the boy who was still flying over from thest impact. *Boom* Her next punch sent him crashing down. His body created a mile-long crater, leading to multiple jets of moltenva being ejected from the earth.


    "STOP!" She was about to continue her assault but forced herself back at the right millisecond. "What happened? Willing to talk?" "No. Just give me some time to regenerate. This body. It''s not a demon body. You will destroy it."


    The dragondy gritted her teeth. What gall! He had the time to joke around with her about such a sensitive topic. "Hahaha.. good. You have truly evoked my wrath." Her voice began to change. At the end of the sentence, it no longer belonged to a human. Not only her voice was changing, but her whole body also began transforming.


    Her nails grew, her palms turning to massive ws. Her neck elongated with her head turning into a snout. She was revealing her true form. Her body kept growing in size until she was just shy of 100 meters in length. Two gigantic wings emerged from her back, covering the sky itself.


    Once she was done, a massive creature stood in her former ce. Rough scales covered her entire body. Two new horns grew right behind her earlier ones. A bulging chest almost reached the ground. Her ck scales came up to her chest, ending in a massive cavity that glowed dark red. It gave the impression of pumping hotva in her veins.


    "Huuufff..." Large steam jetted out of her ring nostrils. "Do you have to go that far? Now I am in doubt if you ever loved me. How can you... ahemm... I was just kidding haha.." He saw her golden eyes fixated on himself, with her eyebrows twitching in annoyance. Not wanting to die just yet, he immediately apologized.


    "Why don''t you tell me? Can I do anything for you to believe my identity? Let''s solve the issue with a good talk. Why resort to violence?" Had he been his earlier self, he would have beaten some sense in this mighty beast, because strength is the only thing her kind respects. But as he was now, he will be only inviting death if she went all out on him.


    His body levitated until he reached her face. Sitting cross-legged mid-air, he mulled over his next course of action. With how skeptical she was, even if he transformed and showed her his true self, she won''t believe in him. Taking it as a trick by other higher powers to entice her in joining their sides.


    "It''s simple. Defeat me and then I will believe you." Her voice boomed. Only her breath was enough to push the boy away by many meters. The demon smiled in wry. "Haha.. that method I already know, silly. Why do you think I am willing to talk it out with you? Had I been alive, I would have first smashed your face and then begun my monologue."


    Her nostrils red at the insult. However, she managed to keepposed for the moment. She needed more information. "Alive? What do you mean? You look perfectly healthy to me?" She appraised her body that had miraculously healed uppletely. There was not even a scar left from the earlier thrashing he received.


    "Nah... I am dead. Completely. I am noting back." She didn''t know why but when he said that a tinge of pain shed in her conscious. *Rumble* Her w fell over the rocky ground, generating a small explosion. "Exin!"


    As he had discerned, she was skeptical of his words. Even so, she desired to hear what he had to say for himself. "Haha.. don''t pretend, Evren. You can tell that it''s not me. These are just my memories that manifested in this boy."


    "I don''t believe you. What exins your strength then? A kid like that can never grow so powerful." The demon held his chin up, staring at the pitch-ck sky. "That''s what puzzles me the most. It''s not abnormal that these memories manifested. Regardless, why can I use my former powers? It''s a hunch but someone got hold of my body after my death."

 Chapter 253: Black Dragon of the Abyss

    Chapter 253: ck Dragon of the Abyss


    "Ahahaha... I have it admit. You truly came up with some good shit. Too bad. That''s not enough. Now I need to beat you up and get the truth from inside your head." ''Ryu'' sighed deeply. He had a feeling she won''t listen. Her ws dug in the ground. "Get ready. If you hold back, you WILL die."


    The boy got up. His body began growing in size taking on his demon form. His hair grew, reaching his feet. His nails increased grew, sharper than ever. Spikes emerged from his back, along his spine. Horns surfaced from his head. "You were always a pain in the ass." As he spoke his muscles bulged making his height grow by a full three feet.


    "Fuck all this. Let''s beat you up first. Maybe then my words will make sense to you. Demonic Body... Stage 3!!" Seal after seal, his hands came together at blinding speed. The ck dragon kept silently gazing at the boy. She was in no hurry to attack. Every dragon was immensely proud. She would patiently wait until his transformation wasplete.


    "Here Ie!!" Its strong chest expanded. *st* With a jerk of itsrge head it attacked with dragon breath. ck mes scorched the earth, melting the top away. "So be it!" ''Ryu'' stood mid-air staring at the ze directed at himself. Such was the scale of the attack that a town like Korua would have been utterly devastated with just this single breath.


    The demon put up his arm, his palm opening to block the sea of mesing at him. "Majestic me Eruption!" Blue mes emerged from his hands, not losing to the dragon''s breath in intensity. The ck and blue mes collided with the resulting explosion sending zing meteors crashing all around.


    Both fires continued to attack each other. Neither party was willing to give up. The blue mes burnt ever brighter while the ck one wanted to consume all its brilliance. Thend under each other the opponent had melted away but they paid no heed to it. This situation remained undecided for five more minutes when the annoyed ck dragon chose to step up the ante.


    Next to the demon, the mes were ripped apart and a more than 10-meter wide w swiped at him. There was no time to escape this attack. Well, it didn''t mean that he nned to avoid it anyway. He had no ns to be the punching bag anymore. *Crackle* *Crackle* Sparks generated all around him as he pped the w away with little effort.


    The dragon did not get the time to register the fall when the demon teleported himself right against her face. *BOOOM* Such was the force of impact that it created a vacuum in space around the dragon''s head. There was a massive st that sent the reptile rolling into the distance. Surrounded by the lightning, the demon looked down at his smashed hands, smiling bitterly. "Not enough. Demonic body. Stage 4!!"


    A mile away from him the ck dragon''s w sunk in the ground, forcing itself toe to stop. The residue lightning still shed over her monumental body. "Hahaha.. good... it''s been long since someone dared to attack my face."


    "Face? Huh... I am nning to spank your butt, little lizard." *Boom* ws crashed against the fists sending both of them flying backward from the impact. She noticed that the demon''s body had changed. His horns had grown longer. His body grew darker. The most apparent of all was the two leathery wings that had emerged from his back.


    "Hehe.. let''s see how long can you keep going." The reptile jumped into action. mming its body into the rapidly approaching humanoid figure. The demon had his fists zing in the blue fire as he punched the dragon again and again. For every attack of the dragon, the demonnded multiple times on her.


    Too bad, dragon was too sturdy. Ten minutes passed like this but none was willing to back off. So much punishment and there was not even a scratch on her scales. On the contrary, every decent attack from her would at the very least break his bones. Had it not been for his godly healing ability, he would have been destroyed multiple times over.


    **A day back**


    In the forest en route to the town of Korua, there was some troop movement. Linda had been personally leading the search to find her husband and son. A few miles away from her location, one of their men imed to have discovered two mutted bodies. Their faces can''t be identified but just that fact that one of the dead had been a young one, sent chills down her spine.


    Now she was headed in the same direction, guided by that particr soldier. "Don''t be sad, mydy. They might be some random passerby who was too bold to cross the forest on their own. We always get reports of people disappearing in these woods, most of them devoured by wild beasts."


    "Master is not someone who can be defeated by a random profound beast." Linda nodded at the words of her maid, who rode her horse right beside her. Her thoughts were the same. Her husband is not a weakling. Most probably his must beying drunk in some whore''s arms.


    Within a few hours, they had closed in on the location. As soon as they reached the spot, her throat ran dry. Because she can readily identify those temporary tents that still stood in the wilderness with little to no damage to them. The next she noticed was the mutted corpse of a massive beast. Its body had been destroyed beyond recognition but Gratos has been a trusted partner of her husband for decades. How can she not identify it?


    Even the maid didn''t say anything and kept quiet. She too hade to the same conclusion as herdy. Linda slowly got off her mount and walked over to the dead carcassying out in the open. Her eyes teared up. She identified both of them. Walking over to them she dropped on her knees, losing all the strength in her body.


    "How can it be? AGGGGGHHHH!!!!" Dispair. That was the only emotion she had in her heart right now. In such a small time she lost the two most important persons in her life. The killer didn''t even spare her son. The boy was not evene of age. How ruthless!


    She thought killer because this was not the work of wild beasts. Both the males had not a piece of clothing on their bodies. Their heads had been smashed open, like with a heavy object. There was nothing she can do now. Tears kept rolling down her cheeks but she stood there unmoving for an entire hour. All this while the soldiers under hermand surveyed the spot for any evidence, not disturbing the mourningdy.


    "Collect the bodies." Linda wiped her face clean as her gaze hardened. She got up and turned to the men around her. "Report." Her voice was grumpy like she can barely speak. The leader of this toon came forward and dropped on his one knee. "It''s the beastmen, mydy. Every evidence point to them. So much so that they didn''t even bother to hide their marks. The attack must have taken ce at least a month back."


    "It''s amon scene during their attack. This level of brutality can only be performed by their race, especially the Lizardmen." Tangible hate spilled over from the man''s gaze. It was clear that he was not a stranger to these scenes. "If you allow us, madam. We would like to survey the bodies once."


    Linda took asting nce at the two bodies before nodding. "Do it." The man signaled one of his subordinates, who made his way to the corpses. He performed some search and presented his report. "Their hearts and liver are missing." Linda clenched her fists. "Bastards.."


    "It''s a grave matter, mydy. If such a group of beastmen is running amock in our territory then it''s a matter of utmost importance. I suggest we make haste and return to the capital. Our security needs to be beefed up so that we can bring justice to master Jacob."


    Justice? It''s been more than a month since they had been dead. It''s only because cultivators'' bodies take a long time to rot away and the wild animals avoid them, did they discover the bodies. How in the world will they ever find out who did this? And why would they be around waiting for justice to be delivered? In all possibilities, they might have already returned to their tribes. "Fuckers..!!" The more she thought about the matter, the more her frustration grew.


    "Let''s go!" There was no use fretting over her loss. She needs to find out the culprits. They won''t have an easy death if she ever found out who did this to her. Doesn''t matter what she had to sacrifice, she will have her retribution.


    **Current time**


    *Rumble* *Rumble* *BOOOM* *BOOM* The entirendscape in the Abyss realm had been devastated at biblical scale. Two massive bodies stood opposite to each other, both breathing heavily with pauses. The first one was the ck dragon, slowly creeping its way around the solid mass at the center.


    The other one was a giant humanoid structure created entirely of wood and vegetation. It was easily more than 60 meters tall with proportionallyrge limbs. Its whole body was covered in a blue fire that zed with a sustained brilliance. The giant held arge sword in its hand, pointing straight at the beast circling it.


    "Don''t force my hand, Evren. I don''t want to injure you." A voice echoeding from inside the wooden giant. Standing right between its eyebrows was the demon''s body. He had been the one speaking.


    "Force your hands? What happened brat, don''t want to y any longer? Ahahaha...I can keep going like this for years." The dragon was not wrong. It had taken no damage at all. Apart from a few marks over its shoulder scales and a quickened breath, there was nothing different about it.


    That''s how fundamentally different dragons were from other species. They did not rely on external mana to power their bodies, rather they can create mana as and when needed, inside their bodies. This otherworldly ability along with their unmatched strength, endurance, and durability, made sure that they had a ce among the best. There were only a handful of demons who could ever best a dragon one on one, each one of theming from the royal family.


    Compared to the ck beast, the demon knew he can''t endure this assault much longer. It''s not every day that someone of his level suffers from mana deficiency. "Why are women so hard to deal with, especially the older ones? All of you have your heads so high up your asses."


    "Hahaha.. why does it feel like you got some unresolved grievances with my kind? Anyhow, I can tell you are at your limit boy. Go ahead, bring forth the best attack you can. I won''t attack midway." "hh..!" This might be the first time someone pitied him. "Damn.. this weak body..!"


    "Heavenly Demon Arts! O Lord, Curse this world!!" The ck dragon''s golden pupils shrank. "Purgatory!!" The bright brilliance of the blue fire dimmed down. The fire began turning darker with every passing second. The mes zed, emerging to twice its original height. The giant positioned his sword above his head and tracked the movement of the beast.


    Surprisingly, the dragon took the initiative tounch itself towards the giant. There was no evading this attack, hence it was better to be active and bring the fight to it. Even the demon''s body inside had begun burning. He raised his hands and pointed at the leaping dragon. "Ignition!"


    The giant''s sword fell at a blinding speed. A st so powerful that it can be heard all over, shook the Abyss realm. Along with it came a massive ball of fire that kept on expanding until it was more than 10 miles in diameter. The st had increased the temperature of the whole realm by multiple times over, sending the profound beasts hundreds of miles away roiling in their borrows and charring others who were unfortunate enough to find themselves in the ming radius.


    <<Consider being a patron to support me in publishing a multitude of stories like this. ess exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 254: Black Dragon of the Abyss 2

    Chapter 254: ck Dragon of the Abyss 2


    The entirety of the Abyss realm felt the tremors of the st. Everything around 50 miles of the two opponents was destroyed to cinders. This scenery would have made the previous battlefield from the north-western forest look like a child''s y. The mes still continued to burn thend even after 5 minutes had passed.


    The wooden giant stood on one of its knees, supported by his sword. It was huffing like a human. Its left hand was gone, torn from its shoulders. Out in the distance, the ck dragony curled up, hiding its massive body under its simrlyrge wings.


    Suddenly its wingtips moved. After which its wings were retracted to reveal its body. The giant''s arm was gripped between its jaws. This time though it had note out of the encounter, unharmed. Arge gash had appeared over its abdomen, from which a very thick liquid spilled on the ground. It was her blood, sizzling the ground.


    "It hurts... it''s been so long.. Ahahaha..!!" It was stillughing but this time it was different than its usual carefreeughter. There was definitely a building up wrath in her voice. "It''s my turn then, I believe." Its speech unhurried, the wings on the back unfolded to their extremes.


    A powerful gust of winds crashed against the giant as they began whipping back and forth. The next minute, the entire body of the mountain-like creature was air-bound. Its body began glowing with a strange ck aura simultaneously as it expanded in size.


    "This madwoman..!!" The giant took great effort to push itself back on its feet. This was it. He had lost. He was very familiar with what was going to happen. In front of his eyes, the dragon''s body expanded twice its original size. It was dwarfed the wooden giant by three times over.


    A ck simmering covered its entire body, from head to tail. She was exciting the particles around her at a molecr level. The situation was so bad that even the matter that made up Ryu''s body was vibrating along with it. Staying in the air, its chest erged.


    As soon as the demon saw this he abandoned his creation and jumped back from it. *SCREEEEEH* Right in the next millisecond the dragon''s breath is the giant, engulfing it into a cloud of dark smoke. This breath didn''t bring any mighty force with it like thest one. Yet, as soon as it came in contact with the matter, it began dissolving it.


    Once the fog cleared there was nothing left in the ce where the giant once stood, except a crater. The breath had destroyed everything at a molecr level, wiping everything out of existence. No matter if it was a living tissue or a dead rock, nothing survived. This was one of the most powerful attacks of the ck dragon, Atomic Breath.


    The massive creature in the sky dropped down, taking its human form once it touched the ground. She strolled towards the man coughing blood, kneeling on the ground. "Too tired? Want a break?" Her smile stretched from ear to ear.


    "Cough.. ahh.. fuck.. yes.. just give me some time out. We can resume after I take a short nap." His vision blurred, his consciousness fading rapidly. "haha.. still trying to be funny? I was waiting for the spankings. How can you do that now?" She fell on her knees, staring right into his eyes as she coyly cupped her face in both hands.


    "Bastard.. you knew... all along...!!" The woman broke into a stroke ofughter. "You are such a pain in the asss...." His eyelids copsed, his body losing all strength. Before he could fall headfirst on the ground, the woman caught him.


    "It''s been so long, ****!" She called out his name in a foreign tongue. Holding the body in her hands she found it losing the transformation until it was only a human kid at the end of it. Carrying him in his arm she gently kissed his forehead, bringing him away.


    ***


    "Is she alright? And Kira?" Amelia asked after Emily exined the matter to the whole family. Apparently, Ryu had gotten involved in a fight with a few boys from outside the town. It was a big fight and both parties got injured. Fortunately, Emily had made returned and discovered them.


    She intervened, stopped the fight and brought Ryu along with L and her girl to her house. Right now all three of them were resting at her ce. "Both are good. L is okay but her daughter is still passed out from exhaustion. It might take her a week to return to normal."


    Amelia massaged her chest. Thankfully, no one was gravely injured. "What about Ryu? How long will it take him to recover?" Dorothea might be the second most concerned out of all here. "He is a sturdy fellow. He might be good tomorrow itself or at the most, it might take him a week too."


    Emily sipped her drink calmly. "Then can we visit them tomorrow?" Her face fluctuated at the question but she eventually nodded. Hopefully, the boy will be back by tonight. She had ced great trust in the demon''s words.


    "I will take my leave then. I must tend to them." No-one stopped her, making way as the older woman levitated and left the house. Jeff ced his arm around his wife. "It''s alright. We will see the boy tomorrow. Come rest for the night." He had seen her being at the edge since she returned with his mother.


    Naturally, she was worried for the boy. Amelia didn''t say anything, lost in thought. With a nod, she got up and retired to her room. Unknown to any of them a sense of guilt had set in her heart. She was not there when her boy needed her. This was not a small matter for her. His face kept shing in her mind before she eventually passed away into a deep sleep.


    ***


    "Aahhh.. shitt.." The demon woke up with a strong headache. "Oohh.. our prince charming had finally woken up!" He found himselfying on arge rocky tform with the dragondy sitting beside him. As he got up, she threw a piece of cooked meat at him. "Have some."


    The boy didn''t refuse, devouring it in one go and asking for more. "So? How is life treating you, my former master?" The boy smiled wryly, listening to the me in her voice. "Haha... Hmm.. no one came to form a contract with you? Why am I not surprised?"


    Her eyebrows twitched and the boy fell silent. "Let me first say this." He faced the woman and pressed his head onto the hard ground. "I am sorry. I had no other choice." Heid there for the next 5 minutes after which the woman sighed at looked away.


    "You know, had you found me and apologized after the war, I would have definitely broken every single bone in your body. But now that such a long time had passed, I don''t even know how to react."


    "Good. Then why don''t we start with you forgiving me." *p* Her handnded at the back of his head, leaving him tossing in pain. "Not happening." "Oii..e on you can''t still be mad at me? Also, didn''t Ie back?" The boy acted truly like a kid, disying all his teeth to her.


    "Come back? You call thising back? This is even worse." The demon had no answer for that. He decided not to think too much and sank his teeth in the juicy meat. "What''s done is done. I was the one who decided it to be this way. There was no other way to maintain our survival."


    "You invoked ''that'' spell, didn''t you?" Her eyes brimmed with tears now. Finding her like that the boy felt like his heart was being clenched from inside. Shifting his body, he took the woman in his arm and made hery her head on his small shoulders. "It was worth it, Evren."


    "Worthy enough to sacrifice your existence for it?" He caressed her face with his hands while looking straight in the ck sky. "I know you will hate me for this. But please know this, I would have chosen to do the same thing over and over again. I had the responsibility to save my people."


    "Now I would need your help to bring them back." Evren wiped away her tears, forcing the boy away from herself. "They are no one to me. All of them can rot in hell for all I care." "You know that includes my mother too?" He didn''t get mad at her, despite the harsh words.


    "So what? She was the one who brought doom to her people. Too much pride became her undoing." "Haha.. that''s riching from a dragon." "Humph..!! There is a difference between pride and madness."


    "As far as I am concerned. You are already dead. That''s where my rtionship with the demon race ended." She had seen through him when he had they had stuck their foreheads together the first time when he arrived here. There was not even a trace of his soul present in this body. He was living on just a borrowed existence.


    "Come on.. with the amount of ass-whooping I received today, you should be in my eternal debt." She had beaten him senseless just to alleviate the pain in her heart. She got off the rock and walked away. "Go away. I don''t want to see this unfamiliar face talking so closely with me any longer."


    The boy followed her, holding her waist from behind. "Come on, it''s not that bad haha.." Suddenly her body jerked as she broke free from his bind. Bending her head down she grabbed him by his chin and pressed her lips against his. "You bastard...!! You treated me so badly.." Her demeanor changed as she began throwing tantrums withrge drops of tears wetting her face. The boy only smiled as he pressed his head in her chest, rubbing his hands over her back and feeling the warmth that he longed on his deathbed.


    ***


    Past midnight, Emilyy in her bed staring through the window. Her eyebrows twitched but she kept staring into the distance. "Took you long enough." Ryu''s body manifested right outside her window, smiling as he made his way inside the room. "Hehe.. were you waiting for me?"


    He let the ck cloak dissolve away, leaving him to buck naked. Emily didn''t say anything just staring at his face as the boy made his way right next to her and slipped inside her nket. "Can''t help it. You got no idea how I managed to get away." With his arm around her, he casually snuggled between her bosom like she was his actual grandmother.


    Emily''s face was nk but her piercing eyes kept staring at his face without breaking. A few minutes passed as the boy opened one of his eyelids to look at her. "Damn woman... if you got something to say then shoot it. It''s creeping me out."


    Emily remained unmoving. "I have an intuition that I know who you are." ''Ryu'' emotions fluctuated as he sat back up. Nevertheless, heposed himself very soon. "Haha.. what difference does it make? So why don''t you grace me with your knowledge, just what did you find out?"


    There was no particr expression on her face. "You are just a kid. Or should I say you must have been a kid, at the time of your death?" "Hahaha.. kid? Do you know how old a demon ''kid'' is?" She nodded her head. "Probably 300 years. Still, by the standard of the demon species, you were nothing but a juvenile."


    "That makes me twice as old as you, little girl. Now shut up and let me sleep. I have got enough of the females for the day. Even the boy inside is getting restless from all the butt-kicking I received." He did not bother exining any further, closing his eyes as his head fell back in thosefortable breast pillows. Emily used her hands to caress his forehead. She didn''t tell him the full truth and even the demon boy in her arms probably realized that.


    <<Consider being a patron to support me in publishing a multitude of stories like this. ess exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 255: A budding love

    Chapter 255: A budding love


    Rick woke up with agonizing pain in every muscle of his body. His eyes located the window and found out that it was early morning. The next thing to notice was the cozy embrace of his grandmother. He waited for his headache to subside before slipping from her arms. "How do you feel?" A voice caught him midway.


    He had assumed that thedy was sleeping but she waspletely awake. "I am good." His voicecked the usual enthusiasm and she knew the reason for that. Before he slipped away the demon had already warned her about it. Also, he might have ess to some snippets of their shared memory. What it meant was that he might already know that it was Emily who had been wiping his ass all this time.


    "Come here kid, give grandma a hug." She got up and held him tightly. "I am sorry that I was not present when you were in need. But grandma is here now. We will make sure something like that doesn''t happen again." Ryu responded with his arms around her back. He was truly in affliction.


    Although he didn''t kill those people from yesterday with his own hands, he was the reason why they died with such brutality. Even if he had to choose again, he will choose the same thing again. Nheless, that didn''t mean he felt any sense of rxation.


    Maybe in this world, people''s lives didn''t matter as much but in the society where he grew up, where he picked his morality from, human life was precious. That doesn''t change the fact that those guys were any less than criminals who deserved to die. But, were they supposed to die by his hands?


    He knew it was a futile debate to have. Might reign supreme in this world. There was no justice without power. And yet there was a part of his mind that was still reeling from the shock ofst night.


    With regards to Emily he previously had a hunch that she was involved in some way with the demon. Yesterday night it just became apparent. Hence, he was not all that surprised. "How is Kira? Is she alright?" His voice was still grumpy but for the time being, he had calmed down his roiling emotions.


    "She is alright too. But it will take her some time to regain consciousness. Come, I will bring you to her." He nodded and stepped out of his covers, only to find himself without clothes. "Here, put this on." She had been mindful enough to bring him his clothesst night. Nodding his head he put them on and left the room with Emily.


    L and Kiray down on the same bed. Both of them were sleeping peacefully when Ryu approached. Moving closer to the little girl, he gently ced his hand on her forehead caressing it. "Will they remember anything from yesterday night?"


    Emily checked the girl''s pulse while shaking her head. "He wiped their memories. L is an adult so it was an easy process for her. Kira is not mature yet, so she runs the risk of someplications." Finding concern grows on his face she continued. "Don''t worry, that''s why I will keep the girl with me for the time being. Hopefully, she will not need any medication at all."


    Ryu acknowledged her words and moved to the other side of the bed. Sitting beside L and rubbing her palm. "When will they wake up?" Emily simrly sat beside the girl, exining to him. "She can wake up any time today. This kid though might take a day or two."


    "Aboutst night, I will handle everything. Just maintain that you had a face-off against a few boys from outside Korua." Rick didn''t argue with her on this. "And regarding their deaths. Please know that they deserved it." This was the first time the boy hade across real death. She wanted to console him, just in case if he was in a bind.


    Ryu''s face became stern as memories shed in his mind. "Hah... Please rest assured grandma, I am not indecisive on that. If I had to choose a hundred times, I will choose their death all hundred times." Even Emily was taken by surprise with the bright resolution in his deep eyes.


    "Good. Good.. good... That''s how you should be. Please note my words. This might be the first time you have seen death so closely however this will definitely not be thest time. Next time, you might not have the demon''s hand taking the me for you. If you hesitate for even a moment instead of your opponent, you might be the one losing your life."


    She didn''t have to tell him that. He just nodded with a simple "I understand". Emily didn''t force the matter too much. "I believe I will take this kid as my disciple. Since you might not need my guidance at any rate." Ryu was caught off-guard by her decision. Happiness bubbled in his heart. Her tutge was just wasted on him since he already had that mysterious Dragon to guide.


    It''s best if Kira can take his ce, especially when the girl possessed water element maniption, just like his grandmother. "Thanks, grandma!" "It''s no big deal. She is not a bad apple to train." "I am sure she will have another heart attack if she heard that haha.." Emily had been waiting to see him smile like that.


    "Coming to your condition. Your mother had been scared to deathst night. Somehow I calmed her down but I can''t keep her away any longer. They will definitelye today to meet you." She shifted her position in bed to put her back against the support. "We can''t have you walking around all fine like nothing happened. You need to pretend to have some ''internal injuries'' for a few days." She ended her sentence in a sarcastic tone, making the boy smile.


    "I got some experience with that, I can manage." Emily got up and walked to him. "Come. It''s been long since we took a bath together." He was aware that it was her own way to cheer him up from the dark episodest night. Not refusing her, he let her drag him towards the bath. "Let''s bathe outside, grandma. We will use the pool."


    Emily just smiled and changed her direction, bringing him out in her backyard. Both of them removed their clothes and walked inside the pool. Ryu made her sit in his arm as they soaked in the hot water. Of course, he had her hear up the pool before getting inside.


    "Where were you, grandma? I missed you." Emily let the boy hold her by her waist while she washed his chest for him. "Had some official business. Had to meet some of my old friends." Ryu didn''t feel shy to hold the side of her boobs. "What about Mira? You didn''t even let me say my goodbyes to her."


    "Haha.. Don''t act like you were not at fault, kid. In fact, I was the one who suggested she wait for you to return. s, the girl had been too mad at you to listen to my advice. You can say she didn''t want to meet you at all." Ryu smiled wryly. "This girl... I don''t even know where I messed up or what she is mad at me for."


    Emily shook her head, directing the water over his head. "Like I told, earlier. Don''t act naive. For that brat, ignoring her is the worst you can do to her." Ryu got no argument in his defense on this specific point. He was guilty of giving the girl the proper attention that she sought. "Huh... I will just apologize once she is back. I don''t believe she can stay mad at me for long."


    "Mom told me that you went looking for a proper teacher for her. Did you find one?" "Yes, I found a very capable one. The girl turned out to be even more talented than I expected. I won''t be surprised if she ended up even besting you out." Ryu didn''t pay too much heed to thedy. He felt like she was just exaggerating it to motivate him to work harder. He had no idea how wrong he was.


    "Just make sure you don''t get your ass handed over to you, the next time you see her." Ryu only chuckled for the next minute after which he pulled the woman closer to his chest. His lips traveled over her cheeks, over to her earlobe. "You know, grandma. I didn''t like it when that fucker kissed you like that,st night." Emily''s heart jerked at his words.


    "Huu... Weak doesn''t have the luxury of choice, kid. That is the reason I want you to grow strong. Stronger than even your grandma. So that no one can bully you, ever." She knew what the boy was referring to. There was no point hiding the matter from him anymore. "Do you remember everything?"


    Ryu jerked thedy by her hand and made her sit on hisp with her legs around his waist. "Who will you choose if you had the choice?" The boypletely ignored herst sentence, staring right into her eyes. Emily felt her heartbeat rise. Unknown to her she had already begun to blush as blood rushed to her face.


    "What about you? Do you want your grandma to choose you?" Her voice had grown softer as Ryu''s hands made way to her hips. She can feel the piece of muscle under her, solidify. "Yes, very much." Ryu observed her eyes getting hazy and her head moving down, gradually. He took the initiative to move his hand behind her head and raise his chin.


    Slowly, their lips met each other as they began an unapologetic kiss. Emily had never even thought in her dreams like she would get this close with her own grandson. She had a feeling that this was bad, she should not be involved with the boy at an emotional level. However, that knowledge didn''t help her case at all. Her hunger only grew from there.


    This was the love that she had been declined for a major part of her life. This was the sensation she longed for. It excited her not only at the physical level but on a sentimental level. "Mhhh... " Both of them sucked on each other''s lips ravenously. Ryu took the initiative to push his tongue inside her warm mouth and the woman epted the present wholeheartedly.


    Their tongues entangled with each other inside Emily''s cavity, not minding the mess their leaking saliva was creating. With time their kiss moved to Ryu''s mouth, as the woman grew confident to take the leap of faith. He carefully brought her in, letting her explore without any worry. This continued for more than ten minutes when they have had enough of each other.


    "Huuu... I should have known that you would try to sink your fangs in your grandma as well." Ryu wiped his lips. "It can''t be helped, grandma. Who told you to seduce me like this?" "You unruly brat!!" She yfully pped his face, only to have her nipples attacked by his lips. Getting hold of both her breasts he began suckling the passionately.


    "Mhhhh.. ahh.." Ryu pulled her over and with his left hand, he tried directing his cock to the vagina he had been waiting for so long to plunge in. Unfortunately, Emily had some other ns as she stopped him before he could find the hole. "Don''t put it in my pussy. Let''s keep that for a special asion. For now, use my asshole."


    She used her hand to ce the head of his now erect penis against her backdoor. Ryu fully respected her decision. He will do as she told. "Very well, we will keep it that way. But on that asion, I am going to take you for myself,pletely." Emily''s bodycked any more blood to flush her face, that''s how red she had been all along.


    She was embarrassed into silence. "Mhhhh.." Her face fell in on his shoulders as the boy began forcing his way inside her tight hole. In truth, the crude words from her mouth had made him extremely aroused. He had to get rid of all the collected semen from his balls.


    His hips jerked, rocking Emily back and forth in his embrace. Her hard nipples rubbed on his chest increasing her moans with time. In this position, Ryu can ess only half of her tunnel, but he took his sweet time doing it like this because, in return, this position provided a sense of closeness. Like their bodies melted into each other.


    <<Consider being a patron to support me in publishing a multitude of stories like this. ess exclusive pics and literature as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 256: A budding love 2

    Chapter 256: A budding love 2


    "Did you take some pills, grandma?" Ryu kissed the woman''s lips as she rocked back and forth on his erection. "Mhhh.. why do you say that?" His hands kneaded her buttocks in different shapes while answering. "I am not sure. You look younger than thest time I saw you. I think you even put on some weight, in the right ces that is."


    "Nope. You are just mistaken." She put her face in his chest, not allowing him to witness the exceptional smile on her face. She denied it but it was clear as day that she had receded by quite a lot. The small wrinkles on her face and chest were all gone. Her breasts remained modest whenpared to Amelia, even so, they had grown suppler. The same was the case with her buttocks.


    There was no change to her white hair since that was a natural trait of her body. "I love you, Emily." She had been anticipating these words for a while, yet when she heard them from his mouth, it was a different feeling altogether. Somehow these words swept away all the previous worries, despair, or any other negative emotion from her heart. She felt like a shoot, developing into a new tree.


    This time she herself pressed her face on him and began kissing him with no regrets. "I love you too, little Ryu." They kept rocking their waists as his genitalia dug deeper in her ass, making her moan loud. "Ahhhh... Easy boy, you are going to hurt this olddy."


    Ryu puffed his cheeks, acting all coy with her. "Didn''t you call me little? Why cry now?" His wordsbined with hisedic expression made Emily crack up. "haha... Okay, okay. That was my bad. It was out of habit. Want me to tell that to you again?"


    "Yes, please do." She nodded and brought her head down she cutely licked all over his neck with her extended tongue. "I love you too Ryu." Her mouth moved to his forehead kissing him there. "Satisfied now..? Ahh?" Midway, Ryu put his hands behind her back and picked her up in his arms. Keeping their waists attached, he brought her to the edge of the pool and ced her right outside it.


    He himself kneeled to get to her level. "Not yet, but I will be." Emily turned her gaze away as the boy parted her legs and left her holedpletely exposed. "Naughty kid.." Ryu didn''t mind her calling him a kid. Instead, he held her legs against his chest and began moving inside her ass, slowly.


    "Aahhh.. mgggg...mhhhh.." Now he can reach to her unimed depths. His entire length will be sheathed inside her bowels with every thrust. Emily had performed sex many times, even after her husband''s death. But never had she been so ashamed to take part. It felt like the boy was peering into her soul, that''s how intimate this moment was to her.


    Ryu''s cock had swelled to its entire length, making it harder and harder to move inside her. After a few moments, Emily got up and pulled back. She knew what she was supposed to do. Getting on her elbows, she took the cock in her mouth and began slipping her lips over its length.


    Ryu held her hair behind her head, holding it with both his hands, giving the woman uninterrupted ess to his cock. She required some practice to be as good as Amelia or even L. "Look at me, Emily. I want you to look into my eyes while you suck."


    She ended up pping his thighs in frustration butcking any viable argument to refuse his request, she took a deep breath and maintained her eyes on him while her head bobbed up and down on his erection. "How beautiful!!" It seemed like this boy was hell-bent on disgracing her. Even then, strangely she didn''t want him to stop. Each one of his words of appreciation wasing straight from his heart.


    "Turn around time and show me my prized possession, grandma." Emily made faces at him in annoyance. Turning around she used her hands to pull apart her ass cheeks to put her asshole on disy. *Spit* Ryu spat a generous amount of his saliva on her sphincter. His fingers gently massaged the soft muscle. "Do you like when I fuck this hole of yours, grandma?"


    There was no way Emily was answering that. *Paah* "Tell me. Do you like it?" He spanked her buttocks, making her grumble. "Yes!" Ryu smiled deviously and pushed two of his fingers into her backdoor, massaging her from the inside. "See? It wasn''t that hard, was it?"


    "Stretch it, grandma. Don''t be shy, I am the only one watching it." His words didn''t help her case. This position was already so lewd, now he wanted her to expand her sphincter. *Paagh* "What are you waiting for, get going!" She ced her head on the ground, signifying her defeat.


    Ryu stroked hisrge dick with both his hands, with his eyes fixated on the stretched-out rim of his grandmother. Just the fact that he can make his proud grandma do all these embarrassing poses, made his cock rock solid and ready for action. From her gaping hole, he can see the healthy redness inside her.


    Holding his cock, he plunged the entrance, plunging all the way inside her. "Aghhhh.." The pration was painful but Emily had been too excited to mind that. Her only desire was to get him inside her. "Mhhhh.. ahhh.." Ryu didn''t stop until his balls touched her pussy lips.


    With both his hands locking her waist in ce, he began to move slowly inside her. Each of his pumps was gradual yet deep, bottoming out inside her bowels. His hand reached down to cup her breast, squeezing them in shapes. His fingers sank in the fleshy mounds.


    "Mhhhh.. ahhuuu.. mhhh... Ryu.. !!" Emily had let lose herself. She was entirely on his mercy. Who else will she have this level of trust with? Where can she not care anything in the world and enjoy her time like a young maiden?


    Ryu got down and sensually bit in her shoulders whilst her hips kept rolling back and forth. *Paah* Sometimeter he held onto her hair and increased his speed of pumping. Her loud moans indicated that she was close to an orgasm. With his left hand tugging her head back, his right hand got between her thighs and rubbed onto her slimy knob.


    "Aghhhh... Ryu... please don''t stopp.. mhhhh.." *Pahhh* "I won''t.. you can take your time.. looovee!!" His tongue erotically licked her earlobe. That was the trigger. She can''t hold on any longer. With a loud shout she came, her juices squirting out of her burning pussy.


    Once her head dropped to the ground Ryu forced his cock to the deepest and let his semen stter inside. Keeping his semen locked inside, he pulled her down in the pool, making her in hisp. Letting hery her head on his shoulder, he kept holding her in his arms, sharing their body heat.


    "Dammit boy.. you do know you are making me cheat on my husband?" She pretended to be mad at him. First time in a long while she wasn''t sad, recalling her dead partner. "I want to bet, grandpa will only be encouraging me to go all the way. You think he would have been happy to see you with happiness drained out of your life?"


    Emily was shocked. It''s not she never that way, yet when the boy said it she was forced to re-evaluate her decisions in life. She fell silent for a good while before pping his thigh. "Don''t act all mature, brat. This mother is ten times your age. At any rate, I won''t be needing an advice from a kid, still wet behind his ears huh.."


    Ryu didn''t both reply to her rant, holding her tighter and pecking her cheek. Emily too didn''t say anything,yingfortably in his arms. "Haah.. release me, I need to wash you up." She got off him, resuming her efforts from where she was interrupted.


    "Now can you answer my questions? Do you remember where the demon took you,st night?" He had ignored her wordsst time. Ryu tugged her stray hair behind her ears as she was busy washing his groins for him. "I can recall only bits and pieces. It was a dark ce with no sun or moon and a lot of volcanoes andva all around."


    "Still one thing that I distinctly remember is that he got his ass handed over to him by a huge ck dragon." Ryu was amazed when he had witnessed the might of the majestic beast. Despite his hazy memories, the demon''s defeat was just too spectacr to forget.


    "ck Dragon?" Emily required all the knowledge she can collect about the unwanted presence inside him. She might have lost in a physical battle but that didn''t mean she will give up. Her knowledge about the ancient race was just as vast as her cultivation. There must be some way to either separate both of them or in the worst case, get rid of the other one.


    "Anything else? This is important, so try to think." Ryu understood that she was concerned about him. "Hmm... I think I don''t need to tell you, how monstrously strong the dragon was." Emily smiled bitterly. "Not required. I can tell. Something else?"


    Ryuughed at her embarrassed expression, pecking her cheek once again. "You are plenty string yourself, grandma. About the dragon.. mhhh.. can''t remember clearly but I guess thest attack was truly spectacr. Itpletely destroyed the giant that he had manifested. It was a breath attack, releasing ck smoke. I sensed the terror he felt abandoned everything admitted defeat."


    "ck smoke..?" "Yep.. it was like a gue. Eating away everything in its path." Ryu saw Emily''s expression fluctuate for a while before she settled in with a deep breath. "You got some clue?" "Yeah, I am more or less certain about his identity."


    Not to mention, Ryu himself was quite curious about the background of this abomination that always threatened his existence. "No need to ask, telling you anything is likeying everything out of that guy. I want to never again rely on his powers. I am sure you are a smart child. Of course, if feel like your life is under threat then it''s a different matter."


    "No need to tell me that." Ryu sighed. He was truly interested in the demon, s, she had tly refused to share anything with him. "No need to feel bad. I will tell youter. For now, let me clean you up." Emily parted his legs and nestled her head between his ass cheeks.


    Ryu smiled and held her head down. She knew how much he loved when he licked him down there, hence she resorted to this to improve his sullen mood. Her head was under the water as she extended her tongue and began licking his private ce.


    Being a grand mage meant she barely needed to breathe. She patiently massaged his sphincter with her tongue. She didn''t tell him but truth was that she herself hade to love doing it to him. For the next half, an hour Ryu enjoyed the underwater screening of his asshole.


    The fact that it was an underwater rimjob meant that it was extra arousing. He ended up making love to her another time. This time he made her eat all his seed. Once both of them were satisfied, Ryu cleaned her up and returned to the house, carrying a naked Emily in his arms.

 Chapter 257: Meeting

    Chapter 257: Meeting


    <


    >


    Some time passed when Ryu heard some footsteps from outside his room. He knew who was there, his expectations confirmed when he saw the red-haired woman opening the door. The first thing Ryu noticed was her swollen eyes. She didn''t have the same charming face that used to enchant him every morning. Rather it seemed like she didn''t sleepst night.


    Even now when she found him covered in the nket, her eyes immediately watered. Not saying anything she walked to him, sitting beside him and hugging him so tight that he had trouble breathing. "I am so sorry, little Ryu. I am such a bad mother."


    These were the times when he would realize how much he hade to love these women around him. This was not an empty rtion. This affection and tears can''t be artificial. "What are you sorry for, sillydy? It was I who got myself in trouble."


    Amelia shook her head forcefully. "It doesn''t matter. I should not have been out when you were suffering." Ryu smiled bitterly as her cries grew louder, drenching his fresh clothes under a flood of tears. "This is the second time something like this happened. How can I be so insensitive?"


    "Yeah, and let''s suppose you were at home. How exactly would that have helped my case?" Ryu was blunt with his question. He was trying to make her realize that she can''t be with him every time misfortune hits. That was futile thinking. Amelia had no answer for that.


    "That''s how life is mother. Also, it''s not like I was beaten up. In actuality, I was the one who won every fight." Amelia wiped the tears off her face and nodded. "I understand that. Also, mother is not like grandma who can protect you from the bad guys. Yet, that doesn''t change the fact that I wasn''t there when you were going through all this."


    Ryu realized that she had taken all this too seriously. It was a waste trying to convince her otherwise. Hence, he did the next best thing, change the direction of the conversation. "Okay, okay. Do as you please. So, how did you guyse to know about it?" He can hear some noise downstairs. Probably everyone hade to check on him.


    Amelia recalled the pain in her chest from yesterday, but there was no exnation for such a thing. Thus, she didn''t mention that. "You maids, both of them returned home. They sensed through their ve seals that something might be wrong with you. That''s when we made our way to L''s house but met mother Emily midway. She wanted us not to disturb all of you, hence we came today."


    "Ohh.. and what about you? Did you sleep wellst night?" Ryu cupped her face and wiped the excess tears from her cheeks. Amelia knew it was a trick question. Probably her face already gave up the answer, so it wasn''t possible to lie her way through. "Yes, don''t worry about me. I slept a little. Please tell mother how you feel? Mother Emily informed that it might take you a few days to recuperate."


    She was trying to change the topic but Ryu wasn''t going to let her. His hands wrapped around her back and pulled her in his embrace. He made her snuggle into his nket. "She is lying. I am already better now. As I told you, I was the winner fromst night''s confrontation hehe.."


    Amelia finally smiled his obsession with the apparent ''win''. "I got it, my winner. Now please rest up." She pinched his nose to disy her annoyance. "Can''t do it. Need something in return." Her face flushed as soon as he mentioned that. "Anyone cane, Ryu, let''s do itt.. mhhhh.." She was looking at the door if someone would walk on them.


    That''s when Ryu took hold of her chin and pressed his lips upon hers. Their lips tangled with each other and Amelia tried to back off, only to be held in ce by the boy. Their hot breath crashed on each other''s faces, heating the moment.


    Their eyes met and Amelia was left ashamed. Even when their kiss ended, Ryu held her closely in his arms, such that her face was right next to his. "I want you, mother." "Hehe.. what type of question is that, little Ryu? Don''t you already have a mother?"


    She tried to brush off the situation, having some idea where the boy was leading her. His arms around her waist tightened, such that their noses practically rubbed against each other. Amelia''s face was extremely red, barely maintaining eye contact. "Don''t avoid it, mom. I want ALL of you. I don''t want to share you with father. I know you love father, believe me, I love him too. But when ites to you, I want you all for myself, no sharing."


    The boy had gotten bolder and bolder with every passing day. Before today, he demanded to have her as his wife along with Jeff. Now though, he had grown even more possessive, wanting all of her. There was no answer to his question. She wanted to say no, however, those deep eyes will never let her say that.


    "Ahhh.. please give me time. I will see what I can do." Those two small sentences probably took all of her energy. She felt mentally exhausted. "Thanks. Now you can rest up." He made hery her head down on his chest.


    After a few minutes, her thoughts returned in order. She pinched the boy hard on his thighs, making him wince in pain. "You brat, you picked this time so I can''t even spank you for daring to break me away from my husband. Ohh.. goddes Gaia.. what will happen to my family?"


    Jeff can protect his family from external threats. Nevertheless, what ns did he have to deal with the sinister schemes of his own son? Probably none. Who in their right mind will believe that their most cherished kid will one day try to break the family. Amelia was in a dilemma that she never even imagined. Why can''t they just live like the happy family they had always been? Did. She really had to choose between the two most loved persons in her entire life?


    Yet, from his sharp eyes from before, she can tell that the boy was not messing around. There was not an iota of doubt in his mind. This matter gave her another headache. "You ungrateful kid. Mother didn''t sleep the whole night. Now that I find you in good condition, you threw such difficult life choices on my face, out of nowhere."


    Ryuughed and pecked her cheek. "Come on, mom. It''s a no-brainer at all. You yed a good wife to father for all these years. It''s your responsibility that now I get the same treatment." Amelia tickled his sides, making him giggle. "Yeah, and what next? Have kids? So that the next brat wants me to be his wife because I yed wife to his father?"


    Her words made both of themugh out loud. "Hehe... I forgot all about that. Think about it, we can have new children altogether. It will be so exciting." The boy''s word did entice her a little bit she blocked those thoughts as soon as they developed. Was she going to break up with Jeff? It was unimaginable. She needs to keep dying this matter. Hopefully, all three of them can one daye to a mutual agreement of some kind. That will be best, otherwise what happiness will she find in the new family, built on the destruction of the previous one?


    "No need to think so much about it. You asked for time, so I will give you that. Don''t think about it right now, just take a break. You must be tired." Ryu patted her face until she fell asleep in his arms.


    Half an hour passed when the next visitors arrived. Jeff entered with Ruby in tow, finding his wife in the boy''s arms fast asleep. He didn''t say anything, just sat at the edge of the bed while Ruby made her way into his other arm. "Are you good, kiddo?"


    Ryu let the other redhead rest her head on his chest just like his mother. At Jeff''s question, he revealed all of his teeth at once. "Could not have been better!" Scrutinizing the boy for any lies, his father too responded with a smile. "Great. And what''s all this fuss about internal injuries?"


    "Don''t know. Like I told you, even if there is any, I can''t feel them." It was a sensitive topic for Jeff as an internal injury was what trashed his talent and left him mediocre all his life. Though he was well past the point of bitterness, he would like his son to avoid a simr fate like himself. "That''s good. Take care then. Both of them didn''t sleep all night. Make sure they get proper rest, now that you are good. On my way, I will inform your uncle too."


    Getting up he only patted his head before taking his leave. That left Ryu with a glittering-eyed Ruby, appraising his face. "What are you looking at, sis?" Instead of a reply, he got a deep kiss. There had been too many kisses today, resulting in his swelled-up lips. But there was no escaping these love crazed women.


    "I was worried." Ryu pecked on her forehead, cupping her face. "I know." No exchange of words was required between the two siblings. Ruby was satisfied with a ce beside him. "Where is Triss?" That''s what they had named the new baby girl. "With grandma." Ryu noticed that she didn''t want to talk much and hence let her stay in his embrace.


    Unfortunately, the brother-sister didn''t get much time alone when one the other, three moredies crashed in the room. Dorothea was extremely happy to see his face again. Being the first one to jump on the bed, she received the first kiss, closely followed by Talia. Their interactions made Emma awkward. She was the only one who had never kissed Ryu and she had no ns of the same.


    Yes, the boy was intensively caring towards her and never treated her worse than his own mother, but she remainedmitted to her husband. She had done him enough wrong already. Thinking that she remained standing on the side of the bed, not daring to approach any further.


    Ryu noticed her dilemma and pulled her face closer to him, kissing her cheeks instead. "Here. You should not have issues with this hehe.." Emma''s face blossomed with a bright smile. Dorothea had refused to get off him, choosing toy her head on his belly as all of them chatted quietly, trying not to disturb both Amelia and Ruby.


    The day passed without any other major event, other than a visit from Suna as well. All thedies only left in the afternoon, driven away by Emily, citing his health.


    "Rest well. I need to go out for a while." Emily entered his room, informing him that L was awake and she had exined everything to her. She reiterated the story back to him so that he doesn''t mess up. Waving back to him, her body levitated and her figure vanished with the next blink.


    Ryu got off his bed, slipped on his clothes. It was time to check up on the woman. Thankfully, everything will be easier since her memory had been wiped. Reaching the room, he saw L sitting beside Kira, holding her hands into hers. From his position, he can see the wetness on her cheeks.


    Taking a deep breath he sat beside her and pulled her into his embrace. "It''s okay. She will be alright." Emily seems to have done a good job as she believed him readily, nodding her head and keeping it on his shoulders to rest. His hands stroked her back while his gaze looked down on the cute face with her eyes closed.

 From Author

    From Author


    Hello readers, it''s your author. Firstly let me thank all of you for your sustained support for almost an entire year. Next, I am feeling a bit over expended these days. Over the months my writting hobby has turned into a full fledged job with deadlines and all (not much different than my corporate job haha..)


    Thus, I have decided to suspend the Patron for the next two months and focus more on my professional life. And as you might have guessed, now I won''t be under any pressure to maintain the tight release schedule for my works.


    Initially, I was nning to put my works on haitus and then I recalled myself staring frustratingly at the contents page of my favourite works, anxiously waiting for any update. Thus, I think it''s better to at least release a few chapters here and there sparingly, than to go on a full-fledged haitus.


    That''s all for my rant. Thanks again to all the readers who had been a great source of motivation.


    Yours truly,


    yer104

 Chapter 258: Release of the news

    Chapter 258: Release of the news


    It was a rare afternoon when Eric had some time off his duties. There was not a better time to enjoy some cuddling with his wife. "I thought you will be running away to your little gigolo as soon as you received my permission." He sucked the fresh milk out of Nana''s enormous breasts.


    "Leave some for the kid, idiot." She pulled her tits away, binding them in her blouse. "Huh... I was too busy. Why do you care? Don''t tell me you got insecurities from a ''child''." Eric smirked having been forced away from the fleshly jugs. "Insecurity? Hahah... A man doesn''t only need to be great in bed, but in life as well. If he can''t grow then he will remain what he is now, a gigolo."


    *BAM* Nana had her retort ready for him but a bang interrupted their sweet time together. Before Eric can register the door to his room swung open, exposing his naked body to the maid on the door. "Master, it''s the grand mage. She is here... I asked her to wait but...! Ahh!!"


    The maid was not even allowed toplete her sentence when her body was jerked to the side. She wasn''t injured, only falling on her buttocks while a woman in a white dress made her way into the room. "Thank you for leading the way."


    "Mrs. Emily.. why are you here?" Eric was bbergasted by such behavior from the mage. He had known her for years but this was the first time she had been this assertive.


    Thedy ignored him and took her seat on the couch, pouring herself some wine. "You seem to be enjoying your life thoroughly, Mr. Eric." Her gaze rested on his shriveled cock, still unwrapped from all themotion. "Ahem... Sorry for the unsightly manners. May I know, the reason for your presence, Mrs. Grand Mage?" Hurriedly he shoved his weiner back in his pants.


    "Bring me something to eat, Mrs." Nana was way more rxed than Eric, calmly helping herplete the statement. "It''s Nana, Mrs. Emily. I will be honored to serve you. Please give me a few minutes." The mage seemed to be impressed by herposed nature, nodding and taking a swig of her wine.


    Anybody can tell from her face that she was in a bad mood. Even mightily powerful mages like Eric, lose their senses in her presence. Yet, a weaker woman like her remained unfazed. She watched thedy dress up and bow towards her with an enchanting smile, before leaving the room.


    "You should have sent for this humble servant, Mrs. Emily. There is no need for your esteemed self toe here on your own." Emily''s face turned stern, making his heart thump. "Are you telling me how I should handle my affairs, Mr. Chief?"


    Eric was already cursing his stars. It''s never a good idea to be in proximity to these old bastards. Most of them suffered from extreme mood swings. One wrong word and he might find himself with a few broken bones. He wasn''t the daring young man from his earlier life anymore. Experience had taught him to not bang his head against a mountain.


    "Haha... I wouldn''t dare, Mrs. Mage. Please tell me how this servant can be of use." "I made some discoveries yesterday night. It seems that the town had some casualties when I was away. Care to inform me?" Eric''s throat ran dry when the realization struck him. It totally escaped his mind that one of the brave men who died fighting the vines was apparently Emily''s grandson-inw.


    While in past she would not have cared about it, she seems to do care now. He gulped all the saliva in his mouth and dropped down to his knees. "It was this humble servant''s fault. I was not attentive enough."


    How could Emily not know what type of leader Eric had been, all these years? There can hardly be any other leader who was so diligent in his work. She had known his story as well. The man never let his past overshadow his present. Anyone else at his ce would have definitely been filled with grievances against this Empire, that never respected his talents, throwing him away to a ragtag town. Not him though, he had chosen his family to be his world and did everything to take up the responsibility of a town chief.


    She took a deep breath, knowing that it was futile to me any of them for what took ce. "Get up. I know everything." Eric had not even bothered putting up any exnation. There must be a slew of methods at her disposal to have figured out the events from that unfortunate day.


    "Huuu... There is no point grieving over the gone. But.." Nana entered the room and spread out a sumptuous meal for the mage. "Please!" She stood to the side, waiting for thedy to dig in. "Thanks." Taking a bite of her food, her attention returned to Eric.


    "Though can''t do anything for those we lost, from today onwards, we can''t have any nameless deaths. The problem had grown too rampant to keep the citizens in dark. You might have noticed, information about the vines had already leaked out to the general popce, thanks to the Dark Wings'' intelligencework."


    "People need to know, what cost others are bearing for them. They need to appreciate their lives more." Eric was too stunned to intervene in the monologue. Reveal the existence of the vines? It was bound to be a groundbreaking announcement. How will the people take it? Will they fight or flee?


    "Please think it through, Mrs. Emily. It can lead to mass-scale panic and hysteria among the masses." Emily shook her head. "I might have been lived a secluded life for the past few decades, yet even I know how the information ''leaked'' to the Dark Wings. Please don''t take me as a fool. Most of the governors are in agreement on this. It''s only a matter of time. I want you to take the first step."


    "Consider it that it''s my way of supporting my granddaughter. She must know how bravely her husband fought against the forces that threaten the very existence of our race. I want her to be proud. Her husband won''t die a nameless death."


    The grand magus had changed. That was the first thought in Eric''s mind. This wasn''t the same Emily who would have barely even flinched, had it been her own children who lost their lives. Howe now she was worried about the death of her grandson-inw? Something definitely changed with her.


    "If that''s your wish, then this servant shallply." Nana listened to the conversation with ack of expression. She was aware of the topic and knew it wasn''t her ce to offer her opinions.


    Emily took a fleeting nce over the man''s face before waving her hand. "Get away. I am not a fan of eating my lunch in the presence of bare assed men." Eric''s face turned red as he hurriedly invited himself out, followed by a giggling Nana.


    "Wait. I forgot about another matter." She quickly exined the situation fromst night. But it wasn''t a big deal for Eric who responded in positive before making his way to his old mentor, Lyod.


    "Is the boy, alright. I mean, your grandson, Mrs. Emily. Is he okay?" "Hain?" Emily tilted her head to look at the genuine concern in the woman''s eyes. "Please don''t tell me." Nana had known a few things about Ryu''s debauchery with thedies of the town. Her face flushed, discerning the meaning behind her words.


    "Damn.. is he a god incarnate or something? How many had it been?" She seems to be talking to herself as Nana decided to wait patiently for her answer. "He is fine. Got his ass beaten up but he survived." Nana''s face eased up, taken over by a sweet smile as she bowed and left the woman alone in the room with her meal.


    ***


    Ryu spent his afternoon with the mother-daughter pair in his arms. When he woke up next, the sun had gone down the horizon. Kissing both his bedmates on their face, he left them under the nket. Walking out of the house, he found Emily sitting cross-legged in the garden.


    "Return home. Spend the night with Ruby." Ryu sighed. Even a brat like him figured out James''s situation, how can anyone keep the grand mage in dark? "Tomorrow morning, the town chief will announce the matter to everyone about the Krypto vines and those who lost their lives saving their fellow men."


    She must be talking about James. It was all clear as day. The vines led to his death. In the end, they proved to be deadly. He wasn''t expecting such a turn of events. Announcing to the public? Was that a good idea? Even so, it was a hundred years too soon for him to advise the olddy. "Is there going to be a gathering, of some kind?"


    Emily took her time responding. "Yes. All of you guys must assemble at the town hall. We will see. If it gets too chaotic, I might decide to show up." That made sense to him. Bending down he cupped her face in his hands and slowly kissed her lips. "I am sure everything will be fine, as long as you are there grandma."


    His face was extremely close, so much so that she can feel his hot breath on her face. Even with all her age behind her, it was hard to remainposed in such a situation. "Go away brat.." Not wanting to be embarrassed, even more, she pushed the boy away, leaving him chuckling. "See youter, grandma. Please take care of those two for me." Emily only smiled, watching the boy leave her premises.


    ***


    Da walked through the corridors of her pce, making her way to her grandmother''s room. Today was herst day here. Tomorrow morning she has to leave the town with her aunt, for her extended training. Not to mention, she was very excited, to say the least.


    Reaching Kate''s room the servants brought her to a secluded location of the monument. Extending outwards was a massive pool, glimmering in the light of stars right above. This part of the pce was only surrounded by small walls from all sides and was more than 20 meters above ground level.


    She found the woman soaking in the hot pool, gazing at the stars above. "I am here, grandma." Da walked over, finding thedy beckoning her to drop down with her. Not minding the night she did as told. It was an open secret how much the centaurs loved bathing. Most of the time, It was their only source of rxation after a long training session.


    Kate made the girly down onto her chest, massaging her head. "When are you leaving, girl?" "Tomorrow morning!" Was her short answer. Thedy silently rubbed her scalp for a while. "Don''t annoy your aunt too much. Listen to her at all times. She is one of the most talented warriors our race had ever seen. Try to absorb as many techniques and wisdom as you can."


    "I know all that, grandma. You can believe in me. Once I return I will challenge you." Kate chuckled pulling the girl tightly in her chest. "That''s my girl. The stars had changed their positions, little one. I don''t know why but more and more they are putting their allegiance with chaos. I have a feeling that our world is going to go through a great upheaval."


    Da was used to listening to these mysterious theories from her grandma. Her little brain was never able to wrap around such deep thoughts and hence she had given up on discerning them altogether. "Which era is not filled with chaos and upheaval, grandma? We just need to be ready for any possibility, such that we beat the asses of anyone who chooses mess with us."


    "Haha.. such big words from a brat. For a second it seemed like I had my son in my arms." Da was annoyed at the uncalled-forparison. "Huh..!" "Good. Then let me give you something that will help you in your training. Make sure you do justice to it." Da''s eyes sparkled as she witnessed the older woman draw out a shining curved sword.

 Chapter 259: Release of the news 2

    Chapter 259: Release of the news 2


    "Is this for me, grandma!!" Excitement bubbled in her voice as her gaze appraised the curved sword. "Yes. It''s so nostalgic. This was the sword I used to train with when I was your age." Kate carefully passed on the handle to the girl, who extended her eager hands with stars in her eyes.


    As Da rubbed her fingers along the sharp edge of the de, Kate continued. "I had wanted to pass it to Damon, but he turned out to be aplete muscle head. The only thing he understood was to brute force he was through all the obstacles. This de was not meant for him."


    A de her father was not worthy of? What more she had to hear? She wanted to rub the cold t metal on her face, that''s how much her adoration for the sword grew, in a matter of minutes. "I understand. But ain''t I the same? Well, at least mom thinks like that."


    "Haha.. they are notpletely wrong. Yet, while there is a part of you who is like Damon, you can be flexible if the situation demands. Listen carefully girl, what happens to a branch that is too stiff?" "It breaks."


    "Yes. It will break. Sure it will take a great force to overwhelm it, however, if itcks flexibility, time wille when it will eventually break. Damon resembles that branch. That''s why I don''t want you to follow in his steps. You might be his daughter, but it doesn''t mean you have to grow up with his disadvantages."


    "Hnn... I don''t understand. How can I be flexible? Do I need to fall back if I can''t win a battle?" Kate chuckled but didn''t refute her. "It''s only one of the aspects of it. You will get it with time. Anyhow, if the timees, always value your life. Remember it always. You can always return, much stronger. You don''t have to be bogged down by the useless pride."


    "Hmm? You say that, grandma. Even so, what other thing is more dear to us, centaurs than our pride?" It was a curious question and Kate was not at all surprised by it. After all, most of the kids in their tribe were brought up with this same thinking.


    She kissed the girl''s red cheeks, her arms wrapping around her waist. "For your father, there certainly is nothing. But do you think the same? Are you sure nothing is more dear to you than your pride?" Da looked in the shing eyes of thedy. Her deep vortex-like pupils remind her, the wrongs in her mentality.


    She was not Damon. Her family, that was the thing that trumped pride for her. What good is an honor if it can''t save her family? And what about the budding love in her heart? She needs to be strong, not only for herself but for the people surrounding her.


    "Train harder. Give it your best shot. Be stronger than your father, not just to defeat him but to save his sorry ass in case he finds his match one day." Suddenly, Da''s heart was filled with roiling emotions. This new goal made blood rush in her body. Kate was right. Defeating Damon is secondary, how good will it feel if he needs to be saved by his daughter one day?


    "Thanks, grandma. Sorry, for being so dumb previously. I can see everything much more clearly." "Haha... Nice. Hopefully, I didn''t bore you that much." Da shook her head. "How about you show grandma some of your moves? Maybe I can give you some pointers."


    The little centaur was much too happy toply. Jumping out of the pool, she began swinging this new sword. Under the clear night sky, she spun her de, following the pointers from the olderdy.


    The contaminated soil that Na had brought to Kate had helped her do some divination. That added with the changes in the night sky made her convinced that this demonic presence was growing stronger with time. With how strong it already was, there was not much time left before this word was going to feel its raw wrath.


    Hopefully, it was just a being who picked up some demonic techniques of the extinct species. Goddess forbids, if it''s a real demon that escaped extinction and survived until now, the world will see an apocalypse never seen before. This time, there were no angels to bear most of their onught for them.


    ***


    Ryu returned home, much to the delight of his family. He can''t help but notice how silent Ruby had been throughout the dinner. Later, the boy followed the woman back to her room. "Hmm? Are you nning to sleep with me tonight?"


    "Hehe.. who else will I sleep with then?" Despite the destion in his heart, he tried to smile for this sister of his. "Huh.. your maids are back. I thought you would have liked to spend time with them." She gently ced her child in the crib, leading up with a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Not returning to him, she went on to stand against the window, staring out in the distance. "Not nning to sleep?" Ryu sat in the bed. "Don''t feel like it!" Her words made him a bit ufortable. The next minute, his worries came true.


    "Did grandma tell you anything?" He can''t hesitate, despite the growing tension in the air. Worse, her face was away from him keeping him in dark about her motives. "She told many things, what do you.." "About James, tell me what she told you." Her words interrupted him midway through his sentence.


    If it was up to him, he would have liked to avoid the topic. Ruby had been a true sweetheart all these days but today she seems to have enough. "She..." No amount of prior preparation would have helped him in this situation. Expectedly, his voice broke up.


    "She told that.." His lips dried up because Ruby had turned around and he can see her tears rolling down her cheeks. It was a heartbreaking sight. He was not ready for this. Hoping to his feet he took the girl in his arms, embracing her as tightly as he could. "Why are you crying, sis? Everything will be okay." His hands rubbed her back, leading her to break into sobs.


    He can''t lie to her anymore. Ruby was not stupid. From her cries, it was clear that she had figured out a few things on her own. "Tell me.. what did she say?" Ryu held cupped her face, wiping the tears off her face. Before he could utter a word, the girl put on a bitter smile.


    "You are such a badir, little brother. The second day you came to meet me after James disappeared, I knew something has gone horribly wrong." More and more tears spilled out from her red eyes. "Not wanting to be a jinx, I kept silent. I wanted to wait for grandma. She was the only one who could tell me the truth. But even she avoided the topic when I tried to talk to her in the morning."


    Emily didn''t tell him any of this. "Please tell me what should I do? I am so scared." Ryu found her shivering in his arms. There was no escaping the reality. "Sis, look into my eyes." He had to forcefully shake her awake as she fell through the cliff of despair, losing her senses.


    "Brother James is no more. That''s the truth." With their foreheads touching, the boy revealed the matter atst. Ruby felt her knees go weak, falling on the floor.


    Ryu held her all the way, making her sit down. She had a premonition like this. However, listening to confirmation of her worst nightmares was way more painful.


    Her eyes had lost focus, remembering the boy she fell in love with and eventually married. Such a happy family, they even had a girl now. Everything was destroyed in a matter of days. "How did it happen?" She had to know. What caused this tragedy in her life?


    Ryu took a deep breath, organizing his chaotic thought. "Vines. He lost his life saving his fellow brothers from the assault of the Krypto vines." Ruby looked at him in bewilderment. "What are you talking about?" As amoner, she had never heard of anything like that.


    The boy took his time exining how it was a well-kept secret. There was no point hiding any of it since it will be revealed tomorrow morning by the town''s chief nheless. The more he told her the wider Ruby''s eyes became. She was still losing tears, but her facecked any expression.


    "You are telling me that James lost his life on the ntation and no one could save him?" In her mind, she had imagined that the man must have been sent on a mission outside of the town when disaster befell him. Now her heart pained even more when she realized how close they had been when all this happened.


    Ryu took the time to exin the matters further. Why the existence of the vines was kept a secret, how they are supposed to fight them on regr basis, he told her everything except his encounter with that demi-god being. The fact that her family fought such strange creatures on a regr basis while she waspletely oblivious to it, made her extremely sad.


    She seems to have lost all her tears when Ryu''s monologue ended. "Please be strong, sis. Grandma will not let brother James''s sacrifice go in vain." He was saying that when Ruby''s head fell backward as she lost consciousness due to the built-up grief in her heart.


    Picking her up in his arms he ced her in the bed, tugging her under the nket. Heid beside her, holding her in his arms all the while until opened her eyes many minutester. No words were exchanged between the two for the rest of the night.


    **Next day**


    "What is going on? Why are we being called on such short notice?" Amelia asked Jeff as she walked towards the town hall, along with her family. "No idea. I too know just as much as you all." Behind them, Ryu held onto Ruby''s hands as they followed behind their parents. Not long after his family met with his uncle''s, as both of them took the walk together.


    Reaching the town hall grounds, it was already started getting packed with people from all over the town. The scene was very simr to what Ryu had witnessed during his awakening ceremony. Once again, the chief''s family was seated over the raised tform. In addition to them, he found old man Lyod as well, with Sophia beside him.


    The girl had noticed him and probably wanted to get off the stage, only to be stopped by the old man. Ryu didn''t take all this to heart, anxiously awaiting the announcement that was sure to cause a ruckus among the masses.


    Several minutes passed and Ryu kept silently holding Ruby close to him. He wasn''t in the mood to engage in talk with anyone, and his family too got the clue, not making him part of their discussion. "Ahem... I believe most of us are already here."


    A voice boomed over the stage, echoing over the people interrupting their chatter. It was old man Lyod, who hade forth to deal with the situation. "All of you have my apologies for calling you here early morning. However, the issue we are facing needs to be brought to the attention of the people."


    His words sparked another set of discussions among the group. "Please listen closely to what the chief had to say, next." Everyone fell silent once again, waiting for Eric to take over the stage. It must be an important matter when every person who held any influence in the town had been invited over.

 Chapter 260: Release of the news 3

    Chapter 260: Release of the news 3


    Eric had been staring down at the floor when he heard his name being called out. "Huuu..!!" He has not slept the whole night, preparing for this situation. Yet, when it came to dering their fates, he can''t help but get cold feet. That''s when a soft hand wrapped around his own. "Everything will be okay, Eric. Go ahead, people need you."


    He never told her about it explicitly. Even so, over the past decade, Nana had figured out how much seriously her husband took this job of a leader. It didn''t matter to him, how small his dominion was. As long as there was even a single person dependent on him, Eric will never show his back on him.


    She saw his eyes regain focus. Getting closer to him, she kissed the man she loved dearly on his lips. "They are waiting." Eric nodded and got up. He saw Lyod looking at him. cing his hands on his shoulders, he muttered in a low voice. "Thanks, master Lyod. I will take care of the rest." The old man only smiled and returned to his seat.


    Eric''s eyes swept over therge crowd gathered in front of him. "Today, I dere a day of mourning, for those who left us." His voice was even louder than Lyod''s, filled with confidence. As expected, the public broke into the debate once again. Did they lose an important personality?


    Most of them had noticed that the milk granny was not present in her seat. It might be her who met her end somehow, that''s what was going on in the minds of everyone. Only Ruby had gears ze over her eyes. Ryu moved closer to her, wrapping his hands around her waist.


    Amelia was the first one to their weird behavior. Next moment the entire family knew that something was wrong with the two individuals. But before they could speak up, Eric''s voice cut them over. "It pains me to inform all of you that this town lost two of its brave men in the ntation,st week. They fought to protect their friends yet they were overwhelmed by the forces of evil."


    Forces of evil? This was the first time they came across such a term. Were they beastmen? That didn''t make any sense. None of them had remained alive had those freaks managed to breach the borders, not to mention they reached the center of their town.


    Eric felt the growing unrest among his people. "I will take this opportunity to let everyone know that the food you eat has a price to pay. Each day we fight against those evil forces to safeguard our trees."


    The reputation Eric had built over the years made sure that people awaited his further words, before reaching any conclusions. "They can tear the fabric of space. Constantly in search of the life force of our tree. Once they find the location, they begin a never-ending barrage against the ntation, in order to suck all the life force inside the nts."


    The life of the people outside of their town was known to everyone. The only thing that stopped them from having the same fate as those unfortunate souls was their ess to these resources that provided them enough nutrients to live a fulfilling life. Hence, it wasn''t hard to imagine the amount of significance the fruit trees held in their hearts.


    If something was after their trees, it meant they were after their lives. There was no count of how many people will lose their lives if they lost ess to the fruits. Eric had always been a serious personality. No one will joke over such a concerning matter. Added to that, a percentage of their poption had already heard some kind of rumors about this. All these factorsbined, meant no one was in doubt about the credibility of the matter.


    "It''s the same at all ces. No ce is safe from them. All the cities that have a sizable size of ntation had be infested with these ck vines that act as a harbinger of death and destruction. The only way to defeat them is to be in a constant struggle against them. Over the years we kept the matter under wraps since the casualties we received in the fight never included a death."


    "Yet, this time around we lost two young men and I wasn''t even able to recover their bodies. The sense of guilt overwhelmed my consciousness and I can''t keep this matter a secret anymore. Especially not when it had begun to cost us the lives of our dear ones." His speech was passionate, filling the hearts of the men and women around with a sense of empathy.


    In the crowd, Amelia was not able to stop her own tears from filling her eyes. Eric didn''t need to make it any more clearer. James was more with them. More than the loss of the man, she was worried about her child. It had only been a year since Ruby married the boy. Losing her husband right after she gave birth to their child, can it get any worse than this? Suna too hade forth in o console the weeping woman.


    Ryu stepped back, letting thedies handle Ruby for a while. "You knew it?" Jeff had his hands on his shoulders. Ryder and Kyro too stared at his face, awaiting his answer. Sighing in response he didn''t hide anything from them. "Grandma told me, yesterday night." Jeff closed his eyes, not saying anything else.


    "Right now as the leader of Korua, I call upon you to aid your brethren in this fight of our survival. Are you with me?" "YESSS!!" Eric himself didn''t know he had such potential. The masses were aroused to such extent that their unanimous voice sent tremors through the grounds.


    Nana gazed over the wide back of her husband, proud of his achievements. "That kid.. he should have been here. I am sure he would have never imagined his father can be this amazing." Jim didn''t bother joining the charade. He already knew what they were up against and it was much more beneficial for him to use his time to train than to take part in such events.


    *p* *p* Amid the cheers of the crowd a soft sound of pping reverberated throughout the town hall. Despite the ps not being loud, its moments seemed to sweep over the jarring voices of the people below.


    A pressure befell the crowd. It was not ufortable, rathermanded an authority. Above their heads, a woman in a white dress levitated towards the stage. "I think I can say on behalf of the crowd, chief. You have our vote of confidence."


    Eric smiled at the figure thatnded right ahead of him. "It''s an honor, Miss Emily." As a show of respect, he put his right knee to the ground. Had it not been for her, he might have never found the courage toe clean to his people.


    Fortunately, Emily was going the take care of any bacsh that cane his way from the Empire or the royal family. Otherwise, a lone man like himself can only dream to oppose a colossal, known as the Cylon Empire. There were sure to be repercussions of his speech, after all, Korua had been the first town in the human realm that had brought the matter of Krypto vines to light.


    "You did well, Mr. Eric. Although, I was not needed here after you handled the situation with such perfection, I wasn''t able to stop myself to show up and encourage you." Eric can tell that it was her way to point out to the masses that he had her approval.


    There were not many leaders who get got approval from a Grand Magus. The honor filled his heart with immense gratitude for the olderdy. "Please raise your head." Eric didn''t decline her offer, standing beside her, facing the crowd. "Can we have a round of apuse for the chief?"


    Her aura was such that people were filled with renewed vigor and a massive round of ps rang in the hall. What force of evil? As long as there was a Grand Magus in the ranks of a human, they can''t lose hope. After all, it''s always been the grand mages, that maintained an equilibrium with the beastmen alliance for such long periods.


    Lyod took over as Eric brought Emily back to sit beside himself. The old man called out the names of the men who lost their lives and narrated the event in more detail for the people to have a better idea as to what they were dealing with. After a few more minutes the crowd began dispersing at Lyod''s behest. Emily was the next one to take her to leave, followed by other dignitaries from the nobility.


    "Take care of sister, mom. You guys can leave, I will see you at home." Ryu kissed his sister''s forehead before walking against the flow of the crowd. Someone had called onto him and he calmly forced his way out. Amelia and others did not stop him, too busy caring for their poor girl.


    Sometimeter Ryu walked inside the chief''s estate and as he had expected the guards did not stop him, rather they showed him the way. Walking for some distance he saw ady waiting for him in one of the courtyards. "Took you long enough, peasant boy."


    Nana didn''t wait for his reply, turning around and walking inside the attached house. The boy smiled bitterly but followed her nheless. The small house only had a single room with a bed. The woman sat at one edge, calling him over to take a seat beside her.


    Not saying anything Ryu wrapped his hands around her waist and sat next to her. Nana was not expecting him to be this intimate as a healthy blush surfaced on her cheeks. "I am not your momma, kid. Maintain some dignity."


    Her words seemed to be falling on deaf ears as the boy ignored all her pleas, holding her even tighter in his arms. "Remove your clothes." She was left befuddled by such shameless requests. "Ahem.. brat... I didn''t call you here to do that. I was just a bit concerned about your affairs, that''s all... Now can you.. what are you staring at?"


    His deep eyes remained unmoving. For a change, this time he didn''t have the same curious and mischief-filled gaze. Rather it was filled with serenity. Her heart jerked at the realization. Did he experience something bad? She had never seen him this serious. In fact, kids his age should not have eyes like these.


    "Okay, okay... I am doing it. No stop ring at me like that." Feigning annoyance she got up and removed all her clothes. Thinking that the boy was interested in releasing some steam, she didn''t stop there, helping him get off his clothes too.


    However, he waspletelyid down there, leaving her confused. "What do you... ahh.." He suddenly took hold of her arm and dragged her to sit on hisp. His head rested to the side of her chest. "Stay like this, Nana."


    She had not nned the events to go like this. In truth, she truly just wanted to talk to the boy. He just lost his brother-inw, which might affect him. She nned to help him out. Yet, when he called her by her name, her face waspletely clouded over by shame.


    "What''s the matter? If you want then I can listen to it." She offered, but the boy kept holding onto her in the same position not moving an inch. Time passed and she decided against arguing any further. It''s better to wait and let him rest. She can feel his steady heartbeats against her back as heats from their bodies got exchanged.

 Chapter 261: Conflict

    Chapter 261: Conflict


    More than 20 minutes had passed when Nana noticed the boy move. "Haaahh..!! It feels better." Ryu stretched his limbs while keeping the woman seated in hisp. Nana had rained down on her embarrassment, allowing her to face the boy with rtive confidence.


    "Thanks, Nana!" He brought his head closer to her face and pecked on her cheeks. "Who is Nana, you brat? Call me mistress!" Ryu''s hands circled and locked themselves around her belly while he kissed all over her fair shoulders.


    "Chief really lucked out with you, Nana. I am sure there might only be a handful of women more beautiful in even the capital." She was constantly annoyed by his reference to her name. "Huh.. what do you know, kid? I am the best out there hmph..!!"


    "Haha.. isn''t that too narcissistic to believe that?" "And who decides that? A frog in well?" Ryu didn''t know it, but she wasn''t far off from the truth. There were not manydies who could trump Nana in beauty.


    "Well then? If you are feeling better then why not tell me what caused you to be so out of touch?" Ryu chuckled. He truly had too much going on right now. In all fairness he didn''t have many interactions with James, so he didn''t feel any sense of loss, whereas Ruby was a different matter altogether. He barely sleptst night because the girl would break into fits of sobs in the middle of the night, multiple times.


    What sobered his mood even further was the deaths that took ce with his very hands. Each one of them was gruesome, to say the least. Humans were not supposed to kill like that, not even their worst enemies. The demon might have his fun with the unfortunate souls, but the process left his mind scarred.


    "There is nothing wrong with me. I was just worried about my sis, that''s all." Nana kept staring in his eyes, unblinking. "You are still keeping something from me." The boy cracked up, not understanding where she wasing from at all. "Huh.. don''t underestimate a woman''s intuition. Go on, speak up. You are a decade too young to hold important matters in your heart."


    The genuine concern in her eyes warmed his heart. "Tell me, Nana. How many people did you kill up until now?" She was taken aback by this strange question, regardless she answered truthfully. "A bunch, in my younger years. Didn''t see any action, since I married Eric."


    "Then how did you cope with that?" Nana had a befuddled expression like he asked something stupid. "What''s there to cope with? I never killed an innocent guy. Those who died under my palm always deserved to die."


    For a moment, Ryu was left speechless by the spontaneity of her answer. There was no hesitation in her mind. But thinking about it more, both of them had a very different upbringing with different fundamentals. As Emily said, this was his way of life now. "You only need to make sure, that your hands don''t snuff out an innocent life. Apart from that in most of those situations it was killed or be killed for me. Hence it was simply a no-brainer what I would choose."


    She was right in all aspects. It might take him some time toe out of this gloominess, but the fact of the matter and was he needs to be ready to kill. Others might not hesitate to do the same.


    Nana was not so naive to not discern his circumstances even after all this. "Haha.. what a crybaby. One kill made you this disturbed? Let me tell you, kid. The path to your greatness will be marked by the graves of your enemies. You can choose to walk that path or live the rest of your life in mediocrity, there is no third option."


    Her words were as blunt as they can get. Confident in the boy that he would never harm a righteous person, she didn''t even bother to ask about who he killed. "Despite yourrge chest, you too can speak some sense at times." His words got himself a ruthless bite on his neck.


    "Aghhhh..!!" Both of them fell back in the bed, rolling over each other. It took them some time to settle in each other''s arms. "Huh.. these days it feels like I got four kids to take care of." Nana retorted in fake exasperation.


    Ryu yed with her boobs, fondling them in shapes. Pulling her nipples up, he took them in his mouth, gently chewing the beads. "Mhhh..!" Nana didn''t put up any resistance, as thick milk flowed through her sensitive nipples right in the boy''s mouth.


    ***


    Many miles away from Korua, around 20 steeds darted through the rough terrain, carrying men and women on their backs. The man in the front had a frustrated expression. "I can''t believe it. At least Greg should have been responsible enough to inform us." He gritted his teeth, speaking to no one in particr.


    Right next to him ady urged her mount to travel at the same speed as the man. "Don''t worry brother, Zeke. I am sure the young master must have forced his hands. He is just a kid, we can''t expect him to y by the rules each time hehe... Also, you can rest easy, brother Greg is practically unbeatable, if anyone can keep little Stein safe apart from master, then it''s definitely him."


    She saw the expression on the man''s face ease up and continued. "Like we picked up from those bar owners, he must have grown curious about the grand mages. It''s only a day-long ride from here to the town of Korua. If the young master didn''t leave that town already, then we can surely catch up to him before the break of the next dawn."


    Her brother Zeke nodded in response, not saying anything. However, all this while his gaze never left the bouncing jug on her chest. Once he tracked that brat, he was totally going to enjoy this younger sister of his. His gaze was unrestrained and the woman too seductive pulled her tits together, disying her curves.


    ''Damn you brat..!'' Had it not been for the missing puppy of his master, he would have been enjoying his day in the arms of this enchanting woman. "Hmm?" He observed a frown on thedy''s face at once. Following her sight, he surveyed the reason for her surprise.


    A few miles ahead of them, there was another cavalry marching in the same direction, albeit at a rtively slow speed. As they approached the marching contingent, Zeke can tell that this formation didn''t belong to an ordinary house of their Empire.


    The steeds in their formation were each more than 7 feet tall with muscr builds. This breed of horses boasted great stamina and was usually only used for long-distance travels. What attracted their attention was arge cart being drawn by four horses together, surrounded by guards from all sides.


    Zeke can specte that this group probably belonged to a prominent noble family from the capital. "Who are these guys, big brother?" The man shook his head, responding in negative. "Can''t tell, but they sure look suspicious! Slow down."


    At hismand the horses behind him slowed down, carefully approaching the cavalry formation ahead. Zeke had a gut feeling that these people didn''t belong to their country. Firstly, the direction from which they were approaching was quite odd. The capital was at a right angle from their path. Secondly, the group might try to hide it, but with how sophisticatedly their horses moved all in synchronization, he can tell that they did not belong to a noble family. Only royalty reared such high breeds.


    ''Huh.. you could have fooled any normal person. Too bad you crossed paths with this sire!'' In the front of the carriage, Zeke found arge man leading the charge. Rocking his ride closer, his voice echoed out loud. "Halt!!" Thedy beside him had directed the men behind them topletely surround the group.


    In a matter of few minutes, the carriage as well as the guards surrounding it hade to a stop. Zeke''s horse brought him to the leading man who had his face covered behind a full headgear. "You guys don''t look to be from this ce. Can you introduce yourselves?"


    In response to his question, the man shifted his headgear to reveal a visage with thick facial hair. "Morning, mister. You must be kidding. We are just bringing our young master out for a hunting trip in the northwestern woods."


    Zeke''s made his steed circle around the man, surveying his extraordinary armor. "I think you didn''t hear me correctly. Let me say it again then. Please introduce yourself, which family do you belong to."


    Graham remainedposed, they had done their homework on this matter. "Haha.. my bad. We are the elite guards of the Reiss family. The one inside the carriage is the heir of our family, Tristan Reiss." The identity they had assumed was not a fake one. They had this story ready just in case they were questioned by any patrol guards in this foreignnd.


    "Ohh... So it''s young master Tristan. My bad then, anyhow howe you guys are approaching the forest from such a strange angle?" Graham was an experienced man, he answered every question without even a slight frown on his face. Zeke''s questions kepting and so did his answers.


    Inside the carriage, there was a partitioned bath area included. Behind the wall, there was a full-size tub with a man in it. The serene environment inside would have caused even the most veterans to vomit their guts out. The reason being the content of the bathing tub. There was no water in it. Rather it was filled with a red liquid, very simr to blood.


    The man had his eyes closed, soaking inside the liquid when his ears picked up the conversation between Graham and Zeke. It''s been more than 5 minutes since they hade to a stop and Dennis can make out some frustration in his lead guard''s voice, after being continuously nagged by the man. He nonchntly got up from this tub, rising to his feet. Picking up the towel he dried himself before stepping out.


    "You are making things difficult for us, mister. I told you already, young master Tristan is resting. We can''t disturb him, just because you have some ''suspicions'' about our identity." "Come on, I just want to meet the young master once. Who in the entire capital has not heard of the child prodigy? You can fulfill such a small request now, can you?"


    Graham shook his head as he picked up the golden seal from Zeke''s hands. "Pardon me, mister but I have a hunch that you are just messing with us. If our family seal can''t garner your confidence in us then I don''t thinking face to face with our young master, will either. Now if you can excuse us, we need to be on our way."


    Graham tried to urge his horse forward, only to be blocked by Zeke''s rode once again. "Hehe.. don''t be so harsh. It will be hard for you to leave from here unless we get to see the young master today." He had a cunning smile on his face as his gaze swept over his riders.


    "If you remain overly stubborn, then... please don''t me us..." Zeke''s smile grew as he watched Graham''s hands reach out to his sword. He knew these guys were faking it from the start. There was no loophole in their story. Yet, that was the issue. They were too perfect. Like he knew what he had to answer at each juncture of his questioning.


    His hands too reached out to his belt when the door to the carriage opened suddenly, surprising both opponents. "Haha... there is no need to resort to violence. I am here, ain''t I?" Zeke found a man in his early twenties stepping down from the steps of his carriage. As expected, this was no young master Tristan. Who didn''t know that the young prodigy was barely 17 years old?

 Chapter 262: Conflict 2

    Chapter 262: Conflict 2


    <<Hope you guys are doing well. We are back to regr releases from now on. In case anyone doesn''t know yet, there is another story that I write simultaneously. You can easily find it in my bio and check it out.


    Also, Patron will go live from tomorrow as well. In case you can''t wait for thestest chapters you can always head over /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>


    "Hehe.. young master Tristan sure grew a lot from thest time I saw you." Dennis scratched the back of his head like he was embarrassed at being mocked. "May I know your name, good sir? You are quite an intelligent one."


    Zeke looked emphatic, having uncovered their plot without much effort at all. "I am Zeke from the house of Pediot. Now can the young master be generous enough to reveal your identity?"


    Dennis''s eyes nced behind Zeke, taking in the face of the woman behind the man. His lecherous nce didn''t go unnoticed, eliciting a frown from the man. "Ahem.. we are waiting for the answers, young lord!" His voice was not as pleasing as it had been previously.


    The crown prince''s eyes scanned everyone unhurriedly as a small smile crept on his face. "d to meet you, representative of Pediot family. All of you are truly brave souls. Coming to my introduction, you can call me the crown prince of the Thera Empire, Dennis Raymond."


    For a moment, Zeke was able to respond to the boy. After which he broke into a fit ofughter. "Hahaha.. man you are funny. Didn''t I tell you the showtime was over? Pleasee up with a satisfactory answer otherwise, we arepelled to restrain all of you and hand you over to the authorities."


    "You dare..!" Graham has had enough. He was not going to listen to any more bbering. They had desired to minimize bloodshed in their trip but if someone deliberately seeks death, then he was not shy to send them to their makers.


    Before he could spring into action, Dennis stopped him with a raised hand. "Ohh.. is that so? Then I would love to see how you will restrain us hehe.." Zeke had anticipated this oue and his sword came out from the sheath almost instantly.


    At the same moment, Dennis had begun casting his spell. The ground around them began to sink in, forcing Zeke and his men to back off and create some distance between them. He can clearly see a violet magic circle reveal itself on the ground. Zeke''s chants also echoed as he and his men prepared to engage the men.


    In the distance, a massive body had begun manifesting behind Dennis. It was a huge spider creature with spindle-like eight legs and a clean torso. At one end the arachnid ended up in a human''s upper body. The summon created a very ghastly sight with a chain of human skulls hung all around her neck. There was a slew of dismembered arms that hid her chest andher regions.


    The summoned creature had a striking violet hue covering its body, giving out warning that it might be a poisonous creature. Between her front legs, Dennis wetted his lips. "There''s rarely anything more delightful than a one-sided massacre hehe.."


    Just like the creepy smile on his face, therge arachnid behind him had a simr crooked smile on hers as she looked down on the array of men, who had organized themselves tounch an assault. "Let''s have some fun, Lydia." A screeching response was heard, as the arachnid trained her long finger. "With pleasure... Hehehe..!!"


    ***


    It was noon when Ryu found his way back home. Afortable sleep in Nana''s mind sure helped him a lot to refresh his mind. Walking inside his house, he found almost everyone still in the hall. Naturally, the atmosphere was strained. Their neighbors too hade over to support the family. Looking over the depressed face of the individuals, he walked over to his parent''s room.


    Amelia sat beside the bed, caressing Ruby''s face as she slept. "How is she?" He took his seat beside his mother, holding the sleeping girl''s hands and rubbing them lightly. "Just fell asleep. Didn''t eat at all. You need to persuade her to eat something."


    Ryu''s nodded with his gaze glued to the beautiful visage, that had turned paler. There was nothing he can do for her. With all the help he had ess to, he dare to say that he could have saved the man even if she was on the verge of death. Yet, once a soul had departed from this world, there was no remedy for that.


    For better or for worse, Ruby didn''t even get to see James for thest time. "I will marry her once she recovers." Amelia was shocked at the deration. From her perspective, Ryu was doing this because he was scared that Ruby will be left lonely for all her life.


    She extended her hand, taking it in her own. "It''s okay, little Ryu. These things can happen to anyone, that doesn''t mean people will stop living their lives. You don''t need to shoulder everything, I am sure Ruby will make a good decision for herself."


    Ryu didn''t argue with her but in his mind, he had alreadye to a decision. Since there was going to be arge harem of women around him, it only made sense to include his family who was the closest to him. He will be the strongest person around, such that he should never be at the receiving end of the death reaper''s de.


    Amelia thought that Ryu hade to an understanding and thus kissed the boy''s forehead. "Your friend Ms. Sophia came to pay a visit along with her master. But since you were not here, they took their leave after checking up on Ruby."


    "Okay." It''s been quite some time since he had met up with that silver-haired girl. She too had quickly be one of his sweethearts along with Kira. "Go bring something to eat, I will wake her up." Amelia was aware of how much these siblings loved each other and hence decided to let Ryu handle her.


    ***


    **Gore Warning**


    *Tap* *Tap* Blood dropped down on the ground. Zooming out, there was a massive area that seemed like a bloody storm had passed through this ce. There were many sticks stuck in the ground. The source of the falling blood drops were these sticks that had human torsos ced over them.


    It was a horrible sight with around 20 corpses of men and women alike, stuck on the long spikes for disy. Each one of them had breathed out theirst breath. And from the horrific expressions on their faces, their deaths had been anything but peaceful.


    Each one of them was missing their limbs, with the pointed end of the spike sticking out of their mouths. Someone had skewered their bodies mercilessly and then left them. Their eyes were still open like they wanted to curse their murderer even in their deaths.


    Sime distance away from the gruesome scene, Dennis got on his feet. "Ahhh.. what a refreshing day, indeed." Stretching out his limbs he picked up the clothes handed to him by one of his royal guards. "Drain her. I think we are already toote. Let''s hurry the rest of the way. My little maid might escape if she gets a hint that I aming to wee her hehe.."


    The guard had his mouth dry as he stared at the back of his crown prince. This was not the first time he had witnessed this side of this young man. ''I hope our king canst longer in his throne.'' Just imagining a day when this guy can be their king, sent chills down the spine of the man. Hopefully, the other heirs can prove their worth to the current king. Otherwise, a disaster might befall the kingdom as well as its subjects.


    He dare not say his thoughts out loud and peered down at the now lifeless body of the woman. This unfortunate soul tried to stop their path, all of them were just seeking death. Her body had many disced joints in addition to a 5 feet long spike that had punctured her skull. The sharp end of the spike hade out from the left side of her brain, sttering blood all over the ground.


    The scene was as horrid as it could get but the guard was a battle-hardened soldier after all. What kind of gore and blood he had not witnessed on the battlefields? Taking a deep breath, he used a knife to slit her throat, draining all her blood into a container under her.


    Away from there, Dennis had strolled over to Graham. Fetching the towel from him, he wiped his hands and face. "How long for us to reach our destination? I am getting bored. Thankfully, our brothers from Cylon helped in putting on a show for us."


    Graham had no particr expression on his face. This was a routine business for him. "2 days at minimum, if there are no further obstructions." His gaze wandered over to the field of dead people. "Ohh.. haha.. don''t worry, they were nobody. I don''t n to cause a diplomatic disaster for father. That would make me even more unpopr hehe.."


    Laughing creepily, Dennis entered his carriage after which Grahammanded his men to continue on their journey towards the town of Korua, leaving behind the death and destruction.


    ***


    At Ryu''s house, the day passed in mourning. In the evening most of the guests had already left. Only Suna remained behind, unwilling to leave the girl alone. His uncle didn''t force the woman.


    "Although it''s a moment of grief, the way little Ryu not only kept himselfposed and cared for Ruby, it was so heartwarming." Both sisters were working in the kitchen for dinner when Suna remarked.


    Amelia had a downcast face but she managed to put on a small smile. "You are right. The boy had matured a lot in these past few months. That takes some weight off my chest. Hopefully, my girl will be able to pull herself together just like him."


    Suna held onto her hands, consoling her. "Everything will be alright big sis. Give her some time, she had always been a charming personality. I am sure she wille out of it. She should be proud of her husband. The guy gave his life to protect his fellow men, that''s a noble cause."


    She paused for a while, gathering her thoughts and peering out of the window at the moon that had begun to reveal itself in the clear sky. "Who in the world would have thought that we would have to deal with another threat? Like the beastmen didn''t bring enough misfortune to us."


    This new generation had never witnessed the true horrors the beastmen alliance was capable of. Yet, the abundant lores from the elders always kept the scars of the battles fresh in their minds. "What canmoners like us even do? That''s for the experts of this Empire to handle. I just hope that our children manage to sustain a prosperous life." Suna was in agreement with her words.


    Ryuy in bed, holding Ruby tight in his arms. "Does it still hurt?" The redhead knew that the boy was not talking about physical pain. "It does." Bringing his head down, he kissed her forehead. "It''s okay. I will just have to love you just as much. In time you will get to feel better. Not to mention we have our little girl to take care of."


    Suddenly Ruby''s eyes regained their focus. "My child, please bring her to me." Ryu was happy at the response he had received. Getting off the bed, he brought the child and ced the girl in her arms. Having been gone through the situation with Dorothea, he knew the first thing his sister needed was a will to keep going.


    The bonds between the couples in this world were way tooplex. Almost all of them only chose a partner once in their lives, investing their entire being in the rtionship. As a result, the despair of separation was just as pronounced.


    He sat beside Ruby, watching her gently caress the chubby face of the newborn. She undid her blouse, cing her left nipple in her mouth. Despite being in sleep the child began suckling her on instinct.

 Chapter 263: Back to the workplace

    Chapter 263: Back to the workce


    Ruby had a peaceful sleepst night. The thought of her daughter really pulled her out of despair. Even now she and Ryu slept together in bed with her daughter between both of them. Behind her, she can feel another body sticking to her back. Must be her mother. Dim rays of the morning light illuminated the face next to her.


    Using her soft hands she carefully caressed the cheeks of her younger brother. He truly had been a great support in these testing times. Her heart filled with affection, her hands swept his long strands of bright green hair to reveal his cute face.


    Right then, the boy seems to have woken up, using his hand to hold hers on his face. "Better?" "Hmm." A slight nod of head answered him positively. "It was very depressing to find you in that state is. Please can you try to pull yourself together? I don''t think mother and father would be any different."


    "Brother James must have known the cost. Still, he chose to fight instead of running away, you must respect his choice." Tears began emerging in her eyes but this time Ryu didn''t allow them to fall. Bringing his head close to hers, he kissed her face without any regrets.


    Ruby didn''t resist, however, she didn''t participate either, letting the boy suck on her dry lips. He was aware of her condition and hence didn''t push her too much, ending his kiss in another minute. Thankfully, the distraction made sure that she didn''t shed any further tears.


    "Although I want to stay with you, there are somemitments that I need to be present for. Think you can stay away from me for a while?" Sincest tost night, he had been with her almost all the time. "I will be fine, just try to return early."


    Ryu nodded with a smile on his face. Kissing her forehead, he kissed the little girl beside him as well, before getting up and moving to the other side of the bed. *Paah* "Oi.. sleepyhead, get up." A good p to Amelia''s butt made her wince in pain, leading to a small chuckle from her daughter.


    "You bratt... Aiiio.." The redheaded mother sure was annoyed at the rude awakening. Before she can resort to violence, Ryu cupped her face and kissed her face. This kiss was not shallow at all, their tongues rolled into each other''s mouths with their saliva dripping from the side of their lips.


    "Look after sis, I will be out for a while, need to visit granny from the milk farms." Amelia calmed down and pecked his lips in return. "Okay. What about your breakfast?" "Not required, first I will be seeing aunt L and Kira will eat something at grandma''s ce."


    Saying that he left the room, leaving behind the two redheads looking in his direction. Next Ryu walked over to the other room. Finding Suna, sleeping with his maids. Kissing all three of them, he left the house.


    ***


    L and his sisters had nned to drop by Ruth''s ce. Apparently, the olddy is going to leave the town today. They need to say their final goodbyes to her. She had been extremely kind to him, it''s only natural that he pays hisst respects. Who knows if she will be returning any time soon or not?


    After a 20 minutes walk, he found thedy dressed in white sitting in her garden, meditating. Not disturbing her, he moved in to find the mother and daughter pair. L was awake, but the girl had still not opened her eyes. Every time he saw her pale face, his heart turned colder and colder.


    Had he been powerful, she would have never had to go through all this. ''Why is she not waking up?'' L had still not noticed him, being busy caring for her child. Standing against the door, his words were meant for someone else.


    ''It''s better for both of us if you answer.'' One more minute passed when the reply came as a heavy voice in his head. ''Ohh.. are you talking to me? Sorry, I was sleeping.'' Ryu gritted his teeth, frustration visible on his face. ''Hahaha.. you are no fun kid. Why are you so serious? I am telling you, we can be great friends.''


    ''Good. Now answer my question.'' Hepletely ignored his words of temptations. ''Hmm.. it can''t be forced then. About the girl, how am I supposed to know? She is a kid, after all. It might be a few more days before she wakes up.''


    Ryu sighed, releasing a cold breath. ''You better hope she does. If l find out that you messed with her in any way, it won''t end well for both of us.'' For the next minute, his mind was nk, before breaking into furiousughter. ''Are to trying to threaten me, boy?''


    ''Yes. Don''t take me as a naive brat. Believe me, whatever you are nning, I can make sure that it never seeds.'' ''Looks like you have grown yourself a pair after that night. Hmm.. did I expose you to too much violence? Hehehe...''


    Voice fading in his head, Ryu walked over to L, sitting beside her and checking Kira''s pulse. "Don''t worry, she will be alright. Grandma is here, she is the best help out there." The woman took the opportunity to close the distance between them, hugging onto him. "I know. I believe in Mrs. Emily. It''s just, this girl is my only rtion in this world. It pains me to watch her like this."


    Ryu raised her chin and kissed her lips, patting her head to console her. "Why do you say that,dy? Ain''t I another rtion you have?" L blushed a little, snuggling in his chest. "I am sorry, I wasn''t able to drop by yesterday. I hope Ruby is recovering from this unfortunate event."


    Emily must have told her about James, already. He only rubbed her back. "She is holding on. Thest two days had been very bad, but her condition has improved a lot." "Thank goddess! I will try to join Amelia, maybeter today."


    "You cane with me. And what about granny? What do you guys have in your mind?" From her words, Ryu had figured out that L and her fellow sisters were nning something. It''s just that she refused to let him on any details.


    "Yes, in an hour we are all going to converge at granny''s ce, today. I hope you cane with me." Ryu bend down and kissed Kira''s forehead before holding L by her hands and bringing her out. "That''s why I am here. Come let''s eat something first."


    ***


    "L, do you believe in me?" "Hmm? Why do you ask?" On their way to granny''s milk farm, Ryu consulted with thedy walking beside him. "Just tell me." L smiled and took hold of his hand. "Absolutely." Her response got her a very public disy of affection in the form of a gentle peck on her lips.


    "Thanks. I will try to talk to granny, you need to support me wherever you can." L knew that Ryu must be feeling bad that the amiable olddy was leaving the town. "Huu.. sure. Only thing is that she possesses a resolute personality. Once decided, she very rarely changes her mind."


    "It''s okay, we will try our best." L hummed in a positive note, gracious walking down the street with the boy, holding onto his hands.


    Half an hourter, in the central mansion of the milk farm, ady sat in her chair with two of her spirits standing on each side. "Haha.. did you really think this would go any differently?" The blue-skinned spirit with woman hid her lips while giggling incessantly.


    Roth furrowed her brows, she too can sense what Abigail just pointed. She put her head in her palm, disappointed. "Go, let them in." At hermand, one of her two guards leaped into action. "These idiots, I specifically warned them not to return here now."


    "You are such a cutie, Ruth haha.." Isabe, her red spirit, bent down and ced her long arm around her neck. "On the outside, you always try to act all selfish and stern. But anyone who spends a decent time with you can very easily peel through the artificialyer and discover your benevolent soul. You as why they return? Isn''t it self-exnatory? They are here to support you, just like you went out of your way to support them as well as shelter them."


    Abigail was nodding her head. "It''s only natural for people to try helping out their benefactors unless they are a demon incarnate like your previous ''child''." "Huuu... it''s okay, let theme. I am sure I can send them back." Ruth took a deep breath, staring at the door leading to this hall.


    "Seriously, all of you are here. Do you love this ce this much?" Outside the farm, a group ofdies had assembled, waiting for the upants to let them in. Despite L''s insistence, Ryu was not expecting every milk woman to be here. All of them, except one, revealed a beautiful smile for him. "Huh.. what do you know about us, brat? You are just a newbie here, we had been with granny for much longer hmph.."


    Who else can it be except the headstrong Hannah? Ryu was no longer their milker, that is why she was able to gather all her courage to stand up to her. "Ohh my... isn''t it Ms. Hannah! You truly like to stick your head out, don''t you?" He had casually walked straight to thedy, only stopping when their face almost collided.


    "What are you trying, brat..? You have been fired if you don''t remember." Ryupletely ignored her warning, with a swift motion, he had restricted both her hands behind her back and held her against his chest. "Ahhh.. sister Rose.. save me..! Ahhh.. what are you doing?"


    Most of thesedies had little to no cultivation. They were like a herd of sheep, totally on the boy''s mercy. Even after all the ruckus she created, no one came forward to her rescue. Rather, each one of them had a goodugh at Hannah''s expense. "All of you!! Ahhhh..!!" Right now she was angrier at her sisters, than this brat.


    "What happened? I thought you guys were inseparable sisters. That''s not really a sign of good camaraderie. Or are you the only one they have cast out?" "Hmph!! I will... I will...!!" Ryu gently bit on her neck, using his right hand to crush her chest, eventually reaching to her long nipples. "Aahh.. don''t do it.. mhhh.. aaiiio.. mhh..!!"


    *Tap* *Tap* Among the giggles of thedies, they heard a woman approaching them from inside the mansion. "Come in." She unlocked the doors, allowing them entry. Ryu saw the guarddy staring directly at him with her emotionless eyes. Being the firstdy he had milked at this ce, he waved to her with a big smile on his face. The response was quiteckluster as she didn''t even acknowledge him back.


    "Hahaha.. beat that, brat. You are just a nobody around here haha.." Ryu can only smile and tug on Hannah''s tits harder. Leaving the woman in pain, he took off behind the group ofdies. Making his way through the crowd, he reached to one of the more maturedies.


    "What are you guys nning, Rose? You should let me know, maybe I can add something." Rose looked at the handsome boy holding her hand like a kid, a beaming smile on her face. "So Ms. L didn''t tell you anything?" Getting a negative headshake from him, she resumed. "It''s nothing big. We are just nning to keep this ce open."


    That''s all she told him when thedy from earlier led them through a hallway. Pushing open the door, a massive space was revealed with a woman sitting on her chair in the center. Yet, the first thing Ryu had noticed were the beings on both sides of Ruth. Each one of them was more than two heads taller than a human. They both looked like twins, the only difference being the color of their skins.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 264: Outbreak

    Chapter 264: Outbreak


    Having lived so long in this world now, there were not many things that can excite him to this extent. But the twins did just that. Each one of them had massive tits left out in open, with a single white cloth hiding their groins. As he approached closer, he can see the golden jewelry adorning their bodies,bined with multiple piercings.


    A ring on each of the nipples was attached to their golden armlets with long hanging chains. Another piercing on their navel had a chain that hid behind their groin cloths. Anyone can anticipate the ending point of that chain. *Gulp* From their stature, sleek ears, and long fingernails, it was evident that they were not humans.


    The only person with this type of body, that he had seen was the so-called ''angel'' inside the coffin. "Wow.. who are these magnificentdies?" Ryu didn''t bother hiding the curiosity in his eyes. "They are granny Ruth''s summons, the blue one is Abigail and the red one is her sister, Isabe."


    L was the one who informed him. ''Damn.. these women are sexy.'' Both of them were screaming sex appeal, so much so that Ryu even forgot all about the depressing thoughts in his mind. It''s been two days since he had a release and finding the red-skinned woman staring right at himself, with her tongue licking her lips, didn''t help his case.


    *Cough* He must let thesedies talk first, thinking that he slipped to the background, lowering his gaze. He can''t risk an erection when the atmosphere was this heavy. "You even brought the kid? Come here, brat! I already saw you."


    There were around 20dies surrounding him, but apparently, he was the one who was dragged out to the front or may be pushed to the front. "Ahem.. how are you, granny?" The heavy gazes of those two spirits bore down on him, making him a bit awkward in his greetings. "You guys are scaring the boy."


    "Come sit here. Let''s listen to what these guys had in their minds." Surveying therge statue of thedies in blue and red, he walked towards Ruth and instead of sitting beside her, say directly in herp. The olderdy had put on quite an imperious face, that was transformed into disappointment when the boy coyly snuggled against her bosom, pretending to be cute.


    Everyone in the hall broke out inughter, embarrassing Ruth. "I will deal with youter, brat. Silence!" Her voice almost scared away their little milkdies. "May I know, why all of you returned? I believe I have set all of you free. What is the meaning of this, now?"


    Ryu quietly, let thedies fight it out, while he sat in the cozyp. Ruth was pretty serious about all this. Along the way, he had seen the abandoned farm outside. There were no Ratgas anywhere in the sheds, all the pens were empty. She probably sold all of them away.


    "We all have a proposal granny, I hope you can listen to it." Being one of the seniors here, L came forward to put forth their case. Ruth had taken on the same authoritative face, almost ring at the women. "Speak."


    L cleared her throat before starting her monologue. "Please let us have this ce, granny. These past few years had been the most peaceful in our lives. Where exactly will we go from here? We got no cultivation to speak of. Before long each one of us will end up being captured by some bandits, just like earlier." Thedies around her each nodded their heads, to show their agreement.


    "Also, we will have a ce to wait for your return. I am sure this way you will remember your promise to us." Ryu had a grin on his face, thesedies sure yed it smart. They were not going to let Ruth abandon them just like that. Most probably, she was facing an issue that she was notfortable talking about with them.


    He can see the lines of frustration appear on Ruth''s forehead. "Is that all?" Her voice created tension in the air, she was not kidding at all now. In contrast to her, the milkdies were all gulping their dry throats. L looked around, waiting if anyone was willing to step up, yet the olderdy had always maintained an assertive reputation, one nce of hers was enough to leave the women cowering.


    "Good. I heard your suggestion in good faith. s, this property had already been sold to their new owners, so I can''t leave it with you. Coming to how you would live your life, please spare me your yelps. All of you are grown ass women, how long are you nning to stick onto my support? I understand that the outside world is cruel, especially to the weak. But so what?"


    "We are not rted. I just found you guys and decided to open a business, leveraging my magic abilities. We had a working rtionship for so long, and I am grateful for that. However, I am not a mother for you all. You can''t expect me to babysit you guys for the rest of your life? Go out there, fight for your own survival."


    No one was expecting Ruth tosh out with such anger. Closer than anyone, Ryu can feel her skin shivering. She was having a hard time keeping her emotions in check. Opposite to her, L had her gaze stuck to the ground. She had no answer to any of her questions. The same was the case with others, all of them stood in silence,cking any response other than the tears in their eyes.


    A few of them like Tessa and Mary were already on the verge of crying. Each of them stuck close to each other like a herd of sheep, supporting their fellow sisters. Besides Ruth, even her two guardian spirits were looking at each other, unable to diffuse the situation. They knew the exact reason for this mental outbreak from Ruth. All the depression and stress from earlier had now reached a limit.


    She might have to fight a life and death in a day or two, and here she had a bunch of people she cared about, refusing to leave her side. Their safety was her priority, for that she was determined to go to any lengths. That included getting them to hate her.


    Ryu wanted to facepalm himself. This was the secret n thesedies hade up with? They are going to hold the fort until their mother returns? Who thought that this would work? ''Huh.. not only do they possess udders like cows, but even their brains had also regressed to the same level. All of you better be thankful that father is here to take care of the situation for you..'' Each one of them was totally naive. Now even he was sure that Ruth was actively trying to distance these women from herself.


    "Ahem... Why don''t you all wait outside? Let me talk to granny for a bit." His voice broke the silence in the air, bringing everyone''s attention to him. He winked at L who took the clue and began herding her sisters out. She knew Ryu had a somewhat special rtion with Ruth, the boy might be able to pull something off.


    Recalling how he had questioned her on the way here, he probably believed that they were doomed for failure. ording to his earlier words, she had to support him. "Please follow them, mydies!" Ryu pointed towards the two guards, both of whom frowned at his request. The next minute, Ruth signaled them and they didn''t fuss anymore, following thedies and closing the door behind them.


    "What do you have? Speak." Her tone had calmed down by a great extent. Ryu looked around to find all three pairs of eyes staring straight at himself. "Cough.. you will make me blush." Ruth, who was expecting something serious toe out of his mouth, cringed at her own self.


    "Damn brat.. can''t you read the atmosphere? Do you need to mess around?" Ryu cupped her face with both his hands. His intense gaze made even Ruth blush a little. "What are you doing?" "Trying to remember your face, you are leaving, right? Who knows when we will see each other again."


    Ruth''s heart pained at his innocent words. "Huu... I had a kid, just like you. Due to my negligence, he turned into a disaster. I just hope you don''t fall on the same path." The boy kept holding her face, gently pecking her forehead. "Then shouldn''t you correct your wrongs and be there to guide me?"


    A bitter smile spread on Ruth''s face. Her hands wrapped around his waist, holding him ever closer to her chest. "Haha... I would have loved to do just that, kid. Unfortunately, I am running out of time." Ryu didn''t question her any further, holding her chin in ce, his lips touched hers.


    She had closed her eyes, their hot breath spreading on each other''s faces. Starting with a careful suckling of lips, their kiss evolved into a full-fledged tongue y. "Mhhh.. mhhh.. muuu.. cuuu.." Her spirits watched on as their saliva freely dripped on her chest, drenching the front dress.


    "Why don''t you tell me? Who knows, I might not be as useless as you think?" The kiss seemed to her rammed through a few of her fragile defense walls. They were already weakened by her previous emotional breakdown. "Someone will be here to take me away. And as you can tell, I am not particrly keen on leaving with him. That''s why I will need to restrain them here."


    Her erged pupils told Ryu that the woman was speaking the truth. One thing he was sure about was that Ruth herself must be a powerful expert. "How sure are you about this confrontation?" She smiled wryly. "Half-half." He carefully swept her hair back, revealing her porcin face. "It''s okay, I will back you up. Then you will be a hundred percent sure."


    Ruth chuckled, getting ustomed to his humorous responses. "Great. How about you return home for now. Once I will need your help, I will inform you. Done?" "Why? Is there an issue if I want to spend my night with you?"


    "Enough messing around, Ryu. Return home." Her eyes turned stern, warning him in a heavy voice. "Hmm.. she doesn''t take you seriously at all. What do we do?" Ruth was confused because the boy was not looking at her while talking, it was like he was speaking to himself.


    "Hmm.. yeah, I think that will be for the best." "Who are you talking to, Ryu? Have you lost your mind?" For a moment, Ruth was genuinely worried if the boy was suffering from an illness, rubbing his cheeks and staring into his eyes. "A friend. He wants me to let my little brother do the talking."


    Leaping out from herp, he made the woman stand up. Forcing her to lean against the chair, he picked up her dress to reveal her red pussy lips. "Don''t do it, Ryu... it''s not the time for that.. mhhhh...!! aaAghhhh.. wait..!!" His thick cock had already made its way through her pussy, stretching her insides.


    "Are you saying anything? I can''t hear you?" With a hard thrust, Ryu sent his cock into her womb. Ruth''s eyes had rolled up to her head. "Please.. mhhh.. don''t... Ahhh..." *Paagh* "Your voicecks conviction, are you sure you want me to stop?" "Aghhhh.. noo... I mean.. yes.. please.. stopp...


    Agghhh.. ahhhh.. ahhh.."


    Slowly the cock inside her picked the rhythm, fucking her little pussy without any mercy. Beside them, Abigail and Isabe stared down at the couple in amusement. This was the first time they were watching the boy go at it with their own eyes.


    In her mind, Ruth desired to stop this but a part of her brain was reluctant. She needed this. Her life had been a true mess. Only at right now when the boy was having his way with her, did she feel a sense of relief. At this point, she was not in control. Rather the boy was as he held her waist and pumped her pussy to oblivion.

 Chapter 265: Personal dairy slaves

    Chapter 265: Personal dairy ves


    Ryu was the one sitting in the chair, with Ruth kneeling in front of him. On her knees his cock was jamming her throat. "Gluckk.. gluckk.. gluckkk.. gluckkk.." Her throat made a loud noise, with the boy holding on to her hair for her.


    "I think we never had an introduction. My name is Ryu, what are your names lovelydies?" Ruth probably wanted to speak, but he held her head down. "Mhhhhh.. mhuuu.. ghuuuu.." Frustration was written all over her face, regardless she kept diligently using her throat muscles to massage his cock.


    The twins giggled finding the sightical. "Haha.. you are good, boy. It''s not easy to shut her mouth hehe.." The red one seems to be enjoying the show. Her sister chimed in with their introductions. "My name is Abigail, and that''s my sister, Isabe. We are spirits from the spirit realm. d to make your acquaintance."


    Ryu wantonly stared at her pierced nipples. Both of them had to pierce on the opposite ends of their lower lips. The same was the case with their ears, a chain connecting the upper and lower ends of their cartge. Added to their armlets, they had arge ne on their upper chest, adorned withrge prices of gems.


    The color of the gemstones matched their skin. Both of them had very long hair, almost touching the ground even when they were standing. Simply speaking, these two were the sexiestdies he had ever feasted his eyes on.


    These past few days, he had already been mulling over taking over these milkdies once and for all, now finding these two women his conviction only grew stronger. "Nice to meet both of you." His gaze shifted back to thedy with puffed cheeks, harshly jerking her head on his erection.


    "How bad are the people you provoked? What if I ask my grandmother for help?" Not wanting to stop, Ruth spat out the cock and began patting it on her face. "Don''t do that. I don''t want her to get involved. Also, she is but a single mage. No matter how powerful a grand magus is, they can''t stand up to an Empire."


    For the first time since he had been here, Ryu''s eyes grew sharp. Emily was like a trump card for him. He never imagined there can be power can be even greater than her. Pressing his cock against the inside of her left cheek, he pped the bump. "Woman! What exactly did you do to have such people behind you?"


    Ruth only chuckled, enjoying her time with him. "We only got one solution then. I will have to take you as my ve." Once again, Ruth was not taking his words seriously. She was busy nting kisses all over his balls. "How would that help my case?"


    "That''s the only way I can make you disappear,pletely from this world. After all, how can they take you away if they can''t locate you hehe.." Ruth slowed down with her blowjob, a fog of confusion on her face.


    "Only issue is, what would you love more, your cultivation or a peaceful life with me?" Her heart jerked when he said that. A peaceful life? Only she knew what she would give up for that.


    "What are you saying, Ryu? You have been acting really strange today. Did you hit your head, somewhere?" "How disrespectful!!" *Paggh* Her words earned her a yful p to her face, turning her cheeks red. "Answer my question, what do you love more? A quiet life with me as your master or a life with cultivation, what will be your choice."


    "Haha... it''s not even a question. If possible, I would have definitely chosen the life of very,pared to this current one." Ryu seemed to have been waiting for this response. With a single sweep, he picked the woman in his arms and walked over to the table in the room. "Great. I hope you won''t regret it them."


    He had made the womany on her back. "What are you trying, kiddo?" "Put you under my ve spell!" "Hmm.. you have taken these jokes too far, Ryu. Kids your age can''t put people under a ve spell." She wanted to move but Ryu held her in ce. Her twin spirits had walked over, watching the procession with curious eyes.


    "Let me give it a try then. I am asking youst time, are you sure about this? You might not have to live the rest of your life as a ve." Ruth didn''t know how to react. She had tried everything, but the boy was too persistent. Atst, she decided toy down and let him have a go, that''s the only way to reveal his bluff.


    "I got no regrets, go on. Put me under the spell. Here, I have retracted all my mana. Let''s see how talented you are." Her eyes were practically challenging the boy, who in turn happily epted it with an open arm. Though he had never enved anyone as powerful as Ruth before, he had great faith in the Dragon.


    There was no cultivation limit for the spell. As long as the person didn''t resist it, it shall take effect, no matter the age or cultivation. "It might take some time, hold steady." Ryu pulled her dress down and ced his hands on her bare chest. Under him, Ruth just decided to take a casual nap.


    A few minutes passed with the boy working hard under the intense scrutiny of the twin spirits. That''s when Ruth jerked open her eyes, with an expression of disbelief on her face. This was not possible. She can feel the boy''s mana, restraining her heart under long strings of energy.


    She can even feel the strings retraining her core. She tried to ess the inherent mana in her body but failed to call out to it. What better proof did she require to know that Ryu''s spell was working? It was toote to stop him now, if she tried to resist now, it might deal heavy damages to both of them.


    Abigail and Isabe too had sensed the changes in Ruth''s body. Both of them had been too stupefied to speak up. Like this, the spell waspleted in another few minutes. "It''s done." Ruth immediately got up, trying to ess her reserves and failing miserably. She spent the next minute trying to break away from the spell, but the more she tried to do that, the more ancient she found the spell to be.


    "Where did you find this spell Ryu?" "Aaaaghhhhh!!!!" Cries of pain rang out in the hall and both the spirits fell on their knees. Their nails dug in the ground while Ruth watched in absolute horror as the same ve pattern began manifesting on their chests, before fading away.


    She ran to Abigail, and Ryu helped out Isabe. "This boy... What exactly.. did he do? Ahhh..!" Both of them were clutching on their chests, probably in extreme pain. "Don''t fight it. Let it take control for now. It will only hurt if you resist." Ruth was a formation master, she was quick to figure out their situation.


    Ryu held onto the arms of the red spirit as she convulsed on the ground. It was only after they took Ruth''s advice did their pain eased out. "Are you a monster, boy?" Isabe had never seen anything like this in all her life. A spell to restrain, sprits? This was the first time she had heard something like this.


    Spirits can only leave their world and appear in this dimension, based on the contract that they establish with their respective mages. They are allowed to feed on the mana of their masters in exchange for helping them out in the testing times.


    Other than a contract, there was practically no other way to restrain the spirits. At least not that they knew about. "It''s an ancient spell. It''s not impossible to do that. The real problem is where did you find this spell Ryu? It''s extremely dangerous, so tell me the truth."


    Even Ryu was surprised, Dragon didn''t tell anything about this spell workout on spirits. Anyhow, he wasn''t at a loss at the moment. "It''s a secret, little girl. Father will tell you once you grow up." He went ahead and patted Ruth''s head affectionately. Her terrified face looked quite cute under his head.


    Ruth was annoyed at his response but her mind realized a bigger problem. She had lost all her cultivation. Her core was intact, but she can''t drain mana from it. Without her cultivation, how was she supposed to confront Dennis?


    "Okay, Ryu. It was my mistake. I should not have underestimated you. Now can you please release the spell? We already believe you." The boy only shook his head. "Not possible, little Ruth. I previously told you that it is a permanent affair. I can''t break the spell."


    The woman felt her heart sink to the pond of despair. Was she doomed to die, without even a struggle? Ryu was aware of her thoughts and not wasting any time he held onto her hands. Abigail and Isabe, both saw the couple disappear in thin air right under their noses.


    "I can''t find them. Where are they?" "Shit.. even my senses had beenpletely blocked. I can''t feel anything." They argued for a while when Abigail came up with a solution. "I know, instead of trying to sense them externally, check your consciousness. I think I can see them.. yeah.. found them.."


    Right then, Abigail too disappeared leaving only Isabe in the hall. It took her some time to figure out what her sister was telling her, but once she did, her body jerked and she found herself right beside her twin sister, the next moment.


    "As I told you earlier, this will be your new home from now. The Ruth in the real world has vanished, you got no life outside of this ce." All threedies had their eyes darting all over this ce, too stunned to speak anything. "Is this a dream?"


    "Haha.. what do you think?" Ryu had his arms holding onto her shoulders from behind. "I can tell, Ruth. Always you look so tired. I want to rest here for as long as you want. No one will be finding you here." Thedy was too stunned to speak anything.


    "You mean to say, your abilities allow you to manipte even the fruit trees?" Almost 5 minutes passed when Ruth was able to calm the roiling waves in her heart. Ryu pecked her lips, replying with only a smile. "What do you think?"


    "Huuu!!" This is too much shock for my weary self. She had lost strength in her body, settling down in Ryu''sp. "That''s why you put that ve seal on me?" Ryu nodded. "My apologies for that, but this information is too crucial. I can''t leave any loose ends, even by mistake. Also, I can''t bring you in unless you are attached to me. Hope you understand."


    Ruth smiled, pressing her head onto his forehead. "You did the right thing. But how sure are you about people not being able to track me here?" "Hmm.. a hundred percent. Because until now, even grandma had not been able to discover this ce. You told me that you have provoked an Empire, so that can only mean that you messed with a person from royalty. Even then, I don''t believe they will be too much powerful than grandma."


    His words made sense. Grand magus was the limit of human evolution. Yes, there definitely can be more or less strong ones, but overall they are all at the same level. Coming to this conclusion, maybe this wasn''t that bad of a choice for her. Living life in confinement was not the best thing in the world, but if it meant being with Ryu then she might just endure it.


    "I want to rest." With a single sentence, the naked woman slumped down in hisp. Her eyes closed, she slipped into a deep sleep in a matter of minutes. Ryu was left fondling her head, while the two-spiritdies explored all around the small garden, fascinated by the trees.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 266: Personal dairy slaves 2

    Chapter 266: Personal dairy ves 2


    "A living angel?" Ryu sat on the ground with Ruth''s head in on his thighs. She must have been exhausted in both body and mind because of the tension in thesest few days. The two tall spiritdies kneeled in front of him, carefully listening to his story with great interest.


    "Yeah. That''s why no one is allowed to go anywhere within 500 meters of that coffin. In some time, I will be adding many more ves today. I want both of you to guide them with all the rules that I told you." Both of them bobbed their heads like kids.


    "You are talking about those women outside, aren''t you?" "Yes, pretty much. I don''t want them to be separated from her, this I will get all of them to surrender to me." "Damn.. boy. You sure are ambitious. In a single swoop, you are nning to pick up both Ruth and all her workforce."


    "Hehe.. sometimes a boy can be greedy. But don''t worry, I won''t force them to join me, that''s not how I roll. They will have a choice." Abigail smirked. "Huh.. choice my ass. By capturing Ruth first, you pretty much sealed their fates. All of them wille running for their mother hen haha.." "Yeah, that was clever. You had all this nned?"


    Not that he had all of them as ves, Ryu was franker with the spirit twins. "Not exactly, but yeah, I would be lying if I never thought of having the whole party for myself." "What''s next then?"


    Ryu wilfully leered all over their seductive bodies with all those piercings. Both of them can tell his thoughts, but they were not shy about it. "Hmm... I have never tasted a spirit woman before today. Since we have dissolved the emergency situation, I might as well enjoy myself."


    The twins witnessed his cock grow in length and the boy carefully shifted Ruth''s head on a makeshift pillow. On his feet the boy walked up to the women, proudly holding onto his cock. "Your master didn''tplete her task. I got no choice but to employ you two to it now."


    "Huh.. you are one cheeky bastard..!" Ryu approached the one speaking, the red-skinned woman. His hands gently took hold of the chain that was attaching her nipples piercing to the armlet. "Isabe? Right?" Not waiting for her reply, he bend down and kissed her lips. His hand nudged on the chain, making her moan lightly.


    Both those women were easily 7 feet tall, but that won''t stop Ryu from trying his luck with them. "Hmm? It''s not much different than a human body." Ending his short kiss, he announced his remarks. On the side, Abigail chuckled at his dazed expression. "Haha.. and what exactly were you expecting us to feel like? Wool?"


    Not bothering to respond to herments, the boy organized Isabe''s long red hair behind her head, before forcing her head down to his erection. Despite the resistance on her face, thedy mostly cooperated, opening her puffy lips and letting the long dick slid in her mouth. "Mhhhh.. great.. ahh!"


    "Tell me everything about Ruth. I feel like you two are the only ones who might be privy to the details." His question was directed at the blue-skinned spirit Abigail, while her sister had her lips wrapped around his erection.


    Finding her hesitating, Ryu gave the final push. "You do know that I practically own Ruth now, if I want I can order her to reiterate everything from her own mouth." Abigail realized the futility of her actions and began her long monologue.


    ***


    "It''s been more than an hour now, should we take a look inside?" One of the guards checked with her sister for their further action n. "Master is more capable than both of usbined, what are you worried about?"


    "What exactly happened to you, L? I heard that 2 days back your house was destroyed. Is everyone safe?" Rose was the one who came forward to talk to the raven-haired woman. Now that some time had passed the anxiety in their hearts had calmed down, letting them focus on other topics. Others too had heard the same, and they began pestering thedy for answers.


    "Okay, so for now everything is alright. It''s just my girl is still unconscious, but no need to worry, she is under Ms. Emily''s care." Looking at their expressions L patted the heads of a few of them. "Don''t worry, she will wake up in a day or two. I will bring her to meet to guys, is that good enough?"


    Her sisters nodded, and naturally, their next questions were regarding her tragedy only, but she responded with some vague answers about that night, mostly deflecting the questions. "Please pardon me, my memories are not very good for that day. That''s all I remember before being rescued by the grand magus."


    Rose took over, silencing others. "It''s okay, L. Thanks a lot foring here despite your circumstances. All of us appreciate that." With that, she bowed her head, followed by the other women as well. L just smiled. "Granny is just as important to me, Rose. She had given us this life. Hopefully, the boy can pull some miracle, otherwise, there is no hope for us."


    "Did little Ryu tell you about what he might be trying?" L shook her head. "I got nothing, our best bet is to wait and support the boy in case he needs it." Everyone had just hummed in agreement when the door opened.


    "All of you,e in." It wasn''t Ryu, who was there. The spirits had opened the door and invited them in. Eager to know what transpired between the two parties, the women practically rushed in. Yet, there was a single party in the room, namely Ryu sitting in Ruth''s chair.


    They looked around but didn''t find the olddy, anywhere in the hall. "Little Ryu, where is granny? And did you twoe to any conclusions?" L didn''t know why but the boy''s confident face convinced her that the negotiations might not have gone astray.


    "She is sleeping and from the looks of it, she might not wake up for a few days." His words were vague, leaving thedies muddle-headed. "I don''t get it, Ryu. Why would she sleep at this time?" "Because the issue was resolved. Now she needs some respite after struggling against her fate for so long."


    This answer was delivered by Abigail who along with her sister now stood on both sides of the boy. Finding thedies scratching their heads, Isabe clicked her tongue still relishing in the taste of that sweet serving. "Don''t put too much stress on your little brains. Now we have an offer to make for all of you."


    Letting the tension in the air grow to the limit, she resumed her monologue. "Ruth had already made her decision. Now it''s up to you guys to do the same. All of you who want to stay with her needs to raise your hand and keep it up." They had no idea what game was this but almost all of them put their hands in the air.


    "Good, now I will borate the conditions." Abigail took over, eyeing each of the faces in front of her. "This wille with a price. And that will be a lifelong servitude to the boy here. Let me know if you are still up for it." No one pulled their hands down but many of them had questioning expressions on their faces.


    Rose was the first one to ask out. "Can we please know the details? What are we signing up for here?" Isabe promptly brushed her off. "No details are there. You only need to know that Ruth chose the same. Now, those of you who are still convinced that this is what you want,e forward one by one."


    A minute passed but no one had stepped ahead but all three arbiters in the room had smiled on their faces. No wonder, the dread of very can deter even the most determined. L recalled Ryu''s words of trusting in him. He was probably referring to this exact situation. She had to help him out.


    "I am in. What do I get to do?" Frankly, she might be the onedy here for whom the choice was not so much difficult. What can be better if she can be with both Ryu and granny together? "Sister L? Have you thought about it?" Rose held onto her hands.


    Expectedly the ones who were most undecided about it were thedies with a family in Korua. Although they were very few in numbers, regardless their resistance was what held back the entire group. "That''s the only way Rose. I believe in Ryu. Also, if granny had chosen the same fate for herself then why are we hesitating?"


    "Even then, I know a few of them got families to take care of. I also know it will be a difficult choice, but please think it through." Her reminder was clear for the women around, their marriage was not even a year old, while they had stayed together as sisters for much longer than that.


    "There are nopulsions from our side, but I have to remind you that if any of you chose to drop out, then after today we will part ways." Isabe had a nk face as she announced her decision. Her words scared a few in the crowd and they panicked, stepping out immediately to stand out from the rest.


    This group included all those who were younger and without anyone to call their own in this world, other than Ruth. Also, it was an easy choice for the two guards as well. It left only L, Rose, and 4 moredies on the other side.


    "I will respect your decision Rose, no matter what you choose." L went ahead and kissed thedy on her lips, shocking her out of the reverie. She watched the dark-haired woman wave and leave them to join the other side.


    Rose can only turn around and smile bitterly at her fellow sisters. "Please don''t tell me you are going to follow my decision." All these years, Rose had been a de facto leader of the group since L spent most of her time serving granny. Suddenly the burden on her shoulders increased by a manifold with the heavy nods from the woman.


    Rose can only turn her gaze to look at the smiling boy beaming with confidence. She can tell that he knew what her decision was going to be, already. She massaged her head. "As far as I know, all four of you don''t have a child, am I right?"


    After an emphatic positive response, Rose sighed. "Then be done with your marriage. Let''s go, if you can find a husband once, you can find it twice." She got hold of all four of their hands and dragged them over. "If your life suckster, just me me!!"


    All of them showed little resistance while being forced to follow Rose. A small smile appeared on their face as they mixed in with the rest of their sisters, showered with emotional hugs and kisses from the crowd. "It wasn''t so difficult after all." L came forward to hug Rose. "Huhh... I might need some time to say my goodbyes if we are leaving for somewhere."


    "Haha.. bunch of ratgas following the herd." Isabe was blunt with her remarks not caring about the feelings of thedies because they didn''t think much of the insult either. "Shall we begin then, herd master?" Abigail smirked at the boy.


    "Most certainly!" Ryu got up having released the limit to his mana reserves. He will have to work extra hard to enve all 24 of the women present but considering how many milk-filled boobies he can get ess to, this extra work was nothing. "Get in the line, ves!!"


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 267: A night outside

    Chapter 267: A night outside


    "We have moved all the important things in this ce. At night, this ce is going to go BOOM. Make sure none of you are on the premises." Abigail informed the boy in the chair inside his personal space. "Yeah, and please allow us to take our leave. We need to return to the spirit realm now."


    Ryu responded within the agreement. "Thanks for your services. I look forward to having a much deeper conversation next time." "Huh.. jerk!" Isabe''s lips twitched at his double-meaningment. "Don''t disturb her. We will return after a proper rest as well." Abigail pointed behind him and her sister stuck her tongue out to mock the boy, as their bodies disappeared.


    Ryu smiled and looked back. A blue bubble enveloped the bed. Ruthid in a nket, sleeping peacefully. Abigail had put a spell on the woman, allowing her to sleep undisturbed. The bubble outside isted her from all the outside noise, providing a serene environment inside.


    "Now then, what should I do with your lot? Can''t have you dilly-dallying around for nothing." He addressed thedies sitting on the ground, ahead of him. L bit her tongue yfully. "We would love to help you, even so right now, all we are good for is producing milk hehe... But I guess, you won''t be needing it in such quantity."


    "Well, you are right about that. I got neither the patience nor the expertise to start a dairy business." All thedies blushed with shame, they trulycked any major life skill. "It''s okay, you can stay here for some days. I will figure out something to keep all of you engaged. For now, I want you all to go through these books."


    Rose came forward to pick the books the boy handed them. "It contains some basic knowledge about formations. I want you all to give it a try. Although you are not the brightest students out there, but I believe if you put your heart to it, you might just seed."


    "Formations? You mean the same like granny?" L was only one privy to Ruth''s status. "You know about it?" The twin spirits had told him almost everything about the olderdy''s life. "Not much. She only told me a few times about what she used to do. But that''s all I know."


    "Ohh.. no issues. All of you should start from the beginning. Since you have joined me on this journey, you can''t keep being mindless ratgas producing milk. You will have to put your asses on work and work hard, otherwise, you are off." His stern gaze made all of them cower.


    "Ahem.. what do you me we are off?" Mary was the only one who can gather enough courage to speak up. Ryu grinned, walking up to the girl. His hands picked her chin up. "I will have to wipe your memory and leave you to strive for yourself."


    He heard audible gulp from the women around. "You can''t do that to us? After we have up our freedom, now you want to abandon us?" Ryu recognized the whiny voice. "Always sticking your head out haha..!" He casually walked over to thedy, twisting her long nipples, making her wince in pain.


    "Don''t kid yourselves!! Each one of you is a weakling, through and through. That''s the truth, whether you like it or not. Ruth might have been easy on you guys, but I won''t. Let me be blunt, I don''t want weaklings on my side. And believe me, right now even if I kick you out from here, your beloved granny can''t help you. Because now, I hold absolute power over each one of you. Am I clear?"


    Once again, thedies were face to face with the same fierce boy from the starting. Over the month, they thought that he had grown close to them like a family however the first chance he got, he disyed his fangs. That''s how most of them saw the situation. Only Rose and L were clear that the boy only had their well-being in mind when he scolded them.


    "Yes, master!" An emphatic reply, just like he would have loved. "Great, at least you are good at following orders. Now, go ahead. Ask me if you have any questions." "Ahem.. will you be sleeping with us at night?" Ryu raised his eyebrows, noticing Tessa coiled up in a corner.


    "Haha.. do you want to sleep with me that badly, little girl?" The petite woman tried to smile, nodding her head to show her eagerness. "It will be best if you can apany us in sleep once a week or so." Ryu got on his knees, warmth seeping from his heart. Holding her head between his palm, he went ahead and kissed her passionately.


    Each one of them was too stunned to even gasp in surprise, including Tessa herself. His tongue invaded the privacy of her mouth. Her gaze dropped down and her face heated up under the intense gaze of the boy. "Well Ms. Tessa, I got very limited time and a crowd ofdies around me. All of you have to earn it if you want to get in bed with me. Got it?"


    He heard a small humming sound in response. "Good. Enough chatter for the day. I am too tired. Whatever Abigail and Isabe told you about the rules, keep them in mind else be ready for punishments. I will try to keep L here so that she can guide you. You can let me know if you guys get too bored inside here, I will let you out for a fresh breath of air."


    "One more thing, for the outside world all of you had disappeared along with Ruth. There will be no contact between you and the world, at least in the foreseeable future. Goodbyes, then. I will see you all tomorrow." Saying that Ryu waved to thedies and left the personal space, finding himself in the now-abandoned building.


    He can see that the whole mansion had been ransacked. It must have been those twins, who he had tasked with collecting anything of importance from this ce. "Time to go home, I guess." He stretched his limbs and sneaked out of the ce, trying his best to avoid meeting anyone on his way back.


    ***


    In the chief''s estate, Eric stood beside the window. "Guuggllyyy.. gguuglly.. haha.. you are such a cutie hehe.." The newborn in his arms giggled nonstop as the man tickled her belly. Night had fallen and there was a beautiful moon in the sky. Nanay in bed with a smile of contention on her face.


    "It''s time, bring her to bed. I need to put her to sleep." "Ahahaha.. why? It''s not always that we father and daughter get some quality time together." Eric nudged the little girl''s belly button, sending her into another fit ofughter. "Tell mommy that you want to be with father.. yeah.. just like that.. tell her.. haha..!'' Nana can only shake her head in futility.


    *BOOOM* *BOOOM* *BOOOM* Right at that moment, multiple sts rang out in some distance from their property. Arge cloud of white vapor aggregated in the sky before slowly dispersing. In the room, Eric had used his back to shield his baby from the st wave. Thankfully, its intensity had degraded with the distance.


    "What in the world??" Nana still had her ears buzzing from the explosions. "Take her. I need to go!!" Eric can only grit his teeth and jump right out of his window, after handing the child to his wife. His body floated mid-air, rapidly advancing to the destination with raging blue and white mes.


    Landing on the ground he let his sense prevail over the st radius, trying to look for any survivors. "What caused this? Any ideas?" Another man came flying from the ntation. "Spirit stones. Someone professionally detonated them."


    Eric just nodded. "Any survivors, you can sense?" "None. Either there was no one in here or everyone was just evaporated." Lyod stared into the other man''s eyes before searching once again. "I was always suspicious of that woman. She came out of nowhere, took over one of the most prime properties, and always maintained a veil of secrecy. Huhh... This year is turning out to be quite testing, first the fatal vine attack, now these explosions."


    Lyod was in agreement. "My guess is that she left this ce already." Eric found that the st radius was only epassing the entirety of the property. "Thankfully she didn''t kill any innocents. I already had an idea that she was leaving, but why go to such lengths?"


    "To hide her trail, maybe." None of the two men had spoken these words. Both Eric and Lyod bowed their heads to show respect to the approachingdy. "Ms. Emily, can you.." "There was nobody here when this ce blew up, it''s probably just a distraction. Go ahead, you guys can rest. Since I am here, I look into it."


    As the grand mage had decided, both men took their bows once again and retreated. "Huuu.. how many secrets are you hiding kid?" She was acting exasperated but in her heart, she was happy for the boy. With a re from her, the fire in the acres of property was snuffed out.


    ***


    "What was that?" Ruby turned to her side, finding a bright white cloud dispersing. Everyone in the house was probably jolted awake, not Ryu though, having already known about it. "It''s okay, there are many people in the town who can look into it. Come here."


    Ryu pulled her head in his chest, keeping her there until she calmed down ad went back to sleep. Amelia waited for her girl to sleep before she whispered. "Should we go and check? It''s probablying from the dairy farm."


    The boy turned back and kissed her lips. "It''s okay, rest easy. The ce had been abandoned for a while now, so no one must have been there when the st urred." "Abandoned?" Ryu patted her face, forcing her head into the pillow. "I will tell you about itter, for now, hold sis. I got to take a leak."


    Amelia pecked his lips once again, before shifting inside the nket to hold her arms around Ruby, while his son slipped out. Ryu tiptoed out of the room, immediately to get captured by two waiting arms. He didn''t panic and let the person bring him out of the house.


    "I guess we need to talk, kiddo." She had ced him down on the roof of the building. In response to her interrogation, all she got was a mouthful of the boy''s saliva mixed with her''s. "Muuu..hhh.. enough!" She had to force the brat away, otherwise the next thing she knew they will be sucking on each other''s tongues for the rest of the night.


    "About the farm. Speak up." With how powerful she was, it was no wonder that she figured it out. "haah..!" With a deep breath, Ryu held his arms around Emily''s waist getting her closer to his chest and staring straight at the bright clouds in the sky.


    "I can''t, grandma. I can''t tell you everything about myself just yet. There are some secrets about me that I can''t share with anyone, no matter how close. Believe me, it will only bring disaster for everyone around me." Emily can''t tell what secrets can a teenage boy had that even she can''t handle. But by the looks of the serious expression on his face, it was clear that at least he firmly believed it to be that way.


    "Are you truly my grandson?" Her hands caressed his cheeks, mindlessly speaking while staring into his sparkling eyes. "Hehe.. how does it matter? I love you and that''s what is important. Isn''t it?" He initiated another kiss, this time way more aggressively.


    Their hand-squeezed each other''s ass cheeks, sucking on their lips like there was no tomorrow. Their breaths got hotter with every passing second. Ultimately, Ryu''s hands rested on her recently growing tits. Opening the upper three buttons of her blouse, he pulled those jugs out, fondling them to his heart''s content.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 268: Manifestation of Terror!!

    Chapter 268: Manifestation of Terror!!


    The bright cloud had illuminated the entire town and it was dispersing very slow, showering the town in glittering light. Emily sat between Ryu''s legs with her back against his chest, both of them enjoying the scenery in front of their eyes.


    "Huh.. at least tell me what you can?" Ryu pinched her nipples, twisting them. "Aahhi...!" "You are such a cunning woman hehe.. still trying to gather what you can haha.." Emily puffed her cheeks up, acting coy. "Huh... I can''t exactly trust a 15-year-old to save his ass in case things go haywire. The more I know, the better I can be prepared."


    "You just need to know that I got everything covered for now. If I mess up something, then, of course, I wille begging for help, you can bet on that." His words made thedy chuckled. "Be safe." Suddenly Emily saw Ryu''s expression turn rigid.


    Pecking on her cheeks, he exined the situation further. "Our little town is probably going to host some high-profile guests tomorrow. Make sure they leave as soon as they are here." "Who is it?"


    "Mr. Crown prince of the neighboring Thera kingdom. I hope you can send guide him back to his country. The boy seems to have lost his way back home." The boy was smiling, but Emily can sense the hostility from his voice. "Hmm.. crown prince Dennis. I heard about him. It''s time that the boy sees that this world is too vast for him."


    She didn''t ask anything else, clear about what she had to do. "Then I better take a good sleep." She got up and was about to fly away when Ryu held her hands. "Wait a moment, please take her with you." The next second Emily''s eyes expanded into saucers.


    "Hehe... Hello, Ms. Emily." Right in front of her eyes, L''s body manifested in Ryu''s arms. What sorcery was that? There was no storage treasure on his body at all. Not to mention that there were only a select few individuals who can create a treasure that can sustain life. Even those can only sustain profound beasts, with their hardy lives, not humans.


    Stupefied, she can only extend her hands allowing the boy to pass on the woman to her. "You know, I got an intense desire to turn you around and spank your butt for this. But.. I will rein in my curiosity, for now." Watching Emily float away with a waving L, Ryu can onlyugh at her disgruntled words.


    ***


    At the first break of dawn when Ryu was still sleeping in his bed, a chariot reached the outskirts of the town. "We are here, my prince." The boy with the chiseled face, stepped out of his carriage, stretching his limbs. "Aaahh.. haha.. a breath of fresh air."


    "Come with me, Graham. Let''s go and meet our little maid hahaha... I am so excited..!!" Dennis''s body leaped into the air, followed by the lead guard while the rest of their troops waited outside. Graham took the lead, having gotten the lead from his spies about the location.


    But as he reached closer to the site, his expressions dulled. Both of themnded on a charred piece ofnd. "Fuck..!! Every time it''s the same story. We definitely have a traitor amongst us, that''s why I never disclosed this matter outside of my trusted aides."


    Contrary to his face, Dennis didn''t look disappointed at the destroyed ce. "Hmm.. you mean one of your men?" "Yes, there can be no one else, I am certain of that. Please give me an hour, I will drill the information out of them." Graham was frustrated, to say the least. He knew how important this matter was for the crown prince. To have his own hand-picked men, sabotaging their mission, it angered him greatly.


    "Hahaha.. no need to be that impatient. Don''t worry, that won''t be necessary." Graham can''t tell where Dennis wasing from but by the looks on his face, it might have a n. "You think I didn''t expect this oue? Hehe.."


    "What matters is that I can still sense her presence in the air. It''s not even been a day since she left this ce. Do you think I can''t track her down? Even a simple formation can track her down at such small distance." Graham saw the boy weave his fingers in the air, creating aplex figure.


    "Hehe.. you can say that I was intentionally letting her get away all this time. I am not heartless, after serving me for so long she deserved some rest. But time''s up for that now little kitty." Dennis had almostpleted the figure in the air when it broke apart in pieces.


    His face morphed into anger. "Who did that? Show yourself!!" Graham knew the situation had taken an unexpected turn, immediately he brought his sword out. If the person can remain hidden for so long, it was certainly a worthy opponent.


    "Hmm... I didn''t know Cylon was expecting guests from Thera. Not to mention that the crown prince himself graced us with his presence." Dennis''s cold eyes locked onto the figure floating 5 meters above ground with her arms folded across her chest. Opposite to her words, there was no semnce of respect in her gestures, evident by the fact that she still had not bothered getting to the ground.


    "Grand magus Emily? What are you doing here?" Graham never received any information on her. Thest input on her was that she had turned into a hermit, living her life in solitude. What a major setback, toe across someone like her at such a crucial time. His heart was bleeding in frustration.


    "Hmm? Isn''t that what I should be asking you, Mr. Graham?" "Haha.. please don''t mind my man, Ms. Emily. I think we only met once. d that we got to see each other." Dennis too had recognized thedy in white clothes.


    Emily smirked, impressed at the ability of the boy to adapt to the new situation. "The feeling is mutual. I guess you lost your way. Do you want me to direct you to the capital?" "Haha.. ohh no, no. I was here to meet a friend. But by the looks of it, she probably left before I can find her."


    His words were clear. These guys were probably here for the woman who ran the dairy farm. Somehow, Emily can tell that even her disappearance was rted to Ryu. "Good then should we leave?" Dennis smiled gleefully, appreciating the beauty of the woman before him.


    "What''s the hurry? Since we are here already, maybe we should probably rest for the day? What do you say, Graham?" The man''s eyes turned extreme. "No, my prince!! DON''T DO IT.....!!" He was toote. Dennis had moved, a massive pressure fell on them instantly.


    s, the boy had overestimated his capabilities. Right now he had only taken a step in the woman''s direction, and he can''t move any further. "You sure are a beast woman haha... I was foolish to assume that a grand magus can be taken on at my level, even with my royal blood haha.." The pressure had turned physical, both Dennis and Graham found themselves sinking knee-deep in the ground.


    "Hmm.. you know, prince Dennis... You have got guts. I must give you that." Emily had disappeared from his vision and her voice wasing from behind him. "We are extremely sorry, Ms. Emily, please don''t take offense. My crown prince is still a child. I will talk to my king, you will have a proper apology from my country for his misconduct."


    "I hope you don''t escte this matter any further." *BAMM* "Fuuckk..!" The monumental pressure over his body had increased by many times, bringing him down to his knees. *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* His breaths were heavy, coughing dark red blood.


    "Good. I think we can talk in peace now." Dennis can''t move a muscle, standing in the same attacking posture. His heart raced, realizing the fuck up he had caused. "So where were we? Yeah, so I was telling you that you are a brave individual. But I hope you realize that with braveryes risks."


    Her voice was as alluring as ever. Dennis can feel her hand snaking over his arm, reaching out for the hairpin he had been holding in his grip. *Crack* "Aaahhhh!! Shit..!!"Pain traced his back, chilling his brain. His wrist had been broken. Anger bubbled in his mind. When was thest time he was disgraced in such an obvious way? She was literally pissing all over the face of royalty of Thera kingdom.


    "Let me give you the same advice, mydy. Braveryes with risk." The pain was causing him to tter his teeth but Dennis maintained a chilling smile on his face. Emily had walked over to his front, responding with the most charming smile she can. "I won''t be guiding you out then. Please find your way out, young prince."


    The pressure disappeared and Graham leaped to hold Dennis. "We must leave, prince. Let''s go!" The boy red at the smiling woman until his guard forcefully dragged him away. The man knew that their background was not enough to scare away a grand magus. Dennis was not the king just yet.


    "That fucker..!" Emily had disappeared, but Dennis can''t help but curse out in suppressed voice, allowing Graham to tie bandages to his hands. "Please, crown prince. We can''t let this matter escte any further. Let us leave." The boy red onest time in the direction where the mage disappeared, before taking to the air and leaving with his guard.


    This was not his day. "I will have my revenge. Just you wait, grand mage Emily." "Don''t be rash, prince. We will let our king handle this matter. Don''t mess it up more than you already have." Dennis wanted to retort but a sight caught his eyes.


    Graham followed his gaze to find ady working in her garden. "We are not doing this, Dennis. You have got us in enough trouble for the day." This was probably the first time the man called out the boy''s name directly, evident of how pissed he was at the moment. Trying to sneak attack a grand mage of a country, that had the potential to damage the diplomatic ties between two countries.


    Dennis was not the only one who will be questioned over this matter. With the status of his personal guard, the sword of disciplinary action might even fall on his own neck. Unfortunately, the boy was not in his senses after the recent debacle. He had already zoomed in towards the woman. Aware of his ns, Graham sped up trying to catch the boy before the grand mage found them messing around in her turf.


    Dennis had a cruel smile on his face. He was required to vent the frustration in his heart. *BUUZZZ* Right when he was only 50 meters away from the woman, his ears buzzed. All strength left his body. Graham who had followed him to this ce found him with an extreme headache.


    They had been cut off from the surroundings, unable to even ess their own senses. At first thought, Graham assumed that Emily had returned, but this aura felt different from her. Her''s was oppressive but this was pure evil and nasty.


    The blood in their streams froze, causing the boy and his guard to drop down from the sky like flies. Both of them coughed blood non-stop, unable to even call out for help. The air around them had turned solid, making them suffocate and fall on the ground.


    Their vision had turned dark, the only thing visible to them was a massive ck aura that seemed to be sting from the ground in front of them. They clutched their necks, their eyes turning deep red just like their faces. This was certainly not Emily. This thing... was preparing to kill them directly.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 269: Breaking ties

    Chapter 269: Breaking ties


    It was early morning hours when two men crashed in one of the streets in the town of Korua. Both of them were spasming, clutching their necks like someone was choking the air out of them. Their faces looked like they were enduring unspeakable torture.


    There were only a handful of people who saw their deplorable condition, trying toe to their rescue. But no matter how much effort they put, they can''te close to the struggling men. "Aahuuum...!!" Terror. This was Dennis''s first time feeling that emotion in its truest sense.


    The menacing presence was not even giving them a chance for surrender. Like it was just exterminating some pest, that it can''t even be bothered about. The dark aura in their vision kept growing until it was reaching for the heavens. The ck surroundings gave way to two dark red eyes that epassed over the whole town itself. "Mer.. cyy..!!"


    Graham can tell that they had irritated a godly being. What rotten luck! Those were thest words he can say, his consciousness fading. Death was staring him right in his eyes. Dennis''s case was even worse, he had already passed out. This was probably the end of the road for them.


    "Let them go." "Huuuuuhhhhh!!" Suddenly Graham sucked in the air, filling both his lungs to the limit. The presence had been retracted. "FUCK OFF!!" *Cough* He coughed up another mouthful of his essence blood. Even then, to his relief, the massive ck clouds had dispersed after the warning.


    His first response was to check Dennis for his pulse. Color returned to his face, finding the boy alive. "You have our gratitude, water mage!!" Emily saw the man carrying the boy in his arms, shooting through the sky, not stopping until he was many miles away from the cursed town.


    *p* *p* "All of you can disperse. The situation is under control." Emily''s ps woke the crowd from their reverie. They were still confused as to what took over those two men,pletely unaware of their tragedies. At her behest, each of them greeted the mage before returning to their daily chores.


    ''Hmm? What are you so agitated for?'' Ryu was meditating on hiswn,pletely confident that Email can handle anything. Yet, out of nowhere, he can feel the demon inside him get agitated. ''Nothing. Just getting rid of some rats. I am done.''


    His words didn''t maid much sense to the boy but he was used to the guy talking to him in puzzled, hence he ignored his words, focussing on his cultivation. Right next to him, Amelia was humming while watering her nts.


    ***


    The same afternoon, Jim walked towards Amelia''s house at a brisk pace. Earlier he had avoided getting dragged to the mourning ceremony for the dead but early morning today, he got to know that one of the people who lost his life in the tragedy was in fact Amelia''s son-inw.


    Realizing he had messed up their already fragile rtionship, he tried to make amends. Right when he was at her doorstep, the view of herwn caught his eyes. He found Ryu surrounded by a fewdies. Regardless, that was not what caused him to raise his eyebrows.


    Rather, another girl who sat right beside the boy was the one who caught his attention. Her silver hair fluttered in the wind, painting wonderful scenery. Jim almost found himself lost in the charms. ''Why is she here?'' Once he collected his wits, that was the most intriguing question in his mind.


    As far as he knew, Sophia had always kept the boys her age at arm''s length, never mingling with others and focusing all her time and energy in cultivation. Then again, right now did not have the privilege to ask that question to her. Keeping his gaze down, he entered the house after a knock.


    Ryu saw him but chose to ignore the guy as always. He knew whatever the boy had with Amelia was probably over. Had he been a friend, he might even have felt bad for the boy.


    Amelia had brought the boy to her room, epting his words of condolences. "Thank you, Jim. Also, thanks foring here. I had a few things to discuss with you." Jim''s heart almost fell when he saw her serious face. His bad premonition came to reality when she opened her mouth the next time.


    "I am taking a break, Jim. You are a good kid and I would love nothing but to see you seed. But this sex business, I will be stopping itpletely." "You mean?" "Yeah, I thought over it for the past two days. It''s not worth it. The emotional burden is too much for me to handle."


    "I understand. Then I will wait. Currently, your circumstances are bad." Amelia shook her head with a bitter smile. "It''s not only rted to my son-inw, there are a few other matters that concern me. Hence, let''s not discuss that topic any further."


    At first, Jim had assumed that the death of her son-inw was what caused her to take this rash decision. However, ording to the woman, there were some other matters as well. Nheless, since she didn''t mention it herself, he didn''t question her.


    "You will always be wee here, kid." Amelia bent down and kissed the boy on his forehead. She genuinely believed that he can shed his old ways and be a sessful person in life. He left no doubt about that when he even confronted his old buddies for her sake.


    "Do your parents proud!" She had cupped his face with both her hands. "I will!" Consoling his depressed heart the boy can only nod and get off the bed. "Do you want a drink?" "No, I better return to my training." Amelia saw him smile ruefully before walking out of the room.


    "Huu...!" She calmed her thoughts. Sure she felt bad about it, yet the sooner she did this the better. Otherwise, the boy might have gotten himself overly indulged in her, and then, this would have hurt him even more.


    Outside the house, Ryu saw Jim leave with a crestfallen face. Taking his leave from the group he walked in, finding Amelia sitting in her bed. Walking straight to her, he hugged her face in his embrace. "It''s okay, girl. You are just too kind for your own good."


    "It makes me sad huh.. drop your clothes." Ryu can only be amazed at her change of emotions. He saw her pull his pants down and ce hisid dick in her mouth, passionately sucking on it with great gusto. "Wait for a second, I will be back." To her great annoyance, the boy pulled out from her mouth, leaving her stomping her feet on the floor


    Ryu heard her disgruntled curses from the room and chuckled. Getting to his room, he took out a wine bottle and two sses. These were the spoils the twin spirits had collected from Ruth''s inventory. Pecking the sleeping Ruby on her head, he shut the door, reaching Amelia''s room. His horny mother was already naked, eagerly waiting for him.


    "Haha... I had no idea that you can be thisscivious even in sadness." Amelia made faces at him, snatching the wine bottle from his hands. "Close the door." The desire in her eyes, clearly told Ryu that their iing session was going to be a wild one. Popping the lid, she pressed the rim on her supple lips, tugging it as his throat worked, swallowing gulps of sweet yet burning liquid.


    Ryu had to forcefully take the bottle away, pouring himself a decent amount in his tumbler and sipping it with rtive calmness. "You can''t handle it." "Who cares? These days had taken a toll on my little mind. This shall be the medicine then." She had gotten so amorous not even minding the fact that her boy had ess to such fine alcohol.


    "It''s been weeks since we had a good session. Get in the bed." Ryu can see a slight blush forming on her face, undeniably the result of the drink. Almost all their time together, her son had been the dominant partner. Nevertheless, the influence of alcohol required her to try something different.


    Ryu was not going to protest against this change. In truth, it was not a bad idea to let the clumsydy get into amanding position for once. Sitting in the bed, he took off his robes and parted his legs to disy the impressive erection.


    "Ready as always, huh!!" Amelia tied her hair behind her back, bending down she held the shaft with her hands while taking the bulging ns in her mouth, sucking on it as hard as she could. "Mhhh.. uuughh..!!" Her eyes never broke contact with his. Ryu tried to hold her head in his hands, only to thwart in his attempt. "Hands off, brat!!"


    The boy can only chuckle in his mind, was this the new avatar of Amelia. Whatever he sure was curious to know what she was nning. The redhead, used her hands to wrap around his ball, straining them in his sack until Ryu was ufortable. *Chu* *Chu*


    With her t tongue, she began furiously licking his balls, time to time resorting to taking them in her mouth and sucking. Once his cock was bathing in her saliva, Ryu was forced toy on his back. He saw her erect nipples hovering on his face when the licentious female tried to get his cock in her sheath.


    Rubbing her spit on her lower lips, she impaled herself on her son''s erect dick. "mhhh... Fuckk..!" Was this the first time he had heard Amelia cussing? Probably it was. "How does it feel to be in your mother''s womb?" Ryu carefully cupped her breasts, mindful of her reactions. Thankfully, she didn''t bite him for that. "Amazing!"


    "Huh.. you have seen nothing yet." Her hands pressed down on the pillow on both sides of Ryu''s head as his lips strangled his. The boy struggled, able to taste his own precum on her tongue, the woman was not having any of it. Forcing herself on the boy, without caring for any consequences.


    Her ass cheeks began bouncing up and down on his erection, every time threatening to swallow his entire length in her stretched pussy. *Puchi* "Puchi* *Puchi* Their slick crotch rubbed against each other, exciting the woman even more as her clitoris crashed on the rough skin of her offspring.


    Her overfilled tits released their contents all over his chest, prompting thedy to engorge both her nipples into Ryu''s mouth. "Bite on them boy." Her waist moved faster, causing the boy to moan in ecstasy. The thick creamy liquid flowed down his throat intensifying the situation even further.


    It was going pretty well for Amelia, but 20 minutes into the session, she was losing her senses and as a result her aggression. Her body slumped over his chest. "Well, it was awesome while itsted. Let me take it from here, beautiful." His hands took hold of her ass cheeks, jerking his waist and pumping her pussy with just as much force as her.


    Tugging her hair, he began kissing all over her neck, nipping her skin with small bite marks. "Aahhh.. mhhhuuu.. ahhh..." His dick had forced open the door to her womb, fucking her baby canal.


    Out in thewn, manydies were huddled together trying to witness the scene inside one it the room through the clear window. Each one of them had their fingers in their cunts, pushing them in and out to relieve some of the tension that they were going through while ying the audience to the erotically charged scenes.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 270: Doing Emma

    Chapter 270: Doing Emma


    "Master Graham, what in the world happened?" Multiple horses trampled the ground, reaching the destination. While theirpany was waiting for the return of their leader and the crown prince, they were contacted by an unnerved Graham, intimating them to return in the opposite direction of the town.


    On their way, they found a distraught man serving pills to an unconscious boy. Despite their rugged appearance, the troops discovered identity almost immediately. "Is that all of you? I hope no one had entered the town after we left?"


    All the men were confused at their less than dignified states, but they restrained their curiosity. "None. All of us retreated after your call." "Good. Help me put the prince in his bed." The guard who came forward for help was amazed to find that Dennis''s body was a mess from inside. There was no strength in his muscles.


    "Please tell us what happened to you two, master Graham?" Once the crown prince was settled in his bed with proper medical care, the guards returned to the most important questions in their heads.


    The man settled under a tree, with his back resting against its bark. Looking down, he found his limbs still shaking from the earlier fright. "After today, I don''t want any of our spies venturing into that ce. It''s cursed." There was no way in hell Graham was going to believe that a human was responsible for their situation.


    Graham himself was one step in the grand magus realm, but the presence felt like it was staring down on an ant. A demon? That''s not possible. Even if it wasn''t a demon, the entity had definitely originated from ancient times. Another concern for him was how Emily got it to spare their lives. It meant that it certainly had some rtion with the grand mage.


    All this was crucial information for his country. At this moment, revenge was not even on his mind. That thing can probably wish them into nothingness. "Cursed? How can that be? Was it from the Krypto realm?"


    Graham was about to scold the guard when he fell silent. It was not entirely impossible. He can''t dismiss it just yet.


    "Get moving. It''s not safe here. I will exin everything on our way back. Make sure we don''t stop before reaching Thera''s territory." The men had no other choice but to listen to themands of their spooked leader. That''s how the valiant soldiers of a mighty kingdom retreated re-traced their steps back home, carrying nothing but loss and humiliations with them.


    ***


    Ameliay in a shaky bed with a happy smile on her red face. Right next to her ady sat with her raised butt and her face in the banket. Ryu''s cock fucked her wet vagina producing sensual noises. Right above the woman, another girly with her breasts crushed against the woman''s back.


    Ryu pulled out his genitals from one vagina and pushed in the one on top, resuming his thrusts as soon as he did so. Sophia loved doing these erotic things with Ryu, but her arousal touches the skies above whenever the boy adds Dorothea to the mix. He will always refer to them as mother-daughter pairs, and both of them appreciated it.


    *Ppaggh* "You are such a lewd girl, Sophia. Getting excited while watching your mother getting hammered by your boyfriend. Does it feel so good?" "Agghh.. mhh.. you... mhhh.. are the worst..!!" "Haha.. the way your pussy is clutching into me, I will say you think differently."


    *Paaaghh* Finding the woman under Sophia giggling, Ryu spanked her sulent ass. "And what about you, mommy dearest? Always waiting for a chance to get in bed with your daughter. Does it makes you hornier?" *Paagh* "Aghh.. yes master, always love when the master takes both me and my little daughter together."


    "Hehe.. good, you are honest. Better teach the same manners to your kid as well." "Thank you for your mercy, master Ryu. She is still young and rebellious. I will make sure she is subservient to master just like her mother."


    Sophia wanted to dig a hole to hide her face. The way both of them were addressing her like a kid made her flush. At the same time, Dorothea referring to her as her own child made turned up the heat in her groins. A heat that can only be dispersed by Ryu''s cock rolling inside her private part.


    He took her arms, holding her in her back as he rammed into the slimy hole. "Ahem... Emma, get inside. How long are you nning to hide?" At his call, thedy on the gates almost stumbled to the ground. She had been hiding and rubbing herbia to lessen the sex drive.


    It''s been weeks since she had a decent cock inside her. Added to that, her husband was too weak to tend to the demands of her physical body. Even though her son gave his all to keep her satisfied, just watching these women enjoy themselves made her realize how much she was losing.


    "It''s okay, it''s only natural to be like this. Get inside, we will see what can be done." A few minutes passed and no one stepped inside, but Ryu kept drilling the mother-daughter pair, unconcerned. Later, saw the redhead step inside hesitatingly, chewing on her nails in nervousness.


    "Haha... I am not asking you to be like them and grant me ess to all of you. Come closer." The woman checked to find Amelia sleeping with a big smile on her face, evident of the fact of how much she had enjoyed. Frustrated, she forced herself to walk right beside the boy.


    Ryu pulled her in his embrace, his waist still working inside Dorothea. "These few days had been overly tensed for all of you. Let me help you release some of the pressure. Now can you slip out of these clothes?" He pinched her erect nipples that were on full disy along with her breasts due to the peculiar maid dress she wore.


    "Don''t worry, I will make sure not to kiss you. So, you can just lose yourself like these." *Pagghh* His hand rubbed on Sophia''s clit, while the other one pped her butt to keep her exhrated. Emma was unconvinced, knowing fully well how each woman he had waspletely possessed by him.


    However, her body was not exactly listening to her brain. The smell of semen seems to have triggered a primal response from her core, getting rid of the clothes as soon as she could. "Nice, now let''s start with your mouth. First, let me be done with these two, then we can have all the time for ourselves."


    Emma''s red face got to the same level as Dorothea''s buttocks, her open mouth ready to serve the boy despite some semnce of resistance in her heart. This might end badly for her. All these thoughts were shoved to the corner of her brain when Ryu''s dick, covered in his semen and thedies'' juices, forced her jaws apart and reached to the back of her throat.


    Her subservient eyes were raised to find Ryu''s ginning face, as he caressed his forehead, sweeping the stray strands of hair behind her ears. "You are so beautiful, Emma." He had a lot of experience infortingdies with sweet words. As expected the woman opened her jaws even further, letting his dick head enter her throat.


    Just those words were enough for Emma to give her best, holding the base with both her hands, her mount moved round and round, making the boy moan in pleasure. "Uuhh.. yeahh.. good girl.. suck my balls as well.. and keep looking at me!!" She nodded her head and gripped his ball sack with her lips, suckling on them.


    Ryu let his cock rest on her face, rubbing his urethra over her lips. "Wait for some time, I will do you in a bit." Like a diligent ve, Emma nodded waiting quietly for her turn. She saw the thick cock stretching Dorothea''s pussy to its limit. Her mouth-watering, she recalled how much the boy loved it when Amelia would service his anus.


    Crawling on her knees, Emma shifted behind Ryu''s ass. Parting hai butt cheeks, she snuggled her head deep in his crack. "Mhhh..nnnhhhgg..!!" Her tongue gently licked all over the rim, flickering it. Slowly she began forcing the soft flexible appendage deep in the anal hole.


    Ryu''s dick grew by another inch, reaching inside the womb, his swelled up ns rubbing on the inside of her slippery tunnel. "Mhhh... Ryuuu.. please.. ahhahhh.. mhhhh... I am close.." Sophia sprung into action, her fingers tweaked Dorothea''s nipples, twirling them until her the woman reached the orgasmic release.


    Letting thedy slump in the bed beside Amelia, Ryu shifted to Sophia but the girl shook her head. "I can wait. Let Mrs. Emma take my ce." He pulled her into his embrace, kissing her passionately on her soft lips. His left hand held onto Emma''s red hair, pulling her into the bed.


    "Rub yourself, Emma." Sophia shifted to suck on Ryu''s cock, with Emma''s face turned ashamed. "Come on, there is no one in here except me. Get going." His words were like a charm, the woman clenched her jaws as her fingers reached into her snatch, grinding her outerbia against each other.


    "Mhhh.." Ryu held onto her knees, pulling her thighs apart to reveal her red pussy as she kneaded it. "So arousing, haha.." Emma kept her gaze low, her teeth gnawed on her itchy lips. "Do you want me inside you?" She kept rubbing her lower lips and nodding her head fervently.


    *Pah* *Pah* He pped her thighs close to her pussy, irritating the woman. "Say it out loud,dy. Tell me, what you want me to do with you?" Emma nipped her lips, extremely aroused. "Please use.. my pussy, master." "Hehe.. so cute..!" Ryu held Sophia''s head on the pussy, making her lubricate the hole.


    Sophia pressed the bulbous head on the hole, after which the boy began slowly driving his erection inside the tight and warm walls. "Ahhhhh... Aahhh... Ryuu.. please slowly.. maaahhhh..!" Emma was in double trouble because the girl on over her crotch had taken her exposed clit in her lips, sucking on it.


    Ryu held onto her ankles, his waist moving back and forth in her pussy. Right now he can only get halfway inside her, gradually he was forcing it deeper with every pump. "You are expanding it so much... mhhh.. ahhh.." "haha... I want to get you pregnant Emma. I will put a child in you."


    Her red eyes turned to saucers at his words, her pussy convulsing, trying to pull the shaft deeper inside her. "No... I don''t want that!!" Previously Ryu was not ready to get his women pregnant. But now he had changed his views. A child will probably strengthen his bond further with thesedies. Like if he can give a child to Amelia, there was a good chance that she will finally ept him as her partner.


    The same might be the case with otherdies, especially women like Dorothea and Emma. If possible he would like to add Emily and Ruth to the list. But then again, those two were not exactly in their middle ages. It might be a difficult endeavor. Nheless, he was confident that in this world of magic nothing should be impossible. ''That lizard will certainly have a spell for this as well.''


    Ryu held down a struggling Emma, eventually shoving his entire length inside her. Once that happened, her struggles died down with the woman finally epting her fate, letting the boy plow her pussy in ways he saw fit. With Sophia''s tongue on her clit, pretty soon she was turned into a moaning mess.


    ''Talking about the lizard, it''s been a long time since he contacted me. You better not be dead, bastard!" Too many things depended on that Dragon, Ryu can only hope that he was fine.


    This time Ruu deliberately sent his cock to it''s limit before depositing his thick jizz inside the out of breath woman. "Tell me, what would you like? A boy, or a girl?" Emma hid her face under her arm, to embarrassed to meet his eyes. It was beyond shameful to talk about giving birth with a kid her son''s age.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 271: Emily leaving

    Chapter 271: Emily leaving


    <<Time to do some self promotion. It''s a new month, so please head over to our patreon page and show your favourite author(i.e. yours truly) some love.


    Please let me remind you that the support I have received from you guys had been nothing short of tremendous. It had been one of the key reason we could continue despite a trainwreck of negative reviews, meanments, falling ratings.. etc.. etc.. (Though our aggregate views still kept crashing through the roofs lol..)


    That''s all the rant from my side. Once again, every single one of my readers are appreciated whether you are able support the work marily or /yer104 (remove ''*'')>>


    "Haaahh.. die.. !!" Jim was mad. He didn''t know why but it felt frustrating. He can''t be mad at Amelia''s choice, she was a married woman and this was going to be the eventual end to their rtionship, anyway. He was probably mad for not being able to cut thedy off from his life. A few days had passed from then and he had genuinely tried to move on, but it was much harder than he had imagined.


    This only went on to prove that Amelia had a better judgment than him, she had already foreseen this oue and dered her stance in advance. In his heart, he knew thedy did that for his own good, but this was probably the very first time the teenager had faced rejection and hence it was hard.


    Well, even Sophia had rejected him many times but he never took it to heart, realizing that he still had a chance. However, with Amelia, everything he had was gone. There was no going forward from here. *Sigh* *st* The twisting dark vine in his hand exploded in multiple pieces, falling to the ground and dying out.


    He was the chief''s son, there was no need for him to do the extermination work. Yet after finding himself stuck at his current cultivation level and the training had gotten boring, this was his way to seek some thrill in life and put his mind to focus on other matters.


    *Gulp* *Gulp* Sitting under the tree, he stared towards the sky sipping some water from his bottle and wiping perspiration on his head. He had been on a killing spree this morning, destroying the pesky vines as soon as he discovered one.


    "Young master Jim, my team had discovered arge vine. I don''t think we can handle it alone, please back us up." Jim had only gulped two mouthfuls when a man came running towards him. Without thinking twice the boy just nodded once and leaped into action. "Lead the way."


    ***


    "Careful.. don''t let ite close." Deep in the ntation farm, many men had surrounded arge Krypto vine. They had managed to iste it from the tree but it was proving to be difficult to destroy it. That''s why one of them had been sent to get help.


    "Remember master Lyod''s words, no one ys the hero. Keep distance, these pesky bastards are can be tricky to handle." "Yes, keep it busy until help arrives." One after the other the men shouted, bombarding the screeching ck mass with a long-distance attack while forming a circle around it.


    *Thrrrr* *Zaapp* *Zaaapp* Out of nowhere arge mingnce cut across the air, peircing the vine and pinning it to the ground. Everyone cheered and found a young boy running towards them. "Get back. It''s mine." Thence was covered flickering with lightning, causing the entity to burn from inside.


    Jets of red fire sted from the boy''s palms as he leaped at the abomination amid its shrill cries. "Haha.. too weak!!" His ns sted away the tentacles trying to approach him, burning them to crisp. A single tentacle got around to bite the boy on his forearm, making him wince in pain.


    "Just die already..!!" He didn''t fret over his bleeding arm, instead holding the dry appendage firmly in his hands as lightning began crackling around his body. *BOOM* The electricity passed through to the main trunk of the nt, zapping it into oblivion. Once he was done, nothing but the dust was left in front of him.


    "Awesome!! Little Jim." "Yeah, that was incredible!!" "Hahaha.. the chief will be proud." "Sure he will be. Damn.. the boy is good haha.." The men around cheered and fell back on their butts, rxing. Jim on the other hand ignored them and popped a small pill in his mouth, wiping the blood off his arm and wrapping it with a small piece of cloth.


    Over their heads, two men stood suspended in the air, watching the entire show. "What exactly did you do to the boy? This was not exactly how I imagined him to turn out." Eric scratched the back of his head, blushing in shame. "Well, I can''t me you for that. He was a problematic kid, indeed." He saw the boy ignore the men around and walk away, on his way to search for its next victim.


    "Even now I am not sure what caused him to change this much." "You aren''t?" Lyod was surprised that even his own father was unaware of it. "Huh... I tried probing it a few times but the kid is stubborn, refusing to let people get too close to himself." "Well, I guess it''s alright, looking at the results." "Yeah, you are right. I just hope he doesn''t push himself too hard."


    ***


    "Rise!!" Two small nts germinated from the ground on either side of Ryu''s feet. His eyes were closed shut, trying his best to focus on the spell. The next minute, a bright pink flower bloomed on their heads. It was a beautiful scene, nheless right the next minute both nts simply shriveled up and dried.


    "Aahhhhhh!!!" The boy can only punch the ground in frustration. Amelia can only smile from distance. "Haha.. you were close. They almost bloomed." Ryu let his exhausted body fall back on the grass. "Yeah, but that''s not good enough."


    "Hehe.. then get back up and keep trying, kiddo." Last day, Ryu had told her about the dairy farm. She knew her boy had lost the job but as long as he was happy, she didn''t care that much about the ie now. One can say that she had learned to live happily in what she had.


    These days she will only do her pottery business just to keep herself in shape, afraid that no work can get her to put on weight. These days she was way more cheerful. Even the loss caused by James'' untimely demise had seemed to be fading now.


    Ruby was getting healthier and at least had begun to talk to the people around. What more can she ask for? "Come, let''s take a bath." Amelia walked over picking up the weary body of her boy in her arms and carrying him towards the house. Ryu let her lick himself up and holding her head in his hand, brought his lips on hers, initiating an affectionate kiss.


    Amelia stopped in ce, sucking on her boy''s juicy lips without any care in the world. Ryu''s right hand held her head down, while his left one fondled her exposed breasts. Most of the time, the boy will keep her naked when at home, hence the convenience of using her whenever he was in the mood.


    "Cough.. can this bath wait for a few minutes? I got a few things to talk about with the kid." Amelia was not expecting someone to find herself in such apromising position with her own child. She almost dropped the kid on the ground, while taking a step back.


    "Ahem.. mother.." Ryu was ced on the ground while the redhead desperately wiped her lips, futilely trying to get rid of the evidence. Emily can only sigh. "I am already aware of your shenanigans, Amelia. No need to act like it was just a motherly kiss."


    "Haha.. mhh.. then I will spare you the exnation, mother hehe.." Like a kid the woman giggled, walking in the house. "Come to the bath, when you are done." Ryu heard her say. The boy can only smile and step closer to the woman standing ahead of him.


    Aware of his ns, Emily ced her hand on his chest, stopping him in track. "I am here on serious business, kid. No messing around." Ryu pretended to be disappointed as he sat on the ground. "Listening." Thedy smiled and sat right next to him. "I will be leaving Korua today."


    Ryu was not expecting her to leave just yet. "What happened? You just returned." Emily sighed. "It''s the royal court. They are summoning me. Got to return to the capital once again." "It''s regarding the announcement of the existence of the Krypto vines, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, the news is spreading like wildfire and the nobility are being cornered for keeping the matter secret for this long." "They can''t be thinking of punishing you for it?" Emily smiled, finding a sheen of concern in the boy''s eyes.


    "Haha... it''s all a facade for the general public. Nothing is going to happen, a few admonishing here and there, a few summons by some old bones, that will be all. I was ready for this when I asked Eric to do the announcement." Ryu held her waist in his arm, finding the woman extremely cute when she chuckled.


    "Then I will wait for you." He didn''t waste any time,tching onto her lips before she can put up a resistance. Emily was at a loss, having been caught off-guard. She can only let the boy kiss her for the next minute, realizing that it will be some time before she can return.


    "The prince had been taken care off." She mentioned the mess Dennis created, in short. "Keep this with you at all times. I don''t want to help you out in your cultivation journey as it will be more fruitful if you can ovee the obstructions on your own. Hence, only use this when absolutely necessary." Having learned from her previous mistake, she handed the boy a bracelet.


    Ryu took it from her hands, appraising the ornament. "What is this supposed to do?" "Pour your mana into this, in case you find yourself in a life-threatening situation. It will alert me, and I will be able to help you out from wherever I am."


    "Hmm? You can do that?" "Yes. Like I told you, don''t rely on that demon''s powers. We don''t exactly know what his ns are just yet. Keep him at bay for now." Ryu nodded, watching thedy get to her feet. "Remember, only use it when you got no other choice." Her face was stern this time, warning the boy.


    "Haha.. of course. I too want to improve myself, woman." Emily''s face returned to a smile as she walked away. "The girl is awake. You can go see her now. Just don''t bring any sensitive topic up with her. She is still reeling from the aftereffects of memory erosion."


    Ryu''s heart pounded in his chest, listening to the best news in a while. "I will go right away." Emily nodded. "Apologize from her on my behalf as well. I wanted to teach her myself, s.." "It''s okay, just the fact that you took her as a disciple can keep her awake for weeks toe. Let''s give her some time to absorb that." Emily chuckled and waving to the boy, leaped across the sky.


    ***


    Kira sat in her bed, watching the afternoon giving way to evening through her window. Her face was nk without any expression whatsoever. "Hello, sweety." A voice broke her reverie, and once she saw the boy on her door, a smile blossomed on her pale face.


    He came forward and hugged her, the girl hugging him back. "Brother Ryu!!" He patted her head, trying tofort her. "How are you feeling?" She kept holding his waist. "A little lost but I believe I am okay." "Nice, you are a strong girl, it''s only natural."


    He sat beside her, letting hery her head on his shoulders. "That day, brother Ryu. I feel like it was important for me, but I can''t remember anything about it. What exactly happened?" Ryu''s heart shook in trepidation. He recalled how happy the girl was as she brought him to her house. How she cursed him all the way back home when he refused to let her skip her scheduled training.


    He had only learned itter from L that in fact, the girl had convinced her mother to let her do the deed with him. That''s why she had been so excited theplete week before that. Such was their fate that the disaster hit on the same day. His heart pained when he thought about all that. His hands took her in his own, tightly holding onto it.

 Chapter 272: Mother-son bonding

    Chapter 272: Mother-son bonding


    "Ms. Emily told us to stay at this ce since our house was ruined." L and Ryu sat together with Kira for an early dinner. "Ohh." Ryu helped the girl eat with his own hands, letting her rest in hisp. "I am so sorry, brother Ryu. I almost forgot that potion that you brought for me, it would have already been wasted since I was passed out for so many days."


    Ryu pinched her nose. "You don''t know how happy I am that you are okay. All those potions can go down the drain for all I care." Kira''s heart fluttered at his words. "Hehe.. am I that important?" "Yes. Certainly." "Hmph. You just want to take my mother to bed, that''s why you are trying to please me."


    L''s face turned red but Ryu justughed. He was truly ecstatic to have his girl back. All these days, he will always have a void in his heart. "Why only your mother? I want to take Kira as well to the bed." This time Kira flushed red, pinching him to show her displeasure.


    "You are so shameless, brother." "Haha.. little girly, who exactly brought the matters of bed into the conversation." She fiercely bit on the Tura in his hand, scaring Ryu to pull his hands back. "Haha..!!" L saw the two kidsughing and bantering with each other as the night fell on their town.


    ***


    "Mhhh.. ahhhmmmhh!!" Jim slept in his bed at midnight when his head was filled with perspiration. The boy seems to be going through a bad dream as his hands clutched onto the bedsheets. "Aaahhh!!" His courtyard was away from the chief''s mansion and he had chased away the servants his mother sent him, all that meant was that there was no one who can wake him up.


    Jim found himself in a dark dungeon, chained to the walls. "My.. my.. we caught a young one." "Who is there?" The boy called out but thedy whose voice he just heard, was nowhere to be seen. "Hehehe... Are you so eager?" He saw a figure walk in from the dark corner.


    It was a woman as he had expected, a tall one at that. He can''t see her face that was behind a veil, but her overly long nails told him that she might not a human. "Who are you? And where am I?" Initially panicking, the boy got his faculties under control, trying his best to close his eyes and concentrate.


    "How cute!! But it''s of no use. There is no escaping from this ce for you, kid." The woman had now walked behind him, away from his vision. "Who are you?" Realizing the futility of his actions, Jim tried changing his tactic. "That''s not very important. What is important is that I got a few questions that need to be answered."


    Everything around him looked real, even then Jim had a hunch that all this was just his imagination. He was lost in thought when he felt a hand crawl over to his chest from over his left shoulder. Her long nails were truly terrifying.


    "What kind of questions? Can I leave if I answer them?" "Hehe... Straight to the point, I like that." Her voice was quite sensual but the threat of her offensively sharp nails kept any thoughts about her at bay. "It depends on how truthfully you answer them. Then shall we begin?"


    Jim tried to summon the mana in his body, but there was not an ounce of that in his channels. "Ask." "Good. Then let''s begin. The first question, I heard that your town got a boy who can manipte nts. I need to know his name."


    Jim''s gaze turned sharp as soon as he heard her first question. Everything began making sense to him now. He was no fool, to begin with, hence as soon as the woman talked about nts his mind recalled the bite he had received from that Krypto vines just today.


    ''Fuckk... I messed up!'' He was frustrated, at himself. Had he not been so rash, that bastard would have never gotten a chance to sink its teeth in him. Most people in Korua knew what the identity of the new nt maniptor was. Even so, Jim was not about to give up so easily. He had nothing for Ryu but just the fact that this woman was not a human, made him strongly cautious about revealing anything to her, no matter how servile.


    "Are you the one behind that Krypto infestation?" "Hmm? A good question. But sadly not the answer that I am looking for. Let me rephrase my question again. I know there is a boy in your town that has awakened the ability to gain control over nts, I need his identity." "Haha.. then let me rephrase my answer as well. Why don''t you go and fuck yourself?"


    "Hahahaha.. good, good. You and I are going to have a great time together." Truth was, Jim had been chest-thumping all this while. He had nothing working for him. He can''t get out of this ce, he can''t contact his father, he didn''t even know where he was and the worst part was that he can''t even sense his cultivation.


    Thus, it was only natural that his forehead broke into a cold sweat when the nails on thedy''s fingers began growing until they were a foot in length. "Aaaaghhh.. you slutt!!" The dreaded nail on her index finger poked into his chest drawing blood. Not stopping there the woman began twisting it deeper in his body. Jim can only grit his teeth and wait for a miracle to happen. For all he knew, this can only be a dream and he was probably about to wake up.


    The next morning Nana prepared the breakfast for her son, finding her way to his courtyard. Despite owning a slew of servants, she liked to cook for her family with her own hands. *Knock* *Knock* "Open up kiddo! It''s morning already." This was a routine for her and hence she was a bit surprised that the boy was still sleeping. Usually, he would already be up and cultivating at this hour.


    *Knock* *Knock* Her surprise grew into concern when the door remained closed even after a few more rounds of knocking. "Jim, are you there my boy?" *Strr* She heard the door utch and a familiar face showed itself, rubbing his eyes. He still looked lost and Nana went ahead and hugged him.


    "Did you not have a proper sleep, little Jimmy?" In her arms, Jim took some time to make sense of his surroundings. Somehow he felt a bit lost like he was missing a part of his memory. "I don''t know. I feel tired." He replied in a grumpy voice before forcing himself out of his mother''s embrace.


    "And don''t call me that." Nana looks at his red eyes and her heart pained. Which parent won''t desire their children to have great achievements, but she can see that the boy had pushed himself too far in his training. So much so that even his sleep was getting affected.


    She took hold of his arm dragging him over to the bed. "Sit down. No training for you today. You better be in bed for the rest of the day. Understand me, boy?" "What are you saying? It''s nothing much, I am fine." He tried to get back up, only to be forced down by the prettydy.


    "Hmm... I brought you breakfast, but now I believe you need something else." Saying that Nana began disrobing herself, making the boy ufortable. "What are you nning, mom? I don''t want it." "Haha... I believe you. However, I want it. And you better be a good boy and help mommy or otherwise.." Her eyes narrowed making the boy cower down.


    In spite of that, he came back stronger once thedy waspletely naked. "You already know mom. I don''t like to do it with you." "Why? What''s wrong with me?" "Nothing, but still... I don''t want to do it with my own mother.." Nana carefully did her hair into a bun, then reaching out to his pants she began stripping him despite his struggles.


    "You better calm down kiddo. You already know who pays for all the cultivation potions you guzzled up in the past few weeks, don''t you?" "Stupid woman!!" Jim muttered, only making Nanaugh out loud because his resistance had copsed altogether.


    With a smirk on her face, the woman began stroking his small lifeless penis. "Don''t be so mean. You should at least get it up." "Tch.." Jim can only grit his teeth in frustration, the threat of getting his cultivation resources confiscated, enough to keep him still.


    He held out for a while, regardless, once Nana put the piece of flesh in her mouth, the boy can''t help but respond with a moan. "Hehe..!" Thedy pped the rapidly hardening cock on her cheeks, increasing the sensation. "See? Even this guy knows what it wants."


    Jim was aware that his mother was even more stubborn than him. The more he was going to resist, the more her resolve will solidify. It was better to justy there and be done with it. "Muuhh.. mhhh.. chuumm... Chuu.." Nana gave a sloppy blowjob to the boy, kissing and licking all over his shaft before moving on to his balls.


    "It''s been so long since we spent time like this. I don''t know why you always run away from your lovely mother." Looking at the disgruntled face of the boy, she chuckled and took his balls in her mouth, blowing on them, making lewd sounds. "Are you a kid?" Jim was annoyed and can''t keep himself from admonishing the woman.


    "Hehe.. you are my boy, I can do whatever I want. Stay still, mommy will help you rx." Nana dropped down over him, cing his rock-hard stick between her tits and crushing them onto it from both sides. Ryu had taught her this technique, and having already utilized it on her husband, she was pretty sure of the results.


    Jim felt his cock caressed by soft fun bags from all sides, blood rushed to his brain and then to his cock. He had to check it for himself, what the crazy woman was doing with his little brother. He saw her spit over her cleavage and begin to jiggle her boobs up and down. No matter how much Jim didn''t want to admit it, this scene was extremely erotic for him.


    "Mhhh.. slow momm... Mhhh.." Nana grinned at the absolutely amazing face the boy was making. "So much for ''I don''t want to do it..''" She mimicked his words, making fun of the boy while her chest moved faster and faster.


    "Ahhh.. mhhhh.!!" Nana suddenly paused her servicing, realizing that the boy had reached close to climax. "Not yet, kid. Get over me. You better satisfy me first." Sheid down beside him, spat in her hand, and began lubricating the insides of her vagina.


    Jim was brought back to this world from the heavens in just a matter of seconds. Clenching his jaws, he got up and settled between the open legs of his smiling mother. "Go ahead, it won''t bite." Ignoring her mocking words, the boy focussed on the slightly open outerbia. The image was enticing, forgetting everything for a moment he forced his cock inside the hole.


    "Mhhh.. yesss.. mhhh.." Nana held both his hands, bringing his right one to rest on her bust, while the left one to her mouth. She sensually sucked on his index finger, making the session even more steamy than it already was. At this point, Jim had lost all reluctance as he pumped his mother''s forbidden ce without any care in the world.


    Minutes turned into hours and Nana only left his room in the afternoon. She had left behind a thoroughly drained boy after three back-to-back sessions. Right now Jim can only curse himself because he had no energy left to cultivate, even if he wanted. Closing his eyes, the boy can only rest in his bed.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 273: Kira wakes up

    Chapter 273: Kira wakes up


    In the morning Kira was being passed around like a doll, getting kissed all over her face by multiple cherry lips. "Thank goddess Gaia, that our girl is alright." "Yeah, we were total worried." All the milkdies had been summoned in the room, letting them cuddle with the poor girl.


    L was the only one among the group who actually had a child. And Kira was a frequent visitor to the dairy farms before she got busy with her cultivation trainings. Thus, all the milkdies had a very close bond with the little girl, considering that she was the offspring of their eldest sister.


    Having probably been passed around to everyp in the room, the girl can only walk over and settle in Ryu''s in the end. The boy smirked at the displeased expressions of the women in the room. He deliberately pulled the girl into a mouth-to-mouth kiss, just to annoy them even further.


    Kira didn''t resist him, having learned a lot from Ryu, she used her skills to let the boy have the best kissing experience she can possibly provide. Hisrge hands roamed all over her chest, gently caressing the soft buns. Everydy except L was red-faced, some with anger, others with shame.


    "Ahem.. elder sister, don''t you think little Kira is not ready for this kind of rtionship?" Rose had to intervene, unwilling to watch this naked disy of debauchery. "haha.. did you hear her, Kira? Your aunt thinks you are a little girl." Ryu didn''t even let L respond, chiming in with a loudugh.


    "You want to prove them wrong?" Kira nodded her head and winked mischievously at her aunts, she pulled out his cock and began sucking on it. The room was filled with immediate gasps as no one expected all this. Thedies in the other room can only stare at L, but thedy can only shrug her shoulders.


    Each one of them can only silently watch half of Ryu''s dick disappear in Kira''s smallmouth with every sucking motion. All this time the girl kept her eyes trained at the women in front of her, making sure they had an unrestricted view of her skillful blowjob.


    Ryu rested his hands on Kira''s head while addressing the women around. "It''s a big house and sufficiently istes as well. If you don''t want to be clogged in my personal space all the time, this will be your refuge. Just make sure none of you gets out of this house. I don''t want anyone to find out about you all, do you understand?"


    Being his ves meant they can''t refuse hismands even if they so desired. Even the women knew it and thus they didn''t even bother responding to him. Slowly Ryu''s hands got inside Kira''s skirt, his middle finger drilling her tight asshole.


    ***


    "What do you mean you can''t remember?" The man in front of the orange hairdy shivered in terror just from her frightening gaze. "Please miss... I am telling you the truth.. all I can remember is that those two people were with someone... but every time I try to think about the other person, my mind.. my mind goes nk... Please have mercy... I am just a small trader... I got a family to feed..!!"


    Linda sighed looking down at the man with his head on the ground, begging for mercy. "Fuuuckkk!!" *BAANG* Her fingers curled into a fist, mming into the stone pirs destroying it instantly. Calming down her nerves she turned around and left the house.


    "Any luck?" As she walked out, her maid brought her ride to her. "Yes, plenty." Linda''s horse moved ahead and the maid urged her own to catch up. "What did you find out, madam? Should I contact the court?" Linda tilted her head towards the woman, narrowing her eyes.


    "Court? How exactly will that help our case?" The maid struggled to maintain eye contact with thedy. "I mean, master and young master were in official business when the unfortunate incident urred, it''s their responsibility to look for the culprits."


    Linda chuckled in derision. "Huh.. then why are we alone right now, miss Yalda?" Thedy blushed after being called out directly by her name. "Just now.. you told me that there was a breakthrough.. shouldn''t we let them in on it? I am sure they will bepelled to help us in that scenario."


    "What is your age, Yalda?" "36 years, mistress." "Hmm.. I am nning to train you as the head maid for my family.." Linda paused for a while and Yalda saw her wipe the corners of her eyes before resuming her sentence. "For whatever is left of my family, so learn from these difficult times. Lesson number one, Royal court don''t give a flying fuck about anything that can''t bring them any benefits to them."


    "Our family lost the mostpetent pir, we are worthless in their eyes. And I am not going to waste my limited resources, paying personal offerings to those old bastards. Lesson number two, never rely on others for your shit. For the court, the matter is already solved. They had already med their deaths on beastmen alliance, you think it will be easy for them to go back on their words."


    Her words made sense to Yalda. She didn''t think the matters can get this deep. "Then what exactly did you manage to find?" Linda smirked. "Nothing new. As I had expected there is someone who is deliberately trying to hide their rtionship with the murders." "Who is it?" This was a big breakthrough indeed.


    "That''s what we need to find out now. The guy just now was too ipetent to remember his face. We need to look for more clues, and find out others like him who had seen him with Jacob and Samuel." "Yes, mistress." Yalda was impressed by her madam''s resilience. Even after being abandoned by everyone, she didn''t give up on finding the culprits.


    ***


    "Aaahh.. mhhhh.. hhaahh..!!" Ryu tugged on a woman''s long hair while pping her jiggling ass with his long dick drilling her gaping anus. Anotherdy sucked on his balls while a third one licked the rim of the first woman every time the thick cock passed back and forth through it.


    "Damn.. you are a tight one." It was a major achievement in his life. Having gotten his hands on all the milkdies at the dairy farm, he can use them however he wished. Each one of them was there to serve him. *Paaghh* His hands pped her red butt, making the woman moan out in pleasure.


    Kira watched the scene from the door, leaving him with thedies and closing the door behind her. Inside, Ryu kissed the lips of the fourth woman, while the third one below him shifted his cock from the gaping asshole to her mouth, letting the boy fuck her face instead.


    His hands pulled on the hair of the woman in his arms forcing her head back and revealing her porcin neck. His mouth watered and he bit hard. "Aahhh..!" The woman shouted in pain but he kept her in ce, licking the leftover mark with his tongue sensually.


    His dick had been returned to the tight embrace of the anal walls of the woman under him, his waist resuming the jerks inside her. His hands pulled harder on the hair until the woman had her chest against his face. His lipstched onto her long nipples. "Mhhh.. master.. mhhh.. ahhh.. please suck harder!!"


    He pped therge tits, watching them take on a red hue. His teeth began chewing on the fleshly beans, stretching it by biting on it with his teeth. The woman behind him cupped his balls in her hands while her tongue slowly moved to reach his backdoor, beginning to rim him.


    It was already afternoon when he reached home after a morning of debauchery with his cattlewomen. He had a visitor waiting for him eagerly at his house. "Brother, I need help!!" As soon as he reached home, Kyro brought him out, making sure to keep his voice low while talking.


    "What''s the matter?" Kyro checked to see if that Amelia was not around them first, before whispering back to him. "It''s about mother. Can you please take a walk with me, I will tell you everything?" "Wait a moment here, I will inform Amel.. mother."


    Ryu did that and both brothers went out on the streets to continue their discussion. "Tell me now." Looking at the serious face of his brother, Kyro gulped first before exining the situation. "It''s those nobility bastards again. They returned to pick on mom once again."


    Ryu''s face turned stern. His perspective had changed quite a lot after the incident with Kira. He no longer wanted to be a passive one, anymore. "Let''s go. I will teach them a lesson this time." Kyro was not expecting Ryu to react so strongly. He hurriedly held onto his hands, stopping him from running towards his home.


    "She is not at home, brother. That''s why I came to you. They were there two hours back. They paid mom a hefty amount and got her to apany her somewhere. She told me that she would return in an hour, but another passed and it got me worried." Realizing the anger in Ryu''s gaze grows, Kyro exined further.


    "I tried convincing her out of it, but the woman is too stubborn." *Sigh* "It''s not your fault." Ryu held onto the boy''s shoulders with his hands. "Don''t worry, when we find her I am going to beat some discipline in her rowdy ass." His words managed to calm down Kyro. "Good. Now tell me if you heard anything from them, that can help us locate thedy."


    With a few clues from Kyro''s words and some asking around, the two boys zeroed in on a motel building. "Yeah, they were five guys along with thedy of your description. I watched them go in." One shopkeeper opposite the motel confirmed their suspicions.


    "Let''s go." Ryu thanked the man and with some more investigations, they managed to locate the exact room as well. *Knock* *Knock* Outside the door the boys can hear loud jeering inside. *Knock* *Knock* This time Ryu knocked harder.


    Despite the noiseing from inside, Ryu felt the door unlock. "Who the fuck are you...??" *Thud* A good kick to the now open door threw the person on the other side over to the other side of the room. "Aahhh..!!" Ryu walked in calming finding the same man who cursed him just now groaning on the floor while everyone else in the room was too stunned.


    Ryu''s eyes shifted to the bed where a womany on her back with her head hanging at the edge. I boy was stood over her face with his cock in her mouth while another one on the bed was hugging her thighs and pummeling into her pussy with everything he had got.


    There were two more boys on the floor, busy ying some kind of game with cards. Ryu''s action had caused everyone to be stupefied for a moment. "You dare.. brat!!" The boy on the floor picked himself up with difficulty, still groaning while clutching his chest.


    *CRASH* *CRASH* Ryu noticed the intoxicated eyes of the woman under the boy, leaving him infuriated. With a clench of his fist, the branches of trees outside responded, crashing through the windows as they coiled and restrained each one of the noble boys.


    "The fuck are you trying... Do you know who... Mhhhh??" Another boy tried to run his mouth but the branches restraining him extended and coiled around his face as well, only leaving his eyes free. "Shhh!!" Ryu put his finger on the lips, showing then to remain silent as the other four boys too had their mouths restrained.


    He casually walked over to Suna, checking her pulse to make sure she was alright. His heart calmed a bit after realizing that she was only drunk. "I will deal with youter, woman." The extended branches split apart and wrapped around thedy to shift her to a morefortable position in bed.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 274: Dragon

    Chapter 274: Dragon


    Ryu sat in bed, staring directly at the five boys who had been huddled over in a corner with the thick branches all over their bodies. "Listen up. Next time. If I see even a single one of you around her, or for that matter anyone who is even distinctly rted to me, then please rest assured that you will be parted from your balls right where you stand."


    All five of them began struggling, the reason being that the twigs were crushing the life out of their family jewels. They can''t scream but fear emerged in their eyes, their breaths turning shallower with each passing second with their balls under crushing pressure. Each one of them sweated heavily. Their struggles turned frantic but Ryu didn''t let go until each one of them was crying out and writhing in pain.


    Only after 10 minutes had passed and 3 out of five had already pissed themselves from extreme pain did Ryu relent. "Have wee to an agreement?" There was still a charming smile on his face but for the boys, in the room, his face was the one thing they hated the most in this world right now.


    Ryu had learned an important lesson in life. He can''t wait until the day that he sits on the top of this world to start fiercely protecting what belongs to him. It might be toote till then. The incident with Kira had shown him plenty clearly that his loved ones might start getting hurt if he didn''t take took action for them.


    He will admit that during his earlier weeks in this world he was taking it as a fun game to satisfy his perverted mind in all scenarios. But as time passed he can tell that the unparalleled love and affection these people around him showed him was not fake. They truly cared for him.


    As a human, it was only natural for him to respond to them in the same way. He can''t give all his love to a single one, even so at the very least he had to keep them safe as long as it was within his ability to do so. He can''t have anyone go through the same thing as his little girl once again.


    Watching the boys nod their heads desperately on the floor. Getting to his feet he released their bindings. Loud groans of pain reverberated in the room as the released one held their groins, rolling all over the smelly ground.


    "Return home, I will bring her back." Ryu turned to a stupefied Kyro who was still looking for words to describe the scene in front of him. His brother walking all over them was going to be an understatement. It was more like he traumatized them for the rest of their lives.


    Nodding his head Kyro was about to turn back around and leave, when he suddenly noticed one of the boys get to his feet, trying to sneak at Ryu. "Brother watch out.. !!" *Boom* A st of air almost pushed Kyro a step back. The boy was gone. Right in front of his eyes, his body had been punched right through the walls, throwing him out in the streets.


    Was he still alive after that? Ryu turned back around. "It''s okay. Now head back, tell aunt Amelia that it will be night for me." Kyro felt his body grow weak. Was this his brother? He didn''t even flinch punching the boy across his face. He didn''t even check on him if the guy was alive or dead. What was being ruthless if not this? With all the hair on his body standing on ends, Kyro walked out of the room with a listless expression.


    "Take your buddy on your way out. He should probably be still alive. Go." His next words were meant for the limping silk pants. Even after having faced such torture, their gazes had not bowed down, yet after the boy almost killed one of them, none dared to stare back at his face, making their way out one by one.


    Suna had passed out and woke up only after an hour, finding herself two strong arms. "Mhh.. my head hurts." She swept the hair from her face, ncing at the handsome face so close to her. At first, she was startled by the situation but once she was sure who was beside her, she settled back in his arms.


    "Is that you, little Ryu?" She can see the boy was not sleeping, rather he was staring right at the ceiling. Her fingers rubbed his cheeks, trying to make trying to get a reaction out of the boy. "I never knew you had gotten so strong, little one hehe.."


    Finally, the boy turned his gaze towards her. "You were watching?" "Yes, but I can''t remember everything in detail. Just witnessed the scenes in bits and pieces. But aren''t you afraid that they will be back for revenge?" Ryu smirked. "Let them try."


    "Ohh.. my... hehe.. trying to act cool in front of aunt?" The boy kept staring in her eyes for a long while, effectively making thedy blush. "What are you look... mhh.. aaahhh???" Ryu had gotten up and picked the naked woman up, cing her over his thighs.


    *PAAAGGH* "Aaaiiooo!!" Suna screamed in pain nheless even before she can put on a protest, another pnded on her right ass cheek, leaving a deep red palm print. She tried to struggle but only now did she realize how much the boy had improved. He kept her immobile without any big efforts, spanking her alternate buttocks one after the other.


    "Aaahhh... Ryuu.. please.." *Spank* "Itt.. hurts Aaaiiii!!" *Spank* "Please Ryuu.. aahhh..!!" 10 minutester Suna was in so much pain that tears overflowed from her eyes. Her bum was left in a heated mess. Ryu had not said anything in return, just awarding the woman with p after p.


    "I don''t want you to take in any customer from now on. Do you understand?" He picked her and made her sit in hisp, wiping the tears off her face. "You got it?" Suna red at the boy but her defiance was short-lived, in the end, she lowered her gaze and nodded.


    Suna was not Amelia. He was sure that if his aunt had a choice she would much rather prefer to have only her rtives in bed with her, not strangers. She was different from his redhead mother who definitely got kicked out of fucking every other guy out there. Not to mention even she had made some amends nowadays.


    "Then how am I going to support my family?" Suna asked back in a sulking voice. Ryu only smiled, picking the woman in his arms. "First let you get all cleaned up. I have been inside you." Thedy didn''t protest, letting the boy bring her to the washroom.


    This was probably an expensive hotel. Of course, he had those silk pants pay for the damages as well as their new amodation. After that washing her dirty mouth thoroughly, Ryu ced her under a shower. Suna stood firm with her arms on the wall, while the boy washed her up like a kid. All this while she had a beautiful smile on her face, watching the boy work on her with such care.


    "Good. Now you are looking ready to be taken." Suna wiggled her butt, thrusting it back so that Ryu had full ess to it. His hands half onto her waist, gradually forcing hisplete length inside her freshbia. Pulling on her hair, he kissed her wet lips. "Mhhh.. from now on you don''t need to spend anything for Kyro!!"


    "Aaaaghh.. mhhh..!" He plunged to the depths of her pussy, reaching her baby maker. "No... Ryu.. what are you saying.." "Less rubbish, aunt... I have already decided what I have to do." pping sounds echoed in the small shower cab as Suna winced in pain. Her buttocks were still hurt from the previous spankings.


    "You need not worry. I got enough for everybody. Now just shut up and make sure that you serve me well." Her pussy was spread out to the limit, with Ryu''s rough ns rubbing across her vaginal walls. "Understood?" "Yess... Mhhh.. mhhh.. please... Ryu.. go harder... Agghh.. yesss.. right there."


    ***


    "Aaaaaaaghhh!!" A long nail dug in Jim''s flesh, adding another bloody hole to his perforated chest. "You know boy, it''s been very long since I had this much fun with a toy. All of them break too soon. But you are different, no matter how many times I break you, you will keep returning. Almost knew every time."


    The boy under Pa''s hands had fallen silent, passing out. She picked her fingers, licking the blood off them. "At least I know the name now hehehe... Ryu. What a curious name! Just need a few more details and then we will be ready to roll hahaha..!"


    Her hands yanked the boy''s head by his hair, bending down to lick his lifeless lips. "It tastes so sweet. Now I want a human inside me.. huhh.." Her hands got to her groins, slowly caressing her lips. Her nails retreated allowing her to wiggle her fingers insides her vagina, before bringing them to her mouth.


    ***


    "Ahahahaha... You are one hardy insect, brat. Still alive? Call me impressed. During midnight Ryu opened his eyes to a burst of uproariousughter. Within a moment he recognized this voice. This was the closest person he had in this life, of he can be called a person at all.


    "Why does it feel like you are more interested in my death, you jinx?" He pretended to be mad at the bright symbol suspended mid-air. But in truth, he was quite happy that this guy finally had to contact him.


    "Hehehaha... Why would I be like that? As I told you earlier, you are extremely important, not only for me but for the cause that we stand for." "Spare me the big talk if you are not willing to share further details. So, what caused you to wake up?"


    "Nothing. I was bored, so established the link with you." "''Extremely important'' my ass!!" The dragon behind the symbol was probably rolling on the ground, watching the frustrated kid show his displeasure. "AHAHAHAHA... I was just messing around, kid. No, tell me, how is your progress?"


    He was asking him but Ryu can tell that this guy was probably already going through his memories. As expected his voice became much more severe after a few minutes of silence. "Hmm.. a lot many things happened, it seems."


    Ryu can tell that this guy was worried about the urrences with the demon. "It''s okay, everything is under control for now. He won''t dare to take too much advantage." The dragon took some time, perhaps mulling over the matters.


    "I guess I should have faith in you. I have already shared with you the best tool to keep him under control. I hope you realize the dangers of relying on him." Ryu raised his eyebrows. "Damn.. don''t tell you you are going to die or something?"


    Ryu was not expecting this to go so smoothly. He was anticipating at least a thorough scolding in return, but what the fuck was this ''have faith in you''? Isn''t this some kind of monologue that only a person who is certain of his death will utter?


    "Juvenile brat.. watch your mouth. I have more than half my life left in front of me. Don''t go on wishing deaths on your seniors." "You are one to talk..!!" Both of them kept going back and forth for a while before Ryu heard a short sigh from the Dragon.


    "I have seen everything. Those werepletely improbable scenarios. Tch... I didn''t realize that the water mage will be suspicious of you so soon. Huff.. she is ruthless enough. Exposing her own grandson to such dangers, just to get the demon to show itself. She is not a grand mage for nothing."


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 275: Who are my parents?

    Chapter 275: Who are my parents?


    Ryu can only nod in response. Even he had a hard time believing that his loving grandma would put him through such disaster only to reveal the entity inside him. He surely underestimated the hate the humans in this world possessed towards the demonic species.


    "Well as long as you are safe, everything elseester. Regardless of that, I still want to p your ass, you idiot!!" Ryu was not ready for this sudden blowback, his consciousness almost stumbling back from the rage-induced voice of the Dragon.


    "Hey.. hey.. no need to be this mad." "Tch... I should have not handed the ve spell to you just yet. Why didn''t I think about it.. ahhh..!!" It seemed like Mr. Dragon was suffering from a headache. And his previous outburst told him that it had something to with him, hence he sensibly chose to keep quiet, letting the beast calm down.


    "I can understand you taking in that woman, but was there a need to collect all her dairy farm? Are you nning to sell milk, you bastard?" Contrary to his belief the Dragon was only getting more irritated with him. "Cough.. cough... It can''t be helped, as a kind man, I can''t leave the destitutedies to themselves. Isn''t it noble of me to give them food and shelter?"


    "Food and shelter my ass!! Aaghh..!! Had I been able to manifest myself there. I swear I would have spanked your ass ck and blue.." His words inadvertently told Ryu that most probably this guy can''t actually hurt him. As a result, the boy grew more presumptuous.


    "Huh... I don''t understand why you would be so angry. All I did was to help a few poor women." "Yeah, I can see through you like a ss, kid. Tell me that their udders had no role in affecting your decision?"


    "Ahem.. ahem.. of course, those had nothing to do with my decision. Why is your mind so lewd, you lizard?" "I am lewd? Do I need to remind you how much of your time you had wasted, fooling around with women?"


    "I am a young boy. What do you expect? Now I can''t even have some fun? Don''t you see how much hard work I have done with my training? I need somepensation for all that." After realizing that the Dragon didn''t have any leverage over him, the boy''s criticism grew sharper. Both of them wasted quite a bit of time arguing back and forth.


    Ryu already realized the issue this guy was worried about. While a ve can help their master with their cultivation, too many can put pressure back on the master, especially when the master is as young as him. He had already known about this disadvantage when he enved the milkdies.


    But like the Dragon rightfully pointed out, the lure of those sulent milk-filled udders trumped everything drawback. He just had to work harder and raise his cultivation to enable his body to handle the stress thates with owning so many ves.


    While their debate was heated, Ryu was happy in his heart. This was the longest conversation the Dragon ever held with him. It gave him an impression that his situation might be getting better, at least whenpared to his earlier state. This guy was the only being he felt such a strong connection with like they were one.


    "I don''t need all that bullshit! Next time, I want all of them ced under a prolonged stasis. Once you break through your current realm, only then can they be woken up. Do I make myself clear?"


    Ryu was aware that he was serious and thus he can only relent albeit reluctantly. "Okay. But first, tell me something." He waited for a second before resuming his question. "As you see, now I am a grown-up man. So... I was wondering.. how can I get some privacy?"


    "Hain? What type of privacy? And from your memories, you seem to love doing ''it'' right under the blue sky." "Cough.. cough.." Ryu would have certainly blushed if he had a body in this space. "That''s exactly what I am talking about. Why do you have ess to all my memory? Ain''t I aplete human?"


    "Ohh.. so this is the famed rebellious age of the kids? Permission denied. Next. Go to the next question." This guy was getting on Ryu''s nerves. "Hey.. lizard, that''s not fair. How will you feel if all your memories areid bare in front of me?"


    "Who cares about something so petty? Anyhow, kids as always naked in front of their parents." Ryu ascertained that this guy will probably not budge on this matter. He was about to move on with a heavy heart when the Dragon brought the topic of his parents.


    "Well let''s leave that matter forter. At the bare minimum, you can tell me who my real parents are?" He had figured this part long back. He was like a person dropped from the sky in this family, nothing about him matched with either Jeff or Amelia.


    "Huh.. what will you do with that?" "What the heck? That''s the basic right of a human, stupid. I should know who brought me to this world." "Enough of that. Simply speaking, I am your ''real'' parent. Now can we move to the next question?"


    "Good. Then who is my real mother then?" Ryu can tell that this guy was not telling him the whole truth but he went on to dig further anyway. "Everything you have is me. Be it, father or mother, it''s me." The conviction with which the Dragon spoke those words even Ryu believed him for once.


    "Please don''t tell me Dragons are hermaphrodite in nature." That''s the only sane conclusion he can draw from his words. "Ahahaha.. what''s a hermaphrodite?" "Leave it." Ryu was feeling tired. This mental connection had started to take a toll on him.


    "Sure. Then I suppose you don''t have any proper questions. Let me take my leave for now." Ryu was about to nod when he suddenly called out. "Oii.. genius!! Weren''t you here to guide me on my cultivation? When are you nning to do that?"


    "Hahaha.. ohh.. my bad, almost forgot about that. Okay, let me see.. hmm.. hmm.. I got nothing for now. As long as you keep thosedies under stasis, I got no issues." "Haain? Nothing? Don''t you have some awesome spell that I can cast? Like a golem or a wooden dragon? I have seen a few glimpses of that demon doing just that."


    He can recall a few scenes from his memories when that demon fought against Emily and the ck Dragon. Those were the kind of spells he wanted for himself. How cool will that be? s.. his desires were viciously trampled by his benefactor.


    "Huh.. forget about those spells brat.. at your level I will be surprised if you can properly grow a tree. Before you reach the earth realm, your mana reserves are not sufficient to cast any high magnitude spell. For now, the spellbook that your grandma brought you is more than enough."


    Ryu can only sigh in exasperation. He was aware of how stubborn this Dragon can be. There was no use nagging him for that. "Goodbye then..." "Hey.. wait. Tell me how can I get my women pregnant?"


    "Aren''t you just a kid? Why do you want one another one? If you crave a kid that badly, just y with yourself." "Stop messing around. I am serious." "Can''t do it. As I told youst time around. You and humans are not the same, kiddo. You have a piece of me inside you. In short, you can''t get any woman pregnant, naturally."


    "Naturally? Hehehe.. that means you must have a way to do it." Ryu observed the symbol in the air grow dimmer, a signal that their connection was breaking apart. "Hurry up, tell me!" "I don''t know." "Oi.. oi.. don''t mess around now."


    "Seriously, I got no idea how to do it. Only angels were good with these kinds of stupid magic. You have one... Just ask her.. hahahahaha..!!" Ryu clenched his imaginary fists. ''This waste of space!'' He had made no real benefit from this visit of the Dragon. Yet, he was d about inside. Just because this time around his voice was much more powerful than earlier.


    He had told him that he had sustained massive injuries in his fight against that demi-god being. Fortunately, if his cheerful voice was any indicator he seems to have made big improvements over time.


    After some time, he found himself back in his bed with Ruby. Thankfully, he was not drenched in his sweat like in his previous sessions. Under the dim moonlight, he carefully picked away the strands of hair covering her face.


    "Why are you still awake?" He can tell that thedy was only pretending to sleep. Once he cupped her pretty face to kiss her lips, she opened her eyes. "You were convulsing for quite a while. I tried to wake you, but you didn''t get up. So, I just waited, and finally, you feel calm."


    Ryu had no idea something like that happened to his real body. "I might be having a bad dream. Sorry to wake you up." "It''s okay." He looked confusedly, as thedy unwrapped her naked body and got off the bed. "Let''s go." She extended his hand to him.


    "Where?" Though he asked that, he had already ced his hand in hers. "To the bathroom. I will clean you up. You can''t sleep like this." That''s when Ryu noticed that although his situation was not as bad as other times, nheless he was not smelling pleasant at all.


    Smiling bitterly, he didn''t resist thedy, allowing her to pull him out of the room. In the meantime, Amelia who was left behind in bed opened her eyes as well, only smiling at her kids.


    Ryu and Ruby walked over to the bath. Both of them were naked, so the boy directly sat down on the stool. His redhead sister meanwhile filled the bucket. He deliberately didn''t offer to help her, wanting to keep her mind upied with something.


    All thest few days, Ruby had spent most of her time in bed. It was time she got up from there and did some physicalbor to pull her mind off the tragedy. The pink slit between her fleshy buttocks stared right back at him as thedy bent to fetch water from the well.


    "Hhhhmm?" Ryu knew he was gambling with this action of his, but he believed that Ruby would not mind it even if he messed it up somehow. His hands parted her hips and his head made its way between her buttocks. "Mhhh... Ryuu.. not.. right now..!!"


    Ruby felt her legs go limp as she fell on her knees in front of the well, causing the rope attached to the bucket to slip from her hands. Regardless, the boy had no intentions of stopping. His lips gently maintained pressure over her vagina, while his tongue swiftly licked her slit.


    His sister struggled to get herself out of his grasp, only to have Ryu hold onto her ass cheeks firmly. "Mhhh... Ryuu... please.." Tears umted in her eyes, but the boy had made his mind. Despite her protest, his fingers reached her knob, rubbing it.


    "Turn around sis." As expected he found her crying once again. Facing him she broke into sobs. "Look into my eyes, sis." Ryu''s voice had taken amanding undertone. Ruby hurriedly wiped the corners of her eyes, trying her best to contend a calm demeanor.


    Ryu watched her gradually staring back into his eyes. "Are you listening to me?" She nodded her head with a quiet ''Yes''. "I am going to make you my wife. Are you ready for that?" Ruby looked at him in stupefaction.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 276: I want to marry you, sis!

    Chapter 276: I want to marry you, sis!


    Ruby was shocked at the announcement before shaking her head fervently. "No... Ryu, that can''t happen." The boy didn''t look surprised like he had expected her to react simrly all along. His hands carefully caressed her tearful face, slowly tugging her hair behind her ears.


    "Why would you say that? You don''t love me?" Once again the girl shook her head, harder than thest time. "It''s not like that." "Then, why don''t you exin what''s the issue, I am all ears." Ryu confidently pulled her into his embrace, making her sit on his left thigh.


    *Ssh* Picking up the jug, he poured cold water over both their bodies. Ruby was crying even harder, but the boy kept a soothing smile on his face all along. His hands reached over to her back, rubbing it under the flowing water. Next, he moved to her chest, washing it with practiced motions.


    *Sniff* "I love you, little brother. But you should understand, James was my husband. I don''t want to marry again." Only after a full 5 minutes passed did Ruby take control of her emotions, trying to put out the words without releasing any more tears.


    "Even if it''s me, asking?" Ruby gently stared back in his deep eyes, finding deep love in them. *Wuuu* *Sniffle* *Wuuu* She let her head fall on his shoulders, quietly crying even harder. Probably not wanting her family to wake up, she kept the noise low, nevertheless, her tears fell extensively.


    Ryu didn''t say anything, hugging his sister in silence and patting her cheeks to console her. "I don''t know. I am just a jinx, what will happen if even you suffer after marrying me?" It took her many minutes to finallye up with an answer.


    The boy stroked her bareback with his left hand, in no hurry to answer her back. "Why would you say something like that? For me, you are the sweetest elder sister I could have ever wished for."


    Gradually, he held her head in his hands, cupping her face. His lips approached her wet ones, both of them feeling each other''s hot breaths. For the next few seconds, they remained undecided altering their heads to get in position.


    Atst, Ryu''s lips reached out to take those swelled cherry ones in its embrace. Ruby began chickening out, pulling her head back. Regardless, the boy was persistent, his head reaching out until she can move back any further. It took the girl some time, but she began to respond to his conviction, atst, letting him suckle on her sweet lips. His saliva flowed down her throat, refreshing her mind.


    Unwilling to stop, her little brother''s hands reached out to fondle her chest, pleasuring her nipples until he can feel a small fire of arousal in her as well. "I want to be with you sis, all my life." Finally, Ruby''s defenses broke down as she cried harder, yet this time her arms rested around her brother''s neck and she took the lead in kissing him.


    Ryu was relieved in heart, ultimately the girl gave up on her struggles to cast everyone close to her, away. "Also, if you are not there who will y around with my feet?" Ruby''s face was clouded in red when the boy brought her extraordinary fetish in conversation.


    Not saying anything, she just fell in hisp. "Aiioo.. haha... I was just kidding.. sis.. haha.." Ruby''s fingers had pinched Ryu''s belly skin, causing the boy to break out in a fit of both pain andughter. "Hehe.." His ears had been strained for so long to hear this chuckle from the girl in his arms.


    Many more minutes passed and when Ryu was convinced that the girl was back to normal, even to some extent, he resumed his serious talk. "I want to marry you, sis. Will you agree?" He repeated the same line once again and this time the girl didn''t directly reject his proposal.


    "Even if I agree, when have you ever seen a pair of brother and sister marrying, you idiot?" Ruby''s face was cheerful. Though the pain in her heart had not subsidedpletely, she didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere her little brother worked so hard to prepare.


    "You think I care about that? As far as I am concerned, there is no specificw that can stop us either. I want to be a father to your child, sis." For a moment tears threatened to spill from Ruby''s eyes due to her stirred up sentiments.


    Ruby swooped her head in to suck hard on Ryu''s lips, initiating another very long and erotic kiss between the siblings. "Won''t sheugh at such a little father?" The boy pretended to be mad. "She dares? I will whoop her ass." The redhead broke into another set ofughs.


    "She can be a souvenir from James to us. But remember this, I won''t settle for a single child. I need another one out of you." His words only made the recently turned motherugh even harder. "Then how many kids do you want from me?" "At least 10." Rubyughed without any traces of her previous mncholy.


    "You are such a greedy one, little Ryu." She wanted to pinch the boy''s nose in response to his remarks, but the boy was faster,unching his jaws to capture her fingers. Ruby didn''t free them, letting him suck on it sensually. Both of them can see the fervent desire in each other''s hazy eyes.


    She picked out her fingers and ced them in her own mouth, suckling them as she got her feet. Bending against the well, she spread her saliva all over her outerbia. "Let''s begin then, you need to work very hard to churn 10 children from this womb."


    Ryu almost jumped to his feet, stroking his cock to life. "Hehe.. you bet, I will." He pped her buttocks, watching them jiggle enchantingly. Ruby was looking back at him with a smile as she felt his thick member stretching her insides to their limit. "Mhhhh...!!" She squeezed her eyes in a slight ache in her vaginal passageway.


    "Hold my tits." Ruby demanded in a sanguine voice. "Aye aye.. madam!" He dly took hold of her mammaries, crushing them in his strong hands while his waist started taking slow and steady pumps. A pair of red eyes had been watching the whole drama that went on in her bathroom, for over an hour.


    Now that the siblings had resorted to this sex in order to bettermunicate their emotions, she moved away. Walking over to the bedroom, Amelia had tears at the corner of her eyes. Wiping them clean she smiled and get herself under the warm nket, silently floating into a deep sleep.


    "Mhhh.. mhhha.. ahh..!!" Ruby''s suppressed moans echoed in the room, calling out to her brother. "I had waited for so long to be inside you, big sis." "Ahh.. haha... I can tell. You are too eager.. meghh..!!" Ryu pinched her nipples, making her squirt the milk on the ground. "Ahhh.. don''t waste it.. mhhh..!"


    "I don''t care tonight, sis. Just shut up and enjoy our intimate time together. I am going to fuck you until it''s morning." He got a multitude of milk-filled udders to feed the newborn, why should he care about such a small amount of spilled milk.


    Ruby extended her head as far as she could, prompting Ryu to reach out to her and engage in a sloppy kiss with thectating girl. "Mhhhhh... Aghhhmm.. mhhh.." Saliva dripping down from their lips but both of them can''t care less, hungrily trying to devour each other.


    All along Ryu''s waist kept moving, sending the tip to reach the entrance of her womb. "Push it all the way in. I want the entirety of you in me." With a nod, the boy stood straight behind the redhead, who in turn used both her hands to support her body on the boundary wall of the well.


    "Ready?" He moved his hands to grab onto her waist, ready to thrust in with all his might. Hopefully, the juices that his sister had released would reduce the friction. Ruby took a deep breath, adjusting her hips to fix the position. "Yess.. Don''t hesitate, I can take it."


    Ryu nodded and respected her choice. "Aaahhhh.. mhhh...." Pain wracked her body, making her clench her jaws. The cock inside her seemed like it was drilling into her soul. But it was her beloved little brother''s cock nheless, she was willing to brave through any pains for it.


    "You good?" Ryu looked down to see her hips touching his crotch, his whole length lodged inside her. "Yes, just keep it there for a minute, I want to relish it." The part of Ryu that was inside her joined their bodies and souls together.


    "Can you feel it?" Ruby turned her head around to look at the boy with beautiful eyes. "Yes!" With his cock inside her, Ryu began nting kisses all over her fair back. He wasn''t sure what was the reason for it, but he too can sense a bond forming between the two of them. This new bond was very different from the master-ve binding he had with his maids.


    Earlier Amelia had once narrated to him how she felt a tinge of pain in her heart when he was in trouble, did he form a simr bond with her as well without even realizing it? Earlier he was skeptical of her ims, yet feeling this strange connection with Ruby made him convinced otherwise.


    "Get moving." Ruby''s voice woke him up from the reverie, prodding him to pull back and smash his groins in her hips. "Aaahh.. aaahhh.. mhhhh.. ahhhh..!!" His sister''s body swayed back and forth from the heavy-duty thrusting inside her. Not long after the sufferings on her face were all gone, reced with acent smile.


    Their fucking continued for over half an hour until both participants were out of breath. "You are such dirty little brother. Sit here." Ruby removed herself from the position, forcing the boy to sit at the edge of the well. Fetching the bucket of water, she poured all of it over his slender body.


    Her hands crawled all over his body, vigorously rubbing him clean. All the sweat was washed off by the refreshingly cool water. She dutifully cleaned even his asshole just like Amelia will do. Once done, Ruby dropped to her knees and took his long clock into her throat.


    "Gluggg.. glugg.. glugghhh..gluughh.." Ryu stroked her bobbing head. Both of them can''t see anything else than their partner''s deep eyes. "What do you want?" He didn''t need to exin it fully as Ruby took a pause from her sucking to p the meaty organ on her face.


    "A boy, just like you." "Just like me? Nope, I will rather have a girl then." Ruby''s hands caressed his balls with a confused face. "Why?" "Because the boy will be just like me, so who knows if you will develop some feelings for him as well."


    "Huh.. isn''t it only natural. With how ardently you are forcing mom to be your wife, it''s only natural that your kid will try to do the same." This was the very first time Ruby had even talked directly about his shenanigans with Amelia. He never actually hid it from his sister anyway.


    "What can I do? I want all the women I love to join me. I can''t be med for that." Ruby didn''t look satisfied with his exnation, nheless, she got up she tied her hair into a bun before settling in Ryu''sp with her legs on either side of his waist.


    With their chests crashing into each other, Ryu found her hands fix his cock into her pussy. His hands in turn possessively took hold of both her ass cheeks. "You are a greedy kid." A naughty smile hung at the corner of her lips. "Is that so? Then how is elder sis going to punish me?" The next moment, her exquisite face erged in his vision.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 277: Secrets of Dark Wings

    Chapter 277: Secrets of Dark Wings


    Ruby sat in her little brother''sp with his cock deep inside her pussy. Meanwhile, Ryu''s eyes were like two saucers staring with a grievance in them. "mhhhh..??" The reason was the erotically entangled lips of the siblings. In contrast to him, Ruby seems to be enjoying her time kissing the boy.


    She knew just how much this guy hated tasting his own semen. For that matter, many would not appreciate that, yet her little brother seems to have a special aversion towards his seed. Having spent so much time in bed with him, she easily figured it out.


    Despite the dissatisfaction in his heart Ryu was forced into a sloppy mouth to mouth. This girl was especially forceful with him, forcing her tongue vehemently inside. She most certainly knew he was not going to resist her at this emotional time, hence taking full advantage of his disadvantaged position.


    Resting his case, Ryu''s fingers tightly took hold of her buttocks and gradually began straddling her waist back and forth, sending the cock in her vagina. "Mhhhh.. mhhhh.. ahhhh..!!" Ruby toopliment him by grinding her hips, matching the rhythm.


    The moans of the siblings kept most of the family members awake for the rest of the night. Their sex continued for much longer, both of them unwilling to rest until drained out of energy. After repeatedly bringing the girl to orgasmic releases, Ryu dried her up and carried her to the bedroom.


    **Next Day**


    "What exactly happened to the dairy farm? There is nothing left in its ce, everything burnt to the ground." Early morning Jeff found his boy once again inside his wife. Washing up he can''t resist asking him about the events rted to the milk farm, after all his boy too had worked at the ce for a while.


    "No one knows. Granny fired me a week back already." Ryu took a pause from drilling a naked Amelia in her ass to answer his father sincerely. Under him, his redhead mother had her hands tied behind her back as sheid on the floor with a raised butt and a stupid grin on her face.


    "She never told you about anything?" This was the most interesting piece of news in the town, of course after the revtion of the deadly vines. It was only natural that Jeff will be extremely interested in it. "Nope. Even if she would have told anything, why would she tell that to a kid like me?"


    While talking Ryu had taken hold of Emma''s head and shoved it between the ass cheeks of his mother. Aware of her responsibilities, the other redheaddy began sloppily licking the used asshole, until it was properly lubricated.


    Once done with that, she gently coiled her hand around the erect cock and ced it against the sphincter prodding the boy to shove it inside. Ryu smiled and held Emma''s head in ce, getting her to rim Amelia while his cock drilled her ass.


    Meanwhile, Jeff was mulling over the matter, nodding that the boy''s words did make sense. "Anyhow, if I had to take a guess. I will say that she left this ce. Along with all her workers as well." "Aaahhh.. mhhh... Uuggghh.. uhhhggg..mhhhgg!!" Ryu''s voice was immediately followed by the bestial moans of his slutty wife.


    Watching the boy ram his long cock in Amelia''s raised asshole, all the while holding onto her hair and spanking her cheeks, sometimes made Jeff believe that these two people were made for each other. It''s out of his league to ask him to keep the monumental lust of his wife in check. It can only be done by a horny teenager like his boy.


    The erotic face of Amelia with her tongue lying outside her mouth, on the floor, only substantiated his belief. "But then again, why did she leave L alone? Why not take her along as well?" Came his father''s counter-question, but Ryu''s gaze was fixated on the woman who came out from the kitchen, carrying their breakfast.


    Dorothea had just served the dishes when the boy captured her waist and forced her to sit on Amelia''s shoulders as the two got involved in a kiss. "It''s not that hard to exin. Aunt L recently went through the trouble herself. Not to mention that she had a child to take care of, while the rest of the milkdies were all alone."


    The boy took a break from the kiss to exin that before getting back to suckle on Dorothea''s exposed tits. "Hmm... I guess you are right. Anyhow.. too many issues have surfaced in the town recently, make sure you take care of yourself. "


    "Of course. I still have not enjoyed thesedies enough." Jeff can only p his forehead in derision. Ignoring the lust demon, he finished his breakfast first and left the house.


    "Should I wake little Ruby?'' Dorothea forced the boy''s face away from her for a while. "No need, let her sleep. Last night was too wild." She nodded in agreement, having heard the howling of the girl, all night long.


    "Get in line!" At hismand both his cultivation maids took the same position as Amelia, with their heads on the ground and asses raised high. Both of them used their hands to pull apart their ass cheeks. For the next half an hour, loud moans and cries echoed in the house.


    Ryu wiped the sweat off his forehead, looking down on the eager faces of thedies under him. Emma and Amelia''s hands were coiled around his thick dick, stroking it as spurts after spurts of viscous semen ejected into a fruit tter. Between the redheads, Dorothea held a te catching the slimy jizz expertly.


    Arge amount of his seed was sttered on the fruit slices, garnishing them for his women. Emma kissed the tip of his cock, and wiped it clean before returning to enjoy her breakfast, served with piping hot semen, with her fellow sisters.


    After his training session with Emma, he traveled with them to the Dark Wings branch. Talia hadmanded everyone in the branch house such as the maids led the group directly to her room.


    Ryu walked in without a knock, strolling straight to a working Talia, who left her chair for the boy to sit. Meanwhile, Dorothea and Emma took their seats on the other side of the desk. Snuggling back in hisp, the head maid gently kissed the boy on his face. "Howe little master decided to visit this poor ve?"


    Thedy was trying to act all coy with him. "What can I do? After all, you sent your men to threaten my, lovely sister. We need to settle some ounts." All her coyness gone, Talia stared at the boy in confusion. "What happened? Why would I do something like that?" Even the other two cultivation maids were surprised by his words.


    Ryu recounted the ount when a guy from Dark Wings had actually warned Ruby to take another husband else she was going to be confiscated. Talia can only massage her head in response. "These idiots... They went ahead and threatened a grand magus''s granddaughter. They are just seeking death."


    She looked back at the boy with reassuring eyes. "It''s okay. I will talk to my men. It won''t happen again." Ryu''s hands fondled thedy''srge ass cheeks. "Hmm.. that''s good. But there is something I need to know from you... how exactly does your organization works?"


    "Because threatening widows with very is quite an extreme way to deal with these matters." Talia let her head rest on his chest, listening to his calm heartbeats. "Haha... It''s not as easy as it sounds. Things are a bit moreplicated behind the scenes."


    "I am all ears." From what he knew, the humans regrly faced massive losses in their wars against the beastmen alliance. That means there must be thousands if not more widows because it''s mostly the men who are recruited to push back against the invasion.


    Pushing the wives of those brave warriors in the world of very didn''t look to motivating to him. Yes, the threat of beastmen was real and if they won''t fight then their whole species will be wiped out, still, this very business didn''t fit in the puzzle.


    "It''s all because of our weakening reproductive powers, that have continuously depleted over thest two millennia. Before that, actually conceiving a child was not such a big deal. Rather it was too frequent for females to get pregnant multiple times during their lifespan."


    Along with Ryu, even Dorothea and Emma had perked up their ears to not miss any detail. "Then everything changed when the Angels and Dragons took on the mighty Demons. Intent on destroying each other, they kept fighting for years, ultimately left alone the colossal Demon n fell, defeated by an alliance of almost all other speciesbined."


    Ryu knew this part of history from Da, but ording to her, this fight took ce, a few centuries back not millennia back. Then again, Da was no older than him so she might not have the clearest picture.


    "How does their fight rtes to the falling reproduction rate?" Talia shrugged her shoulders. "No one knows. But it''s a fact that after the demon species was defeated andpletely wiped out, all other species began to suffer from this. Some say that it''s the final curse that the demon left upon this world."


    "A curse?" "None can tell if they did something or it''s just naturally degrading." "So you mean to say now every species suffers from this degradation?" "Yeah, more or less. Some like dragons didn''t get much affected by it because of their long life spans. But as the species with almost negligible life span whenpared to others, humans were the ones who were affected most severely."


    Ryu nodded his head. Humans in this world mostly live only for a century, unless they have very high cultivation, even that can probably stretch their lives by another 2 or 3 centuries. "How long does a dragon live for?"


    Talia can only smile wryly. "Probably for 3 to 4 thousand years. Some say that the dragon goddess is easily 10 millennia old." Ryu''s eyes popped out of their sockets. 10 millennia? What absurdity!! It must be as old as time itself.


    Now he can better understand the abysmal lives the humans lived whenpared to those monoliths. "So how do all these ties to your organization?" "It does. As you might have known, we have already lost half our territory and our declining poption is one to me for that."


    "Only way to save our species is to procreate more and more. And that''s where a big issue stares us in face." Talia took a deep breath before resuming her monologue. "You see, when a man and woman marry, they will not take any a different partner ever again. In other words, the rtionship between a couple is very strong. Once that breaks, the other party is too devastated to take on a different partner, especially for women who don''t have the same sexual appetite as men."


    Ryu''s gaze inadvertently turned to Dorothea, recalling how thedy was almost degrading her life force by choice, after losing her husband. It took great efforts from him to pull the woman back from the edge of the abyss.


    These words might not have made much sense to him earlier, but having observed something simr just yesterday, his mind can digest the facts with rtive ease. It might be the formation of that bonding between a couple that causes such an anomaly.


    "That means the women will refuse to marry again much to the headache of the ruling elites, am I right?" "Yeah, it''s the biggest problem. And that''s where our organizationes into the picture. By threatening the women with very, we force them to take new partners."


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 278: New maid dresses

    Chapter 278: New maid dresses


    "That''s harsh." "Huh.. what if I tell you, a significant portion actually willingly choose very overtaking another husband." As expected Ryu was having a hard time believing all this. He thought about Ruby. Would she have taken another husband after James''s untimely death? The answer was an emphatic no.


    She might have changed her mind over a period of a decade, but the elites ruling the poption would only see that as a waste of time. "Their bonds are that strong?" "Pretty much." Talia took some more time, aggregating her thoughts.


    "So where was I, yeahh.. so we have taken up the job of the bad guy in all this. And this had been an effective way to deal with the mess for a good while. The kingdoms act all powerless against a behemoth like Dark Wings, while in reality, we are not that strong."


    "Even when ites to very, it will be a nightmare for us to take maintain hundreds of thousands of ve women. Under the garb of enving them, we pick a significant portion and groom them, such that they can be dropped back into society. Only the most stubborn ones, we keep with ourselves, selling them to earn the funds to keep our operations running."


    Ryu''s brain was almost filled with so much information at once. But now it made much more sense. It was a shady business indeed but when faced with the extinction of their species, all it seemed usible.


    "Thank you for the detailed description of the situation. Nevertheless, I got a question." Ryu once again turned to look at Dorothea. "Is it worth the trouble of doing all this, when we have thousands of scattered viges of humans dying out of hunger? Won''t it be much more feasible to share the resources with them and have them repopte the poption?"


    Talia sighed. "That''s a good point and it''s been under debate in the royal court for more than a decade. Yet, they can''t conclude because the opposite side puts the argument that they will only be wasting resources on the vigers. If they had the choice, they would much rather feed the privileged than the men and women, who had almost no hope of ever bing a mage."


    "After all a mortal poption will be a sitting duck in front of the savage alliance. There are many other intricacies involved, that even I am unaware of. But rest assured, those old fogies will keep debating for another decade beforeing to any conclusion.. huh.."


    Ryu saw Dorothea''s face fall and extended his hand to hold onto hers. "It''s okay. Everything will turn for better, believe in me." Theforting smile on his face made the woman smile as well. "Thank you."


    "I think I made the atmosphere too depressing hahah.. okay, let''s change the vibes." Talia leaped to her feet, walking over to the closet and throwing a clothed bag on her desk. "Put that on,dies."


    Ryu saw the woman return to him with two pairs of high-heeled sandals in her hands. "You did it already?" "Haha.. of course, I got a lot of hands-on the deck. Take a look, is this to your liking?" She ced the two pairs in front of him.


    While Ryu appraised the heels, the twodies had begun unpacking their dresses. A happy smile spread on their faces before confusion took over. They can''t figure out how to put these dresses on. "Ahem.. we might need some support here."


    Talia happily skipped over to her sisters. "Hehe.. that''s why I am here, ain''t I? Now get up and remove these." Under Ryu''s watchful gaze, the two maids changed their attire. Dorothea''s dress was a single-piece bodycon that tightly hugged her figure. This time around, he had specifically ordered the creation of undergarments.


    ording to him, although he appreciated his women naked, the addition of a sensual piece of undergarment only increased their appeal. The bodycon had full sleeves and covered almost entirely of her bubble butt. The quirky thing that he had added were the two cutouts for her tits.


    Instead of leaving them hanging like in their maid dresses, there was a triangr piece of cloth that held the tits up firmly. "Awesome!!" Ryu had to get up from his chair to appreciate the beauty. Thedy blushed but he brought the high heels to her, making her put them on.


    As expected Dorothea had a hard time bncing herself on the strange sandals, only able to walk around with Ryu''s help. "Don''t worry, you will learn very soon. Come follow, me." With her hands around the boy''s shoulder, she nodded and walked over to the attached room where Talia had her personal dressing mirror.


    "How does it look?" Dorothea saw the wide grin on the boy''s face. Looking back at her reflection, she can see why he was excited. This dress was different than the normal clothes people wore around here. It has entuated her curves vividly. The triangr piece covered her ares and nipples, leaving the rest of her breast open to add a tangy vor to the look.


    "It''s great. I love it." She was in agreement before ncing at the awkward position she was standing in. "It''s just.. this thing will take some time for me to adjust to adjust to." "Haha.. no one is asking you to run in these. It''s only for special asions. Just make sure you don''tnd on your butt hehe.." Dorothea smiled with an "I will try" attitude.


    *Spank* Meanwhile, Talia pped Emma''s naked butt. "Are you going to keep staring at sister, or try yours as well?" Broken from the reverie she nodded and under her supervision, began putting on the orange pieces of clothing.


    Emma''s dress included a string bikini that only covered the bare minimum of her tits and pussy, leaving the entirety of her ass on public disy. She was puzzled because these small pieces of dressings were giving her a feeling of being more exposed than she was when totally naked. No matter how absurd it sounded, that was the truth.


    "We are not done, just yet.. here..!" Talia put on an almost transparent simrly colored waist cut dress on her. It had arge curtain-like part that hid her backsidepletely, reaching the ground. A single long p hid her front as well, leaving her waist in open from both sides, revealing hercy panties.


    Over her chest, it was a camisole that easily disyed the bra under it. "Hehe.. you look hot.. sis." Talia brought the other high-heeled sandals and helped thedy get in them. She stepped away to look at the redhead in her full glory. "Looks great to me. What about you?" "Ahem.. isn''t it.. like... too fancy?" Emma tried twirling around, only to fail miserably with her bad footing.


    "Here... little master, I brought the other ve as well.. haha...!" While Ryu was still busy appreciating Dorothea''s mouth-watering figure, he was stunned when a shy Emma walked in behind aughing Talia. "I have to give it to you, little master. No one could havee up with something like this, in years."


    "Even the tailors that worked on these priceless pieces of artwork seemed like they will end up orgasming over its beauty." "Haha.. that''s only given." Ryu went ahead and took Emma into his arms. "I truly want to kiss you right now." The redhead blushed heavily.


    It surprised her how much aodating she had gotten to the idea of the boy kissing her. It felt a bit hypocritical for her to protect herself so fervently around him when she had already sold her body for such a long period before he even came into her life. Maybe watching him kiss all the females around him without any care had caused her defenses to falter.


    Closing her eyes, she went ahead a pecked on Ryu''s lips, catching the boy off-guard. It was a very short peck, with only her lips touching his for a bare moment, but just the fact that this faithfuldy will do this on her own ord left the boy speechless.


    "That''s all I can do.. for now." The ''for now'' part was said so that only Ryu can listen to it, making him chuckle. "Haha.. sure. I don''t mind. But I hope we can do this more often." Holding the woman in his embrace he led her to the mirror, allowing her to assess her new look as well.


    After the two maids had fully praised each other''s looks, both of them turned to face Talia. "What about you, little sis? Did you not get anything for yourself?" Dorothea took the lead asking Talia about it. "Hehe.. don''t worry, I already tried mine." She tried to put the topic to the side, only to have the other two women force her to reveal her dressing as well.


    She pretended to be exasperated over their request, but in truth, she too was excited to reveal what she got for herself. Ryu had given her a ton of designs to choose from after all. Also, while she brushed it off as nothing, it took a great deal of trial and error toe up with the exact designs, since the tailors had never worked on any project simr to this.


    Her dress was a bodycon as well but instead of something like Dorothea that reached up to her upper knees, hers ended up into a very thin panty at the lower end, proudly leaving her buttocks in the open, while covering almost the entirety of her upper body up to her wrists. Along with the ck heeled shoes, she twirled around in a practiced manner.


    "What about it?" All of them showered her withpliments, thedies especially intrigued by how skillfully she handled the high heels. "Hehe.. that''s nothing. I just had longer than you two to adjust. Believe me, it won''t take more than 2 days."


    Ryu slumped on the bed, finding the three women engaged in the chatter, effectively leaving him bored. He was about to take a small nap when Talia addressed him. "Master!! You are taking us on a date. Since each one of us is dressed, you should at least show some dedication and take us out."


    "Hmm.. what about the other two? They don''t look as excited as yourself." Dorothea and Emma were a bit shy. They can walk around in public without any clothes on, that was not a big deal since that will rarely turn heads towards them. But with these ornate dresses on, both of them were destined to be under intense scrutiny.


    "Huh.. they are just shy. I will bring them to get their hair done and put on some make-up, after that we are leaving for dinner together." Talia didn''t give any chance for anyone to oppose her decision, holding the hands of the other twodies and bringing them away with her.


    ***


    Jim was taking a walk when suddenly stood in ce, staring in one direction before taking a deep breath and turning to a different street. ''Hehehe.. what happened? Don''t want to go see your darling anymore.'' A soft voice chuckled in his mind, making him scoff in return.


    ''Why do you care?'' In thest few days, he was hearing this voice in his head. Unable to figure things out, he had tried to enquire about her identity, but every time the voice refused to answer. Instead, it will keep onmenting on his personal life.


    ''Why shouldn''t I? Aren''t we friends?'' ''Friends.. ehh..? I never even met you and you refuse to answer my questions, so how can you call yourself a friend?'' Despite the mysterious nature of the voice, Jim didn''t feel any threat from her.


    ''Haha... You might have forgotten, but how can I forget the exciting nights we spent together in each other''s arms.'' ''Huhh.. keep jesting..'' Jim chose to ignore the voice and kept strolling aimlessly throughout the town.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 279: Title annulled

    Chapter 279: Title annulled


    "Graham. I heard a few things, but I want you to tell recount how he ended up like this." In one of the pces of the Thera Empire, an unconscious Dennisy in arge bed. An armored old man sat beside him with a small crown on his head. He was the king of the Thera Empire, King Edvin. Right now he had his head turned around to stare at the man in the corner of the luxurious room.


    Graham immediately got on his knees, with his hand on his chest. "This servant had been ipetent, my king. Please deliver punishment for his servant." He responded with a subservient gaze. The man in bed shook his head.


    "You have served this family for decades, Graham. There is no doubt in my heart that you didn''t do your best to salvage the situation. I have already heard the ount of your bravery. Despite being critically injured you brought the crown prince to safety."


    *Sigh* "I already knew this was going to be a harsh assignment for you. It''s Dennis we are talking about after all." The man looked fragile as he took the boy''s hand into his own, recalling the fond memories he had with his wife. But very soon his shook his head and turned to the lead guard.


    "Did this guy really try to harm the grand mage?" His expression was stern when he asked that question. This was a big diplomatic debacle. Grand mages were the powerhouse of a nation. Sneak attacking one was not much different thanunching an offensive on the country itself.


    Graham hesitated for a moment, nheless, there was no way to hide the truth. "I am afraid that''s the truth, my king. I had no idea he will do something like that and before I can move, it was toote." "This idiot!!" King Edwin clenched his fist.


    "Forgive this servant to be blunt my lord, but grand magus Emily is a kind-hearted woman. Had it been some other grand mage from Cylon, a broken wrist would definitely not have been enough remuneration for them." The experts at that level only respected the monarchs. A crown prince didn''t mean shit on their eyes.


    "I understand. We can expect a messenger from Cylon any day now. I will write a proper apology and try to contend with the situation." "I don''t know if it''s my ce to say this, regardless my love for my country won''t allow me to stay silent on this matter, my king. You must do something to discipline the prince. The nation can''t pay the price for the mistakes of an individual."


    Graham still held grievances against the prince. His idiocy had reached new horizons. Had it not been for Mrs. Emily, both of them would have been swatted to death by that mighty expert. "Don''t worry. I have already thought about it. Dennis will no longer be the crown prince."


    Graham''s eyes became saucers as he stared in stupefaction. It was a very strong decision indeed, with far-reaching consequences. Then again, the disaster the boy had caused trumped anything he had done prior to this. It was only natural for the king to withdraw his title.


    "Then who.." "I have not thought about it just yet. I will make a decision in time. I am not dying anytime soon. I need to give my nation a capable ruler before I pass on to my afterlife." Edwin cut the guard off with an emotional speech.


    "I had let my personal feelings impress upon my decisions. But no more... He has to know that there are consequences for actions in this world. All these years I was hopeful that the title of the crown prince will make him understand the pressure on his shoulders. s.. the boy had only degraded after that."


    Graham can see the drooping shoulders of the weak king. He was aware of what personal feelings the king was talking about. Dennis''s mother had been the one true love of Edwin''s life, who met an early end in her life.


    He didn''t disturb the mncholic man, letting him have his moment. "Huu... About that unknown expert, what can you tell me about that?" Graham took some time to organize his thoughts. "Nothing, except that I have never seen a being more powerful than that in all my life."


    Edwin was taken aback by his words. This was quite an excessive assessment of the being. Though Graham was not a grand magus yet, but he was not far from that level. He had seen many outstanding beings in his life and to ce that expert on top of all that, spoke volumes about its tyranny.


    "Can it be a human expert in hiding?" Graham took a deep breath as a shiver ran down his spine, recalling the absolute terror he came face to face with. "Not possible. That''s not the level our species can achieve, my king. It could have killed us off with only a thought. And the way he didn''t care at all about our identities told me that he probably couldn''t be bothered by the human nations."


    "Can you tell if that individual is connected to Cylon in some way?" Graham shook his head. "Although it responded to Mrs. Emily''s request, I have a strong reason to believe that it''s not rted to Cylon. He probably has some personal contact with the water mage, that''s all."


    "That''s for the best." "Yes. Also, if we think about it, it doesn''t make sense for Cylon''s monarchy to hide such a strong individual for so long. They had faced defeat after defeat at the hands of the alliance in thest two centuries. Don''t you think they would have sent that being into the battle to gain the lost grounds?"


    "Well.. you seem right." Graham nodded his head finding Edwin lost in thought. "It might be a fully grown dragon, my king. I can''t think of any other being that holds such boundless might." "Hmm.. a grown Dragon?"


    "Yeah... Dragons were the ones who took the least loss in the battle of the species. Only half of them took part, the rest choosing to never leave their homeworld. It''s only natural that more of them are now making their way to our world since there is virtually no power to stop them."


    Edwin only gave a slight nod. "You are right. Then again, we are not in a position to look into such huge matters." Graham agreed with the judgment. At the moment humans were even struggling to survive as a species. They had neither the time nor the energy to deal with the matters of such importance.


    "Also, I think I should send a personal thanks to Mrs. Emily." Graham dly agreed. "Yes. Mrs. Emily could have easily let us suffer our deaths at the hands of the being. And considering its might, we could have barely been able to do anything about it. Yet, she had shown a great heart and saved our lives, in the benefit of our race."


    "I will do that whenever I meet thedy personally. For now, you can rest as well. I will deal with the fallout." Edwin got to his feet, walking over and patting Graham''s shoulders before taking his leave. The lead guard too closed the door behind him, he himself had not fully recovered from his injuries.


    ***


    "Don''t be shy, sisters. Have as much as you possibly can, our little master will be a rich guy very soon hahahaha.." Talia was the one who was most excited at the idea of a dinner together. She ordered the dishes and alcohol with impunity.


    Compared to her Emma and Dorothea were rather reserved. Ryu realized that and caressed both their faces. "It''s okay,dies. No need to be shy about it." More than the meals, these women were more concerned because of the gazes of the people around them.


    As they had expected, their dresses were too eye-catching and a number of them had asked where they got them from. The women had to answer all of them with red faces. Although they only receivedpliments from people in the streets, both of them were not used to this many eyeballs.


    At his behest and a few sses of alcohol, they had finally done away with their apprehension. The night darkened while their dinner continued. "Are you ready, sisters?" Talia had them book a room as well, excited to be involved with Ryu in the presence of her elder sisters.


    Both thedies knew what Talia was referring to and their red faces blushed even further. But Ryu seems to have some other n because once the three females turned their heads to him, the boy onlyughed in response.


    "What''s the hurry. We can begin here itself." His hand stroked Emma''s head. She had been the one who was the most embarrassed of her situation, hence he wanted to increase the difficulty even further for the redhead.


    His hands carefully untied hercy bra and panties, leaving her naked under her almost transparent dress. Now that each one of them was horny, there was no need to hide the assets. It was amply clear for thedy, what the boy required her to do.


    Dorothea and Talia chuckled at the exasperated expression of the woman. She swept her hair back and was about to dive down into his crotch when Ryu held her shoulders midway. As she stared at the boy in confusion, his face came close to her''s and kissed her lips.


    The other twodies gasped and Emma herself was left stunned as her intoxicated brain took longer to process the information. Naturally, once it realized that she was being kissed right under the public eye by someone other than her husband, she tried to resist albeit in futility.


    Ryu took advantage of her drunk state to force his tongue in her mouth, all the while maintaining a suction pressure on his rapidly swelling lips. "mhhh.. nnnghhhh!!" Sweet saliva flowed into Emma''s mouth, intoxicating her even further.


    "I love you... Emma!!" With her subservient eyes, thedy had no idea how to respond to this transgression. "Will you birth a child for me?" Had this been any other situation, Ryu''s question would have only evokedughter from the redhead. But maybe it was because she was under the influence of alcohol, or the boy''s voice was toopelling, or else abination of both these factors, that led her to nod her face.


    Ryu smiled in glee. Emma had been the most tricky one to handle. She is someone who had braved so many depravities just to help her husband. It was not an easy task to get her to fall for him. Even now, all she had done was to let him kiss her in the capacity of her master, that''s all.


    Yet, even this was a great achievement for Ryu, since she practically consented to it.


    To avoid embarrassing herself even further, Emma chose to pull his pants down and took his little brother into her mouth. Meanwhile, Ryu took hold of her tits and crushed them in shapes.


    How can Talia remain quiet? She sidestepped Dorothea and kneeled behind Emma''s raised eyes without caring about the multitude of gazes trained on them. "Which one should I do, master?" "Do her pussy." Ryu loved this quirky woman, always eager to serve him in various ways.


    Talia''s fingers traveled to the depths of the pink cunt, viting it with her tongue at the same time. "Mhhh..!" *Paagh" Emma''s thighs squirmed in pleasure, causing Ryu to p her ass. She red at his face with grievances in her eyes. She looked cute like a scowling cat, especially with her lips around his cock.


    Ryu got to his feet, picked up Emma, and had her ce her right leg on the table. Talia helped his dick to maneuver inside her vagina. Holding her slender waist, he kissed her neck and slowly forced himself inside her. Emma''s eyes closed as pleasure spread to each part of her body.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 280: Saying goodbye

    Chapter 280: Saying goodbye


    Linda walked inside a restaurant after ordering some dishes for herself and her maid. "What do we do now, Mrs. Linda? We have tried everything from coercion to bribes to threats. But howe none of them have any intel on this masked killer?"


    Linda picked up the jug of alcohol and poured it down her throat. "Fuck..!!" She wiped the excess liquid off her lips, cursing out loud without any restraint. "The guy had been thorough. It''s clear that he was using some kind of enchanted treasure that didn''t let anyone gain any permanent memories of him."


    "You think so? Isn''t such a treasure too out of this world?" Yalda eximed. Her mistress''s words made sense, otherwise, how can there be so many witnesses and no face of the killer? "That''s what puzzles me. It might take a grand mage toe up with such a treasure."


    Yalda mulled over the matter for a while as a young girl brought them their meals. "Isn''t it possible that the killer obtained such a treasure from a grand mage? Because I don''t see any reason why a grand mage does something like that."


    "That''s what I am assuming right now. It''s against the pride of a mage of such stature. He must have obtained it from some expert and then used it to n this murder." Yalda nodded, focussing on her meal.


    "Still, there is one thing that doesn''t make sense." Swallowing the bite, she let her face rest in her palms. "Why would someone go after master? I don''t remember any feuds that would warrant such heavy-handed revenge."


    "I know. That''s what troubles me the most. I have a hunch that their murder is rted to the task assigned by the royal court...??" Yalda saw herdy frown mid-way through her sentence. "Did you conclude, madam?"


    Linda ignored her words for a while before she came up with her answer. "Didn''t the royal court assign them to investigate the demonic activity near a border town?" "Yes. It''s named Korua, very close to the borders."


    "So, what if someone is trying to hide their findings?" "Hmm.. but why so? Didn''t they already send preliminary findings to the court? As far as I know, they found no evidence of any such activity." Linda nodded her head before chugging down another mug of alcohol.


    "But that doesn''t change the fact that it was a ''preliminary'' report. What if they truly found something about the matter and the killer came to know about it? That should give them enough reason to silence not only Jacob but Samuel as well."


    Yalda''s eyes were wide open as her mind ran through the simtions again and again. Finally, Linda saw her stare back at her. "And if he knew the results of the investigations.." "That means it was someone who had been close to them or at least close to the investigations, all along." Lindapleted her sentence.


    A vicious smile was appeared on her face, revealing her long canines. "Tomorrow morning... we are leaving for that bloody town." She chugged the leftover wine from her mug and devoured her food like a wild cat.


    ***


    Two more days had passed Ryu was training with Emma, in one of the training grounds that belonged to the Dark Wings. It was a good 20 by 20 meters room with walls that can take a heavy beating. "Burn!!" The woman in front of him filled her lungs with air and the next moment, a massive tongue of me was sted towards the boy.


    "Haha.. too weak!!" The vines around him coalesced ahead of him at an angle, directing the mes and heat away from him. With his left hand, the Ryu sent a sturdy branch towards the woman but her swift punch burnt it to cinders before it can reach her.


    Both of them didn''t let go, stepping closer to each other with every attack and parry. "You want to fight just like that with him?" Talia saw the mature woman sitting beside her with her eyes fully trained on the shing couple.


    "Yes, I do. I can see how much he enjoys these training sessions. Also, I want to improve so that I am not a dead weight in a precarious situation." "Haha... You have been working hard as well sis. Do you think it''s so easy to step into the junior realm within two weeks? You swept through the entire mortal realm like it was nothing."


    Dorotheaughed in derision. "We all know that''s because of the limiter that had been ced on us cultivation maids. Although it represses our level to never surpass Ryu''s, our progress to that level is enormously elerated."


    Talia shook her head. "You underestimate yourself too much, sis. Just to mention it to you, Ryu is only one more small step away from the Earth realm. Hence, you need to keep up with your training."


    Dorothea nodded and fell on her back to rx for a while. Talia too snuggled close to her, staring at the high ceiling. "Haha... Earth realm... it''s like growing up once again hehe..!! Though we are weak like bugs, it truly feels exciting this way. Like we have returned to being kids."


    Opposite to them, Ryu had been excitedly on an offensive against Emma, trying to overwhelm her defenses. In only thest two days he had broken through twice, taking him to the 4th level of the Junior mage realm. As a result, his overall mana capacity had increased by a huge amount, allowing him to keep going at the redhead without any fatigue at all.


    "Talia.. we need to switch!!" Atst, Emma can''t continue anymore. Her mana was eaten away by the continuous barrage of ceaseless attacks. With ast ming lotus that burnt most of the vegetation the boy had summoned, the redhead fell back, forced to rest.


    "You have grown too fast these days, master hehe.. want me to go all out?" Ryu took a deep breath. He had fought against Talia once. This woman is too strong. "Yess.. let''s go." Regardless, after the recent breakthrough, he was feeling more confident.


    s.. hested for 5 minutes only before Talia''s hands had gripped his neck tightly. "Fuckk.. okay... I give up." "Hehe.. you can''t be too cocky about this measly cultivation level. At least you reach the senior mage realm, you will remain an insect in this world."


    She pulled the boy closer to herself and kissed his lips passionately. Ryu used his hands to cup her tits, fondling them as their tongues entangled. Talia hurriedly pulled his pants down and began stroking his long cock.


    "Hmm?" Talia was growing hot when Ryu got away from here, struggling out of his maid''s embrace. "What happened?" "Haha.. a new maid has woken up. Let me bring her out." All threedies understood who he was referring to.


    *Swish* An older woman appeared in front of Ryu, scanning him with sharp eyes. "How does it feel to be enved, granny?" Ruth sneered at the exposed cock before allowing the boy to hug her. "Not too bad... if you ask me." He caressed her face and kissed her lips while cupping her buttocks.


    Ryu introduced Ruth to all threedies before bringing up the topic of the milkdies. "Huff... Little Ryu, you do know that they are like my children?" The boy embarrassedly scratched his head. He had no other choice, that dragon was not going to allow those human cows to exist.


    Holding the woman close to his chest, he stroked her hair lovingly. "Please Ruth. I understand your love for them, but can you give me three months? Just put them to sleep for these three months and I promise that I will grow powerful enough to keep all of them. Can you do that for me?"


    It was a big decision for Ruth. Those girls were humans, not animals that can be put to sleep whenever Ryu required. They had their own lives. "I understand." She responded with a nod after a long struggle.


    "Bring me to them. I will talk to them and put them to sleep." Ryu can tell from the heavy expression on her face, that this decision had left her sad. Excusing the otherdies, he brought Ruth to Emily''s house.


    As soon as the women saw Ruth, they can''t help themselves and cried out. Each one of them mmed into the old woman, hugging her with all their might. She informed them of Ryu''s intentions after they enjoyed their time together.


    At first, all of them were left shocked but Rose took the initiative to support his decision. "It''s okay, granny. Three months will pass like nothing. As long as we can be together with you, we don''t mind it. What do you guys say?"


    Mary was the next who responded positively. "Yes, granny. We are already too happy that you didn''t abandon us." There were traces of tears in her eyes and Ruth hurriedly pulled her into a warm embrace. Being one of the younger ones among the milkdies, thus even Ruth was unable to stop her tears.


    Once that happened almost all thedies began crying their hearts out. Ryu can only wipe the tears forming in Kira''s eyes as the girl became emotional watching the tearful reunion. "Let''s go out for a walk, Kira."


    Desiring to give thedies some private time, Ryu brought the girl out. "Here." To shift her mind he handed her the body-transforming potion. Due to the ident, she was not able toplete her course earlier, this he got this new one from Talia.


    Kira didn''t say anything, just cing the vial in her pocket. "Work hard little girl. You have a master to look up to from now on." As expected, these words finally evoked a reaction out of the shocked girl. "Master?"


    "Yeah, she had some work in that capital. That''s why she was not able to have a proper talk with you, but don''t worry. She will be back before long." Kira was bit able to make any sense. As far as she can remember, she had no master at all.


    "Who is my master, brother Ryu? Please forgive me.. but I am unable to recall anyone like that." Ryu stroked her head and kissed her lightly on her cheeks. "Her name is Emily, my grandmother." Kira felt her knees go weak as she stopped in ce, quietly staring at his face to find out of he was messing with her.


    "Haha.. why are you ring at me like that, little girl. It''s true. Grandma visited me before she left the town. She wanted me to inform you about all this." Ryu saw the girl''s eyes go white as she slumped into his arms. "Damn.. she truly passed out."


    Caring for Kira for a while, he brought her back to consciousness. He exined the scenario slowly, for her brain to be able to digest it. It took him great efforts just to make her believe that he was not lying to her. Finally, the girl epted the truth with a gleeful expression.


    "Let''s return home. I think Ruth would have been done till now." He had assumed that the woman would have put thedies to sleep already, but instead found each of them still awake. "Is there an issue?" "Huh.. ask them."


    Before Ryu can turn to the milch matrons, Rose came forward to take him into her arms and pressed her lips against his with all her might. "You will have to kiss each of them goodbye. That''s their condition before going to sleep."


    Ryu pretended to be annoyed, but in his heart, he can certainly feel a new warmth develop for thesedies. One by one each one of them kissed him on his lips. Even Hannah didn''t miss the opportunity. Rather her kiss sustained longer than usual.


    Ruth got them toy down on the floor as she began chanting her spell. Maybe because of the emotionally charged atmosphere, a drop of tear fell from Ryu''s eyes which he swiftly wiped away. "It won''t be long, my little maids." He saw the smiles on their faces freeze at once, along with their entire body.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 281: Love

    Chapter 281: Love


    <<Greetings to all readers. It''s a new month and I will pitch our patron page. As you know, the content of our webnovels is such that probably no websites are ever going to sponsor us.


    Even those who are generous enough to offer support do so with the pre-condition of making drastic cuts of various scenes.. especially the parts that make our stories unique.


    Even so we have been blessed with a supportivemunity that had helped us remain independent over thepletest year. So, once again I would like to remind you to give our patron page a visit and keep supporting if you love the contents of my /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Once again, this pitch is only for those who are capable of supporting marily. The fact that you guys read andment on my work fills me with great satisfaction in itself :-)


    ***************************


    News: A new short story named "The Adventures of Haniya" has gone live for the Viscount tierst week. I will keep adding chapters to it, whenever I get some free time on hand.


    ***************************


    Apart from that, let me apologise forst month since I forgot to share the names of all our patrons, like I do at the start of every month. This months supports are as follows.


    Our Viscounts: tan gab, daniel 079, Droth, Andrew Wilson, Rom


    Our Nobles: Cutler1812, Juggernaut, Gummyking, Ryer, Zell_Lust, Furqan


    And a list of other wonderful guys: Brian N Johnson, Abhishek Ye, Aditya Vishwakarma, Marty87, mjuan666, Eakamdeep Brar, Jack, Eduardo Garcia, Thomas Kosko, Julio Cesar Cordero, Sanchezvinchenco aberature, LostShin, Nien78, Khia, Chris Gonzalez


    Thanks for your sustained support. It keeps me motivated to bring a new chapter every day!!


    yer104>>


    In the next two weeks, Ryu broke into the fifth level of the junior realm. He was just a few steps away from finally breaking into the Earth realm. ording to his grandma, the Earth realm was the actual starting point of a mage''s cultivation. The chasm between the Junior and Earth realms was much greater than the first two realms.


    His mood had been quite mncholic after he was forced to put his milkmaids to sleep. Ruth''s sense of loss had been just as great as the olderdy barely talked to him after the incident. He too didn''t bring the topic up, trying to give her the required time to fix her roiling emotions.


    After the events involving Kira and L, he had doubled down on his cultivation. This small town will not be able to provide him with the resources her required to grow up. Having discussed with both Sophia and Lyod, he had settled on a small list of academies in the capital that he can study at.


    The only issue was their rigorous selection criteria, which was evident from Sophia''s continued struggle to gain entry in the top school even when she was two years older than himself. Then again, after the milkmaids had been put in stasis-like condition, the burden on his cultivation had lessened by a lot and he was making continuous progress.


    Ryu woke up to the first light of the sun, kissing his new wife on her forehead before leaving the room. He had a small ceremony at an elder''s house that had engaged them as husband and wife. The marriage in the town didn''t involve too much fanfare. The couple too wanted to keep the affair under wraps Ruby''s behest.


    Finding his mother in the kitchen he hugged thedy from behind. Amelia initiated a kiss, gently sucking on his lips. "Had a good sleep?" Ryu cupped her bare chest, kneading them while resting his head on her shoulder. "Yeah..."


    Jeff sat outside, unaware of the debauchery the mother-son pair was involved in. "How is your cultivation going now, kiddo?" "Great. Just a tad bit away from breaking into the next realm." Came the reply from the kitchen as the boy walked out, helping Amelia serve the breakfast.


    Over time he had slowly begun revealing his wealth to his family, evident from thevish breakfastposed mostly of Turas. He didn''t need to make things up since his parents respected his privacy, especially Jeff who refused to ask him about ten sources of the new fruits.


    "That''s great." Jeff was extremely ecstatic from the news, his face revealing a wide smile. "Damn brat.. you might surpass your father in less than a year. It sure makes me concerned." Amelia chuckled, hiding herugh behind her palm. "Haha.. why should you be concerned?"


    "Huh.. why shouldn''t I be? Fathers are meant to be role models for their kids. Nowpared to my own boy, I am turning out to be a weakling. How am I supposed tomand the requisite respect like this?" His wordsbined with his exaggerated reaction caused the family to break out into bursts ofughter.


    "Haha.. that''s okay, father. Cultivation is not everything. You have always been there for the family, we can''t demand anything else." Jeff was not expecting such mature words out of his son. Breaking out into a loudugh himself, he was unable to stop himself from hugging the kid.


    Ryu felt quite a bitplicated about his so-called ''father''. There was no doubt in his mind that he respected the man a lot. Jeff had been extremely supportive ever since hended in this new world. Yet, he hade to covet Amelia for himself, creating this messing situation.


    Previously, he had assumed that once he took over the redheaded milf for himself, he can simply help Jeff hook up with another woman. Nevertheless, after Talia revealed the aspects of the strong bonding between husband and wife, he wasn''t so sure now. ''Sigh!'' Leaving that worry for the future Ryu he just enjoyed the manly embrace of the man before resuming his breakfast.


    ***


    "Breathe in.." "Breathe out!!" "Focus your mind. Try to feel the immense mana surrounding you at all times." After half an hour of morning cultivation, Lyod set his students free. Watching the young cadets disperse towards the ntations, his eyesnded on a single boy walking together with a group.


    "Come here, Ryu. We need to talk." The boy walked over after breaking away from the group. Lyod didn''t say anything to him, simply walking inside his ragged hut. Ryu shut the door behind him, realizing that there must be some important matters the old man must have wanted to discuss with him.


    "Master Lyod!" Ryu bowed, disying proper etiquette. The old man sat in his bed, his sharp eyes checking out the boy from top to bottom. He can very clearly notice the changes the young brat had gone through. Gone was the ever-present grin at the edge of his lips, reced by a steady demeanor.


    He was showing the early signs of turning into an expert. Just by standing in front of him, Ryu disyed unmatched confidence. "Your progress had been outstandingst month. Atst, it seems you have grown up."


    The boy disyed a small smile, thanking the man for his kind words. "I have decided to take you on a trip with me." Ryu didn''t interrupt the guy, letting him think about it. "We will leave in a week from now. Be ready. The trip might be more than a week-long."


    "Are we going alone, master Lyod?" The old man figured out that he was probably talking about his friends. "It''s good that you care about your friends, but they are not yet at that level. Though they might be close to your cultivation stage, their fight prowess is too far behind."


    Lyod shook his head correcting his previous sentence. "Rather, I should say that you have grown abnormally fast and it''s foolish to expect the other kids to keep up with you." Thankfully, he still believed that these results were because Ryu was being tutored by the grand mage herself.


    "I understand. Are we going somewhere specific?" Lyod shook his head. "I will be bringing you to the northwestern forest once again. Usually this time of the year I would take Sophia with me. But she had already gained everything that she could from my training."


    Ryu was about to take his leave when Lyod called out to him. "Make sure you drop by Sophia. She had been looking for you." He waved back and left the hut with a nod. "I will."


    "What happened?" Kira had been waiting for him outside. He fondled her face and brought her away. "Nothing much. Master Lyod want be to apany him on a training session outside Korua." At once, the girl''s face morphed in concern.


    "Will it be dangerous?" Ryu smiled, hugging her shoulders. "You don''t believe in me, girl?" "I do.. but..st time.." He didn''t let her continue, pressing his lips onto hers and kissing the girl without any care. Kira blushed, aware that a few eyes were looking in their direction.


    "Let''s go. We will check on your big sis first." A single kiss was enough to put away her depressed expression. She skipped and held onto Ryu''s hands, walking towards Sophia''s house.


    Approaching another shabby hut, they found the silver-haired girl meditating in her garden. She opened her eyes watching the couple walk towards her. Ryu didn''t say anything, picking her up in his arms and bringing her inside.


    They kept kissing each other until Ryu ced her in the bed. "What happened? Master Lyod told me you had something for me?" While he inquired with her, his hands began disrobing the girl. Sophia tried to pretend to be a reluctant partner.


    "Can we talk for a minute, first?" She tried her best to maintain the fake anger on her face, only to break down in ceaselessughter when Ryu began tickling her belly. "Ahaha.. stop that.. jerk..!!" Kira enjoyed watching their depraved y, silently from the side.


    Ryu was forced away as Sophia began to remove her clothes on her own. "Listen..!" She addressed him with a serious tone. "I will be leaving the town, for the capital." Her words caught Ryu by surprise. "When?" She had shared with him her ambition many times. It was only a matter of time before the girl left for the capital. Looks like she had decided on it now.


    Sophia took a deep breath, resuming to unbuckle her skirt. "Father told me about his ns to take you with him. I would be leaving around the same time, probably two days after you. So, after a week... we can only meet at the capital."


    Sophia''s ck eyes stared listlessly at him. Ryu didn''t falter, holding her face in his hands. "That''s good news, why do you look so sad?" Over the period their budding love had grown into a full-fledged rtionship. Both of them had already taken each other as partners.


    Sophia didn''t say anything, nkly staring at the face, trying to burn the visage in her heart. "I don''t know..!" She wrapped her arms around him, pressing her head into him. "Haha.. you are funny. Don''t tell me you are having second thoughts about it? All these days you have been practically roasting my ears with your ''grand ns''."


    His words made Kira chuckle, causing Sophia to blush red with embarrassment. "Aaaiiio..!!" She responded by pinching him mercilessly and all three of them ended upughing together. Sophia meanwhile pulled Ryu''s pants down and began licking his little brother.


    "Then I will be taking aunt Dorothea with me." "Whoa.. whoa.. where did that ve from?" This was the first time Ryu heard her put forth such demand. "I don''t care. It will be too lonely in the capital." "Hain? Little girl.. you live in this small house all by yourself. Why do you need apanion now?"


    Sophia took a long lick along the length of the cock after shaking her head coyly. "That''s different. Capital is a different deal altogether. I will be bored alone." "Huh.. then get a ve of your own. Why are you encroaching on mine?"


    "Who are you calling a ve, idiot?" Both of them knew that the other was just teasing around. Hence, they didn''t take the conversation seriously. Sophia eventually invited Kira to join in, an offer that the girl epted without any dy.


    ***


    ''Ohh.. are you going to visit that girl again?'' Jim heard the voice in his head. ''How many times should I tell you that she got literally no interest in you boy?'' The boy had grown close to thisdy in his head since she never gave out any bad vibes to him.


    Rather in the time of his loneliness, she had been the one who had kept him going. As a result, he had grown quite fond of the woman in his head. Not to mention she had grown exceedingly aware of his life by being with him at every second. It was like he shared the same body with her.


    ''Why do you care, witch?'' ''Hehe.. as I told you, you are such an innocent kid, I just don''t want you to experience a heartbreak.'' ''Huh.. and how are you so sure about that?" ''Because you are an idiot. The way she kept you at distance,st time you ''identally'' came across her, should have been a clear indication that she has another boy in her life.''


    Jim smirked. ''Don''t act like you know everything, witch. I have known her since I was a kid. She always had a reserved attitude.'' He heard a burst of bell-likeughter after which the woman humphed. ''Sometimes, you truly invoke my sympathy. First, that redhead dropped you out like a fly out of a drink, and now even this girl ignores you like you don''t exist. Take my advice kid.. look for someone in your league.''

 Chapter 282: Heartbreak

    Chapter 282: Heartbreak


    ''Ehh... Your tone sure is irritating, to say the least.'' ''Yeah, but I tell the truth. Didn''t I tell you not to try your luck with that redhead again? What happened in the end?'' Jim gritted his teeth, the voice bringing out the frustration in his heart.


    He had done something truly stupid. Despite the voice in his head repeatedly warning him not to go over to Amelia''s ce, he ended up going there nheless. Though she received him very eagerly but Jim can tell that she was actively trying to put some distance between the two.


    Her actions left him discontent and that''s when Jim ended upmitting the stupidity of offering her the fruits to take her to bed. It was a dumb move on his part. Amelia grew alert and she might have assumed that he was trying to bridge the gaps.


    She didn''t directly refuse him, rather pretending to be suffering from some acute pain in her groins after a supposedly rough night with her husband. Jim can easily tell that she was making that up. He ended up leaving Amelia''s ce with their rtionship more strained instead.


    ''What''s done is done, just forget about her. She is too old for you, anyway. That rtionship was never going to work in the first ce.'' Jim neither agreed nor disagreed with her judgment. Keep his head down as he approached the lone house standing in the middle of the lush gardens.


    Putting aside these thoughts in his mind Jim walked over with a small semnce of a smile on his face. Stopping right outside the property the boy picked out a bunch of freshly picked flowers from his storage ring. Even if she didn''t respond positively to his previous proposal, it should be no problem for her to ept these as a token from him.


    Taking a deep breath Jim had taken only a few steps towards the small house when he heard some muffled voices. He was not a kid anymore who can''t tell what kind of voices were. Instantly his heart fell to rock bottom.


    ''Turn around boy. I told you there is someone else in her life.'' But much to the surprise of the voice in his head, the boy actually smiled. ''Ahh.. it must be master Lyod.'' He can onlyugh at himself for imagining the worst. There was no way Sophia can have a boy in her life.


    It was not a big deal for sexual encounters to take ce between parent and child. Hence the boy took a step back, realizing that this was not the right time to meet his girl. ''Are you kidding me? Does that voice sound like it ising from an old man, brat? Huh.. Don''t believe me? Go and take a look hahaha..''


    Jim clearly didn''t believe the voice, who in this entire town was more eligible for that girl than him? But just to rub it on the witch''s face he epted her challenge. Leaping over the boundary he got behind the house and decided to take only a small peek so that there is no confusion left.


    s.. his body stiffened as he stood against the small window. The flowers in his hand fell to the ground as he witnessed the source of the voices, this time with his own eyes. The girl moaning out loud in the bed was Sophia, but the man behind her was not master Lyod rather a face that he knew all too well.


    This was not how this should have been. He didn''t even know himself how long he had liked Sophia. Regretfully the girl was too simple-minded, never wasting her time fooling around like him. Both of them had noble blood running through their vein, as such talent came naturally to them.


    Nevertheless, while the girl built upon her talent with hard work, he kept getting left behind by her at every stage. As time passed he developed a sense of inferiority towards Sophia, causing him to never be able to disy his emotions fully. Yet, even when the distance between their hearts kept increasing, Jim remained hopeful that there will be a day when she wille ept him.


    It was painful. Very painful. His entire world hase crashing down. Inside the room, the boy and girl were unaware of his churning emotions. They kissed each other without any care in the world simultaneously as their crotch rammed into each other.


    Jim felt like his heart was bleeding. When did this happen? His mind recalled the images of Sophia dropping by Amelia''s house to offer condolences. Evidently, this rtionship has been budding up for quite some time, only he had been unaware of it. His delusions had interfered with his judgment, causing him to be unable to see the writing on the wall.


    His left hand reached his chest massaging it to relieve some of his pain. *Sigh* ''You are a too naive kid. In matters of love you can not be overlycent.'' The witch in his head remarked but Jim has lost control of his senses, unable to hear anything.


    He stood frozen in ce for a good while. Slowly agony transformed into anger. He had tried being a driven man. He trained so hard, even cutting himself off from his friends. But what was all that worth? Is this how his fortune had decided to reward him?


    His eyes began turning red as small sparks of electricity charged around his body. The boy was losing control. ''Are you an idiot? You are going to lose even the small amount of goodwill that you might have in her heart. Take my advice and back away for now. Settle this matter out of her sight, if you know what I mean.''


    With his red eyes, the boy red at the handsome face in the bed. In the end, his reason won over him and he took a step back, albeit stiffly. ''If you intervene right now, you are only going to make her hate you. That''s not what you want. The girl is still young, not everything is lost right now kiddo.''


    Probably for the first time Jim agreed with the witch. Everything was not lost just yet. With heavy breaths, he dragged his broken body away. He needs to confront the kid. ''Fuck you.. ! Bastard... I will make you disappear from her life.''


    "Enough! Let''s stop for now... I can''t handle another one!" Back at the house, a sweating Sophia shoved the boy away from on top of her. "Hmm.. howe? I must show you all the love that I possibly can before you leave me." Ryu rolled back over the girl, picking her nipples in his mouth, gently suckling them.


    "Huh.. Don''t give me that jerk. It''s not as if I am the only girl you got." She frowned her face, looking at the young maiden who had pounced at the opportunity to suck on her boyfriend''s cock. "Hehe..!" Kira giggled cutely, making sure Sophia had a clear view of her debauchery.


    "Well.. that''s right but there is only one of you, Sophia." Ryu came over and kissed the girl rigorously. Despite her blowback, the girl responded with the same fervent passion, eating his sulent lips ravenously. Ryu''s fingers had found their way into her vagina, prating it to the depths of her tunnel until the girl was left moaning.


    Like a good little sister, Kira gave ast few licks to the genital in her hand before directing it between the pinkbia of her elder sister. "Noo.. aaaiii!!" It was toote when Sophia observed the strain on her swelled vaginal walls.


    She can only re back at the little girl while the boy had already taken hold of her legs, pushing his cock right up to her womb. "You are the worst.. ahhhh...!!" Kira and Ryu chuckled together,ughing at the Sophia who had once again been turned into a moaning mess.


    ***


    "That will be 10 Virgos as always, Amelia." An old man appraised the pottery the redhead had brought to his doorsteps. "Great, let me check." The redhead struggled with the bag she brought with her. "I was worried when you stopped showing up Amelia. I thought you chose to do business somewhere else haha.."


    "What are you saying Mr. Dune? It''s been years since I have been depending on you, it''s not very ethical to switch at this point in time. It is only because I didn''t feel like doing these potteries for a while." While talking to the man, thedy took counted the right amount of fruits and handed it to him.


    "Here." The old man inspected thedy once before epting the payment. "I heard about your child making quite some progress in cultivation. I hope that he keeps excelling." Any talk about her son fills Amelia with pride these days.


    "Haha.. thanks Mr. Dune." The old man tooughed out in response, his eyes resting on the bouncing tits of thedy in front of him. *Gulp* "ahem.. how about you take these five Virgos back and we can have sex once in ce of that? What do you say?"


    Amelia chuckled finding the man ogling her breasts. Had it been two months back she would have dly taken this offer. "Haha.. thanks again for your offer Mr. Dune. But these days I don''t enjoy sex just as much. You can say that I am turning old."


    The disappointment was evident on the man''s face nevertheless he didn''t push for it. "Huh.. you are one of the finest looking women in all of Korua, Amelia. Second, only to the chief''s wife. How can you turn old just yet?" Amelia talked with the man for another minute before taking her to leave from there.


    "You cane to pick your pots tomorrow, same time." The man''s voice reached her as she walked out of the property. Waving back to the guy she took to the streets, navigating her way back. These days her life had turned for the better and she hade to feel extremely pleasant.


    She had a loving husband and a hard-working kid, what more would she ask for. Though James''s sudden demise had gripped the family with grief, fortunately with Ryu stepping up his presence in Ruby''s life, their family was back together.


    *BOOOM* *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE* *BOOM* Amelia was almost thrown to the ground when she heard a series of explosions in close session. A massive plume of smoke rose into the skies. The ck cloud of smoke was covered with churning blue lightning.


    Picking herself up she got back to her feet, looking in the direction as people ran right past her. It was only natural for her to run for the cover in this situation but a single fact stopped her from following the crowd.


    Opposite to her, she can see the canopies ofrge trees that were not supposed to be there. Thisrge vegetation was not there when she traveled from her house. Inadvertently, she took a step in the direction of the explosion.


    Turning around the corner she found herself face to face with scenery of destruction. Multiple houses had been blown to smithereens, while those still standing were left in dpidated conditions. Thick vegetation covered the ground with therge trees around her swaying back and forth like someone breathed life in them.


    The atmosphere was charged up with mana, making her skin crawl. *BOOM* *BOOM* Her vision noticed two figures entangled into each other before they were each thrown into opposite directions. Both of them were bleeding to various degrees as they red back at each other with red eyes.


    The wave of the explosive st threw Amelia a few steps back as she hid her face from the hot air. Determined, she took a few more steps wading through the heat and smoke in front of her. "Ryu??" This had been the single reason why she crossed over to check this ce.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 283: Clash

    Chapter 283: sh


    **Half an hour earlier**


    "At least I am not the only one being left out haha.." Kyro remarked as the group of friends exited the ntation after their work hours. "Huh.. keepzing around like this and very soon you will be." Jake squashed the boy''s jovial mood ruthlessly.


    "Hey... I am trying my best. What can I do if I am not as naturally talented as you people?" No one took his sulking to heart. Instead of sympathy the boy only evoked a small chuckle from his friends. "That''s just an excuse for you to skip your training sessions."


    "Ahh.. that was only once, man. I was genuinely exhausted." "Yeah, yeah!!" Ryu and Kira heard their friends'' endless bantering, without intervening. Both of them were used to these verbal spats. "Ryu." The group had just walked some distance away from the exit when they heard a voice speak out to him.


    The green-haired boy turned back to find a familiar face walking up to him. "Hmm? Yeah?" This was probably the first time this boy had ever spoken to him on his own ord. "Can youe with me for a few minutes? I need to talk with you."


    Well at the very least he was polite. He didn''t find it strange that Jim had approached him. After all, Amelia has almost cut this guy off her life totally. It was only natural for him to be restless. "Okay." Not thinking much about it he agreed.


    "We wille with you." Jake immediately stepped up, his thoughts echoed by the other two people as well. "It''s okay, I can handle it myself." As far as he was aware this boy had mostly mended his ways, even going as far as apologizing to him.


    Jim didn''t wait for the guys to discuss it through, just walking off. Assuring his friends once again Ryu followed the guy confidently. They traveled for the next few minutes until they reached the end of the streets. "Mhh?" His senses tingling, the boy caught on small fluctuations in the mana around him.


    "Cough..! Listen to what I say very closely." Suddenly Jim''s voice took on a grace tone, warning Ryu that this guy might have some malicious intentions. Not bothering to reply he waited for him toplete his sentence.


    Jim turned around to face the kid, his eyes red as if he was suppressing great turmoil. "I don''t want to see you anywhere around Sophia, from today onwards." Ryu kept staring at the boy''s face, partly in confusion and partly in scorn.


    "Ahahaha.. so it was true after all. I heard somewhere that you had a thing for my girl. s.. she is taken, my friend. Go look for someone else." Waving his hands disdain the boy turned on his heels, ending the conversation right there.


    *Crackle* Jim''s bones cracked at his hands balled into fists. Sophia was life for him. How dare this guy refer to her as his girl? Who the fuck he assumed he was? All this while he had shown mercy just because of Amelia.


    "This will be yourst warning kid. Don''t make me take drastic steps." The boy in front of Him stopped in his tracks before looking back at him. "Are you threatening me?" "Absolutely." Their conversation was calm but both can see the simmering rage in each other''s eyes.


    "Hahaha.. Don''t overestimate yourself, man. You are not as scary as you make yourself out to be." Jim had certainly not imagined the conversation to go like this. "I see." *Boom* Sparks of fire ignited all over his body. His mind was loosing all sense of reasoning. The best he could do was to warn the guy... if he still refused to listen..


    Ryu can tell that the situation has turned serious. Was he afraid of facing this guy? Not at all. With a smile on his face, he let out a deep breath. His mana bubbled in his channels, his eyes shining with a dark green light. "These days I am especially annoyed at silk pants like you, young master Jim."


    Just the mana leaking out from his body had caused multiple vines to germinate all around him. "Maybe a few broken bones will help you thick with a clear head." It was an empty portion of the streets, which meant there was no one around them to intervene.


    "Hahah.. big words, for a pipsqueak like yourself. You are going to get yourself killed." With every sentence, Jim''s mana was breaking out of his body, the heat around him incinerating the vegetation that had now covered almost all of the street.


    Ryu cracked his neck. "These past few days, all I have done is to train non-stop. It''s time to test it out haha.." More than Jim those words were meant for him. Finding himself in this new world all he had done was to engage in debauchery. But now that he had developed close-knit bonds with the people here, he found himself emotionally attached to each of them.


    Unknown to Jim, he hade to develop a sense of hate towards the privileged brats. He had no issues with them fucking around as long as they stay clear of his women. *Booom* An explosion triggered both boys tounch towards each other.


    *BLAST* They were not far from each other, to begin with. Their fist crashed into each other, throwing both of them away. With his feet dragging across the cross the terrain Ryu forcefully came to a stop. Despite the burn his fingers suffered in the sh, he had a smirk on his face.


    "If that''s all you got... then I got to say. It''s rather disappointing." He rubbed his hands together, ready for another sh. Opposite to him, Jim stood in his ce stupefied. "You..!" The girn on the face of the kid felt especially irritating to him, not to mention his sudden increase in strength.


    A single punch should have been enough to give the boy multiple fractures, but the truth was that he still stood against him just as smugly. ''Hmm.. this kid is quite special. Your normal logic won''t work on him. Then again if you can''t even defeat this brat.. I guess you should just forget the girl.'' "Shut the fuck upp...!!"


    Ryu heard the boy scream to himself. ''Damn.. did he go senile in his head?'' In spite of his earlier words, he was extremely cautious. Even with all his advancement, he remained a step away from entering the earth realm. While it was well known that his opponent had been in that realm for years probably.


    "Hahah.. good. Good.. I think I don''t need to hold back then. Try not to die." A fire ze took over Jim''s body as he was slowly pushed into madness. Like it was disying his inner emotions, the color of the fire began turning deeper red until it was crimson.


    "You talk too much..!" Ryu took to the offensive this time, his body shooting over at an amazing speed. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Just like he mentioned, Jim was not holding back this time around, calling onto both his fire and lightning mana tounch vicious attacks at the eyesore.


    "Ahhhhh!!" *Crackle* *Crackle* Sparks of blue bolts cracked around both of them as they engaged in a fistfight. Undeterred by therge mana reserve of Jim, Ryu fought incessantly. *Pughh* Both of them vomited a mouthful of blood as their bodies were thrown back, this time crashing into the vacated houses.


    Loss. Anger. Betrayal. And no shame. These were the only overwhelming feelings in Jim''s mind right now. A kid even younger than him was trying to stand on par with him. The more he thought about it the more furious he became at himself. How was he different from a failure?


    On the other hand, Ryu was feeling a strange adrenaline rush in his brain. The punch to his chest has certainly broken a rib or two, but the more injured he got the more he wanted to continue. This guy would not even be his match if he can step into the next realm.


    "I am going to kill you...!!!" Jim growled like an animal. Instead of charging once again, he stood in ce bringing his hands together to chant a spell. The electric charges around him umted into a longnce. "Die!!" He didn''t care about Amelia. He didn''t care about Sophia. All he wanted right now was to make this guy disappear from his sight.


    Ryu''s pupils dted watching Jim throw his lightning weapon right at him. For the first time in the fight, he felt an emergence of anger. This attack was truly meant to take his life. "Release." Enough ying around. He was going to squash this guy like a bug.


    *BOOOMMM* Jim was barely able to hold his ground as a swirl of wind surrounded the kid, a huge amount of lightning covering the surrounding area like it was eating away every life force. The guy was dead, finally. Just as the thought crossed his mind, he heard a scoff in his mind.


    Alerted, he noticed the charred nts around him once againe to life, this time they grew rapidly until there were multiple trees around them. As the dust settled, his eyebrows bunched up together to find the boy standing in ce, alive.


    "How can this...?" Jim felt like he was in a dream. Thatnce was one of his most powerful attacks and his opponent had actually caught the lightning weapon mid-air. This was simply unfathomable. It wasmon sense that if you try to handle a type of mana notpatible with your body, it''s going to backfire.


    *Crackle* *Crackle* Jim has thoroughly angered Ryu with this attack. It was foolish of him that this guy can change. Each of these silk pants bastard was the same, treating life as grass. His hands clutched harder on the lightningnce. The sparks had burned the skin of his right hand, but the hate in his heart surpassed the pain from the electrical discharge.


    "Here. I will give it back to YOU..!!" Jim felt the hairs on his neck stand as thence that he himself created zoomed through the air traveling even faster than when he threw it. In a desperate attempt, he raised his hands to cover his body into a massive ball of fire. *BANG*


    The fireball exploded bathing the entire ground under fire. ''Hehehehe.. Trying to copy me? Don''t be in a delusion that if I can control multiple elements then somehow you could do the same brat haha..'' Ryu looked down at his burnt right hand. ''Don''t go one lecturing me on MY own body, demon.''


    Ryu stood in ce observing the fire die out, revealing a dismal-looking Jim who had survived the explosion but not without spewing another mouthful of blood. "He is not even in the same realm as me.. why??"


    Why was this world so unfair? First, he tried to mend his ways only to have Amelia cut him off. Then when he had managed to pick himself up, he found the love of his life in another boy''s arms. And now he can''t even defeat a mere Junior realm brat. Disappointment after disappointment.


    "I must kill you..!!" "Come try." Arge pir of me was sted by Jim towards the boy burning away everything in his path. "You are pathetic." With a wave of his palms, Ryu made the trees around him take the damage for him, while he himself charged right at the boy.


    Jim''s eyes sparkled with electricity as each mana-d punches crashed into each other. Ryu was not holding back at all. Having released his seal, he got ess to a massive amount of excess mana that can be called at will.


    "Emergence!!" Ryu directed multiplerge roots from the trees towards the me-covered boy. "Burn away!!" *Boom* Tongues of red mes burnt the roots and branches surrounding him. "Haah.. haah...!" Both of them found each other evenly matched.


    Their clothes had been turned to ashes, blood covered their body and both of them were breathing heavily. "What happened, little young master... Believe me now? You are nothing but a condescending punk who overestimated himself hahaha...!!"


    Despite the wounds all over him, Ryu waspletely satisfied with his performance. This was the first time he had ever had such a neck-to-neck battle. In stark contrast to him, Jim was left extremely enraged. "I will kill you.. bastard!!"


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 284: Opportunity

    Chapter 284: Opportunity


    "Huh!" Ryu pushed himself back to his feet, ready to face the boy once again. "STOP.. both of you..!!!" But before he could do that a scream stopped him in his tracks. Simrly, Jim too forcibly brought himself to a halt, noticing the redhead running towards them.


    ''Hehe.. look at her, all she cares about is her boy in the end. Hahaha.. my poor Jim, you are too innocent for this world.'' The blonde boy clenched his teeth, watching the woman hug her son while attending to his wounds.


    Disappointed in no one but himself, Jim didn''t wait around. Taking asting nce at the boy in her arms, Jim stepped back, dragging his injured body away to slowly disappear behind the wreckage.


    "What''s is all this?" Amelia tore arge piece of cloth from her dress, winding it around Ryu''s chest in desperate attempts to stop the bleeding. "Nothing. Someone had a mental breakdown, it seems." He looked at the boy ring at him for thest time before stepping back.


    Amelia too turned her head to look back, only to find a fleeting nce of Jim''s body disappearing behind a veil of smoke and ash. "Why would he do that..?" She was confused but the boy in her hands took priority over everything else. Finding the woman almost on the verge of tears Ryu cupped her cheeks with both his hands.


    "Haha.. it''s not a that bad mom. Come give me a kiss." He pecked her lips before she could respond to him. "Come, we are leaving." Ryu can see the concern on her face and decided against arguing with thedy. With his arm over her shoulder, his mother helped him get back to his feet as they walked away from the scene of destruction.


    "How did ite to this?" "Haaahh.. who knows? Just when I thought that the boy was finally back on the right track, he goes around and messes everything up..!" Eric stood high mid-air, with his face in his palm, obviously disappointed in his son''s actions.


    "There must be a reason for this. Try talking to him for once, that will be my only advice." Lyod suggested, standing right beside the chief, watching the mother-son pair walk into the distance. After the incident with James, both of them remained cautious. With their senses covering almost the entirety of the town, it was difficult that they won''t take notice of this brawl.


    "Ahh.. it''s easier said than done, master Lyod. Anyhow.. about Amelia''s kid. I would like to hear your thoughts about him." Lyod put his arms around his chest, mulling over the matter for a good while before gathering his thoughts. "With each passing day, this boy is turning out to be more and more mysterious. I am even suspicious if thatdy actually gives birth to him."


    Eric nodded his head in agreement. While it was entirely possible that some random stranger parented this child with Amelia,mon sense told him that it might not be the case. "Well, that''s not a far-fetched suspicion. Let''s keep this under wraps for now. I am sure Mrs. Emily must have known about this already. She must have her own ns for the kid."


    Lyod didn''t contest his judgment. "Please allow me to take my leave, master. I must go and check on my spawn. Let''s hope this beating thrashed some sense in his dull brain." Both mages separated, flying in different directions.


    ***


    Night descended upon Korua but a boy remained awake. ''I want strength.'' ''Hahaha.. strength to do what?'' Jim stared at his damaged hand with a vicious glint in his eyes. "Strength to make everyone cower in front of me."


    ''Sorry to break your heart kid.. but the strength you seek is impossible to achieve.. with a human body at the very least.'' The voice in his head had his full attention. "What do you mean by that?" ''Huh.. humans... What good this species is for, other than breeding like rabbits? And now they can''t even do that, dying out the fastest from the curse of the demons.''


    Jim agreed with the feminine voice. What she was telling him was the truth. Their race was doomed since the start, the beastmen had only elerated their demise. "Then do you have a way for me to surpass my human limitations?"


    ''Hehe.. why do you ask me that?'' Jim''s face took on a serious expression, seemingly talking to himself. "Don''t y games with me, witch. I can tell that you have a selfish interest in attaching yourself to me." ''Ohh myy.. was I this obvious? Hahah..!'' The woman in his headughed ruefully, certainly not mind that she was exposed.


    "You would not have brought this topic up if you didn''t have a way." ''Hehe.. smart!'' "Get right to it, tell me what you got." ''You are right.. I got a way indeed. It will give to ess to immense strength, easily surpassing the limits of your body. But brat.. as you might have already figured out, the path has its own set of risks.''


    "I don''t care. I can go through anything. There is no value left in this life." ''That is for you to decide, regardless of your decision, I will warn you about the greatest risk.'' Jim kept staring at his raised hand, his attention fully consumed by the seductive voice of the witch.


    ''The extreme pain and agony of breaking out from a human body are a given. But the bigger issue is that you will lose your sense of self.'' "What do you mean?" Naturally, Jim raised his eyebrows, unable toprehend her words.


    The voice remained silent like it was rearranging its thought. The next minute, it returned, albeit heavier this time. ''I mean a portion of your soul will be consumed by my master. Once that happens, you will lose your will. Everything about you will belong to him.''


    "To what extent?" ''Hmm.. it depends how strong your willpower initially is. If your turn out to have a weak personality, your entire consciousness can be swallowed by my master, leaving you as nothing but the husk of your previous self. Then again, it might turn out that you are able to keep a free conscious even after achieving metamorphosis?''


    Even with all the disasters in his life, Jim didn''t jump at the opportunity. His reply came after many minutes of contemtion. "I will do it." ''Careful boy.. you will be disposing of any chance of a normal life. There will be no affection for you among your fellow species.. only hate and disgust.''


    "I don''t care now. What''s left to live for?" A drop of tear appeared at the corner of his eyes. The tear was not for Sophia. Rather it was for his mother. That was the only woman in his life who had loved him without any prejudice. Even today the nobledy cried while attending to his wounds. ''Think again...!'' "No need. Tell me what I need to do."


    ***


    ''What do you want?'' Ryu opened his eyes, finding Amelia peacefully sleeping in his arms. ''Hahaha.. why so rude, brat? All I want is to give you a little warning.'' The boy just scoffed, clearly uninterested in the demon''s words. ''Shoot.''


    ''As much as I would like to see your ass kicked. It will be bad if you end up losing your life over it.'' ''Don''t waste my time. Come to the point.'' The demon was clearly not very pleased with being interrupted. ''You got a big mark on your head, kid. It''s rted to the entity that you foolishly established contact with.''


    Ryu raised his eyebrows, evidently not taking his words lightly. Having experienced the majestic presence for himself, there was no way he won''t be interested in anything rted to that entity. Especially after the Dragon mentioned him as well.


    Supposedly that guy was the one who the Dragon and his allies fought against. Being so closely rted to the lizard, that demi-god is definitely going to be a threat to him. ''Why would that happen? I am just a kid, why do they mark me as a target?'' Though it wasn''t apparent from his voice, Ryu was genuinely concerned about this new development.


    ''Huh.. Idiot. Do you think any ragtag junior realm kid can perform what you did? You don''t understand, you have ended up making the guy interested in you.'' Although it was a piece of bad news, there was nothing that can be done about an ident. He would have never known that just touching the vines will trigger the consciousness contained within.


    ''Hmm? Howe you have not pissed your pants? Hahahaha..'' The demon was the only oneughing at hisme joke. ''Why would you bring this up now? Is that rted to Jim, somehow?'' ''Hehe.. smart. Just be a bit more cautious of that kid. Then again.. you can always contact me.. hehe... I will be at your service.. whenever you need... hahaha..''


    Slowly the demon''s voice died down in his head, making Ryu sigh in exasperation. Surely he would have liked him to give some detail, butmentably that was all this guy was going to tell him. With a swipe of his hand, a small bracelet appeared in front of him. "Hopefully this should be enough for any contingencies."


    The moonlight reflected from the bracelet, giving it a silvery glint. Emily never told him how this is going to help him out, other than alerting his grandmother about his condition. "Hmm..!" Amelia shifted beside him, prompting the boy to gently peck her lips before snuggling into her bosom, albeit painfully.


    ***


    "Are you sure this will work?" ''Yes. Now drop your blood at the center of the summoning diagram. That will allow me to lock onto your location.'' Jim had been blinded by hate and loss, giving Pa the perfect opportunity to strike. The boy didn''t even question why she was making her real body here.


    ''Hehe.. Now chant with me.'' She said some obscure words in his mind when Jim ced his bloody thumb in the center of the diagram. *Rumble* *Rumble* The earth under his feet trembled, the magic circle seemed toe to life, draining almost all his mana at once.


    Extreme fatigue took over his mind and body. The boy shook like a leaf in the wind, right when he was about to fall over face first, a set of hands manifested to hold his shoulders. "Well done kid." With a blurred vision, Jim noticed a beautiful visage before he passed out in his bosom.


    "Hmm??" After a busy day, Eric had finally retired to his bed, holding his wife and daughter in his embrace he had only closed his eyes when dreadful energy covered the whole of Korua, jerking him awake. "What happened?"


    His actions woke up his wife. "Shhh!" With a thought, Eric''s immense mana exploded from his body trying to search for any discrepancies. After trying and failing a few times, he can only attribute it to his extra cautious attitude.


    "Did something happen?" Finding her husband sigh heavily, Nana too got up, concerned. "Nothing. I think I am over-exhausting myself." The woman put on an enchanting smile, pulling her man in a hug. "You can''t keep ming yourself for the deaths, Eric."


    "Ahh.. I know. It''s just.. I don''t want to see some other poor souls lose their life, just because I wasn''t able to help them in time." Nana rubbed his back trying to pass on some of her warmth to him. "I don''t understand why you are trying to do the impossible. A good leader is not someone who takes everything in his hands, rather you need to trust your subordinates."


    Eric was aware of the sincerity of her arguments. "I understand." He returned to his bed. "How is the boy?" Trying to change the topic, he questioned Nana about Jim. "He didn''t divulge the reason for that confrontation, but that''s fine. I believe he will get over it very soon. I am more worried about Ryu. I must visit his parents to apologize on Jim''s behalf." "That will be for the best." Not wanting to mull over the matter any further, Eric closed his eyes.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 285: Manipulations

    Chapter 285: Maniptions


    "Mhhh..!!" A low moan escaped from Jim''s lips as he suddenly opened his eyes. "What are you... Ahhh..!" A hooded figure sat right next to him with her hands inside his pants. Jim can easily tell her gender from the mounds on the proud chest. Thedy''s left hands wad currently inside his pants, clutching on his penis.


    Just as he tried to shrink back in surprise, she squeezed his cock hard, causing him to wince in pain. "Shhh!! Quiet kid..!" The woman pulled off her cloak to reveal a fair face that was had two ck lines cutting across vertically. The lines seemed to be an amalgamation of very fine symbols that started from her forehead, went over her eyes and cheeks, before disappearing under her dress.


    "You did well, brat. I am proud of you." With an enchanting smile, the woman revealed a set of bright teeth. Her sulent lips instantly attracted the boy''s attention, only to have him look away. "Haha.. such an innocent soul.." She extended her right hand to touch Jim all over his chest with her dreaded nails.


    "Who are you...? Your face.. it seems familiar.. but I can''t recall.." The boy tried his best to recall but his mind went nk each time he tried that. "Ohh.. is that so..?" Her voice, was extremely seductive, almost causing him to lose his mind. In his vision, he saw her face approach his own.


    Jim pulled his head back, reluctant to initiate a kiss with this demonic woman. "Hahaha.. Are you trying to keep yourself chaste for your girlfriend, little boy? Hmm.. do I need to break it you, again?" The woman didn''t show any mercy in her words.


    Her left hand already began moving up and down on his semi-erect cock.


    "Drop the pretense kid. There is no love for you in this life. Emotions make you weak." She pulled his pants down, leaving his crotch in open. Bending her head forward, Jim saw the woman give his meat stick a kiss on its tip. "Nngh..!"


    "Remember how you were unable to put down that kid today?" Thedy raised her head to stare straight into his grave eyes. Knowing that she had the boy''s full attention she licked his cock sensually. "Your agitated mind didn''t allow you to focus entirely on the fight."


    "You might not admit it boy.. but I have been in that head of yours... You were reluctant. Reluctant to kill that little bastard. After all, whatever happened, he is that redheaded bitch''s blood. Am I right?"


    Jim turned his gaze away. As she mentioned, ultimately hecked the required conviction to bring that fight to a definite conclusion. His mind recalled the time when he and his friends had pushed the fragile kid into the river. They just wanted to see him struggle, deriving pleasure out of it.


    Who would have known that the boy could not even swim properly? Thinking over to that episode, he recollected how scared he was when the kid disappeared under the currents. He had been a softy since the beginning, jumping in the water body to find the boy, only to find him dead with a head injury.


    It was a miracle that the kid somehow survived the ordeal. Not only that, he never came to look for trouble, with him ever after that. It turned out that the incident had changed that brat so much. "Fuck.. ever since... Ever since... I am terrified of the death..!"


    Pa didn''t intervene, letting the boyment, she focussed on wrapping her lips around his dick and sucking hard on it. "I should have let him die..." Once she noticed the rage in the boy''s heart surface once again, she responded with a chuckle.


    "All that doesn''t matter. Remember.. strong people don''t fear death, neither for themselves nor for their opponents. Concern for your enemy makes you weak." Pa raised her head, bringing it right next to Jim. "I will be strong.. stronger than everyone.." He took hold of her face, embracing her lips in his, sucking on them roughly.


    "Mhhh.. huuu.." The woman and the boy kissed fervently, eating each other out fiercely. The longer they kissed, the aroused they became. Jim''s hands reached out to crush the heavy chest of thedy, from over her clothes. A horny Pa untied her dress, leaving herself naked.


    "Haha.. Love and affection are for the weak, my boy. You don''t need them." Jim didn''t resist the woman''s advances as she sat in hisp, directing his erect cock into her snatch. Sitting in the bed facing each other the couple resumed their kissing once again. Both their chests rubbed against each other with the rod plunging in her hot cunt.


    Jim''s hands reached out to her big buttocks,


    urging them to ride his dick with utmost passion. Her cunt was like a vice, clutching and squeezing the life out of his penis. "Fuckk.. hahah.. harder.. boy.. do you remember how roughly he fucked the love of your life Ahahaha..!!"


    Jim''s eyes turned red at her taunts. His hands tugged back in her hair and bit on her neck brutally. "Aahhhh.. haha.." Pa had was extremely horny. More than the sexual gratification, it was the thrill of molding a young mind to her will that aroused her. The ardent mental satisfaction made her ride the boy even harder.


    "They are not worth your affection.. boy. Neither that girl nor that woman.. am I right..?" Jim didn''t bother responding, his mouth reached out to bite on her lips, sucking on them until they swelled. "When are you going to do your thing?"


    Paughed out loud, biting his neck this time. "Depends on how good you can fuck!!" "There was something about that kid.. it was different than before.. tell me about it." Jim was aware that this woman was a great expert, if he had to guess, she might be at the same level as his father. She must have figured things out better than him.


    "Aahhhh.. mhhhh.. smart.. mhhh.." Her jerks elerated, Jim''s cock gaining length inside her burning cunt. "Mhhh.. There are too many things that.. aahhh.. are peculiar about the kid.. mhhh.. For instance, the cultivation technique he uses.. mhhh.. is leagues ahead of your own.. ahhhh.. harder.. I am close..!!"


    To show her increased fervor, she pushed the boy in the bed, pinching his nipples until he screamed in pain and pleasure. "Ahhahhh..." "No more talk..!" She can feel his length grow inside her. Her whole body squirmed as she straddled him with all her might.


    ***


    "Why do I have toe along?" Jim woke up to a noise originating from outside his room. "Because you are a father, you idiot!!" He heard his mom probably smack his father as she unlocked the door, finding the boy staring right at them. "Ohh.. did we wake you up, sweetheart?"


    Nana stepped in and instantly hugged her bandaged son. "Here.. I brought you some breakfast. Hurry up, eat it while it''s hot." With an affectionate smile on her face, thedy served his meal in bed. Jim noticed her squeezing her eyes at her husband.


    "Huh.. Listen, kid, I checked with one of my friends in the capital. He had agreed to personally train you. Let me know once you are ready to.." Eric was about to take his leave when the boy interrupted his words midway. "I don''t need that."


    The man stopped in his tracks, looking at his kid in surprise. Nana was even more baffled than her husband. "What? But you have been asking us to send you to the capital. Didn''t you want to get in an academy there?"


    Jim shook his head. "I do, but I don''t need a trainer for that. I have decided to do it on my own." "But..." "Cough.. cough.. then you do as you want." Nana wanted to convince the boy otherwise, but Eric chimed in stop her from doing the same.


    Nana understood the logic and hence didn''t insist on changing the boy''s kind. Of course, it was better if her kid wanted to achieve something on his own, instead of relying on some external help. "Ehhh.. useless man." Eric wasn''t sure why was he being bad-mouthed, nheless being used to these regr insults, he didn''t take it to heart.


    "I will take my leave then." Nana didn''t even bother to reply to him as he walked outside, rather she was busy prodding Jim to begin his meal. Scoffing at theck of respect his own family showed him, Eric strolled towards his residence.


    "Hah.. I might as well rest today." He took a deep breath in the fresh morning breeze, excited to take a day off his busy schedule. "Hmm?" Suddenly, his face turned serious as his body disappeared from its ce. The next moment he was standing mid-air, looking over the boundary wall of the small courtyard.


    "The heck.. am I going crazy or something?" Just a second back he was sure that he saw a figure sitting right here, from the corner of his eyes. Yet, there was no trace of any intruder as such. His body levitated towards his mansion.


    A minute passed after Eric left when a woman''s body shed on the wall. "Tch.. this guy is going to tricky to handle. *Sigh* And here I thought I can handle everything on my own." A plume of ck clouds covered her body as she disappeared from there.


    Next time she found herself standing right outside the window of a house. Opposite to her, she found an injured boy lying in his bed. Finding him fast asleep, she stepped into the room walking over to him. "It''s so hard to pull someone into our dimension. Otherwise, I would have brought you back with me, right now itself hehe.."


    The nails of her right hand slowly edge over to the face of the kid. They have to create arge dimensional passageway if they can want to bring a living human with them. A small summoning circle won''t work on such a young kid. Just the pressure from the space around him will tear his limbs apart.


    "What is so special about you, brat?" Her fingers had not reached over to his chest, feeling his calm heartbeats. She still remembers the explicit orders of their master, to bring the boy alive. "Hmm.. I wonder if I can y with him a bit.."


    Before she can do anything, a pair of footsteps led to the room, prompting Pa to turn her head around. "Hey.. Ryu..!" The door opened and a leandy entered. "Hmm? Why is this ce so cold?" Sheined before sitting beside the sleeping boy.


    Emma nudged him awake. "Here.. I brought your medicine, Ryu." The boy woke up, albeit reluctantly. His face scrunched up as he pulled himself up with thedy''s help. The pain from his active wounds was still wrecking his body.


    "Ahh.. easy, woman..!" Ryu cried out as Emma helped him rest against the wall. "Howe you manage to mess yourself up every two weeks?" She expressed her concern while handing him his medicinal pill and water. "What''s wrong with that? Don''t Ie at on top every time?"


    Emma made sure the boy noticed her smirking at the blood on his chest. "Hey.. hey.. I am still a kid. You can''t expect me to not take a beating in response as well." It was true. Self-preservation still was one of the prominent motives.


    Nevertheless, after Emily handed him that ring, he had gotten fearless. Even while challenging Jim, he was sure the boy could not take his life. ''Just wait for me to step into the Earth realm, I am going to rub your face in the ground.. huh..''


    After the guy attacked him with that lightning spear, it has given birth to profound hate in his heart. There was no way this was going to end like this. No one make an attempt at his life and get away with it. Ryu''s narrowed as he stared outside his window, looking straight at the reddish morning sun, his thoughts unknown.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 286: Hate

    Chapter 286: Hate


    "Here.. have this one. Mother made it herself." Just like Eric, Nana too was disappointed in her sons that put a junior in harm''s way. Even then, Jim was had been her only child for so long, she could never get strict with him.


    This meant once she began seeing the signs of change in him, there was no limit to her relief. She tried her best to probe at his motivations for the events of yesterday, regardless of all that was for naught. Hence, the woman can only drop that topic.


    Meanwhile, for Jim, the beautiful visage of his mother was making the irritation in his heart grow. Her face now reminded him of Ryu once again. Recalling her expression when she was being pounded in the ground by that brat.. a fit of irrational anger exploded inside of him.


    "You are healing very well.. let me see once..??" Nana was about to check on Jim''s wound when the boy suddenly grabbed her hand. "Drop your clothes mom." Caught off-guard by this strange request, thedy stared at the boy for a while.


    Jim didn''t avert his gaze from her. "Hmm? Are you sure about it, Jim? You are still.." Before she couldplete her sentence, her boy had grabbed her hand and buttoned her dress. "Mhhh.. kid... Easyy.. mhhh.." The very next moment, Nana was forced into the bed with her nipples munched on by her son.


    His hands reached over to her crotch, fingering her snatch. Jim pulled his pants down and got on top of his mother. "Suck." With his dick resting on her face, his stern eyes didn''t leave any room for negotiations. Nana can only reluctantly open her lips to suck on the meaty stick.


    She can tell that the boy was mad at something, hence she decided against lecturing him. Who knows, some sex might finally calm him down. With that thinking she applied pressure on the tip of his dick, watching her boy''s face morph in the indulgence.


    Jim caressed the puffy cheeks of his mother, satisfied at her continuous struggle to wobble her head on his cock. The more he observed the subservience in her eyes the more convinced he became of the witch''s words. There was no love for him. If he was strong enough, he can bring Sophia on her knees just like thisdy beneath him.


    Not only Sophia but Amelia too. He will bring her under his cock as well. All he had to do was to get stronger, stronger than anyone else. His mind had already begun visualizing Amelia''s face in ce of his mother''s.


    Nana was doing her best to blow her son''s cock in the strained position when he grabbed her head by her hair and pped her face. Not giving her any chance to pick herself up he took hold of her hair to jerk her head on his dick.


    The more grievanced her face became, the rougher Jim''s actions got. Nevertheless, no matter how hard the boy tried to get rid of the images in his head, the memories of his mother getting vited by that kid kept surfacing in his mind.


    "Guggg.. Jimm.. mhhh.. gluhh.. gluhhh.. gluggg.." Before he knew it, Jim found himselfpletely entranced by this new sense of superiority. His cock drilled his mother''s throat almost spitefully. The precum she was drooling spiced up the scene even more. Not to mention the trace of tear at the corner of her eyes while he roughed her throat up.


    "Turn around.." Swiftly disrobing his mother''s lower half Jim climbed on her hips, his cock iming the fragrant pussy for himself. "Ahhhhmhhh.." Their moans echoed in the small room once Nana''s vagina epted the slender cock of her son.


    "Wait a second.. Jim.. ahhh.. mhhhh.. mhhhh.." Right now the woman under Jim was not his mother, rather she was just a tool to satiate his carnal desires. "Shut up.." Casting his red eyes on her, he shoved her head in the bed while his cock plunged in and out of her sweet cunt.


    Nana felt the depths of her cunt being invaded. Though a bit ufortable under the boy''s antics, she chose not to resist them. As far as she can tell, the kid was probably throwing tantrums over something. Much unknown to her, the seeds of hate that Pa sowed were now germinating in her son''s heart.


    ***


    "What are you looking at?" Ryu snapped out of his trance, disturbed by Emma''s call. "You are supposed to eat that pill." She chimed in once again, finding that the boy had now shifted his focus onto her face instead.


    Picking the ss from her hands, Ryu pressed its rim against Emma''s lips, leaving the mature woman befuddled. "A good maid should feed with her own mouth." The redhead can only re in annoyance before taking a mouthful of water from the ss.


    Ryu grinned and popped the pill in his mouth, his lips waiting for thedy. Emma''s face evidently turned redder by multiple tones. "Come on, it''s just medicine. Do you have to make it so awkward?" His words almost made her throw up the water stored between her puffed cheeks.


    With ring red eyes she finally pressed her cherry lips onto his, forcing the water into his mouth. Like a scared kitten, the matron tried to run away as soon as she squeezed the water out of her lips. Regretfully, the boy was a step ahead of her. His hands wrapped around her neck, not allowing her to move back.


    He didn''t disappoint her expectations, his long tongue slithering into her mouth simultaneously as he sucked on her sulent lips. Having been ensnared in the trap, Emma can only allow herself to lose her senses.


    She didn''t even realize how she ended up in a situation like this. The first time she had seen Amelia kiss the boy, she vowed never to get involved in anything like this. Yet, here she was, enjoying the taste of his saliva on her lips.


    Maybe because she had been vited too many times by different men, she didn''t feel any regrets towards her husband at this point. Or it might even be because of the ve seal inside her that had triggered these newfound desires. No matter the case, it was toote to think now.


    Her breaths turned hotter as Ryu began ying with her exposed tits. "I want to suck." He only smiled at her eagerness, pulling his pants down to reveal the hot cock to her. With his hands stroking her head, he pressed his long penis on her cheerful face. "Go right ahead."


    Emma was in no hurry to do that. With a deep breath, she took in the erotic scent, as much as she could. Her hands took hold of the girthy intruder and rubbed it all over her face like she was trying to cover herself in his essence.


    After the day he told her that he wanted to put a child in her, all her mental defenses had effectively copsed. It felt like she was a young maiden, falling in love all over again. No matter how futile her hopes of being birthing another child were, it will not stop her from trying.


    With his hands on Emma''s head, Ryu rested against the wall. Her tongue was now snaking all over his little brother, making him relish at the sight. ''Ahh.. let''s hope I can recover before next week!'' More than the injuries themselves, Ryu was worried if this mess was going to affect his trip with master Lyod.


    ''Ohh.. my..!'' Right outside his window, a woman stood mid-air, obscured from his vision. Her glowing red eyes were stuck on therge genital in Emma''s hands. Watching her y with it like a little kitten, Pa found herself getting jealous.


    ''Mhh..'' Greed emerged in her eyes, unable to look away. This could have been the best toy for herself. Sadly, the boy was not someone she can touch at the moment. Hence all she could do was to put her hands on her undergarments, in order to rub her burning cunt.


    *Bang* Ryu had just closed his eyes to rest when a group of teenagers barged into his room. The first one to crash in was the silver-haired girl. Given the chance, Ryu would have certainly desired not to meet Sophia with Emma''s head in his groins. Unfortunately, that''s exactly what happened.


    All the concern in her eyes was gone, reced by a searing me of anger. While the rest of his friends including Jake didn''t mind the scene, taking their seats around the boy, anxious for his condition. "Are you okay, brother?"


    Clearly, Kyro was distressed out of all. Before he could answer him, Emma got away from him, cleaning her lips and leaving the room, iming to bring the ''breakfast'' for everyone. Ryu can only smile ruefully, aware of the pair of eyes ring at him, continuously.


    "Haha.. what can happen to me? Don''t I look fine to you?" "No, you don''t!!" Kira was all over him in the meantime, trying to gaze at the wound through his bandages. "It''s nothing, just a broken rib that''s all. I have been through worse hehe.."


    Not only him, rather their whole group had been through much worse injuries, thanks to his grandma. It''s just they assumed it to only be a nightmare. "I told you, we should have never believed that bastard..!!" Jake was mad, increasingly so after witnessing the injuries on his friend.


    "Jim did this?" Sophia has not joined the group, choosing to remain standing with her arms around her chest. Although that guy had been an eyesore to her for many years, still it was difficult to think that he would go this far with a junior. "Pretty much."


    "What happened? Tell me." Though she had always been annoyed at his efforts to court her. She was not aware that he can be this vindictive. "Nothing much.. Poor guy wanted to seperate me from my love." While saying that he extended his hands, tugging the girl such that shended straight into his arms.


    Sophia can easily make out the issue just from a single sentence. "He did all this, for that?" Her voice had grown heavy, everyone noticed her eyes turning stern. It was a different matter for Jim to pick up a fight with Ryu, but just the fact that he did all this because of her, angered her extremely.


    In her eyes, she never gave the boy too much attention. He was nothing more than a clown in her eyes, always busy in his shenanigans. Having busted his ass so many times earlier, she has stopped taking him seriously. But this was too much. Hurting Ryu to separate him from her? This was a new low.


    "I must teach this guy a lesson!!" She rolled up her sleeves ready to leap out of the bed before Ryu intervened and stopped her. His status as chief Eric''s son was nothing but shit in front of her. "Hahaha.. why are you so mad little girl? Do you love me that much?"


    Immediately all her bravado was flushed, her face turning red in embarrassment. "It''s fine. Believe me, I will settle this score in a few weeks. I am quite close to stepping into Earth realm." Sophia was not satisfied, nevertheless, all her struggles came to rest when Ryu suddenly ced his lips onto hers right in front of everyone.


    She tried to pull her head back, but the boy was persistent. "Hahaha.. brother is smooth..!! I think I should find myself a girlfriend as well." Kyromented, excited to see the couple kiss so fervently without any care in the world.


    "Don''t make meugh. You really think someone other than your mother will sleep with you?" "The fuck you said.. Jake..? You bastard.. it''s not like you are any better than me.. idiot." "Says who?" The two boys broke out in a verbal spat, making Kira giggle ceaselessly.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 287: Rebirth

    Chapter 287: Rebirth


    "Aahhh... Mhhhh.." Nanaid in bed with Jim pounding his dick in her cunt. Her legs were raised high as he squeezed her neck hard, pressing her head in the mattress at the same time. It''s been more than half an hour but the boy was still going strong. Awkward at first, the longer the sex continued the hornier Nana got.


    Neither the mother nor the son said anything at all, only low moans escaping from their dry lips. Jim''s body bent over to suckle on the puffy nipples of his mother. Warm milk flowed into his mouth, eagerly gulping it down the sweet-savory drink.


    "Aahhhh... Don''t stop Jimm... Mhhh.." Reaching her limit, Nana encouraged the boy to keep going. The insides of her pussy twitched uncontrobly, clenching on the meat rod plunging in and out of itself.


    Thankfully the boy responded with heavy pumps, as her eyes rolled over. Her mind was embraced by a satisfying climax. She hugged him tightly, the amazing feeling of her son''s hot semen flowing inside of her.


    ''Looks like you are having fun haha..'' Resting in his mother''s arm the boy heard the familiar voice. ''Good for you.. at least your mother loves you dearly hehe..'' Jim''s hands balled into fists, clearly the woman was mocking him for Nana''s closeness to Ryu.


    "Leave mom." "Huh?" Nana had assumed that the boy had finally calmed down,mentably that was not the case. Watching him get off her, unwilling to look in her eyes, thedy of the house felt a deep pain in her chest. Even then, she managed to pass on a smile. "I will take the dishes then. Please make sure toe for the lunch."


    Getting no response from the boy, Nana sighed and dressed herself back. "Listen kid, you know you can talk to mother if there is something on your mind." Making onest futile attempt, she left the house.


    "Hehehe.. She loves you a lot.. as her child that is hahaha..!" "Enough, I don''t want to hear a word about my mother." Jim jumped out of his bed, walking over to the ck figure that had manifested itself after Nana left the room. Yes, he was angry at his mother, but that doesn''t change the fact that she was one of the closest people to him.


    "Ohh.. my.. so defensive." "I did as you told. Now please grant me the power that I seek." Pa''s eyes crawled all over the boy''s skin before resting on his faltering cock. Her hands slowly wrapped over it as she got close to Jim and kissed his lips.


    Though discontent in his heart, he didn''t resist her advances. This woman was extremely powerful, it was stupid to stand against her, especially she was someone who can show her the way to greatness. "Hmm.. well I was too horny for that, but looking at your condition you can''t exactly satisfy me right now."


    Not wasting any more time on the wimpy cock, Pa stepped back to stare right into Jim''s eyes. "This will be yourst chance, kid. Remember, there is no going back after this. You can only keep moving forward or I should say deeper into the abyss of darkness."


    There was no backing down from this now. Wetting his throat, he nodded firmly. A wide grin surfaced on Pa''s face, conceiving everything to go ording to n. The residents of her dimension can''t open the portal from this side of the world. The natural barriers were too strong for them.


    "Firstly, I need you to find a location where you can train in secret. As you have already guessed, people are not very keen at these seemingly darker techniques in this world." "That is not an issue. There are a lot of basementpounds that can be used."


    "Great. Then let''s go to that ce itself, we will be needing a big magic circle." Nodding his head, Jim put on his clothes and strolled his way to a secret location on the property. "Make sure no one enters this ce without my permission." Ordering the men guarding the location, he ced his hand on the ground. A staircase showed itself, leading to a dark burrow.


    As he stepped up inside,mps lighted up the pathway. The meandering path led to arge vacant space underground with a few rooms attached to it. "You sure no one will notice you here?" Pa showed herself beside the kid.


    "Apart from my parents, no one else cane here." The hooded woman had already got to her knees, inspecting the soil. "This will do." Jim saw her close her eyes, chanting her spells in a series. He had no idea what she was doing, but having been so close to her for weeks, he believed in this witch.


    A ck magic circle revealed itself, almost spanning the whole of the training grounds. Though it was not necessarily the case every time, usually the span of a magic circle denoted its strength. If that was the case here, this magic circle was absolutely huge.


    "It''s done. Come sit at the center." Though little confused, Jim trusted in the woman. "You will be surrendering yourself to the higher powers, brat. Don''t cry if you are left all alone on this path you are partaking." Sitting cross-legged in the center of the revolving magic circle, Jim took a deep breath to calm his rapid heartbeats.


    "I don''t need anyone. I want to be feared." "Hahaha.. I love it..! Get ready then." What Pa didn''t tell him was there was a very low chance that he was going to survive this ritual. Even if he did, the overarching will of her overlord was probably going to turn him into a mindless monster.


    ''Don''t die on me brat.. it''s going to be hard to look for another fragile mind like yours.'' That was Pa''s biggest concern right now. If he can survive this ritual, she might get a pat on that back from master Ergon. After all, this boy sure had unmatchedtent potential.


    "O lord.. listen to my plea.." As soon as words fell from her mouth, Jim noticed the ck circlee to life. The intricate patterns inside it began revolving as well. For the first few minutes, Jim can''t feel anything.


    Regardless, all that changed pretty soon. In a matter of seconds, his consciousness fluctuated. The pressure kept building on and on over his body. In a matter of minutes, his surroundings seemed to have transformed into solid. It was like he was being pressed down by a massive boulder.


    Jim''s breathing quickened, his body ached as his joints popped. Apart from gritting his teeth, there was absolutely nothing that he can do. "Ahhhh..!" After enduring the suffocating feeling for more than ten minutes, Jim finally shrieked in pain.


    "Hahah.. no need to be shy, kid. You can cry, howl, scream or wet your pants. There is no harm in that. But make sure that this is thest time you will show weakness. After today.. no matter how great the agony, no matter how bad the times, no matter how big the loss.. you can''t cry."


    Pa''s words mesmerized his brain for a while, allowing him to escape from the agonizing affliction. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" A scream tore through Jim''s throat, carrying his frustration. His nails dug into his palms, drawing blood.


    Drops of his bloodnded on the magic circle, instantly getting devoured by it. Blood appeared along his gums, after gripping his jaws for so long. "Hhhhaaaaa!!" As she had asked, Jim lost all semnce on his face. The pain had surpassed his limits.


    "I am sure master will love this sacrifice hehe.." As the howling grew, so did the bright smile on Pa''s face. Though he was a kid, his blood must be extremely potent. Drop by drop, streams of Jim''s blood kept getting soaking the magic circle.


    *BOOOM* A st took ce with Jim in the center, almost throwing him off multiple meters. "Master heard you, kid. Don''t falter, otherwise....!!" Jim''s body had been hurled to the ground, with multiple fractures registered. His ears buzzed, at this point, he can''t even feel the pain.


    He barely managed to open his eyelids, finding himself transported to a dark ce. There was absolutely nothing around him except... A small magical pattern hung around some distance from him. "Who are you?" A voice originated from the symbol, sending chills through his mind.


    "Aaahhhhhh.." Jim felt like his head was exploding from the monumental pressure the symbol cast. Was this god? This entity was not a human at all. Grand mages were the limit for human cultivation and no one like thatmanded a presence like this being.


    Jim tried to look around him but except for himself and the symbol, there was indeed nothing that can be seen. Pitch darkness surrounded him in all directions. Unwilling to lose the chance like this, he gathered his leftover wits, trying to answer. Yet, no voice came out from his throat. It was like he had ruptured his vocal cords.


    "Aghhuu.. uhhgh.." "Hmm.. disappointing." Jim was reluctant to give up, he kept struggling to speak up, only to fail miserably every time. "Aghfgyu.. hgguu..!!" "What a waste of time... Since you offered yourself up, I will allow deriving sustenance from me. Try not to die..!"


    Suddenly Jim threw up a mouthful of blood as extreme pain took over. It felt like someone drove a knife through his heart. Next minute he found himself back in the underground training grounds.


    Pa was happy to see the boy''s eyes clear up. He survived through the first step. Many of her previous subjects were simply turned into vegetables at this point. Though the boy in front of her was bleeding from every orifice of his body, it didn''t change the fact that his heart was still beating.


    "Come on kid, don''t give up. This is bust the beginning." She was saying that the magic circle under Jim began coalescing around him. ck gooey substance emerged from the circle, covering himyer byyer. "Ahhhh.." Gradually, the bubbling goo was wrapped into a cocoon by the copsing circle, imprisoning it along with the boy.


    "Aaahhhh!!!" Inside the ck cocoon, Jim cried out in suffering. The ck liquid around him was slowly prating his broken muscles, leaving him in untold anguish. Outside the cocoon, Pa stood with her arms around her bountiful chest.


    "That''s right, boy. Don''t give up." This specimen has surpassed her expectations. As long as she can hear his screams, it meant that the boy was still holding onto his sanity. "Master Ergon will be pleased hehe.." She can''t wait for the oue, licking her lips in anticipation.


    Though it would be a lot easier for her if this boy was simply turned into a mindless false demon, but that was the worst possible oue. Because no matter how faithful the false demons were, the truth was that they are destined to remain low-tier fodder. On the other hand, if a person can keep his mind after the ritual, their future can be limitless.


    Minutes turned into hours but Pa stood in the same ce, watching over the cocoon-like a mother hen. Jim''s screams had now turned into low whimpers, nevertheless, the boy refused to pass out.


    The ck cocoon had now taken over a red hue. It was evident that this was the color of blood. Having prated his body, the substance had reached right into his bone marrow, changing his constitution permanently.


    Inside the egg, the boy was barely holding onto his consciousness. Thanks to the voiceing from the witch, from time to time, it allowed him to hold on. Unable to feel anything right now, his mind was left totally nk. Only a single emotion took over. Hate. Hate for this world that should have treated him better.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 288: Nanas indecisiveness

    Chapter 288: Nana''s indecisiveness


    Like thest time he injured himself, people kepting to check on Ryu for almost the entire day. From his aunt to his neighbors, everyone made sure to drop by for some time. Each one of them wanted to take this matter up to chief Eric, only to have Ryu refuse it vehemently.


    This was not a case of bullying anymore, that bastard was eyeing his girl. As far as that was concerned, he was more than enough. Even with his lower cultivation levels, he had been more than a match for Jim. The next time they meet, the results will be very different.


    Most of the guests left aroundte afternoon, leaving only Ruby and Amelia in bed with Ryu. "You understand? I don''t want him toddling around this house anymore." Amelia sighed in regret. "Guess I overestimated his resolve to change."


    Mortification was evident on his mother''s face, nevertheless, Ryu had already made up his mind. It didn''t concern him whatever transpired between the previous owner of this body and Jim but not things have changed. There was no way he was going to approve of any rtionship between him and his woman.


    "No. You overestimated yourself. You can''t change someone''s personality mother." Amelia nodded. Her boy''s words were true indeed. She had gotten overly prideful of her own influence on the kid. In the end, she was but amon housewife. It was simply foolish of her to think that she can inspire someone positively.


    She snuggled her head in Ryu''s chest, ashamed. Her heart had almost stopped when Ryu mentioned that Jim made a life-threatening attack on him. Nothing was more important than her son in this life. No matter what she can''t lose him.


    Ryu sighed, finding the woman crying once again. "Hey.. heyy.. look at me..!" He had to forcefully pull her head up in order to kiss her lips. It took great efforts from both Ryu and his sister, to calm thedy down once and for all. Very soon a soft snoring sound filled the room as Amelia passed into a deep sleep.


    Hourster there was another unexpected guest who dropped by. Dorothea was the one who brought her to his room. "How are you, little peasant?" Ryu smiled wryly, looking at the beautifuldy on his door. "Alive.. very thanks to madam''s good wishes."


    Dorothea had shut the door on her way out, providing the pair with the required privacy. "Hmph..!" Nana scoffed at his attempt to mock her. "You sure are a pesky little bugger.. aahhh..!!" She ended up screaming like a little girl when he tugged the woman, pulling her into his arms.


    "You must pay for the insolence of your son, mistress." Their faces almost touched each other as Ryuined. "Huh.. why would I do that. It''s your problem that you are so weak, peasant boy." The boy relished in the sensation of her soft chest pressing over his. Her tits were so pillowy that he can''t even feel any pain despite his broken ribs.


    "Ehhh.. that won''t do mistress. I must extract the penalty out of you." "You dare, brat?" "Hahaha.. yes I do..!" Using his wounded body Ryu pinned thedy under him, unbuttoning her blouse he began suckling on her nipples, drawing out the leftover milk in her teats.


    "Mhhh.. you idiot.. mhhh.. let me goo.. mhhh.." Of course, her struggles were only for show. She hade here knowing fully well that the events would lead up to this. It''s been a long time since she had the boy inside her.


    She had no idea why her foolish son will attack this poor boy so harshly. The more she had interacted with Ryu, the more likable she had found him to be. "Don''t push yourself too hard kid." She might act all high and mighty in front of him, but in truth, she was truly concerned if he would end up hurting himself.


    Not paying heed to her, Ryu removed the nket. His erect cock weed thedy. Emma had left him horny after that eager blowjob. His hands worked swiftly, disrobing the blushing woman in a matter of minutes. "Wait.. ahh.. brat... I didn''te here for this... Mhhh.."


    Ryu can only smirk at her obviously fake resistance. "Doesn''t matter. You better get to work. There are a lot of wrongs that your son did to me, it''s only natural for you to pay for his sins." While uttering those words, his hand pulled her waist up in the air such that her head was the only thing resting in bed.


    From her position, Nana saw the boy beginning to lick her pussy. "What the heck are.. mgh.. doing? What sort of position is this.. brat.. let me down.. aaahh so embarrassing..!!" The more she struggled, the harder Ryu worked his tongue all over her exposed lips.


    "You taste so good, madam Nana." Most certainly Nana had nevere across someone who would go down on her. Naturally, she found it extremely frustrating. "Hold your legs down!" Ryu''smanding voice made sure that she did as he told, holding onto her thighs so as to let the boy eat her cunt without any mercy.


    "Where... mhhh.. did you learn... to do thiss.. aghhhhh.." Much to her astonishment, the sensation was not bad at all. Rather his wiggling tongue rolling all over her pussy made her whole body squirm in pleasure. "Ahhh... What is this.. mhhhh.. nooo.."


    Her eyes closed as she achieved her orgasm within five minutes of being touched. She never knew that her clitoris can be sucked like this. The pleasures simply overwhelmed her. Even herints died down.


    Ryu didn''t let her go just yet. She saw the boy turn to her front. He sat on her face such that his balls rested right on her mouth. Instinctively she opened her lips to suck on that mushy. Meanwhile, the boy resumed fucking her cunt with his tongue and lips, this time from the front.


    Though her posture put a lot of stress on her neck, not to mention that it was very shameful at the same time, the amount of gratification more than made up for it. "Mhhh.. ghhh.. fhhhh.." Having received such a good climax from the kid, it was paramount for Nana to show the same love to his balls.


    "Rub it on your face madam." Nana was indisposed, nheless, she did as told. Caressing therge balls slick with her saliva, she began smearing them all over her face. "That''s right.." Ryu turned her body around so that it was her pussy now that was under his dick.


    His thumb pressed on her lips, mushing it while his cock head put pressure on her entrance. "You act all graceful, madam. But deep inside you want me to defile like no one else ever did." "Ahh.. keep dreaming bratt.. mhhhh.." Half of his dick forced its way inside her pussy, making the woman moan like a cow in heat.


    "You are not going anywhere today Nana. I want to keep you for the night." "No way... Mhhh.. that''s enough.. give me time to adjust ahhh.." As soon as she opened her mouth to speak Ryu pressed down with his weight, sending the cock deeper into her pussy. He was too big for her little cunt, making her call out for a truce.


    She was not used to taking him inside her as of now. That''s why it was a struggle for her. "You will belong to me for the night, Nana." He didn''t allow her to speak up, pushing his fingers in her mouth, making her suckle on them like a kid.


    Nana put her hands on Ryu''s buttocks, squeezing them to her heart''s content. Her eyes grew hazy. "Do it." Their eyes met and Ryu let his little brother prate the cozy hole all the way. "Aaahhh..mhhh.." He stroked her face while his waist began working on her.


    "Mhhhhh.." Ryu got down and kissed Nana''s forehead. "Want me to pull out?" Gritting her teeth, she shook her head firmly. "No. Keep going. I want it." She turned her head, unable to keep looking into his deep eyes. The boy took the opportunity to kiss her cheeks, simultaneously as his cock broke into a sprint inside her vaginal tunnel.


    With each rub of his ns against her sensitive walls, Nana grew even more excited. Her hands on his ass activelyplemented his jerks. Their chest grated on wah other, making the scene hotter.


    The sounds of their crotch crashing reverberated in the room. Nana bit her lips in anticipation. She had longed for this fulfilling sensation. Ryu made her feel full like no one else. Even right now he was trying to force his way inside her womb.


    "One second." Once Ryu took a break from his thrusts, Nana pulled her legs apart, giving the boy even more room to get in. "Go all the way." Ryu smiled and with a hard thrust shoved his cock right Inside jer womb. "Aaahhhh..!!"


    "When did the brat grow so close to Mrs. Nana?" Downstairs, thedies of the house were assembled only to listen to Amelia''s ceaselessints. "Haha... Why don''t you join them, mother? You seem overly curious." Rubyughed out, along with Dorothea and Emma.


    "Huh... It''s not like she has some different hole? Why would I be curious?" "Don''t worry big sis, in our eyes you are much more beautiful than madam Nana." Emma chimed in, only for Amelia to scoff. "What do you mean in your eyes? Of course, I am better."


    Her answer made everyone break out intoughter once again. "I think Mrs. Nana won''t be able to take it. I didn''t see Ryu having sex even once in thest week, all that is probably going to culminate on the poor woman."


    "Haha.. serves her right. Shecks manners. You can''t just show up at someone''s house and start having sex with their kid." Amelia had no idea why she was so annoyed, listening to the lusty moans from upstairs. Either she was too hungry for sex herself or she actually developed an inferiorityplex when it came to Nana.


    "Huff... it''s time for his medicines." Thedies surrounding her knew that all this vengeful redhead wanted to do was to interrupt the session between her son and Nana. s, no one can talk her out of it.


    Picking the pills and a ss of water, Amelia climbed the stairs. The voices kept getting louder and louder as she approached the room. Resolving herself in the end, she pushed open the gate, not even bothering to knock.


    "Ahem.." She was about to utter her rehearsed speech with she found herself unable to speak up. Nana was in bed with her son. That was something she was ready for, but what she was not ready for was the position in which the boy was fucking the woman.


    Under her gaze, she saw Ryu standing with his hands holding onto Nana''s feet. His cock rammed into her pussy as the woman supported herself only with her hands. She had never seen Ryu fuck any woman in this wheelbarrow-like position. And as expected, the evoked mes of jealousy in her heart.


    Clearly, the couple was so busy enjoying their time that they didn''t even notice her intrusion. "AHEM...!!" This time her voice was much louder, attracting the attention of the boy and his partner in bed.


    Nana was not anticipating Amelia walking in on them, she hurriedly moved away from Ryu, her face red like a tomato. She can only curse herself for agreeing to let the boy do her in that shameful position.


    "It''s time for your medicine kid. I hope you are not too busy." She made sure to squint her eyes, such that Ryu was aware of her displeasure. "Hehe.. sorry, I almost forgot. Please give me a minute, madam Nana." Nana can only hum in response, unable to meet his eyes.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 289: Nanas indecisiveness 2

    Chapter 289: Nana''s indecisiveness 2


    Once the boy had his medicine Amelia turned to face Nana. "I am extremely sorry, Mrs. Nana, but I am afraid that I can''t allow this guy to engage with you any further. As you can see, he is injured and he might end up pushing himself too much."


    Nana was not expecting to be shown the door this harshly. She was a noblewoman, and as such not used to people talking to her face. Her proud heart can''t take this insolence, but looking back at the wounded boy, reason came over her.


    "Sure. I think I spent too much time here anyway. I will.." "Not happening mom. Mrs. Nana has agreed to serve me for theplete night. I can''t have you send her away." Nana had a great reservation at the word ''serve'', nevertheless seeing that the boy was standing up for her made her smile.


    Amelia was about to protest when the boy suddenly forced her into the bed, pulling her skirt down. "What are you doing.. brat? Let me go.." Her resistance was just as fake as her low-pitched screams. Pressing her head forward Ryu pushed his middle finger into her exposed cunt.


    "How long since you had anything in here?" "I am telling you to let goo.. aaahhh.." Midway through her sentence, Amelia shrieked as Ryu spanked her giant ass cheek making it jiggle. "How long?" *Paaaghh*


    Nana stared in stupefaction as Amelia kept refusing to answer her son, every time earning her a tight p on her ass cheeks. After multiple ps, even a fool can tell that she was messing around like this on purpose. All she wanted was to be constantly spanked.


    "Aaahhh.. bratt.. okkaayy.. aahhh.. it''s been over a week." With both her buttocks now glowing red from the beating, Amelia''s resolve faltered. Ryu pulled his finger out from her cunt and sucked on it for a while before shoving it back in her hot cunt.


    Ryu smiled at the moaningdy. It was evident that Amelia became desperate after hearing all the erotic noises from their sex session. "That exins it. Come suck on my cock." "That''s not good for your health.. Ryu. You need to stop this.. ahhh.. gluugh.. gluugg.."


    Ryu ended up plugging the face of his mother with his cock. The fake anger in her eyes made his cock grow by another inch. "How about you look over us? That way you can stop me before getting too carried away. How does that sound?"


    Amelia nced at the Nana before returning to suck on Ryu''s cock ''reluctantly''. "I can think about it.." "Haha.. you naughty woman." Sitting in bed, Nana smirked. All this redhead woman wanted was to send her away so that she can have Ryu all of herself.


    ''Not going to happen..!'' Without even any probing from Ryu, Nana jumped down on her knees, crawling over and snatching the cock away from Amelia. A fuming Amelia then red at Ryu to meditate, making the boy chuckle. He made her head behind him and she immediately understood what the boy desired from her.


    Happy that she is the one who is closest to her son, Amelia wiggled her head between the small buttocks, monopolizing Ryu''s anus for herself. Determined to serve him the best, her tonguetched on to the sphincter, eating it erotically.


    Her trick worked and Nana was intrigued by thepping sounds originating from behind the boy. "Mhhhh.." Ryu rested his hands on her head, his face all smiles. Somehow Nana can tell that her blowjob was not groaning.


    With her hands stroking the erection she stepped aside to observe the redhead. She found the woman lodged between Ryu''s ass cheeks. Amelia was eating Ryu out in such a way that her rival can see her tongue venturing deep inside his anus.


    Nana''s face flushed, what sort of method was that? Right then she noticed a set of bright red eyes staring back at them, apparently with unmatched haughtiness in them. Was this woman challenging her?


    The petty woman inside her was all too eager to show this peasant her ce. Returning to the beloved meat stick, she resumed her blowjob with double the effort this time. "hhggg.." Ryu suddenly felt weak in his legs. Nana was putting too much pressure on his cock head.


    "Wow.. keep going..." "Gluckk.. guggg.. gighh.. gluckk... Gluck.. Gluck.." Ryu watched in amazement as the woman swallowed almost the entirety of his cock, taking it to her throat and effectively choking on it.


    Her face was red from the intense hard work, but her eyes were smiling in triumph. Meanwhile, the redhead behind Ryu grew unsatisfied. It was not clear how, but thedies can instinctively figure out if a particr moan from Ryu was meant for them or not.


    Though she too doubled her efforts in rimming the boy, supposedly that didn''t y out too well. Frustrated, Amelia removed her clothes and dragged the boy over to the bed. Shoving him in, she leaped on top and sat on his erection taking a cowgirl position.


    His long cock plunged all the way inside her typical vaginal pathway, as she began straddling herself on the boy. Unwilling to give any chance to the otherdy in the room, she even held onto Ryu''s hands, making them knead her bubbly tits.


    "Do you like mother riding you like this?" While questioning Ryu, squeezed her vaginal muscles to clench hard on the dick, as she rocked back and forth on him. "Ahh.. mhhh.. mhhh..yess, mother...!!" Nana can''t believe that a peasant stole the initiative right from her grasp.


    Her heart red, disgruntled at the loss. Amid bestial moans, Nana wrecked her brain. It took her some time toe to a decision. With a grin on her face, she put made her way behind Amelia, extending her tongue she began licking the stretchedbia of the woman.


    "Mmmmhhh.." Caught off-guard, Amelia groaned in amusement. Nana was ying dirty. Finding that she had lost the initiative, she began focusing on putting Amelia out ofmission. And armed with additional knowledge on how to use her mouth, she proved especially deadly for the redhead.


    "Aaahhhh..!!" Amelia was not able to hold onto her long-pending orgasm for much longer. As she was sent into a series of shiverings and twitchings, Nana pulled the boy out from under her.


    "Here Ryu.. do my butt hole..!" Her words made the boy stare at her nkly for a while. "You sure about that?" Looking down at the cute sphincter, Ryu recalled how much of a fuss this woman created when he took her anal virginityst time. And now, in order to one-up Amelia, she was even willing to offer up her asshole.


    "Yes.. you peasant..e on.. do it..!" Nana turned around to give a few sucks to his cock before parting her big butt cheeks to expose her small hole. *Paaagh* Unlike her, Ryu was not in any hurry, taking his sweet time to first p her ass. He would be foolish to not take advantage of this situation.


    As expected, Nana didn''t even protest against the beatings at the moment, even seductively swaying her butt to entice the boy further. Spitting on her entrance, Ryu ced his dick on it, forcing his way into her rectum. Nana''s eyes opened wide as the cock burrowed it''s way inside her warm intestines.


    Her lips shaped like ''O'', she relished in the sensation of the tight walls getting stretched to their limits. "Ohhh.. my.. mhhh.. shitt..." Taking a look at the obviously angry Amelia, he winked at her simultaneously as his dick prated the anus of the chief''s wife.


    The couple broke into a slew of jerks and thrusts with Nana''s unrestricted voice echoing all over the house. Amelia prowled like a cat, unwilling to be defeated just yet. Finding her chance, she made the headway under the couple, her lipstching onto Nana''s clit. Did she think that her tricks can''t be applied to her?


    Unfortunately, unlike her Nana had alreadye multiple times before today. It was not going to be easy to bring her to another climax anytime soon. Being pounded from behind, thedy sneered at the futile efforts of the redhead.


    Concurrently Ryu brought his hand to her face, snaking its way into Nana''s mouth. Next moment his right hand was clutching her upper jaw, fucking her ass roughly. Though disgraceful, the mistress endured the humiliation.


    Nana had no idea that this was just the start of her troubles. Taking advantage of Amelia, Ryu made the woman various unthinkable things that she would have definitely refused, had they been alone. The threesome continuedte into the night when all three of them were too exhausted to keep going.


    ***


    Some time in the middle of the night, lightning crackled around a hardened sphere. "Hmm.. looks like it''s time." After waiting patiently for almost over half a day, it was time for Pa to find out what result she got. The boy inside the sphere has been silent for quite some time now.


    Hence it was hard for her to tell if his consciousness survived or had he been turned into a mindless false demon. "Let''s hope all my efforts don''t go to waste." False demons can be created rather easily, it didn''t need such a highly talented boy as a subject.


    Pa rubbed her hands in anticipation as cracks began developing all over the sphere. *Crackle* *Crackle* Blue sparks of electricity churned all over its outer shell as ck goo began leaking out from the cracks. A minute passed when all the liquid substance had been drained out.


    *Crack* *Thud* Finally the shell imploded, dropping a lifeless body on the ground. Despite theck of movement from it, Pa had a wide grin on her face. Jim was not dead. She can feel his thumping heartbeats, stronger than ever. "Ghhuu... Guuyy.."


    Gradually his shallow breathing picked pace, making him vomit out the goo choking his throat. "Cough.. cough.. cough.." The boy went into a fit of coughing before his eyes focussed on the woman. "Ahahahaha.. awesome.. awesome.. you are the best, boy hahaha.."


    His sharp eyes nced all around like the boy was disoriented. After a good while, he slowly gained control over his strained muscles, forcing himself on his feet. His clothes had been dissolved in the goo, leaving himpletely naked. His eyes darted all over his newly improved body.


    Though his basic faculties remained the same as a human''s, he can definitely feel a surge of strength that was never experienced prior. At this point there was no end to Pa''s delight, not only she had created another soldier for master Ergon, he was a talented one as well.


    Jim was barely able to hold himself in a standing posture,cking control over his excited muscles. Thedy came forward to hold him up. "It''s fine. You will take some time to grow used to this new body. Congrattions on your sessful transformation."


    She saw the boy''s exceedingly colder eyes nce at her for a second but not answer. Pa helped the boy sit back down, not minding his slime-covered body. ''Hehe.. not only his constitution but even his persona has also been changed.''


    "Meditate. That will help you get used to your new self." This time he took her advice, closing his eyes and cutting off his senses. Gradually his conscious discovered the enhanced channels of his body, that can now carry a truly massive amount of mana through them.


    His bones had grown stronger and he can sense a new life in his muscles, that can now transmit inhuman levels of physical prowess. Nevertheless, while surveying his new physiology, Jim made another discovery. He can''t feel any happiness over this newfound strength.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 290: Ryus apology

    Chapter 290: Ryu''s apology


    It was like Jim''s emotions had been chipped away by the process. He can easily imagine himself screaming like a maniac, had these powers been bestowed upon his previous self. But now, there was no joy in his achievement.


    Rather, there was lingering hate in his heart. Hate for Ryu for messing with his life. Hate for Sophia for never acknowledging him. Hate for Amelia for crushing his affections for her. Andstly, hate for himself for failing so many times in his life.


    He can still vaguely remember himself pathetically rolling on the ground, in presence of that mighty consciousness. The feeling of powerlessness was the worst. That was something his new self can''t stomach.


    He absolutely loathed himself for even being unable to speak in front of the entity. ''That will never happen again..!!'' *Booom* With just his thought, mana churned around him creating a massive wave of charged air around him.


    *Whoosh* With a wave of her hand Pa dispersed the cloud of electricity that had cloaked the boy. "Don''t get agitated. I understand you must be going through a lot of confusion right now. But you need to stay patient, it will take some time for your mind to get ustomed to your new self."


    Jim didn''t respond to her once again, nevertheless, he had visiblyposed himself, not losing control of his emotions.


    ''I guess it''s time to implement the next part now.'' After the triumphant sess of the first piece of her ns, the restlessdy can''t wait to keep up the momentum.


    ***


    At the break of the dawn, Jeff was disturbed by the loud noises. Not able to get a peaceful sleep he reluctantly pushed himself out of the bed. For some reason, he can perfectly discern what was going on. Over the period of thest two months, he had been very familiar with this particr tone of the voices.


    Sure enough, an absolute depraved scene weed him as soon as he stepped out. And as always the case involved his son. Uncaring of his injuries, he witnessed Ryu pounding a pussy with all his might. These events weremon around his house and it should not have surprised Jeff as much as it did him when he realized the identity of thedy to who that vagina belonged.


    "Mm.. mm... Mrs. Nana.." A stuttering Jeff almost stumbled face-first to the ground when he noticed that it was chief Eric''s wife herself, that his boy was fucking in such a humiliating fashion. Both of Nana''s hands and feet were bound with the help of tight ropes.


    With her hands restrained behind her back, she was being held in a doggy position with Ryu''s left hand harshly grasping her unkempt hair. Not only that, the fingers of his left hand were inserted inside her nostrils and tugging her face up.


    Jeff felt his energy draining. Who didn''t know how petty madam Nana can me? As such he had always been on edge whenever his boy had an encounter with this prettydy. Nheless, this situation can''t bepared with the previous encounter.


    It didn''t take a genius to realize how much a woman of nobility will hate to be treated with such disrespect. "Ryuuuu..!!" Assuming that Mrs. Nana had been drunk, Jeff screeched his voice in order to put a stop to this depravity, before thedy woke up.


    His low-pitched scream attracted the attention of every onlookingdy at once. Ryu too took a pause from his thrusts to look at his father who had now walked over to face him. "Stop this. This is too much. You can''t treat Mrs. Nana like this, get your hands off her." His voice was strict, since having walked over to the front, he can clearly see the zed eyes of thedy, indicating her intoxicated state.


    Including Ryu, each woman in the room snickered to themselves. Jeff could make any sense of what was happening when, like it was directed towards him, a wave of sparks appeared around Nana. "You dare stop, peasant?"


    Amelia sprung to save her husband from the slut''s wrath, pulling him away in a swift motion while Ryu pped Nana''s face to calm her down. Only when he resumed his pumping inside her, did her face morphed back into intoxication.


    Finding Jeff staring at the couple with a dumbfounded expression, Amelia sighed. "This brat had fucked her silly. She is totally out of her mind now." Ruby along with the two maids chuckled at her description. Her exnation left Jeff speechlessly staring at her for a full minute until his brain epted defeat. "Something like that can happen?"


    "Who knows how the body of experts works?" Amelia along with the other women had no viable ideas to share. Jeff can only get ready and leave the house in amazement, all under the bestial moans of madam Nana.


    "Put her to rest, Ryu. She is going to hurt herself." Having been on the receiving end of Ryu''s assaults, Amelia was aware of how galvanizing his expertise with women can be. *Paaaghh* pping her buttocks, Ryu turned his grinning face towards his mother.


    "Then you should help her out." Rolling her eyes, she tied her hair up, ready to use her mouth to overwhelm thedy sexually. Right then Ryu yanked Nana around such that she was face to face with his redhead mother. "But first, I want to see both of you kiss."


    Amelia wad flushed at his demand. This guy was certainly doing this on purpose. After she struggled against thisdyst night, this was his way of humiliating both of them. Thankfully, Nana was totally out of her mind so this should not be too embarrassing.


    Not thinking twice about it, Amelia just tucked her lips in Nana''s hanging jaws, sensually sucking on her velvety tongue. "Guuuggh.. mhhuu.." As soon as the intoxicated woman noticed the discrepancy, she engorged her slimy tongue straight into the redhead''s gullet.


    Caught unprepared, Amelia''s eyes opened wide as the long tongue of Nana invaded the privacy of her mouth. Kissing someone was a very intimate affair and even though her partner was of the same gender, she can''t help but feel a tad bit uneasy.


    Meanwhile, Ryu''s thrust inside Nana kept growing harder. The sight of his mother entangled with her was especially arousing to him, causing him not to restrain his motions inside the gaping pussy. Not very long after that fluids gushed from inside the ravaged cunt of the chief''s wife, drenching the entirety of the floor.


    The next moment, the weakened matron copsed in Amelia''s arms. As if she was waiting for this, Dorothea jumped into action. Bringing her dish over, she took hold of Ryu''s slimy cock. Stroking it only a few times, jets of thick white cum sshed all over the fruits on the te. With a toothy grin, she ced the deting head in her mouth, cleaning it.


    After putting the squirming woman to sleep, Ryu had a peaceful meal with his family before leaving the house. His recovery speed had always been great. Right now the pain of his ruptured chest had greatly diminished, allowing him to at least have a walk.


    Approaching his grandma''s adobe he found Kira busy with her cultivation in the garden. Choosing not to disturb the girl, he sidestepped her to walk inside the house. L was working in the kitchen, so he walked over and gave thedy a morning kiss, much to her surprise.


    Next, he stood opposite one door, hesitating. "You cane in." Before he could ask, a voice alerted him from inside. With a rueful smile on his face, Ryu pushed the door open, finding not one but threedies inside.


    Ruth sat in her bed staring out of the window, apanied by her two identical spirits. "Hi.. handsome..!" The twins were flirty as ever, teasing the boy nonstop. Ryu scratched his head, closing the door behind him. "Ahem..!"


    "How are you feeling?" It was well over a week that he was waiting to hear thedy talk directly to him. "Cough.. well, it''s notpletely fine. But yeah, it''s healing well." Ruth can''t walk out of this house. For the town, she had effectively disappeared, along with her milkdies.


    "Come here." Ryu sighed in relief at her call, calmly walking over to Ruth''s side. "Let me see." Even though he had done her wrong, concern was evident in her eyes as she carefully removed his shirt, inspecting his injury.


    With how tense the atmosphere had grown, the twins decided against speaking, choosing to watch the drama unfold with their colorful eyes. "Hmm.. as expected. You are healing way faster than a normal kid." "How long will it take to heal fully? Any guesses?" He took the opportunity to continue the conversation.


    Ruth tilted her head sideways, in thought. "With help from the medicinal pills, it should not take longer than a week.." Ryu was happy to hear that. He didn''t want this wound toe in way of his training trip with master Lyod.


    "Ahh.. Ruth.." Thedy only raised her eyes, to focus on him, while her adept hands bandaged him back. "Yeah?" "I.. am sorry about them.. you know.." He had definitely underestimated this olddy''s affection with the mildies. It was like he had separated a cow from her calf.


    All this while Ruth refused to be transported into his personal space, just because he had ced the frozen bodies of her girls in there. Ruth''s expression went through a slew of emotions before she shook her head firmly. "No.. I am the one who should be sorry.. for acting like a kid."


    Finding tears umting on the rims of her eyes, Ryu swooped in and kissed her lips strongly. Ruth didn''t resist, her lips eagerly matching the suction. On both her sides, Abigail and Isabe turned to smile at each other. Finally, the couple seems to have reconciled.


    "How vulgar.." "Yeah, people these days arecking the right morals." Both of them began talking to each other, trying their best to lighten the atmosphere. Ryu''s hands reached out behind Ruth to take hold of both their breasts together.


    "How shameless..!!" Isabe acted surprised but didn''t do anything to resist his advances. "Ahhhh..!!" Abigail shrieked when Ryu tugged hard on the ring piercing her nipple. "Just you wait, I am going to pump some morals in both of you as well." Ruth chuckled while wiping her eyes clean, while her two spirits continued bantering with the kid.


    Ecstatic at receiving Ruth''s pardon, Ryu snuggle in bed with the olderdy. Taking advantage of the jovial atmosphere, he imed her massive udders for himself. Feeling their hefty weight in their hands, he yed with them, crushing them and watching them regain their shapes.


    "I am sure three months will pass in a jiffy, Ruth. After that, all of us can live a happy life." cing his lips around the long nipple at the lower side of her breasts, Ryu gave it a long suck. Rich milk flowed down his throat, refreshing him acutely.


    "I understand. A peaceful life is all we need. Trading the fear of being found with these months of separation is nothing." Ryu can''t agree more. "About that.. itpletely escaped my mind.. did prince Dennis visit this town while I was sleeping?"


    "Haha.. yeah, and from what I heard from my grandma, he messed up big time." Ruth felt relieved looking at the cheerful expression of the boy. "He tried to sneak an attack on grandma." Her jaws almost fell over when she heard those words.


    "He did what?" Ryu chuckled, taking another sip of the delicious milk from her other breast. "Haha.. idiot tried attacking her." "Hahaha.. what a fool..!!" "Overestimating himself as always." Ruth was still reeling from the shock, but the twins were extremely happy, easily guessing the results of such gross misadventure.


    "I don''t need to tell you any further, I guess." "Haha.. it will be a while before he is allowed anywhere near this country''s border ever again." Isabemented in derision. Ruth didn''t disagree with her judgment.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 291: Aunt vs. Niece

    Chapter 291: Aunt vs. Niece


    Abigail and Isabe had retired to the spirit realm after having their share of fun with Ryu. Meanwhile, the boy can''t have enough of Ruth''s massive globes. Using both her udders as pillows he snuggled deep in her cleavage.


    "Did you talk with Kira?" At his words, the older woman''s face disyed visible trouble. "Yes." Ryu didn''t speak further, waiting for her toplete. "It is an aftereffect of the traumatic experience." He knew this part already.


    Ruth took some time to organize her thoughts. "There is nothing that I can do. The best thing right now is to keep her mind away from the matters of sex. I will suggest you lessen her exposure for some time. Let her develop the curiosity on her own."


    Ryu smiled bitterly. He had never imagined that the consequences of those silk pants bastards will haunt him even after their deaths. Though the demon had wiped her memories, somehow Kira retained the extreme sense of hopelessness and hostility, somewhere in the corners of her mind.


    Her new condition only came to light when Ryu suggested spending a night with the girl, to make up for the mess that was created because of the boys that L had brought home. He saw her face show difort when he mentioned it. Probing further, Kira mentioned that she had developed an uneasiness with her private part.


    As expected, the girl was totally unaware of the reasons for this strange behavior. Nevertheless, it didn''t take long for Ryu to figure out the scenario. That is the reason why he had asked Ruth to see if she can do anything. But even with all her expertise in human anatomy, the woman was powerless when it came to Kira''s new condition.


    "No need to worry too much about it. She is not the first one to face this. Just give her time, she wille out of it." "I understand." Listening to his downcast voice, Ruth pulled the kid closer to her chest. "Don''t me it upon yourself, Ryu. You know you could not have done it."


    Though it frustrated him endlessly, Ruth was speaking the truth. There was no way he could have saved the mother and daughter from the expert those silk pants had brought along. Then again, had he not waited until the very end to call upon the demon''s powers, it was entirely possible to save Kira from this misfortune.


    ''That''s right... I could have saved your little girl much sooner. Who else can you me it on, other than your indecisiveness? Believe me.. this world is not for the weak like yourself. If you keep going like this, there is a good possibility you will lose not only the girl but every single person that you love...''


    Ryu immediately realized his mistake. His dark thoughts had allowed the demon to impress upon his mind. ''Just go to sleep for now. I will ask for your advice when I need it.'' ''Hahaha.. What a waste..'' The demon''s voice kept retreating in his mind until he was left in silence.


    ***


    In a distant portion of the vast north-western forests, a centaur leveraged its massive body to ram a two-legged beast into the tree trunk. "FUUCKK!!" The fearsome strike knocked the creature out cold.


    "Hahaha.. impressive. You are getting better at it." Na pped her hands together in glee. As opposed to the mature female centaur, the younger one was certainly not looking very pleased. The creature at her feet had wed all over her fair body, leaving ghastlycerations all over.


    "Why should I fight against these beasts like some barbarian? What''s the point of confiscating my weapon, aunt?" Da was angered to the point of screaming. No matter how much her species loved being part of brawls, nody appreciated marks on her pristine body.


    "My.. my.. why so mad at your aunt, little one? Weren''t you the one eager to have me train you? What happened to your hefty ego? Don''t want to defeat your father now?" Da knew the futility of arguing with her aunt. Exhausted, she fell to her knees trying to rest her agonized body.


    Watching the young girl carefully clean her wounds, Na burst intoughter once again. "Ohh.. my.. I almost forgot that our little princess is in love." She took out another cloth and dousing it in the medicinal potion, began cleaning her wounds.


    "Hmph..!!" Da sneered but didn''t stop her from tending to her injuries that she herself can''t reach. "What''s the big deal? If your lover is as great as you made him out to be, shouldn''t he appreciate the marks on your body? After all, the most courageous centaurs are marred with marks of leftover injuries."


    Da can''t keep quiet any longer. "You think he is a brute like yourself? If you forgot, he is a human. Aesthetics of a human differs greatly from us." Nacked a sensible argument against that.


    She can only roll her eyes in defeat. "Huh.. even if you had to choose someone out of our species.. did you really need to choose from the most pathetic ones? Humans are too weak. Only three empires are left and each one is dying a slow death on its own."


    Na didn''t hold back her true feelings for the human race. "Their only trump card was their ability to rapidly reproduce. As such, they were the worst affected by the curse. I am telling you, in a few centuries the entire race will cease to exist."


    This time Da was at ack of words to counter her aunt. In her heart, she knew whatever her aunt was stating, was indeed the truth. "What''s worse..? Even when staring in the eyes of the grim reaper, the empires don''t look eye to eye with each other."


    "Had it not been for those lizards, they would have been at each other''s throats already. Such is their fate.." Na sighed. Although the humans were weak, maybe the weakest, that doesn''t mean she took any joy in their eventual extinction.


    This world was extremely vast for each one of them to thrive, yet because of the foolishness of some leaders at the top, the general masses are forced to die out like rats. "Do you really think they won''t survive, aunt?"


    Prior to today, Da could not care if the humans lived or died. However, now that she loved a person of the species, she didn''t want Ryu''s friends and family to disappear. Na can tell the concern in the young foal''s heart.


    "Didn''t you keep telling me how awesome your little boyfriend is? If that''s the case, make sure that he trains hard. Who knows, he might be the one the entire race must be waiting for to get a new lease of life?" Though the conjecture was as absurd as it could get, at least Da had a newfound hope.


    "But what about his little wiener? The boy will remain a human.. do you really think he can satisfy you if you know what I mean?" Na winked twice at the girl, making her blush. She had sessfully thwarted the depressing atmosphere.


    "That''s not a big deal. He is big enough for me." Da turned her face away, not wanting any more discussion on the topic. But how can Na, who discovered something to tease her niece with, let go so easily?


    "Haha.. that''s because you have notpleted mature. Rece yourself with your mother and now tell me, is that long enough? Haha.. there are plenty of things you need to keep in mind while selecting a mate, youngdy."


    Dr''s face was red with embarrassment. In her overconfidence, she even made a bet with her mother. In case Ryu can''t measure up to the hype, it will be a disaster for her prestige. "He can do it. A long cock is not absolutely necessary to satisfy a woman. There are numerous other ways."


    "Ohh.. is that so?" Na can see the challenge in Da''s bright eyes. "Hehe.. you want me to show you?" Having applied her newly discovered methods to her mother, she was riding high with confidence.


    "Sure.. why not? It''s always nice to experience what new theatrics kidse up with." There was an obvious disdain in her voice, igniting Da''s spirit. Not saying a word further, she got back to her feet and walked behind her aunt.


    "Don''t embarrass yourself, aunt." "Hohoho.. kids these days sure pack a lot of hot air." Na countered with a burst of mockingughter. "Hmph.. we will see who is blowing hot air, woman." Da had enough. She was already mad at her aunt, what better way to take her revenge than this?


    Thinking till here she grabbed hold of Na''s bushy tail and raised it to reveal her longbia. Ready to teach a lesson to her haughty aunt, she put a finger between her thick lips slowly rolling it up and down.


    In contrast to her nephew, Na was actually curious about what Da cane up with. She felt the girl add another finger and gradually jab both of them into her vagina. "Hmm?" Her fingers lodged inside her behaved funny, exploring her warm spacious interior.


    "Can you try to be fast? We got to continue with your traini.. aahhhh???" At the same time, Na''s pussy was invaded by the entire hand of her niece. "Mhh.." She suppressed her moans by biting down on her lips.


    With a smug grin, Da rolled her hand in the tight space, feeling the soft interiors of her aunt''s private space. She didn''t have to wait for long and Na''s vagina convulsed because of the intrusion, releasing her juices in response.


    Her hand kept moving back and forth, spreading the slimy release all over the burrow. An enticing fragrance spread in the air. Although it didn''t affect her, any male centaur can be driven mad by it.


    Not saying a word, she carefully balled her hand into a fist and shoved it deeper into the slippery tunnel. "Ahh..? Ggghh.." Na can''t stop shallow moans to leak from her mouth, finding herself vulnerable for the first time.


    She can vividly feel her insides getting separated with each passing second. The fact that she wasst mounted over an year ago made her case even worse. Who would have known that her niece would rely on such a crude method?


    In her rear, Da had her face right next to the pussy lips that were beginning to leak now. Her left hand kept her aunt''s tail tucked away while her right hand maintained the necessary pressure. She watched her hand keep sinking deeper and deeper into the quagmire.


    "Keep your tail up, aunt." At this point, Da had almost her entire forearm lodged securely in Na''s vagina. Realizing that it was very difficult to move any further, she took a pause. Once her auntplied, it fred her left hand.


    Immediately her first action was to use her fingers to search through her folded skin, trying to locate the knob of pleasure. Maybe because she was not used to regr sex, Na''s clitoris had shrunk to a very small bean.


    "Aahhh... What are you.. amhhhh.. fuuu..!!" Na panicked as soon as the girl caught hold of her clit between her fingers. She tried to struggle out in rm, only for Da to double down on her. "Stay right there.. aunt. I have not even begun yet.. haha.."


    Realizing how exposed her haughty aunt was at the moment made Daugh out in triumph. She was even more susceptible to her than her mother. As such, it was time for her to apply all the faculties at once.


    Her arm resumed diving in and out into her pussy while simultaneously her fingers yed with her clit. "Hhaaah.. eeeshhh..!!" It was only now that Na acknowledged that she had bitten more than she could chew.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 292: Love is war

    Chapter 292: Love is war


    Standing with her hands against the trunk of a tree, Na was breathing raggedly. Thin perspiration had appeared on her forehead, not exactly out of exhaustion or anything but rather the sheer amount of sensory overload she was put through.


    Behind her half of Da''s right arm was fixated inside her vagina. Every time she will try to push it any further, Na will groan out in both pain and pleasure. Her legs shuddered, unable to carry her load.


    It was to be known that she was one of the most powerful experts in her tribe, easily ranking among the corresponding human grand mages. What was even more absurd is that her species achieves this level with little to no reliance on mana. Their physical abilities in themselves allow them to hone it to a level where they can challenge a grand mage.


    Yet, even with all the power in the world at her beckoning, Na eventually bent her legs. She fell to the ground with a thud, unable to pick herself back up. The fist drilling her pussy was ruthless, churning her insides like never before.


    "Aaahh.. uuuggg.." At this point, she was in doubt if even a cock can make her feel this good. After all, a penis simplycked the advantages of a hand with multiple digits as the projection.


    Da was like a kid in a yground, taking all the time to explore her insides. At times she would ball her hands into a fist, ramming it deeper into her. At other times, she would be wiggling her fingers along her pussy walls. All this meant Na never got a break and was constantly being kept at the edge.


    "Aahhh.. stop it.. brat..!! It won''t go any deeper.. aaahmmm.. shitt..!!" *PAAAGH* Da responded with a p to her rear, effectively silencing her into submission. Her left hand pressing on her aunt''s clitoris yed a critical role in beating some obedience in the arrogantdy.


    "It''s time to take it up to the next level.. Teeehehe.." With an evil grin, Da brought her head down and gently nted a kiss on the little knob. "Aaahh.. waittt... Eehhh...!!" Her soft lips carefully pulled the projection into her mouth, consequently leading to Na''s uncontrolled spasms.


    Having done the same with her mother and now with her condescending aunt, Da hade to love this power she held over them.


    Na was in a mess, her long hair spread all over the ground with sweat covering her face. Her chest heaved up and down, with every thrust in her.


    The struggle between the aunt and niece pair sustained for a while, ultimately ending in Na''s utter defeat. The force of her climax was such that Da felt her blood getting squeezed out of her arm.


    Squirt after squirt, Na''s juices spurted like a fountain, subsequently ending in a full-fledged pissing session. Even after quite a while, she could not muster energy in her limbs.


    "Hahaha.. looks like I won..! Shh.. I should have put something on bet.." Incidentally, Da regretted not being able to take full advantage of the situation. And now that Na was aware of her ace in the sleeve, it will be hard to make her fall for it again. "Tchh..!!"


    "Let''s go.. you made a mess, aunt. I got to wash you up." Putting her arm around Na''s shoulder, she pulled her back to her feet. "Aahhh.." The mature centaur groaned even after so much time had passed since her orgasm.


    "Aah.. shit... It''s all because.. I didn''t have sex for years.. mhhh.." Her pussy still squirming crazily, Na tried to salvage whatever pride of hers she possibly could. "Yeah.. yeah.. why not.." Da held her up, holding onto her waist and dragging her over to the small brook nearby.


    **2 days passed**


    "My head hurts..!" Nana sat in the bath with Eric carefully washing her up. "Damn.. woman.. You really had to go that far with a boy? Don''t you think how it reflects on your husband?" He constantly berated her for taking the casual sex thing too seriously.


    Nana chuckled, happy to find concern in Eric''s eyes. "Hehe.. It was my bad indeed. I should have not forced him to pull an all-nighter." "That''s all you had to say?" The blonde man shook his head in disappointment.


    "Nana.. you were passed out for two days straight? Do you know how mad it makes me?" He poured water all over her face, helping her clean her chest. "Huh.. I wasn''t exactly unconscious. It''s just that I was unable to move from my bed, that''s all."


    At the end of her sentence, she forcefully stuck her luscious lips together with his. "I love, Eric." Suddenly the man blushed a little, not expecting the disy of affection. He instantly shifted to washing her back, unwilling to continue facing his beautiful wife.


    "Huh.. you should promise me that you won''t try something so extreme next time." Nana wrinkled her nose. "Ehh.. I can''t do that." Immediately Eric''s face contorted, making her crack up intoughter. "Haha.. I was just messing with you, dear. How sweet.. of course, I won''t go this far again."


    Only after her repeated assurances did the fire mage calmed down. He brought her towel and wrapped it around her after drying her. "Let''s go.. food should be ready. You have not eaten a regr meal in a while."


    Nana put her head on his shoulder, walking out of the bathroom. "Give me some time. I need to bring that brat out of his rat hole. It''s been days since he had shown his face to us. Goddess knows what sort of stupid training he put himself through."


    Eric did not stop her rant. He himself has not seen Jim after the mess he created with Amelia''s son. It''s best to let Nana deal with him. "Sure.. you want me toe with you?" He brought her a gown and helped her in it.


    Nanaughed mockingly. "Huh.. you are only going to create trouble with the kid. Stay here, I will bring him up." Saying till here, she navigated her way out of their mansion.


    The guards had already informed them about Jim''s closed-door cultivation, as such they were not worried about his well-being. After all, this was not the first time he had gone into one, especially after he gets mad at something.


    Nana giggled, thinking about all that in her mind. Very soon, she found herself standing in front of the men guarding the underground door to the training ground. "Step aside.. I don''t want to hear anything." They tried to inform her about Jim''s orders, but the woman was in no mood to listen to them.


    The alleyway was pitch ck, themps have since run out of oil. The same was the case in the underground training hall as well. She can''t see anything at all. A horrid smell permeated the damp air, making her nose twitch.


    *Rustle* *Rustle* "Where are you, brat? You want to y games with mama?" Though her eyes can''t see because of theck of any sort of illumination, she was a cultivator as well. Her spiritual sense prevailed all over, easily locating the boy in the hall.


    *Bam* She sensed the kid move as soon as he felt her senses lock onto him. The grin on Nana''s face widened. "Looks like you didn''t waste your time here haha.." Even before her sentence ended, she can hear a flutter leap right behind her.


    White electricity shed in Nana''s pupil. Her feet shifted to the side and her arm blocked a fiery punch headed her way. "Hmm.. you sure are not holding back, twerp." *BANG* Sparks of lightning manifested all around her, easily dispersing the embers as well as the force behind the punch.


    "Good.. good.. you have improved." Nana was immensely happy, just like any other mother will be, watching her son excel. Having his punch negated, he switched to a kick that was aimed directly at her face.


    "Disrespectful brat..!!" Although she knew it was a duel, she still felt offended that Jim targeted her face. This time Nana didn''t hold back, a single finger jabbed into the iing foot. Just like thest time, the pure white lightning kept the mes away.


    *BAM* During the small sh, she got a proper look at the face of her child, before he wasunched into the air. Sure enough, she had gone too harsh on him. Lightning churned around her, illuminating the whole ce.


    *Crackle* *Crackle* "It will be a while before you can get to mommy''s level, young one." Watching her sony on the ground with his back against the wall, all her earlier rage was gone, reced with affection on her face.


    "I hope you are not hurt?" She saw the boy shake his head ever so slightly. "Good.. mother is definitely impressed. But you got toe with me now. We got to have a mealtime together as a family." Jim didn''t reply to her, letting her approach until she stood right next to him.


    "Did you burn away your clothes?" She questioned and was met with ack of response once again. Nana massaged her head. ''It is best that I didn''t bring Eric along. How long is he going to throw tantrums this time around?''


    From theck of expressions on his face, she assumed that three days were certainly not enough to cool his head down. "Why don''t you try sharing your problems with your mother for once, kid?" She was almostining at this point.


    Much to her surprise, Jim pushed himself back to his feet. Taking a step towards her, he brought his penis opposite to Nana''s face. "Suck on it, mom." He ced both his hand on her head. "Can''t we do this after breakfast?"


    As earlier, the kid maintained a t face. "Okay.. fine, let''s finish it fast." She had been the one spoiling him all his life, it''s only natural that she paid the price of his rowdy behavior now. Wrapping both her hands around his dick, she felt its length for herself.


    It was certainly bigger and a lot longer than what it used to be. "Please tell me you didn''t take some nasty drug for this, kiddo?" Veins were popping all around the thick shaft. In simpler terms, Jim''s penis had totally morphed into something more imposing.


    "It''s all natural, mom. Now start sucking mother." His hands on her head pegged her against his cock. Not believing a word from the kid, she was forced to open her lips and swallow the ever-so-long cock into her mouth, slowly jerking her head on it.


    "Gluck.. gluckk.. gluckk.." Nana gagged. She didn''t realize that the piece of meat was going to taste so horrendous. It''s as if he has not washed his cock in years and years. Nevertheless, she used her own saliva to flush it. ''I will have to bathe once again..''


    Even when Nana was doing her best, Jim didn''t look satisfied with her efforts. His hands on her head slowly reached down to her neck. "Mhhhemm..?" His fingers curled along her throat and held in parallel to his dick.


    "Open wide, mama." "Gluck.. Gluck... Gluck.." Nana''s throat made loud gagging noises as therge cock vited her throat. Jim was exceptionally wild with her today. Fortunately, after spending the time with Ryu, she had gotten herself a good rest, otherwise, this level of assault would have put her through a lot of anguish.


    Added to that, her time with the boy had trained her throat well to take sufficient punishment. "You wanted to know why I was so mad..?" Nana raised her eyes to bring Jim''s face into the range of her vision, even while the meat in her throat kept up its motion.


    He was smiling, but apparently, Nana found his smile quite tragic. "It was about Sophia. She loves someone else." His words were like train hitting Nana. Suddenly all the pieces of the puzzle began falling in ce. All of it made sense. Now she realized why the two boys fought to the point of injuring each other.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 293: Nanas worries

    Chapter 293: Nana''s worries


    "Why don''t you two return to your training?" Ryu had Dorothea pressed against the wall as he took deep dives in her pussy from behind. "As you can see... I am more or less fine now." His right hand restrained both of her hands behind her back, while his left one grouped the tits that her maid dress purposefully exposed.


    At the end of his sentence, he locked lips with the maturedy. At the same time, his hips kept working on sending his cock to the very core it Dorothea''s snatch. Emma witnessed the raunchy scene with desirous eyes. "Are you sure about that? If you want, I can stay here and let Dorothea resume her training with Talia."


    Ryu can make out her reasoning. This redhead ve of his probably yearned for some quality time with him. Regardless, he shook his head. "No need. I would be leaving with master Lyod in three days anyway. It''s better if both of you focus more on raising your levels."


    Emma knew there was no point arguing. "If you say so.." Ryu smiled. "I think you are forgetting that I got a new wife to take care of me now haha.." His words made the girl beside Emma blush heavily.


    Ruby was not expecting the conversation to turn to her. She brought her head down, gazing at the sleeping newborn in herp. "Who is your wife.. idiot!!" Ever since Ryu proposed to her, Ruby had been finding it extremely difficult to fall into the role of a wife.


    She realized that this was her new reality though and tried to improve. Regardless, from time to time Ryu will make sure to tease her about their new rtionship. Meanwhile, the boy can''t help but notice the woman in his arms turn her face down.


    "What happened to you, Dorothea?" Only a few minutes ago the woman was cheerful epting his thrusts. What can cause her to suddenly turn grumpy? "I... I am sorry.."


    Ryu understand what the apology was rted to so he asked her directly. "I.. you see... I am still a good for nothing. I barely improved my cultivation level in all these weeks."


    Not only Ryu but even Emma massaged her head at the response. Despite Dorothea''s advanced age, she was much more emotionally fragile than her. "I don''t want to continue being a dead weight."


    Ryu observed tears threatening toe out of Dorothea''s eyes. Only because of her, he was ready to even talk to the ''Angel'' residing in his personal space, no matter the consequences. ''I must do something about myck of fertility.''


    There was a single thing that can change Dorothea''s attitude towards Life and that was a child of her own. No matter how much he had tried over time, he could never seem to fill the void in her life, such was her love for her dead husband.


    ''That stupid dragon.. he knows how to turn people into ves but doesn''t know a spell for a simple child?'' Half of his anger was certainly directed towards the Dragon who asked him to contact the disastrous angel in case of fertility issues. Wasn''t that just asking for trouble?


    "Easy there, woman... Why would you form such an opinion of yourself, Dorothea? Don''t you know how precious you are to me?" Thedy looked back to find Ryu''s passionate eyes looking at her. His gazecked any sense of deception.. this was truly the voice from his core.


    Guilt kicked in pretty soon for thedy and she realized her mistake. "I.. am sorry. I should not have said that.." Ryu cupped her face with both his hands and kissed her forehead. "You are the first cultivation maid that belonged to me, woman. That makes you an ambassador for my future maids.. you think they will appreciate a big sister thatcks confidence?"


    "He is right." Emma nodded her head. "We look up to you, big sis." The tears umting in Dorothea''s eyes finally began to flow down her cheeks, but she immediately wiped them off. "Please forgive me.. I.. I.. *sniff*"


    Ryu didn''t let herplete, pulling her into an extended kiss. "That''s my girl... Believe me, the progress you have shown is unmatched. You got a long time to train. Work hard and train with the goal of being the strongest among your sisters."


    "YES!!" Dorothea replied with all her strength. Ryu discerned that he had taken care of the situation, for now, nheless, this was not the permanent solution.


    Sitting away from them, Ruby had a peaceful smile on her face. She can''t exactly make sense of what her younger brother was talking about, nevertheless, she didn''t need to understand it anyways. All she can was his words uplifted Mrs. Dorothea''s mood and she was back to smiles.


    Having resolved the issue, he looked down at his penis that has now gone cold inside Dorothea''s pussy. "Should I suck on it?" She offered but Ryu shook his head. "No. You go and help out mother."


    Emma saw the boy pull hisid dick out of Dorothea''s tunnel and bring it over to her. They didn''t need anymunication between them. Emma parted her lips and wrapped them around the rod, covered in the fresh juices of her senior.


    She held onto the base with her hands and slowly began swallowing it deep into her maw. Her trained throat effortlessly allowed the cock entry without any gags. Ryu held her long red hair, which closely resembled Amelia''s, behind her head.


    "Eyes at me Emma..!" Hemanded. His words caused a shade of red to take over her face. Still, she stuck her gaze at his face while rocking her head on the rapidly rising erection. "Good girl.."


    Her efforts won her praise, making her heart squirm in ecstasy. Out of her own volition, she raised herself, bringing the chest next to Ryu''s rod. Hoisting her tits, she captured them before bouncing up and down.


    Ryu held onto her chin and spat in her mouth. Emma bit on her lips seductively, letting the spit slide down from her hanging tongue down to her chest, lubricating the valley between her melons.


    "Where do you want it?" Emma put in extra effort in her tit job, trying to impress not the boy but rather her master. "Please put it in my pussy..!!" That''s what Ryu had anticipated anyhow. These quirkydies can''t exactly hide their underlying motives from him.


    Emma got into position, getting on her hands and feet. She used her spit to live her cunt. "Getting in..!" Ryu carefully held onto her hair and slowly forced his cock down her gully. He yanked her head to face Ruby and then thrusted in her with all his strength.


    "Ooohhh... Aaahh.." Ruby saw Emma''s face morph to better ry her agony. Above her, she saw her new husband grin at her. "Kiss her, sis.." The redhead girl rolled her eyes at the boy but swooped down to capture Emma''s lips anyhow.


    It took some heavy-duty pumps to lodge his entire cock into Emma''s vagina and then into her womb. All the while Ruby was engaged in a licentious mouth to mouth with thedy, blocking her moans in the process.


    Emma began responding by devouring Ruby''s lips until they swelled. Their sultry kiss aroused Ryu, prompting him to bang the pussy squeezing his cock with everything he had got. With his right hand grappling her hair, he moved his left below her, consequently taking hold of her clit.


    "Aahhh.. Ryuuu.. hmmm.. ahh.." Emma''s erotic cries echoed in the hall. Thankfully, Mr. Jeff was on an early duty today, so she didn''t have to muffle her voice down. Though her excessive screams interrupted her kiss with Ruby, the girl knew what she had to do. Her hands took hold of Emma''s hanging melons and groped them.


    With the onught descending on her from all directions, Emma had no way to defend against them. At the same time, Amelia walked out of the kitchen with an annoyed look on her face. "Do you guys have to be this loud?"


    At her question, almost everyone looked at her with a sneering expression. "What is it?" She tried feigning ignorance, proceeding to serve the breakfast with Dorothea''s help. "Mom.. it''s like a pot calling a kettle ck.. You yourself are the loudest when ites to sex."


    Amelia noticed that she was all alone in the squabble. "Haha.. well.. that''s because my son loves his mommy so much. I have to show him how much I appreciate his efforts." Almost no one brought her argument.


    The redhead mother too didn''t push her deficient logic too much. Nevertheless, her gaze locked onto the sweaty boy who was working hard on Emma. "Brat.. you will bete for work..e on wrap this up fast."


    Not intending to stop there, she went ahead and kneeled right behind Ryu. Reaching from behind, her hands grabbed his balls and gently massaged them. Simultaneously, she shoved her face between his bouncing ass cheeks,tching onto it.


    Her lips attached to Ryu''s anus, her tongue rolling all over the puckered hole. Being so involved physically with her son, Amelia knew what triggers him the most. "Aahh.. shitt.." Sure enough, the boy began groaning in pleasure, his thrusts gaining in strength.


    "Uummghh.. ughhgg.." Amelia''s tongue bore into the asshole, slipping into it effortlessly. Ryu''s rod swelled to its utmost limit, leading to Emma''s pussy walls convulsing to amodate in increased girth. His arms now wrapped around her waist at once.. his crotch crashed into her back aggressively.


    "Aaaghh.." Simultaneously, the woman and the boy came together. Too bad Emma though, in the confusion of her orgasm she failed to notice Amelia''s actions, which were sure to enrage her.


    The redhead sneakily pulled Ryu''s cock out before he could cum. With a grin on her face, she collected all the semen from her son''s twitching member onto her fruit tter. "Naughty woman.." Ryu can only smile in distress.


    Although having forgone their previous hostility, Emma and his mother were still not on the best terms with each other. Both of them will try to one-up each other at whatever chance they can get. How can Amelia not realize the burning desire in Emma''s mind? But she had to make life difficult for the woman.


    "Hehe.. too bad she is reckless with her rewards.." Amelia licked the tip off the cock, staring condescendingly at the enraptured face of the womanying on the floor with closed eyes.


    ***


    "Jim...??" A shocked Nana pulled her head back to stare at the boy. "Is that true?" As someone so close to her child, she could not miss his evident affection for the silver-haired girl. Yet, she never intervened in the matter, believing that Jim will be able to confess someday.


    Then her son grew up and while Sophia grew into a diligent child obsessed with her cultivation, Jim grew into a delinquent. Both of them could not be further apart from each other.


    Even then, Nana had hope that someday the boy will pick himself up. And goddess willing her hope dide to life and Jim decided to change his habits. s.. it seems he was toote. His words broke her heart.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. I can have her no longer." The boy stated the matter very indifferently, nevertheless, Nana can sense his broken heart. Not wasting any time, she got up and held the boy in her arms. "It''s okay, boy. This is not the end of the world. There are countless girls that are yet to show up in your life. Think it from that perspective."


    "Haha.." Jim''sugh was very shallow. "I am over it, mom. You don''t need to worry about it. I havee to realize that we can''t influence someone else''s choice. All we can do is tomit to improving ourselves." His words pleasantly surprised Nana. Who could have known that her son too cam speak such words of wisdom one day?


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 294: Nanas worries 2

    Chapter 294: Nana''s worries 2


    <<Hello readers, author here!! It''s a new month and as always I am here to pitch our Patron page for possible patrons.


    You can choose to support our littlemunity if you got some extra cash. Nopulsions though!!


    I would keep writing even if the support dries up simply because of my love to cast these fantasies in my head. Still, an ie, no matter how small, helps keep me motivated and meet the deadlines every /yer104


    Enough of my rants. I will list down our patrons for this month as it had been customary.


    Our Viscounts: The old cubic slime, tan gab, Micha Yuri, Andrew Wilson


    Our Nobles: William, Ong Kong Tat, Gummyking, Zell_Lust, LostShin


    And others: Asta,BlindTactic, Brian N Johnson, Abhishek Ye, Rom, Marty87, mjuan666, Eakamdeep Brar, Jack, Eduardo Garcia, Jerry Wisenyuy, vinchenco aberature, Nien78, Khia, Chris Gonzalez


    A lot of appreciation for your support, from myself and my readers alike. >>


    Jim''s left hand slowly traveled to Nana''s neck, his fingers wrapping around her squishy throat. "aah.." His grip was harsh, making his mother groan in pain. She looked at him befuddled, but he ignored her while using his right hand to retain her voluptuous chest.


    "I don''t like it when you get fucked by that bastard mom.." *PAAGH* He ended the sentence with a hard p to Nana''s left breast. His hand around her neck squeezed even harder and Jim suddenly locked lips with her.


    His kiss was extremely sensual, his tongue charging profanely inside her mouth. His right hand continued to knead her tits with impunity. "I am going to own you for myself.. mother..!" Nana can''t make sense of what was wrong with the boy. Within a few seconds, his demeanor changed for the worse.


    Instead of the eloquent boy, he has turned into a rambling nutjob whose words were making no sense. "Calm down, Jim. You need not react this severely." She tried to drill some rationale in his mind, however, the only reply she got was Jim chewing on her nipples.


    "Like I told you mother.. I don''t like to see you with him. If you want I will satisfy your needs.." His speech was very slow and there was not a hint of anger on his face, rather he had a small grin on the edge of his lips. Yet, Nana can tell something was not right about the kid.


    "Jim... I understand how you might be feeling but.." "No you don''t.. mom." He cut her off before she couldplete her sentence. Not giving her any further chance to speak, Jim tackled her to the ground.


    "Let me properly do you mother... I am sure you will love it." On her back, Jim held onto her waist and slowly moved his hand upwards. He separated her gown and let his hand crawl all over her t stomach.


    Sitting between her parted legs, Nana can feel his breathing grow rapid. In all possibilities the boy was horny. ''Agh.. what should I do..?'' Nana faced a difficult choice. Either she risks interrupting their session right here and letting Eric have a talk with the boy, or she lets him be done with her once.


    In the end, she selected thetter. She will have to see if his mood uplifts after the built-up semen is ejected from his system. Jim bent over her, nting kisses all over her belly then gradually moving to her cleavage. Eventually, he brought his face to her and started chewing on her luscious lips.


    "Aahhh..." Nana winced in agony, the newly modified cock of her son prating her already battered pussy. Naturally, she had not yet recoveredpletely from the borderline violent sex with Ryu.


    She clenched her fist in suffering from every inch the boy gained inside her. Her sore vaginal walls were constrained, unable to bear the heavy load against them. "Ugggh.." But Jim could not care less at the moment. Her anguish and bemoaning only made the situation even more galvanic for him.


    ''Wow.. that''s exactly the face she made under the boy hehe.. Congrattions.. you might be reaching the same level as him..'' Pa''s voice reverberated in his mind. Jim in turn bit harshly on Nana''s lips, causing them to bleed.


    ''You want me to show you the scenes once again? I recorded the entire episode haha..'' Yesterday when she visited Ryu''s house, she made sure to leave a part of her consciousness there, allowing her to catch on to Nana''s full debauchery with the green-haired brat.


    And once she had gotten her hands on the images she didn''t waste time rying them to Jim, intending to drag him down the abyss of torment. The more she can tear him away from the human bonds and emotions, the better vassal he would turn out to be for master Ergon.


    The bubbling hate she can sense from the boy even when he was in his mother''s embrace, led her to believe.. he was more or less ready. ''Foolish woman.. you were thest string attaching him to this world. You just had toy in the arms of the boy he hates the most right now.''


    Pa can''t be any more jubnt. Everything seems to fall in ce for her with minimal effort. Very soon she will be able toplete her mission possibly without any intervention from Ergon. The next part of her ns was already set in motion. ''Hehe.. the only thing left now is to sessfully capture the brat.''


    Since Jim, who was busy humping his mother in the missionary position, was not replying to her anyway, Pa decided to take a break. Outside, Jim''s mind his balls struck against Nana''s anus as he thrusted inside her womb with all his strength.


    Her body was like a twig in the storm, being thrown away in all directions. Her eyes were shut down on ount of the affliction she was put through. "Do you like it, mother?" A grim voice broke her from the reverie.


    She opened her eyes to find a figure moving back and forth on top of her. For the first time in her life, she was having trouble identifying her own son. Her mind was bombarded with a barrage of questions.


    Had she truly failed as a parent so miserably? Eric appeared in her subconscious, warning her from time to time that her unfettered love for her child might lead to disastrous consequences. He seems to have been proven right today.


    A single teardrop appeared on the edge of her eyes, slowly falling to the ground. Though her body was being tormented by the swollen penis, the mental shock of how Jim had turned out was way more difficult for Nana to cope with. She once again closed her eyes, reluctant to see her son in this crazy state. In contrast to her, the boy had a rampant smile on his face.


    At the same time, Eric had waited long enough for his wife. He could not dy his day any longer. Directing a maid to go and check on them, he had his morning meal and left his mansion in a hurry.


    ***


    Kira sat in Ryu''sp, both of them watching Sophia''s back figure disappear behind the trees. "Are you sad, big brother?" She questioned making the boy slowly kiss her lips in return. "Sad about what?"


    "About big sister Sophia leaving the town? Both of you love each other so much. It should be hard." Ryu cuddled her in his arms, tight hugging her in his chest. "Well it''s not the best feeling I can tell you that, but that being said.."


    "Because I love her so much, I want her to live a life she desires. Sophia is not a girl who can remain satisfied with her current level. And nothing second to the best can help her grow. That''s why I must let her leave."


    Kira had her head on Ryu''s chest, feeling his calm heartbeats against her eardrum. "You are so mature brother Ryu. No wonder sister Sophia fell for you haha.." He lovingly pinched her butt. "Aren''t you the same?"


    Though shy, Kira had no qualms admitting to it with a slow nod of her head. "I am." "Enough chit-chat for today. Let''s get back to work. It will be bad if the old man catches uszing around."


    Meanwhile, at Ryu''s house, Amelia was left all alone since Suna had fetched Ruby and her child back to her residence. Lacking any source of entertainment, she engaged herself with her potteries.


    It''s only been a few minutes since a guest arrived at her ce. "Hello, miss... Is this Ryu''s house?" An effeminate voice called out to her, making her show herself outside her shed.


    "Yes... It is..." Amelia was stunned for a moment. Standing outside her property was a rather tall woman, dressed in an extremely seductive ck outfit. The seductress was like the personification of lust. Her leather dress hugged her hourss figurepletely.


    Her painted lips and slight blush on her cheeks gave her the impression of a high-ssdy. If Amelia had to describe the woman in short, she was a walking disaster, pretty much able to spellbound any man regardless of their age.


    "Hello madam... Ahem... I am Amelia, his mother." The redhead hurriedly wiped her dirty hands on her towel, trying not to ruin the image of her household. "Ohh.. that''s good. Can Ie in, if you don''t mind?"


    Fortunately, Amelia was dressed, albeit scantly. This at least left a graceful impression on thedy as she hurriedly invited her inside, leading her straight to her room.


    "Please let me know if there is something I can help with, madam. You see, right now my son is working at the farms. It will be a while before he returns." She can''t make such a high-ss woman sit on the floor, that''s why she made her take a seat in the bed.


    The woman in leather clothing curiously gazed all around the room, strengthening Amelia''s belief that she was probably a noble. "Hmm.. that''s too bad." She put her arms around her chest, entuating her breasts that were half visible because of her low-hanging neck.


    Amelia was no man and even she could barely resist the charms emanating from thedy. "I found Ryu very hardworking. That''s why I wanted to offer him a job to look after my kids. He gave me this address.. but now.."


    The woman wiped her no existent sweat from her brows, making sure that Amelia noticed how much of a drag it was for her toe here looking for her son. "If it''s something important I can pass him your message."


    Thedy got to his feet suddenly approaching Amelia unsteadily. "It''s okay... I would rather wait for him here. I am sure you won''t mind it?" The redhead was taken aback by her gesture. Her face was too close forfort but she can''t exactly offend someone for such a small reason.


    "Haha.. not an issue, miss." Sheughed awkwardly, trying to diffuse this strange development. From her position, she can peer straight down into the valley between thedy''s breasts. To her amazement, her mouth ran dry at the sight.


    Absolutely a seductress.. That was the first thought that came to her mind. "Would you like to have some drink, miss?" Trying to desperate get away from her, Amelia tried to take a step back under the pretense of fetching her some refreshments.


    However, thedy extended her hand and took hold of her wrist. "Call me Pa.." Amelia found thedy with an extremely sculpted face gazing at her with extraordinary focus, as of studying the very contours of her face.


    She nodded to let her know that she got it, but thedy refused to release her hand. "You are a beautiful woman!!" She put her left hand on Amelia''s cheek, her nail softly scratching against her smooth skin.


    Her actions were totally creeping Amelia out. At the very least if Pa had been a man, at least she would not have felt so repulsed by her act of touching her. Yet, her being a woman made matters worse.


    Amelia simplycked the facilities to deal with such a strange development. And then, before she could react to it, Pa pressed her mouth against hers. It was not even a superficial kiss, but rather a deep one wherein she began chewing on her lips.


    The shock left thedy of the house bbergasted. At the same time, Pa''s left hand now reached down to Amelia''s chest. Her fingers sank in her hefty meatballs, slowly kneading them while simultaneously her tongue invaded the privacy of her mouth.


    The taste in her mouth was like a fine wine for the redhead. Nevertheless, she pulled herself back from the nervous position. "Ahh.. miss Pa this is.. not very appropriate." That''s the most polite way Amelia could refuse the woman.

 Chapter 295: An abduction?

    Chapter 295: An abduction?


    Contrary to what Amelia had assumed, thedy in the ck leather dress reacted much moreposedly to her disruptive reaction. "Hmm..? Why so? Don''t you find me attractive?" Pa picked on an immacte expression that was dripping with childlike innocence.


    "That''s not the case... Miss Pa... You are a very desirabledy. It''s just.." Amelia struggled to put her thoughts into words. All this while, the hand on her chest never left her. She was gently rubbing her palm over the ce where her nipples were situated under her top.


    "Ahem... I am ady miss Pa, just like yourself. This thing.." Amelia pointed her chin downwards at her hand groping her breasts. "It won''t work out..!" Hopefully the woman can take a hint. This was such a shameful matter that she can barely find words to exin it.


    "Hahaha... So you are worried about that." Thedy beganughing almost hysterically, leaving Amelia befuddled. Did she say something funny? Or was she just pulling her leg all this while? But her next sentence made it amply clear that she was the one mistaken.


    "I don''t believe in those gender roles. As long as both of us can enjoy, it''s all that matters." Amelia gasped when at the end of her sentence, Pa brought her hands behind her neck and unhooked her dress, instantly setting her two melons free.


    Taking advantage of a disoriented Amelia, she dropped her top as well, exposing her chest. "Why don''t you give it a try? Who knows you mighte to like it?" Right when her red pupils looked back at Pa''s face, her eyes glowed in brackish color. At that moment, Amelia found herself unable to look away.


    "Here.. let me help you out of these." Finding that the woman had been affected by her gaze, Pa went ahead and removed her clothes, before doing the same to herself. "It''s okay, baby. I am sure you would love it."


    She engaged the redhead in a kiss once again, this time her hand reaching down into her crotch. Unlikest time, Amelia responded by sucking on Pa''s lips. Her hands reached over to take hold of her tits for the first time.


    Pa smiled in delight as her middle finger invaded the privacy of the woman. "Muuuh.." She added another digit to the mix, causing Amelia to groan in pleasure. Their kiss turned sensual with both of them not suckling each other''s tongue. Thick honey-like saliva flowed both ways, with all of Amelia''s previous resistance pretty much destroyed.


    Pa nudged the woman over to the bed, making hery on her back. She took a seat in between her separated thighs, giving her the best possible view of the pink hole. "It''s time to experience how a human pussy tastes like hehe.."


    With that, she put her head between the glossy thighs of the woman attaching her lips to herbia. Sucking on it she began eating it ravenously, resulting in Amelia''s crying in pure delight.


    Her eyes were closed as the redhead nudged the head in her crotch. Amelia''s thoughts were jumbled at the moment, unable to think clearly. But one thing that was amplified to her was the electrifying pleasure that shot through her nerves all thanks to the severe cunnilingus.


    "Aahh... Please.. uuhhh.. oohh.." The squirming euphoria made her try to retract her legs, despite that how can Pa allow her the luxury. Holding her legs apart she kept eating the sweet nectar that Amelia''s pussy guzzled in a matter of minutes.


    Pa eventually shifted her focus to the small knob hidden between theyers of skin. nting a kiss right on top of it, she ever so slightly began to suck on it. "Aaghhh..!!" Amelia cried out, her struggles increasing manifold.


    Nevertheless, Pa restrained the woman in ce, this time inserting a finger into the soft tunnel. Amelia''s senses were overwhelmed by the dual attack she sustained.


    After tens of minutes of continuous screams and moans, her eyes rolled into her head. Between her legs, Pa wiped the remains of her squirting off her face. She raised her head to look at the rapidly twitching woman, at the same time getting rid of her own dress.


    "Come on.. you can''t rx just yet." Pa seductivelypped on her fingers before bringing them to her groins. In her mind, she recollected the green-haired boy''s debauchery with Nana and his mother.


    "I hope master doesn''t kill him. He will make a perfect subordinate hehehe..." She can already imagine her ns seeding without a glitch. Just the thought of having the ravishing boy at her call made her leak from her pussy.


    "I just can''t wait.. ohh.. my.." Her fingers drilled into the moist hole, rapidly tracing back and forth inside her. Her right hand crushed her boobs, subsequently bringing them to her mouth and nibbling on her nipples.


    ***


    In the afternoon Eric flew through the air, rushing back to his mansion. A bunch of maids stood in his wait, with their heads hung low. He could not bother with them as he jogged towards his bedroom. Not bothering to knock he stepped inside to find Nana tucked in her bed.


    There was an older woman who sat at the edge of the bed, who immediately got to her feet once Eric arrived. "Master..!" The blonde chief noticed the sleeping newborn in her arms and signaled her to keep quiet.


    Stepping closer to the bed he observed Nana''s chest very slowly rising up and down. It was as if she was in a deep sleep. "What happened to her?" His voicecked the usualpassion, rather his concern can be discerned from his dry tone.


    "Madam.. she fell unconscious. Young master Jim actually brought her here. Since then we have tried to wake her up.. but.." Eric was confused. Just this morning they had a great time together, Nana had recovered mostly from the overexertion she put herself through.


    Why would she fall unconscious suddenly? This didn''t make any sense. His hand resting on her forehead gently sent a thread of his mana. It traveled through her body, finding nothing out of the ordinary. "Everything looks fine physically... Did she suffer.. some kind of shock?"


    "That.." The maid stuttered unable to answer him. "As I.. told earlier, master... She was already out unconscious when she was brought here." Though unconvinced, Eric stopped himself from questioning the woman any further.


    "Please look after them." Leaving those words behind and kissing his daughter''s forehead, Eric left the room. His next stop was Jim''s self-quarantined courtyard. He found the boy right in the middle of the garden, sitting cross-legged in meditation.


    As soon as his eyes met him, Eric can sense that something was not right. He was getting a bad vibe from this ce. His spiritual sense spanned across the area, but he can''t put his hands on the exact reason for the strange feeling.


    "How did your mother end up like that, Jim?" He could not bother with investigating this ce at the moment. Hecked time for that. Jim casually opened his eyes, finding his father staring down at him.


    The boy shrugged his shoulders. "Shouldn''t I be asking you that question, father?" Needless to say, the counter-question didn''t sit well with the anxious husband whose wife was bedridden.


    Jim was aware of that as well and hence chose to answer him sincerely this time around. "I don''t know. We were having a long drawn-out talk when she unexpectedly dropped her head. I caught her but from there on out, I was unable to wake her up. As such, I brought her home."


    Eric had been exceedingly annoyed with his child these days, yet he seems to not be lying at the moment. Regardless, Jim being able to hurt Nana was thest thought in his mind. Even assuming the boy went nuts and decides to harm his own mother, she simply was out of his league.


    With clenched fists, Eric took a deep sigh. "Was she talking about something important? Tell me what was the conversation?" Believing that her condition was probably the consequence of some kind of trauma, he made the boy exin the interaction in detail.


    In the end, Eric shook his head. There were no leads at all. ''Can it be because of that sex session?'' Did he misjudge her condition, wronglying to the conclusion that she had recovered when she had not?


    "Go stay beside your mother until I return." Eric took to the air but he suddenly came to a halt mid-air. "You are not a child anymore, Jim. I hope you don''t try anything funny with the boy or his friends and family. Don''t test my patience."


    Jim saw his father fly away, leaving behind a veiled threat in his stead. *Crackle* *Crackle* Lightning cracked all around him as he squeezed his eyes while smashing his fist into the ground. The color of his lighting has turned dark unlike the vibrant white and blue from earlier.


    "Let''s see how long you can hold onto that superiority of yours, dear father." The rage in his heart calmed down as he got back to his feet and retired to his room. "That guy is not something you can take on brat. Neither will he allow you to catch him off-guard like your naive mother."


    A voice weed him into the house. Sitting on his bed was Pa with her right thigh resting on her left. "It''s always so hard to hide from his senses." Sheined but Jim ignored her rants, looking behind the tempting woman.


    There in his bedid another maturedy with a carved face and very distinct features. Her long waterfall-like red hair was spread all over the bed. "Do you like my present?"


    Finally, Jim turned to face Pa and kissed her vehemently on her lips. "Yes, it''s magnificent indeed." She chuckled and ced her hand on the boy''s butt cheeks. "There is another present left.. but you need to wait for that one."


    "Haha.. no issues. You can take your time." Jim''sughcked any emotional undertones like he was detached from everything. "Why don''t you reward me for my splendid work?"


    Her hands reached to the front, pulling out the long dick and instantly sucking on the tip. "Your mother can wait for some time. How about it?" Jim put his hands on her head, letting her slide her lips along the length of his shaft until he was inside her throat.


    ***


    It waste night when Ryu was on his way back home. He was not alone. Ady with a slim figure walked beside him with her arm locked with the boy. "I hope you had a good time, udia?" His neighbor had a big smile on her face.


    "I never had so much fun." She ced her head on his shoulder, walking extremely slowly under the starry sky. "What about you, April?" Ryu looked down at the naked woman ahead of him on her four limbs.


    She had a hook attached to her cor, letting Ryu hold onto her leash. "Hehe... Can we do this again someday?" The middle-ageddy turned her head back to nce innocently at him. Though it took him some time to keep his promise of a date, it was a fact that today was one of the most amazing days both the females had experienced in a while.


    Ryu scratched his face, unable toe up with an answer. "Hmm.. not sure. I will be on a trip two days from now." Instantly he noticed April''s expression turn downcast. She was not alone, even udia gazed at him with puppy dog eyes.


    Suddenly, Ryu had a realization. "Haha... it''s okay. Can''t we go again after I return?" His words rescued some of the spoilt moods of the twodies. "Also, even when I am away, I will make some arrangements for you guys, don''t worry."


    He smiled but refused to divulge anything more about his said ''arrangements'', no matter how much the two women hounded him. Eventually, the trio reached their destination and Ryu kissed both of them on their lips before leaving for his own house.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 296: Royal Court assembly

    Chapter 296: Royal Court assembly


    "Aahh.. ahh.. haah.." Even before Ryu took a step into his house, he can hear loud moans originating from his parents'' room. With a smile on his face, he walked over, finding his father crushed under Amelia who was riding his cock in a cowgirl position.


    Jeff had his face plunged between tworge melons. Not wanting to disturb both of them, he chose to step past their room only for his mother to call out to him. "How.. was your day, Ryu? Enjoyed it..?" Amelia took a break from straddling her husband.


    "Yeah... We had a great time together." Ryu observed the captivating side view of his mother''s seductive body as she wrapped her long hair into a bun. "Come here, give mommy a hug." Ryu noticed the amount of semen spilling out from Amelia''s pussy.


    His father''s red face told him that he had simply been overwhelmed by this subus incarnate. He came forward and hugged the naked letting his chest crush her sizable breasts. No matter how much Ryu intended to make Amelia his own, he hade to love this exemry father of his just as much.


    As such, he felt for the man looking at exhaustion on his face. "How long have you been sucking him dry for?" Taking a deep sigh, Ryu finally got the message the desperate man was trying to deliver to him.. ''Take her off me..!''


    "Hehe... it''s only been an hour." Amelia giggled as if she had done something mischievous, prompting Ryu to put his arms under her ass and pick her up. "Woahhh..?" "Let''s go.. father needs to sleep now. You can spend the night with me."


    As expected, her face blossomed in glee and she stuck even more tightly against his chest. ''Sometimes it feels like I would be doing a great service to you by snatching her away, old man.'' He addressed Jeff in his mind, in response to the gratitude he disyed for her interference.


    He carried the grown woman up the stairs, bringing her to his room, which he now shared with Ruby and her child. The girl cringed, looking at Amelia clinging onto her brother like a leech. "Thank goddess you pulled her away from father!"


    Ruby got up and carried her sleeping baby girl over to her crib. "She was extra wild today.." Spending time with her family, she hade to a conclusion, that no one other than Ryu can keep Amelia''s list under control.


    As soon as she was thrown in the bed, Amelia turned on her back and separated her legs, disying her leaking pussy to Ryu. "Are you going ravage mommy''s pussy tonight?" She licked her lips in anticipation as the boy removed all his clothes one by one.


    "Are you mad? Go to sleep today. I will fuck you tomorrow. At least try to keep your arousal in control sometimes." To her great disappointment, Ryu jumped in bed between the mother and daughter pair, however, he showed no interest in iming her vagina.


    Instead, he cuddled with Ruby, snuggling into her embrace. His actions caused the girl to chortle at the disgruntled face of her mother. "He just had a date with aunt April and sister udia, mom. You should give him some rest."


    Despite her advice, Amelia chose to ignore it. Bringing her breasts over to her mouth, she greedily sucked on her nipples, chewing on them harshly. Her fingers plunged into her pussy, doing their best to calm down the raging fire in her core.


    "Aaauugh.. eeehhh.. hhnnnuu.. uufff.." Her teeth ttered in excitement as she brought the climax on top of her. Though it took her some effort, the result was worth it. Her eyes rolled over, a mixture of bodily fluids leaking from her overheated vagina.


    ***


    In the capital of the Cyclon Empire, the meeting of the Royal court was underway. Emily sat in her chair with her arms crossed against her chest, surrounded by multiple men and women. "Do you realize the gravity of the situation, Emily?"


    One of the women with a low-pitched voice can no longer bear the status quo. From the hierarchy of their seats, one can gauge that she was in the third position among the Elders of the court.


    Around Emily, almost all the seats were upied, except the one where the first Elders should have been situated. No one joined the woman in criticizing the Grand Mage just yet. For long Emily had been quite an erraticdy, not caring about the rules and regtions of the country.


    There had been times where she would raid the houses of nobilities, just of the suspicion that they had forcefully kept some ves. At other times, she would refuse to take up arms against the revolting cities even when she was ordered to do so by the court.


    She was someone who neverpromised her moral conduct. To her, the fate of humanity came first, and as such she never supported any infighting amongst the race. Despite all her deemed ''misconduct'', the Royal court will find themselves powerless, simply because the woman was an out and out Grand Mage.


    *Huff* Emily sighed, peering at each one of the faces opposite to her. "Did I do anything wrong? Have all of you gone so senile that you can''t see the writing on the wall?" Needless to say, her swift retort riled quite a few of the Elders, yet others remained unaffected.


    "What did you say?" Obviously, the third elder was the maddest out of all. "Ahh.." A long sigh cut her off. The one doing so was none other than the second Elder. "Please maintain some decorumdy Emily. Let''s not lop insults at each other."


    Emily sneered, but out of respect for the Second, she didn''t continue with her line of thoughts. Instead, she chooses to take a long breather. "Pardon me for saying this.. but if we continue to keep going in the same direction, the providence of our race is doomed."


    Her words were just as harsh once again, even so, no one had any argument against her. What she said was the truth, everyone knew this in their hearts. "This is a time where we should alle together to fight for our survival. The curse of the Demon race already affected us the most, cutting off our capacity to reproduce."


    "And now the appearance of this Kyoto abomination has only elerated our demise." Emily''s gaze once again surveyed her surroundings, egging support from her argument.


    "You think we don''t know that, Ms. Emily?" It was the fourth elder who spoke up this time, shaking his head. "We are trying our best to minimize the damage caused. More of our men are engaged in dealing with this mess than the ones guarding our borders."


    Although his response was met with nods of support from a bunch of fellow Elders, Emily remained defiant. "And do you think our condition is improving?" She paused before continuing. "In the recent attack, one of the men who lost their lives was the husband of my granddaughter."


    "No matter what you guys say, I could not have allowed this to continue. Citizens need to know what we are dealing with." The court had already been made aware of the identity of the man who suffered a casualty. However, now that she had brought up a personal loss, no one wanted to confront her on that.


    When most of the Elders had their heads in their palms, the Third Elder finally interjected. "We are aware of your loss Emily. And believe me, we feel for you... still, do you think what you did was the right thing?"


    "The word is going to spread.. not only among our country but to the neighboring ones as well. How do you think they will react when their citizens start questioning them for the same?" This was a valid point and Emily noticed most of the Elders look at her for an answer.


    "His majesty is already dealing with a lot. And now he will have to answer for this mess that you could have easily refrained from stirring up in the first ce." Noticing the support she was garnering, the Third Elder doubled down on her arguments.


    Emily remained calm, her arms still holding onto her chest. "You say that.. but I don''t recall any formal treaty that our country has broken with regards to the secrecy around the vines." Her answer led the Elders to once again mull over the matter.


    The mage was right, the appearance of the vines was a fairly recent phenomenon. This, the human nations had been unable toe to a definite treaty that can stop the leak of information. Simply speaking, Cylon can''t be charged with breaking the promise it never agreed upon.


    The Third Elder saw the momentum she had built up, slowly crumble. She can''t have that. "Also... Please don''t paint the situation white and ck, madam Sulfina." Before she can string up a decent reply, Emily chimed in, this time referring to thedy directly by her name.


    "Do you think we can really hold onto such a piece of crucial information? The masses had already begun to get hints on the situation. Everyone knew something was wrong with the ntations and their food supply was drying up. The prices ofmodities were inting and you could not stop that."


    Emily turned her head to once again gaze at every Elder in the room. "How long were you going to suppress this matter? Before long this would have led to a massive revolt. And let me remind you, our nation is not a stranger to violent protests. As far as I can see, it was simply a boiling pot, ready to explode at any moment."


    The Elders dropped their head, unable toe up with a valid response to that as the room immersed in silence. "I support, Ms. Emily''s line of thought." After a few minutes passed, the Sixth Elder named Rufus was the first one to concur his support to the mage.


    "I don''t think madam Emily is wrong in her judgment." "Yes, I think the same." One by one, the fifth and seventh Elders voted in her favor as well. A few others also voiced their support, albeit implicitly.


    "But.. but.. her actions were clearly in vition of the code of conduct of this court. Even if she thinks like that.. she should have raised the matter in court, instead of dealing with it on her own." At this point, it seemed that Emily was going to walk scot-free from here, as a result, the Third Elder panicked.


    She had to make sure the arrogant Grand Mage suffered a loss. Witnessing the mood swing in favor of the white-haireddy, she could only turn to look at the mam next to her. "Second Elder.. we can''t let the matter slide. What authority will the court hold of willful people are allowed to digress without any threat of retaliation?"


    The old man took a deep sigh, evidently stressed out because of the development. Emily''s arguments held merit, but Second Elder was not wrong either. What message they will be sent to the masses if they can''t punish an outlier?


    "Hm... I agree with you, Emily. But this doesn''t change the fact that you broke the rules by taking matters into your own hands instead of informing the court. Do you have something to say about that?" The Second Elder questioned the Mage, putting a stop to the chatter that had broken out in the courtroom.


    Relieved,dy Sulfina revealed a rare smile on her face. Regardless, her smile was rather short-lived because Emily showed no sign of remorse. "I know I broke the rules, Second Elder." The water mage revealed a splendid smile. "And you are free to deliver any punishment for the same."


    Sulfina had not expected the matters to take such a turn. She had anticipated Emily to argue with the Second Elder and that would have given her a chance to ask for severe punishment for the egoistic woman. s.. things didn''t turn out her way.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 297: Royal Court assembly 2

    Chapter 297: Royal Court assembly 2


    After Emily''s respectful response, she managed to sway the opinion toward her. A few of the Elders themselves came into her defense, challenging the judgment of the Second Elder, consequently putting the man under pressure.


    She had thought this through. These old guys could nevere to a conclusive decision about a grave matter in a million years. Such was the ipetency of the so-called Royal Court. With her legs on top of each other, she just watched the drama unfold.


    For the next ten minutes, arguments and counter-arguments were thrown at each other while Emily casually sipped on her drink. Ultimately, the Second Elder can''t take this anymore. "Silence..!!"


    "I have decided." He dropped his feet to the ground. "Emily needs to serve three months of imprisonment." The Third Elder was extremely dissatisfied with the judgment. Everyone knew imprisonment for Emily was nothing more than a house arrest in every sense.


    "Second Elder.." "There will be no more discussion on this matter!" His words cut off Sulfina''s sentence. He was truly not willing to waste his time pointlessly discussing a futile matter.


    "We are better off brainstorming about how we should deal with this mess. What was to happen has already happened... there is nothing the Court can do in this case." His words were clear as day, and despite her grievances, Sulfina chose to sit back down in her seat.


    "Does anyone has any ideas...?" Right when the old man spoke, the door to their room was opened from outside. "Pardon my intrusion... Elders..!" A middle-aged man showed himself, gantly holding onto a sheathed sword on his waist.


    The man had a face carved out of jade. Matching his demeanor, his body was covered under avish dress. Entering the room, he took a small now towards the council of Elders before his eyes met with Emily. Both of them exchanged smiles as the man approached and stood next to her.


    "Prince Hayden..?" Everyone except the top five Elders stood up and responded to the man''s greeting with a bow of their own. "Is there anything we can help you with, my prince?" Second Elder took the lead in asking the man for his motives.


    The prince chuckled lightly and remained standing right next to Emily despite offers from the Elders to take a seat. "I won''t take much of your time, Second Elder. I am here to share some crucial details with you.. that might help you deliver a more informed judgment."


    Third Elder had a bad premonition when she saw the prince exchanging nces with Emily. Most people in the room knew of Prince Hayden''s romantic attraction toward Emily since his younger days. Although she ended up marrying a different guy, his affection for thedy didn''t entirely fade away.


    Resting his right hand assuringly on Emily''s left shoulder, he passed he offered a captivating smile. "Then please enlighten us, Prince Hayden." Second Elder was confused but the prince had gathered quite a bit of goodwill among the council. As such, no one had any objections to his interjection in this so-called trial.


    "I think most of you might be unaware of the events that took ce before Ms. Emily returned to the capital.." Prince Hayden took his time reporting the entire event where the Crown Prince of Thera Empire intruded on their territory.


    "Such gall..!!" "Do they think we have lost our teeth?" "Those Thera bastards... if not for those beastmen..!!" Despite the waning power of their kingdom, it was not a delightful feeling to have your pride stepped on. The entire room broke out into muffled curses.


    "Are you telling me that the Crown Prince challenged our sovereignty... in order to seek out a defector?" Even the Second Elder who was known for being the mostposed out of all can be heard gritting his teeth. Can there be a bigger mockery of their self-esteem?


    "I am afraid that was their reason when we confronted their envoy. Not very convincing indeed.. haha.." Prince Hayden chuckled to himself, leading the atmosphere in the room gets even tenser.


    "We must demand an apology!!" The fifth Elder spoke up, but Second Elder signaled her to calm down. "Tell us how the situation unfolded? Do we have the Crown Prince under our custody?" His question was directed toward Hayden.


    "No... the Crown Prince had been allowed to get back to his kingdom." His answer led to an even biggermotion in the house. Where was their dignity as a nation in all this? They were in a marriage of convenience with the Thera Empire in the first ce, how can they stomach such tant disrespect.


    With a mboyant smile on his face, Hayden let the room heat up. But the Second Elder can see that the man has not told them everything. "Silence!! Let Prince Hayden continue."


    "Haha.." Haydenughed as if he was enjoying the Elders'' spoilt mood. "Don''t worry.. our Grand Mage here handled the situation splendidly." He stepped behind Emily''s chair, his hands on her shoulders, presenting her as the hero.


    "Ms. Emily did.. what..?" Everyone was like the Second Elder, puzzled and waiting for Hayden to clear up the situation. "Let me recount the moment in detail.." Emily kept a nonchnt smile on her face as the man recounted the story of the Crown Prince invading her town, her efforts thwarted by her.


    "She.. she..!!" Most of the elders had cold sweat on their foreheads when Hayden described Emily''s action of breaking the crown prince''s hand. None of them had foreseen such a response. "Hehe.. from what I have been reported to.. it seems like the boy suffered a trauma and had been unable to get up from his bed."


    Instantly, the mood in the room was uplifted. Even though it was nothing short of flirting with a disaster, none among the council had faulted Emily for that. In their eyes, the Grand Magus had won their dignity back for them.


    "Ms. Emily.. you have our sincere appreciation for that." The Fifth Elder took the lead in apuding Emily''s action. Immediately, each one of the Elders except the Second and Thrid was following her suit.


    "Nice work... Emily." Second Elder revealed a rare smile. Emily respectfully responded with a bow of her head. "It''s nothing, elder. Any citizen of the Cyclon Empire would have done the same."


    Sulfina can see Emily''s goodwill skyrocket in among her fraternity and she hated that. All she could do was put her head down. With the arrival of Prince Hayden, the situation had spiraled out of her control. She can already assume what the man aimed for. "Tch..!"


    "Not only that.." Once the Prince spoke, the voices in the room mped up. "Just yesterday, his majesty has received a personalmunication letter from the King of Thera, seeking apologies for his son''s rampant action."


    No one knew that the mysterious entity lumbering in the town of Korua had yed a key role in the letter. If not for the unfathomable powers of the entity, the King of Thera would never have been this prudent in his letter.


    The room cheered and most of the elders seemed as if they were little kids, jostling in their seats. This turn of events.. no one could have anticipated. Emily''s image immediately transformed from a miscreant to a hero of the nation.


    Hayden exchanged smiles with the mage, waiting for the council to calm down. "Second Elder... I think you can tell how much of an asset madam Emily has been to our nation." He let the other elders nod in response before continuing.


    "Keeping that in mind, may I propose leniency on behalf of Ms. Emily." Letting his words sink in, the valiant-looking man resumed, his eyes scanning everyone in the room. "I postte her term be reduced to a single month, instead of three."


    As soon as his sentence ended, he garnered support from almost the entirety of the council. Even the Second Elder can''t go against the whole council. Meanwhile, Sulfina gripped the armrest of her chair, her nails digging into the cushion in frustration.


    "Huh... I see.. So this was all nned since the beginning.." The Second Elder was no fool. He can tell, that this matter was not impromptu. Prince Hayden had been involved in it since the start. Still, he smiled.


    "So be it.. The Royal Court decrees that Emily will be sentenced to one-month imprisonment along with a stern warning." The council supported the notion with open arms. For the first time, Emily had won them some of their lost dignity. If not for the face of the Royal court, most of them would have voted against the one-month imprisonment itself.


    ''Stern warning.. my ass!!'' It was a total loss for the Third Elder Sulfina. She can only pass on re to the woman before jumping to her feet and leaving the room in a huff. No one bothered to stop her, knowing she might be in a bad mood.


    Sulfina had always been at loggerheads with Emily. All of them can tell that she was probably dissatisfied with the judgment. Nheless, everyone agreed that today was certainly not her day.


    Hayden watched thedy storm out of the room with acent smile. "I thank the court for a truly enlightened judgment." Emily too got up and thanked the council with a bow.


    "I offer to personally see Ms. Emily to her amodations." Hayden requested and since no one objected, he walked out along with Emily. Both of them didn''t say a word until they left the courthouse building.


    Once outside, Emily pped the back of the man beside her. "Hahaha.. You are just as shrewd Hayden. You do know it''s a crime to withhold information from the court?" The man dropped the stern face and picked up a cheerful smile as well.


    "Don''t you know.. big sis Emily.. Royalty is exempt from crimes? Not to mention.. I didn''t withhold the facts. I just dyed them hehe..." As soon as Emily reached the capital she had sought Hayden for guidance.


    The prince immediately stopped the flow of information, leading to the Elders being left in dark about what transpired in the town of Korua. He then effectively used the events to manipte their judgment in Emily''s favor at the most crucial time.


    "Haha.." Emilyughed out loud, repeatedly pping the back of the man like a senior impressed with her junior. "One month? That''s too short. I was prepared to serve for at least half a year this time around." She joked.


    Hayden shook his head. "That can''t happen, sis. This brother of yours won''t allow that." He pped his chest, only to have Emily ruffle his head. "Yeah, yeah.. now show me around my prison... I am too tired.."


    Emily stretched her limbs, leading to her sulent busts being put into prominence under the moonlight. Hayden found himself stupefied at the figure. "Sis.. what happened to you?" Emily too stopped in her tracks, looking back at the man.


    "Hmm..? Is there something wrong with me?" Hayden shook his head before appreciating the figure once again. "No.. But you look.." The mage tilted her head to the side. "Look what?"


    "You look.. ahem.. young..!" Hayden regretted his words as soon as they left his mouth. "What did you say?" Emily squinted her eyes. The man took a step back, waving his hands frantically in the air. "Ahaha.. nothing.. I said, big sis looks youthful as ever."


    Emily took a step towards him, finding the man sweating cold beads from his head. "But I think I head something about being old??" Hayden visibly gulped, taking another step back. "Haha.. you must have misheard sis.. ahh..?"


    He was unable to respond fast enough... Even so, when his mind calmed down. He found himself in a hug with Emily. Thedy squeezed herself tightly against him. "Thanks, Hayden." He can''t help but take in a deep breath of the woman''s sweet scent.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 298: Junior brother, Senior sister

    Chapter 298: Junior brother, Senior sister


    Hayden brought Emily along into the highest security prison chambers. Being high in security meant it had a simrly high level of amenities for the high profile ''prisoners''. They were still in the pceplex of the Cylon Empire.


    Emily stepped into a familiar room that looked no different than a luxury hotel suite. This was not the first time she was here. Being the frequentw breaker she had been all her life, Hayden had modified one of the highest levels of the prison chambers into a full-fledged vacation hotel for his elder sister.


    "Greetings Ms. Emily. Greetings lord Hayden." Two gorgeously dressed maids weed both of them as soon as they entered. "I guess, you don''t actually need me to show you around here." Hayden remarked with a mischievous smile.


    "Huh.. this is like a second home to me." With a twist of her waist, the woman removed her fur coat, putting it over the stand. She slowly began stripping her clothes one by one.


    "Hmm..? Why are you still here, brat?" Now only in her blouse and panty, Emily turned to squint her eyes at the man who had not left. Hayden stretched the smile on his face. "Hehe.. it''s been so long since I saw big sis naked. I am sure you won''t mind the intrusion."


    Emily huffed but didn''t force the guy out. Having physical rtions with others was not amon theme in this world and there had been numerous times she had been with Hayden. Therefore, age didn''t mind him and gradually got rid of the rest of her clothes as well before stepping into the bath.


    The two maids wanted to step in as well in order to help theirdy, only to be stopped by Hayden. "It''s fine. I am here." He removed most of his clothes and stepped inside the bath, only keeping his shorts on.


    Finding Emily submerged in the pool-sized tub, he himself dropped in but kept his distance from the nakeddy. With his arms stretched in opposite directions, the man looked extremely handsome with every piece of his muscle presenting an impressive disy.


    "It''s been so long.." He uttered while looking up in the sky that was visible through the ss dome above the bath. Two bright moons hung in the night sky, scattering vibrant white light all around.


    "So long? For what?" Emily slowly rubbed her arms, cleaning her body off the exhaustion and letting the cool water help her rx. She had her long hair tied into a bun, emitting a very charming aura.


    Hayden took his time appreciating the beauty opposite to him. "Since I have seen sis this happy." Emily grinned captivatingly. "Maybe.. who knows.." For the next five minutes, both of them just rxed, not saying anything to each other.


    Later Hayden brought up the topic of Emily''s family and surprisingly found her talking rather enthusiastically about them. Prior to today, he had only seen reports that the water mage seems to have gone through a change of personality. Listening to the reports was one thing, however, watching her bubbly talking about her close kin like this was a true shocker.


    Everyone knew about the double tragedy that had struck Ms. Emily all within a duration of a few years. First, her husband lost his life at the hands of the beastmen, valiantly fighting for his nation. Shortly after that, her elder child suffered an unfortunate ident that destroyed his mana channels thoroughly.


    Just the fact that the man didn''t turn into apletely useless guy and managed to retain at least some of his cultivation, even after such crushing adversity, spoke volumes of his initial talent. These two events had broken Emily to the point of no return.


    Having seen the destedy for so long, it was hard for Hayden to get used to this new Emily. "Ohh.. so you took him as your disciple?" The water mage disyed a bitter smile. "Well, I did take him in. But the boy doesn''t seem to need my help in his growth.. how disappointing.."


    Although she spoke like that, Hayden can tell that the woman didn''t actually think like that. He can discern her pride seeping through her words. "Are you kidding me? You are a Grand Mage big sis.. a kid doesn''t need your help in growing up?"


    The man gritted his teeth. "Damn.. more than you those words feel offensive to me. Doesn''t that mean people like me who could never reach your level even worse?"


    Emily broke into a long chuckle at his deliberation. "We will see.. I am nning for the brat to join some good academy in the capital in the next month or so."


    "Hmm.. If I am not wrong.. the new season of recruitment will begin from around that period." Hayden took a deep breath, staring at the impressive mounds of Emily before moving his gaze away. "I would have liked to help your grandson.. but s... I already know what you are going to say."


    "Heehe.." Emily chuckled and released her long hair into the water, slowly washing them with her hands. "No need for that. If he can''t even get into a decent school with his own efforts.. then it''s foolish to expect anything from the brat.. tch..!"


    Emily recalled how mature the boy acted around her. Her mind shed images of herself sitting in hisp, being done in her ass from behind. Instantly her face flushed and she washed it with water.


    Hayden can see the change in her demeanor for a second but didn''t attribute it to anything. "Always so harsh on everyone. Remember when you were training me? By the goddess.. I hated you so much for those two years... hmph.."


    Thedy instantly broke out into loudughter. "Hahaha.. You were such a moron back then. No amount of beatings helped you get better.." At the end of her sentence, Emily shook her head in genuine distress.


    Hayden can only flush slightly red in embarrassment, recalling the beatings his younger self had endured. "Okay.. okay.. It was my bad, going down the memoryne. Let''s put a stop to it right here." His dramatic actions made Emilyugh even harder.


    "Seriously though big sis... Please tell you you are not going to slip into another closed-door cultivation." Hayden sighed deeply. Listening to his words, Emily''s face froze for a moment and she took a deep breath of her own.


    "I won''t." Hayden saw a rare sense of seriousness take over her expression. "I wasted so much of my time running away from my life itself. Now I have realized what I have missed."


    "I could have seen my children grow up.. marry.. have kids of their own... I missed everything. I was never with them at the most crucial part of their lives." Emily stepped back into the tub to sit with her back against the wall.


    "I have learned my lesson. Those small happiness that I missed... Now I realize could have been more exciting than to watch my son grow into some powerful mage."


    "Tragedies can strike at any moment, but people should not stop living." Emily rubbed her palms in frustration, knowing what she had lost will never return to her. No matter how much she regretted, those times.. she can never live them again.


    Suddenly, a hand rested on her shoulders. Hayden had slipped over to her side. "You want to cry? Go ahead.. no one''s watching." Emily yfully pped his face away from her own before hurriedly wiping the traces of tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "Ahem.. sorry about that. I went on a tangent there." She didn''t force the man away, instead resting her head on hisrge arm and rxing. "It hardly matters. It''s not like I have anything to do at the moment. If you want I can listen to you."


    "Huh.. thanks.. but no thanks..!" Emily sneered, making sure she had afortable pillow in the form of Hayden''s arm, settling her head in it. "Hahah.." Heughed for a while before pulling the woman closer to himself, making sure their chest were crushed into each other.


    "So what are your ns now? Still interested in exploring the Demonic ruins.. trying to find a cure for the ''curse''?" Emily shook her head fervently. "I am too old for that now. I will let my passion take the back seat now. Rather than trying to do everything yourself, I think it''s better to let the younger generation share some of the burdens."


    "Ahh.. I can''t tell how d I am for you." Emily looked up to peer at the face right next to her. "huh.. why are you d?" Hayden raised his hand and groped her supple breasts, prompting thedy to narrow her eyes pretentiously.


    "Why won''t I be? Maybe you would stop being a dead weight in bed from now on haha... Ahhhh... Wait.. aiiihhh.." Hisments won him a vicious pinch from Emily, making the grown man scream in agony.


    "Hmph.. No matter how much you grow.. your lecherous nature always seems to be two steps ahead of your age." Hayden awkwardlyughed while caressing the bruised skin on his chest. "Every man is entitled to show his love for a woman. There is nothing wrong with that."


    The man picked on a self-righteous gesture, but his attitude failed to impress Emily. "Felicia was never a good choice for you. Had you gotten a stricter wife, I am sure she would have beaten some sense into you."


    "Hey.. hey.. is there a need to bring my wifey into this, big sis. You already know how much I love her." Hayden acted hurt. "Yeah.. but apparently not enough to stop fooling around even at such age." Emily liked teasing the guy and watching his expression fluctuate.


    "Why are you making me the bad guy in all this?" Hayden protested. "If we look at it objectively every rtionship is open. Just like me, she is free to pick out any men she so desires."


    "Still as a part of the royalty, you are supposed to show at least some level of stricter morals than usmoners." Emily retorted, leading Hayden to once again reach out to grab hold of both her tits.


    "Haha.. I am just the brother of the king, big sis. You can''t expect me to live a life of hermit-like that guy. I can''t endure it." Hayden was talking as if the words wereing from his soul, making Emily shake her head in the vanity of the argument.


    "Also, do you really believe I am doing my wife wrong here?" Hayden sneered. "Tchh.. Over the years she had turned out to be even more lecherous than me. I am telling you.. every few weeks I would find here with a new lover of hers." He was like a juniorining to his senior about a fellow partner.


    "So she picked up your habit? I don''t see anything wrong with that?" Emily''s response instantly made Hayden''s face fall. "Hey.. sis.. whose side are you? I go through all the trouble for you and..??" The man seemed as if he would start crying any moment now.


    Such an expression looked ratherical when adding hisrge muscr build to the mix. Regardless, Emily remained just as ruthlessly with the guy. "Any I wrong in my understanding though? Who knows.. Felicia might have been annoyed with you and decided to teach you a lesson?"


    Hayden responded by pinching Emily''s nipples harshly. "What the heck..? Why do I turn out to be the bad guy every time in your narration? Are you holding some grudge with me woman?"


    His words were said in a melodramatic way, leading to both of them breaking into loud giggles. Much longer in the night both of them kept talking to each other, mostly catching up on what they had missed over the years. All the while, Hayden kept his holding onto Emily''s breasts possessively but he never moved any further than that.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 299: Amelia and Paula

    Chapter 299: Amelia and Pa


    "Gughh.. gughh.. guufgh.." Ryu woke up to a continuous gagging noise. Opening his eyes, he saw a head bouncing up and down above his waist. Long wavy red hair covered the face of thedy between his legs. Extending his arms he picked up all the stray hair and held it over her head.


    "What a horny bitch you are, mom!" Yanking her hair he used his right hand to hold his cock and use it to p her face with it. Amelia shrieked yfully, disying her entire set of teeth. "Hehehe..!!"


    She grabbed the thick shaft and began rubbing her face along the length. Ryu had always been impressed with the amount of libido Amelia puts on disy. She had never been a woman his poor father could possibly handle.


    Looking at her grinding her face on his cock, he smiled. "Looks like you are extra horny today." Amelia didn''t respond verbally, instead choosing to nt a kiss on the tip of his dick, before slowly parting her lips and swallowing the entire length in a single gulp.


    Her actions were extremely seductive, especially the way she nced at him with her bulging cheeks. Turning his head around, he found Ruby sleeping peacefully beside him. "Hmm... Let''s take this outside."


    Without any warning, Ryu got up and dragged the maturedy out of her. His hands maintained a firm grip on her hair, towing her outside the room. Amelia was forced to get onto her hands and knees, crawling to keep up.


    Ryu failed to notice the changes in her expression. For a moment, her face morphed in indignation like she had not expected to be treated with such tant disrespect. On the flip side, she had a deep curiosity that stopped her from reacting.


    Ryu hauled the woman over to Mira''s room which was now empty since Ruby has nowpletely shifted into his room. Standing against the window held her head at the level of his crotch.


    "Hold your tongue out.." Amelia lolled her tongue out for him. *Paaghh* A p to her left cheek left the woman shocked for a moment. Even when she had seen the boy be totally rough with his women, it was hard to suppress her discontent about being pped on her face by nothing more than a pipsqueak.


    "Hn? What happened..?" Ryu sensed theck of typical enthusiasm in response to his p. Amelia shook her head, before grinning widely. "It was too weak.." Her words made the boyugh in amusement.


    "You sure are at the height of your arousal today." *PAAAGH* The p this time carried a lot more force, disorienting thedy for a second. This guy was really one resolute bastard. Thedy worked her best to suppress the initial wrath, mostly because he didn''t give her any time to think.


    Holding her head in ce, Ryu shoved his entire prick into her mouth. "Gluck... Gluck... Gluck..." Amelia''s throat emitted sloshing sounds courtesy to the boy fucking her throat carelessly.


    Very soon, both mother and son fell into a rhythm. Amelia''s eyes had turned red from all the constant choking and rough treatment. Her trachea was sore on ount of the top half of the cock striking her tonsils like a battling ram.


    "Guughhu.. guughh... Ughhgg.. hhggg.." Aware of her aroused state, Ryu had no intention of relenting anytime soon. His long dick kept drilling her mouth until the exploding precum was spewed from his mother''s nose. "Cough.. cough.. aahhh.. cough.. cough.."


    "Hmm.. are you out of practice mother?" Ryu maintained a hold on her head but pulled dislodged his little brother from her throat. The woman fell into a fit of coughs ahead of him. Even by her standards, this guy was way over the top.


    Having seen him perform these unnatural feats with his women, Pa had found herself getting extremely keen to try him. Nevertheless, being at the receiving end of it now, she was having doubts of she could sustain it long enough.


    "Hehe.. no.. let''s keep going.." ''Amelia'' disyed a snickering grin on her face before putting her lips around the shaft, this time on her own ord. Indignation was not the only emotion she felt at the moment.


    The idea of having her limits being challenged by a brat who was still wet behind his ears seemed outrageous to the arrogantdy. What pride she will be left with if she can''t even endure his little antics?


    Ryu was impressed by the instant recovery. This time Amelia didn''t even need his encouragement. She was effectively choking herself on his dick. Her actions filled him with a new fighting spirit. Was she challenging him? That seemed to be the case.


    He let her continue for a while before tugging her head away. Using his right hand he nudged his slimy dick against her face. Thedy closed her eyes, letting the boy rub the dirty thing all over her facial skin.


    "Open your mouth.. say Aaa.." Once she followed his instructions, the boy spat straight into her mouth. Before the woman can even react to it, he added his cock in the mix, resuming to fuck her throat without any concern.


    At this point, Pa didn''t know whether tough or cry at her condition. She was the one who desired to them all these humiliations. It''s only natural to follow through with every disrespect thrown her way.


    Had it not been for her mission, she would have captured this brat way back. Because her objectives were not aplished yet, she had to pose as his mother. ''Just you wait brat.. all this... I shall get my revenge for all of it..!''


    Her threats were forter though, right now she had her head jerked over the rock solid cock. Her mouth was filled with leaked semen that she refused to swallow.


    All the noise the couple was creating, meant that Ruby can''t continue with her peaceful sleep any further. Freshening up, she walked over to find the boy and the woman engaged in an all-out sexual war against each other.


    "Hmph.. howe both are so simr?" Not thinking too much about it, she went downstairs. Now that her mother was caught up with many important tasks, the chore of breakfast fell on her shoulders.


    Needless to say, Ruby had no apprehensions about it. With a smile on her face, she checked on her father who was still in a deep sleep, and decided not to disturb the poor guy.


    "Sometimes I think she is going to be the death of him." She whispered while busying herself with the fruits. Initially, she had assumed that the advent of age will eventually calm down her tits. Yet, her ever-high libido proved everyone wrong.


    Standing over the counter, tears began to umte in Ruby''s eyes. She wiped them away, but they kept falling. Her husband''s death had been a considerable blow to her.


    Just when it felt like she was going to break up, Ruby recalled Ryu''s face. The scenes of the boy holding her in his arms and calling out to her in the bath reminded her to stay strong. He was right. What''s gone is gone. This was their new reality.


    At the very least, James left her a daughter. She must do everything she can to give herself a good life. Although Ryu had proimed himself to be her de facto husband, Ruby had not truly acknowledged it. The fact that the boy was so young right now, didn''t help his case. "Hmph.. what gall.. haha.." Sheughed, thinking about the matters best known only to herself.


    ***


    "What did you say?" Mira was in the garden when she heard a scream from inside the manor. She can tell that it was her master''s voice. Opening her eyes, she walked in to find two grown women trying to hold Vrie down as the little girl tried to fly away.


    "Stop it, master. Is this the first time senior sister has gotten herself involved in a mess?" Mira saw Rachel approach the girl and pull her down to the ground, forcing her to sit on the couch.


    "Hmph.. that''s the whole problem. Does those old bastard think I am dead? Imprisoning my, Vrie''s disciple? I must smash their faces." The young maiden fluttered her two small fists in the air, threateningly.


    At that moment, Rachel discovered Mira and asked her to sit with them. "What is the matter, aunt?" Although Rachel was like a junior sister to Emily, she preferred not to be called grandma.


    Holding onto a continuously ranting Vrie''s hand, Rachel took a deep breath. "It''s about senior Emily. Last night she was awarded a prison sentence of one month." Before concern could cloud over Mira''s face, she continued.


    "Don''t worry, senior sister is no stranger to these disciplinary measures. Her imprisonment is more of a house arrest. She will walk free before you know it." Rachel fondled the head of the young girl d in a ck dress.


    "I understand. But can you tell me what wrong shemitted?" Mira can''t fathom how someone like her grandmother can ever break any rules. As far as she had known her, Emily had alwayse out to be an extremely kind andw-abiding woman.


    "It''s a bitplicated. Let''s go outside, I will tell you." Rachel oversaw her two sisters lock Vrie into her room before she stepped outside with Mira. "Huh.. what a pain."


    Rachel sat on the bench, gazing out at the beautiful sunrise over the horizon. "Come sit here... I will exin the matter." Mira nodded and settled next to the maturedy, listening to her talk about Emily''s actions.


    With every passing minute, the gasp on Mira''s face kept on growing. "There was something like that devouring our ntations?" Naturally, what surprised her more was not Emily''s actions, but rather the menace that was behind all the events.


    "No one knows their origin. It appears out of nowhere, usually through some type of one-way dimensional portals, instantly attaching themselves to the trees and sucking on their vitality." Mira shivered while visualizing the whole scene.


    ntations were the lifeline of their race. No one will be affected as much by the disappearance of the fruit trees as humans. Most other races didn''t rely so heavily on the fruit trees, hence they might survive this, but not them.


    It took her quite some time toe to terms with the new reality of their world. "Can''t we converge our efforts and destroy them one by one from every ntation?" She put forth her suggestion, causing Rachel to pass a bitter smile to her. "It''s easier said than done."


    "These things are especially tenacious and very much resistant to a lot of mana-driven attacks. Not to mention that they show some kind of active consciousness." Mira opened her eyes wide.


    "Are you telling me that the vines are sentient?" Rachel blinked twice. "Yes. The level of awareness depends on how powerful they are." "Doesn''t that mean someone is behind all this? It can''t be natural." Mira judged.


    "That''s our biggest dear for now. This must have been the biggest reason for senior sister to reveal the news." Rachel rubbed the girl''s head affectionately. "That''s why little Mira should train even harder. No one knows the future. Humanity might face some dire situations in theing years. Aunt will need a strong supporter."


    Over the period ofst month, Mira had developed a bond with thedy. She put her head in her bosom, wrapping her arms around her waist. "I will do my best, aunt." A vibrant smile bloomed on Rachel''s face as she hugged the girl back.


    Both of them stood in ce for a long while, sharing their warmth and affection. "Let''s go." Atst, Rachel broke the hug and stood up, walking some distance away. "Hn..? Where? Are we going somewhere?" Mira followed in her footsteps. Rachel revealed a beaming grin. "Don''t you want to see your grandma?"


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 300: Felicias Envy

    Chapter 300: Felicia''s Envy


    <<Third century of chapters published today. It was a wild ride indeed. Thanks again for all the readers who had stuck with us over thest one year journey.>>


    Cylon Empire had been battered by wars, struggles, and internal mutinies. Despite that, the capital of the Empire had stood the test of time. Surrounded by absolutely massive walls in all directions, its capital acted as the heart of the nation.


    Spread outside the firstyer of walls was the residence of themon folks that made up the bulk of the poption of the capital. Every important government building and structure that was crucial for the functioning of the state fell inside walls that went on for miles.


    After the firstyer was the second set of walls that made a concentric circle in the city. The secondyer of the city contained the massive aristocratds and families. Most of the prestigious ns will have the location of their bases here as well. Apart from that, the secondyer also included all four of the prestigious academies of the Empire.


    Going further deep into the capital city, one can locate the third and finalyer of the walled city. Unlike the two outer walls, this one was heavily guarded. Armored soldiers were stationed at regr intervals on and inside the walls. Traveling inside the thirdyer of the city, one will find guards at every mile.


    The thirdyer of walls secured the two most important assets of the Cylon Empire, namely the humongous forest on one side and the pceplex. At the end of the day, the Empire can''t function without a monarch and a sustainable food supply. Spread over hundreds of miles in all directions, this mighty city truly looked like it can be thest bastion of hope for the human race.


    Right now horse-drawn carriage emerged from the forestednd and traveled toward the pces. Carrying an insignia of the royal family, the horses hauled the impressive decorated vehicle through the various checkpoints on the way.


    No one dared to stop the carriage, allowing it to make its way straight to one of the secondary pces towards the side of the centralplex. The red transport came to a rest in form of arge building. Rows of guards stood on both sides of the entrance and a set of maids instantly came forward to await their mistress.


    They watched patiently as the door was unlocked from inside and two women dressed in white gowns stepped out. They held onto the hand of a thirddy who was draped in an exorbitant red dress. She has gloves covering half her forearms and a sculpted face.


    Thedy in the center exuded royalty as she stepped out of the carriage and approached the entrance to the building. Every man guarding the pathway had his head lowered as the woman stepped past them, no one dared to even breathe too deeply.


    Followed by her entourage of maids, thedy in red entered her residence. "Is my husband home?" She inquired after entering the first hall. The maids dressed in white began unhooking the extravagant attachments to her clothing.


    "Yes, mydy. Prince Hayden is home." One of them responded while removing long pins from her hair and letting it fall freely. "He must be in his training room." The other added, simultaneously detaching the long cloth that was dragging along the floor behind thedy.


    "Good." The woman took her gloves off and handed them over. "Prepare my bath." With a shortmand, the two maids bowed their heads, watching the woman leave the hall.


    Felicia navigated her way through the pce until she reached an underground room with two huge doors. She ced her hands on them, slowly forcing them open without much effort. The fact that she can push these metal doors that probably weighed hundreds of tons, spoke volumes of her cultivation level.


    "Hmm..? My love..!!" A man with a bare chest weed her as soon as she showed her face. Though covered in sweat, Hayden''s chiseled body presented ravishing sight to anyone of the opposite sex.


    Felicia approached the man standing a few feet away from him. "I didn''t see any signs of the appearance of the vines. Looks like we are in the safe for the time being." She reported without an iota of interest on her face.


    Hayden got up on his feet, wiping himself with a towel. "Ohh.. did you do a thorough search? His majesty is depending on us for this, you know." Evidently, his words had no particr effect on the catatonic expressions on Felicia''s face.


    "I did. His majesty is just being overly paranoid in the matter." Hayden smiled wryly at her response. "Can you please show at least some respect for him, even if we are in private? You seem to forget that he is my elder brother at the end of the day."


    "Hmph.. you said it right? He is YOUR elder brother, not mine." Hayden felt as if he was banging his head against the wall. Thus, he chooses to give up on trying to fix her attitude.


    "Ahem.. sure. Apart from that, good work." Felicia saw the man approach her with open arms. Her gaze faltered and she took a step back, her hand stopping the guy in ce. "Don''t even try coaxing me. It''s not going to work."


    "Huh? Why would I do something like that? Don''t I deserve a tight hug from my sweet wife?" Felicia kept her palm on Hayden''s chest, not allowing the man toe any closer than he already was.


    With a snort, she rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t give me that. Are you still going to y ignorant with me?" The burly man with long hair scratched his head in confusion. "What are you talking about?" While saying that, he slipped past thedy''s hand and expertly put his arms around her.


    With his face next to her, Felicia felt her heartbeat increase. Nevertheless, she calmed her nerves and red back at the man. "You think I don''t know where you have beenst night? How long are you going to continue with your obsession?"


    It was evident from Hayden''s face that he was not expecting thedy to be so direct in her interrogation. "Ahem... Emily is my senior sister, Felicia. She is like a blood-rted sister to me, probably more than that. How can I not be there when she needs me?"


    Needless to say, Felicia was not buying his arguments one bit. "Don''t try to fool me, Hayden. I know all about it. You are still not over her, are you?" Felicia shifted her eyes away, with a huff. "No matter how much you try, you will never get the affection you desire from her. It not happening, the sooner you realize it, the better."


    Frustration shed in Hayden''s eyes for a split second, but he managed to hide it. Taking a deep sigh, he ced his hands over Felicia''s waist and retrieved her closet to himself. Both of them stood with their chest stuck together.


    "I am telling you, love, I was over senior sister way back. I don''t hold any impractical thoughts for her anymore. She had suffered enough, I don''t want to alleviate her condition anymore."


    He ended his sentence with a swift kiss on Felicia''s lips. His deep eyes sessfully mesmerized the woman just long enough for his hands to reach behind her back and untie the strings of her dress. Engaged in a long drawn kiss, thedy failed to react when Hayden slipped her costume over her shoulders.


    "Mh...?" Felicia tried to pull her head back, but the man was persistent. His head arched to keep his lips attached to hers, not allowing her to break the rhythm he had built up. The two protrusions he could feel on the skin of his chest told him that he was on the right track.


    With her dress falling over her breasts, Hayden nudged it even further, tugging it down her waist. His hands took hold of the soft buns below her back and proceeded to gently squeeze them.


    Feeling the hot breath on his face, Hayden felt the me in his groins ignite. Felicia too could probably feel the same, because she had made her move as well. Her dainty hands snaked inside the man''s trousers, taking hold of his rapidly inting tool.


    Hayden kept massaging the doughy butt cheeks even after their kiss had ended and Felicia had dropped her head down. "Can you feel my passion for you, love?" Despite all her previous times holding onto this penis, thedy can''t help but anticipate that it was her presence fuelling the throbbings.


    "Are you sure this passion is all for me?" No matter his words, Felicia was not going to be taken advantage of so easily. As a result, her retort was sharp. Nevertheless, Hayden put his head back andughed in an exaggerated manner.


    "You are my wife, love. You have every right to ask for all of it." Though Felicia was putting up a brave front on the outside, the truth remained that her internal defenses were being melted by his sweet talks.


    "Hmph.. let''s hope it remains the same." Her hold on his penis gained strength, at the same time she dropped down to her knees. With her eyes still scowling at Hayden, she gradually began stroking his wood.


    The man kept a smile on his face,stly winning the woman for himself. Felicia added another limb to the mix and grabbed the thick shaft with both hands. The strength packed in the shaft was making her heart palpitate. With veins popping all over it, she can''t even wrap her fingers around its entire girth.


    Hayden didn''t push her, waiting patiently for the woman to take it at her own pace. With time, she extended her tongue and began rolling it all over his dong, starting from its base and licking it upto the tip. She repeated the motion with a skillful level of seductiveness.


    Her actions right now can easily overwhelm even the most experienced men and yet, Hayden only rested his palm on her head, with very little change to his overall expression. "You are the most beautiful woman in this world, my love."


    Felicia seemed to be waiting for these words because instantly she fared to put his cock in her mouth. With her sulent lips now recing her fingers over the stiff piece of meat, she began sliding it up and down on it.


    She had known her husband to be a womanizer through and through. And for the most part, she hade to terms with it. Simply because most women could never make her feel insecure. Yet, Hayden''s affection for Emily had always been a sore point in her heart.


    Even after knowing fully well that Emily was never going to respond to Hayden''s advances, Felicia could not brush off the matter. Being one of the most prominent Grand mages in the Empire, she held quite a significant allure that can charm even the most capable men.


    Not letting her inner strugglese to her face, Felicia''s mouth secreted excess saliva that was used top it all over the strong cock of her husband. Her right hand held it in ce, while her left one swooped down to locate her eager pussy.


    She inserted her middle finger all the way inside the warm tunnel. "Mhhh..!!" She can''t wait anymore. "Ahhh.." Annoyed by the prevalent itch, she got up and tore away all the fabric from her body. "You better fuck me as you mean it, Hayden."


    Felicia spat in her hand and rubbed it all over her vulva. She bent her waist in front of the man and used her fingers to separate her ass cheeks to reveal nicely shaved pussy lips. "Put it in."


    Getting the go-ahead, Hayden gave his cock a few quick strokes before cing it in between Felicia''s ass cheeks. Grabbing onto her arms to get into a steady position, he took a deep thrust on the woman. "OOommhh..." Her lips formed in a circle and thedy lost herself in the moment.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 301: Paulas degradation

    Chapter 301: Pa''s degradation


    Rachel reached the prisonpound along with Mira. Asking around with the maids stationed outside the apartment, she was led inside. "Please follow us in, miss." Even after being told about it previously, Mira still can''t believe the splendor of this ce.


    How was this an imprisonment? It''s more like the court was trying to keep thedy away from causing any more upheavals. Why else will they provide her with this luxury suite to stay in? Following closely behind the maids, she discovered that the apartment was even bigger than she had earlier anticipated.


    After leading them through multiple rooms and halls, the group reached the master bedroom. Mira found Emilyyingfortably in her bed and turning through the pages of a book.


    "Ohh? You guys are here." Emily sat up and called out to the group. The maids left the room and Rachel came to sit next to the white-haired woman. "As defiant as always, I see." Even with her snide remarks, Rachel had a beaming smile on her face.


    Emily promptly ignored her and pulled Mira over into her arms. "Give grandma a hug, little girl." Ryu''s advent in her life had really changed her a lot. She hade to appreciate her family much more than ever.


    Mira was crushed into her chest but managed to sustain herself long enough to provide the necessary gratification to the olddy. "Are you well, grandma?" Emily made the girl sit in herp, unwilling to let go of her. "Haha.. what can happen to grandma, young one? Ain''t I look fine to you?"


    The young maiden replied with a smile, nothing else needed to be said between the two of them. "You are going to have a bad impression on the girl, senior sister." Rachel jested, causing Emily to grunt. "Huh.. she is a smart girl. She will figure things out her own way."


    Mira was the one Emily had spent most of her time with in recent times. Naturally, her attachment to her reflected that. Emily quizzed the girl about her training and her reply satisfied her. "Nice work.. you must keep working hard. Grandma believes in you."


    An excited Mira pecked her head like a chicken and the topic of discussion shifted over to Emily''s master. "Pretty much. She was about to rush here. I had to stop her.


    You already know how hard it is to control her without either you or eldest sister around." Rachel massaged her head thinking about the matter.


    "I am sorry for the trouble. I had no time to drop by. Once I reached here, I was rushed straight into the trial. It was fortunate that I was able to at least meet up with Prince Hayden, otherwise who knows how I would have spent months locked in this ce.. huff.." Emily sighed.


    "It''s fine." The group talked to each other for a while. After half an hour the maids returned to fetch both Rachel and Mira away. Emily sent her granddaughter away, wanting to talk to her junior sister for a few minutes.


    ***


    Ryu stood in the bathroom with his hands on the wall. "What are you waiting for, mother? Go ahead, put your head in there." Pa, who had morphed her body to take Amelia''s ce in the house, stood kneeling behind the boy unable toe to a decision.


    No matter how she looked at it, the situation was precarious. "Is there something wrong?" Ryu interjected, confused by herck of enthusiasm. Usually, Amelia will always be excited to share baths with her son, always ready to clean him up thoroughly.


    And since the time he had shown her how to wash his asshole with some extra effort of her mouth, she had fallen in love with the idea of rimming. He will not even have to ask for it and Amelia will eagerly stick her face between his ass cheeks.


    Yet, today was seemingly different. For the first time, he found the woman hesitating in what had been her favorite recreational activity. ''Hmmm??'' Ryu was about to call her out when a voice emerged in his head.


    ''Interesting... Interesting indeed hahaha..'' That was the first andst sentence he heard from the dormant demon inside of him. What was so interesting to him? Was the guy talking about Amelia? Ryu can''t tell because no matter how many times he called out to the guy, he refused to answer.


    Eventually, he felt a motion behind his back. His mother seems to have made up her mind. She brought both her hands over to the small cheeks of the boy and gradually separated them. A tiny sphincter revealed itself.


    Pa''s heartbeats rushed. This was the very first time she was being employed to stick her face in someone''s ass. ''Hmph... there is a first time for everything..'' Consoling her grieving heart, she snuggled her head between the two buns.


    Her tongue had just rolled out to lick the boy''s anus when she felt him hold and grind her head in his ass. Wrath. Absolute wrath. That was her inner emotion right now. Can it be any more humiliating for her? Recalling lord Ergon''s repeated warnings against harming the brat, she cooled herself down and returned to her job.


    Ryu rxed his backdoor, inviting the slimy appendage of his mother into the hole. He can''t tell exactly, but Amelia sure was showing different colors today. At first, he had to practically force her to give him a rim job, and evenply with him, now she refused to send her tongue deeper into his anus.


    "Are you not feeling well, Amelia? Howe you are not showing the regr gusto today? Are you sure you are satisfied withpping on the surface like this?" Ryu ground his ass against her face. "Come on, get in there."


    Pa clenched her jaws in frustration. This was definitely not how she had imagined her time with the boy to be. Starting the day with a blowjob, all she had received up until now was a rough face fucking. Her pussy was just as hungry as it had been in the morning, and this angered her.


    Burying all her grievances in her heart, Pa forced her tongue through the narrow tunnel. "Yeah.. that''s right.." Ryu felt his whole body convulse on ount of Amelia''s tongue exploring his asshole.


    His low grunts didn''t actually hide his excitement in any manner. His cock grew to its limit, veins popping all over it. Too bad, the pleasure ended just as fast as it arrived. "Ahem.. we are done. You are clean now. Let''s get out of this ce."


    Leaving the boy hanging, Amelia took a step back and ignored him, choosing to take a bath instead. "Hey.. that was too fast mom... I could not even get a feel of it?" Needless to say, Ryu protested. "Hmph.. be grateful for what you got, kid. Now don''t pester me, I have to wash myself as well."


    Pa humphed, watching the boy reluctantly give up and move out of the room with dropped shoulders. Once he disappeared from her sight, the woman poured the entire bucket of water on her face, repeatedly gargling to somehow forget what she was forced to do only a minute back.


    "This bastard... I sincerely hope that you fall in myp. I will show you hell." Fury raged in Pa''s eyes. Completing the bathing procession, she walked out of the room and began drying herself with the towel.


    Very soon she saw a sight that almost brought the woman to the verge of tears. In the hall, she found Ruby on her hands and knees. The girl was buck naked and a fully dressed Ryu was in the process of attaching a leash to her cor.


    Pa''s hands instinctively reached out to find that she too was wearing a simr choker around her neck. "Come here, mom. We are going on a walk."


    Five minutester, Ryu stepped out of his house with two human dogs in tow. "Thanks for looking after Sue, father." Ruby called back to the man on thewn who was carrying her newborn baby in his arms.


    "Are you guys going out somewhere?" Jeff saw the strange way Ryu was hauling the two females. "Yeah, I will take mom and sis on a walk." Ryu replied candidly, pulling on the leashes of the two women. "They like going out with me like this."


    Jeff had called for a day off from his work today. Afterst night, he had felt extremely drained today and as such he was in no condition to work. Patting the baby in his arms, he observed his wife who had her face hidden under the lush red hair locks.


    "What about her? Why does it feel like she is having a hard time crawling on the ground...?" Jeff was certainly not worried about Amelia, he was just curious about her depressed response. His wife was not someone who will disy a despondent side of hers easily.


    "No idea. She seems to be down today." Ryu reached out and fondled Amelia''s head. "But that''s nothing to worry about. She will be back to normal once she breathes some fresh air." Jeff readily agreed with his son''s judgment.


    "Bye then.... enjoy your walk." For some reason, afterst night''s session, Jeff wanted to avoid his wife for some time. He would much rather spend his time with his granddaughter.


    Pa''s mind had sparked quite a while ago already. At this point, she was only walking along with the boy thanks to her sheer willpower. Even in her incensed state, she could feel each and every gaze directed towards her, on her skin.


    Her pussy presented a captivating scenery from behind, every time she stepped ahead on the streets. The best mitigating n she coulde up with in such a dire situation was to close off her senses.


    Even then, she could not do that. Every gush of wind on her bare cunt will make her shiver. Not to mention her chunky breasts that will sway back and forth, over and over again. It had been a wild day for her.


    Ryu remained nonchnt about his ''mother''s'' misfortunes. As far as he was concerned, Amelia loves to take long naked walks like these in the middle of the streets. He knew where the woman wasing from. This walk will help him keep her exhibitionist tendencies in check.


    If she had to run naked in the streets, Ryu would like that to rather happen under his watch than behind his back. Amelia''s pace would slow down and she would end up falling behind the siblings. She will need a little nudge from the boy to get back in motion.


    ''She sure is acting weird today?'' It was not umon to have Amelia talk jubntly on these walks, most of the time he would have to shut her up by directing her to take up the role of a pig. In contrast, she had not even spoken a single word since the start.


    ''Can she be mad at me?'' Ryu recalled that since morning he had not fucked Amelia in any of her bottom two holes. Maybe that''s the reason for her strange apathy.


    Coming to the conclusion, he brought both his bitches over to the corner of a street. This was not the same alleyway, he used to fuck her, but not thinking too much about it, he brought them inside.


    Pa failed to react in time and found herself being grabbed from behind. Ryu pulled his prick from his pants and forced it into the shaven cunt of his mother. Pa''s lips made a big circle as she faced the street while her pussy was invaded from the back.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 302: I will kill you!

    Chapter 302: I will kill you!


    Amelia was met with a severe headache as soon as she opened her eyes. The surroundings were dark with only a single candle burning over in one corner of the room she found herself in.


    Trying to move, she found herself incapable of that. Once her mind cleared a little more, she observed that her hands had been tied behind her back and so were her feet. "Ah... Is someone here?" She called out, not sure how she ended up in such a situation.


    Even thinking about yesterday was making her head hurt. "Ah.." Although her circumstance was not ideal, Amelia was not someone to panic at the sight sign of trouble.


    ''Was I mistook for someone else?'' That was the first thought that came to her mind. On her own, Amelia can''t believe she held enough importance to have someone lock her up in this ce.


    "Is anyone here? I think you got the wrong person.." She called out into the darkness once again, hoping for a response. s.. she seems to be alone in this shady ce.


    Out of options, she can only try to wiggle out of the ropes that had been used to tie her hands to the pir behind her. Needless to say, it was futile. She can''t muster even the limited amount of cultivation she possessed.


    "Hmm? Are you awake?" To her relief, a voice finally reached out to her. It was a bit snarky, but even so, she was happy. "Yes, mister. You see... I think we have a misunderstanding here."


    She can''t really see the person talking to her in the dark, but that didn''t stop her frommunicating. "Ohh.. misunderstanding? Like what?" The voice continued in a snobbish tone.


    "Like you might have got the wrong person dear." Amelia smiled wryly. "I am just a regr housewife. Neither myself nor my husband earns any significant amount that can even warrant a ransom. Simply speaking, I am too poor to be here."


    "Haha... Are you trying to be funny?" Amelia had no answer for that, so she chose to remain silent. From the approaching footsteps, she can tell the person wasing closer to her.


    "Don''t worry, I didn''t bring you here for any ransom. Rather you yourself are the reward." The grumpy voice continued. These words only confused Amelia. She was the reward? When did she be a celebrity like that?


    "You don''t seem to get it, do you?" The voice reached out to her again, this time closer than ever. "Well.. pardon me for not being the brightest matron around here." Convinced that she didn''t belong in this ce, Amelia revealed a good-natured smile.


    "Ohh.. do you still think I got the wrong person.. Amelia..?" This time the redhead was genuinely taken aback. The person had stepped into the light of the candle allowing her to take a look at his face.


    The revtion shocked Amelia. "Jim?" He was thest person she expected to see here. "What are you doing here? Where are we?" She questioned him fervently, yet the boy remained silent, a hint of a smile hung over his face.


    "You don''t need to know all that, Amelia." He took a step closer until he was almost touching her. Suddenly, the redhead felt the screws of her brain turn. "You.. you idiot..!!" Her voice reeked with disappointment instead of any distress.


    "Please don''t tell me you did all this because of your banter with Ryu?" In her heart Amelia knew it wasn''t a simple ''banter'', nevertheless, she had to calm this developing situation in its infancy.


    "Hahaha.." In response, the boy beganughing uproariously. From the start, Amelia can tell something was not right about this kid. She had never seen anyone emit such negative vibes.


    "No... no.. this has got nothing to do with your pup, Amelia." Jim dropped down to his knees and cupped the woman''s face in his palms. "This is way beyond that. It''s about me.. and from now, it will always be about me." He disyed a brilliant smile that didn''t match the background of this ce.


    Amelia received no warmth from his hand around her face. Simrly, even his smilecked any of its previouspassion. It was like the smile was nothing but a facade to hide his real self.


    "What happened to you, Jim? I thought you were beyond these petty ways." Amelia shook her head at this fiasco. She can''t make heads of the situation, refusing to believe whatever transformation Jim had gone through was all for naught.


    "You can say, I finally discovered who I am and what I want." The boy answered in a monotonous voicecking any emotion whatsoever. "So what do you n to do now?" Amelia was getting increasingly annoyed with his attitude.


    "It''s not toote, kid. You can stille with me. Both of you can apologize to each other and be in your ways. There is no need to hold grudges." Jim felt rage build up in his heart when the woman mentioned the apology.


    "I will apologize to an insect?" Sparks can be seen shing in his eyes. "Aaahhhh..." An acute pain wrecked Amelia''s head. The ce where the tip of Jim''s middle finger was resting on her cheek was burnt through, leaving behind a charred skin.


    The stinging sensation almost brought tears to Amelia''s eyes. The boy had made her painfully aware that he was not the Jim she hade to know. The young and ambitious boy from earlier would have never hurt her.


    "Do you understand your situation better now?" A slight tear can be seen in Amelia''s bright red eyes as she red at the boy for a second before looking away.


    Jim felt strangely satisfied with these new results. "Sit in there nice and cozy. Once I deal with your brat... I shalle back for you." He was about to get back to his feet when Amelia turned back to face him. The expressioncked the previous warmth now.


    "What are you nning, Jim? You know this will cause trouble for you. So stay away from my son." There was a hint of warning in her rebellious voice causing Jim''s smile to grow more splendid.


    "Sorry. It can''t be done.. the boy.. he must die." Amelia felt her mind buzzing. She had seen with her own eyes the ruthlessness with which Jim had acted towards her. Her breathing grewbored just thinking about it.


    "Ohh.. did I step on your tail? Or do you want me to fuck you onest time in front of him, before letting him die?" Finding it amusing, he had settled back on the ground, clutching the woman''s face in his hand. "Hahaha..!!"


    Never in her life, Amelia had felt such an extreme surge of emotions. Even after she was kidnapped and bound to this ce, she acted as if nothing happened. All the while trying to convince Jim to give up on these futile efforts.


    Even when her cheek was burnt to a crisp she held onto her sanity despite the tremendous angst from the wound. Still, she didn''t hate Jim, just ming herself for ever cing her belief in this bastard.


    And yet, the equation changedpletely when he brought Ryu into this. She can''t forgive anyone wishing harm to her kid, especially her young son. Somehow, Jim''s face had grown extremely abhorring in her vision. As if the sight of it was making her want to puke.


    "What are you ring at, slut?" *Paagh* A right p to her face made Amelia leak blood from her lips. Nheless, her vicious eyes never left the boy. "Keep your eyes down.."


    "If you try to touch my boy... Jim.." Amelia was mad. Madder than she had ever been. "I will kill you." As someone who probably didn''t even kill an ant in her life, it had to be known how much the situation pushed her over the edge to actively threaten somebody with death.


    For a moment, the boy in front of him shivered. He pulled his hand back, watching mes burn in Amelia''s red pupils. No.. he was not thinking that figuratively. Jim can see the actual me burning inside the eyes of the woman.


    ''What is this?'' Finding that Amelia was not done with her ring, he swiftly took action and flicked her forehead. His actions put the woman out ofmission immediately as her head fell over to the side.


    With Amelia passed out, Jim looked down at his hand that was over the redhead''s face just a few seconds back. He was burnt. His fingers had been scorched. "What in the world happened?"


    He avoided reacting sharply to the injury, but in truth extremely potent energy had been delivered into his body, causing him great difort. It was like a me had started burning in his abdomen.


    "Fuckkk...!!" As a fire user himself, only Jim knew how hard it was to hurt him with fire magic, and in spite of that... "Aahh.. shit.." He forced himself back to his feet and dragged his body out of the room.


    The pain refused to go away. It was like something was eating at his vitality itself. "No way.. aaaahhhhhhhh!!!!" With a scream, the boy copsed not long after he exited the inner chamber.


    Inside the dark space, Amelia too had copsed on her side, losing consciousness. Her eyes were closed. But.. through her eyelids, one can see her red pupils burning with a dangerous crimson re.


    ***


    "Glock.. glock.. glock.. glockk.." Pa watched on as Ryu fucked his sister''s throat roughly. Therge cock was certainly making the girl ufortable, evident from her teary eyes and nasty sounds her throat was generating on ount of being shafted.


    With all those shorings, she witnessed the joy on Ruby''s face as she didn''t do everything she could to amodate the entire length inside her mouth. Maybe Pa had the answer for that.


    Although from the outside what the boy seems to put his women through seemed ostentatious at times it didn''t change the fact that he made sex fun and thrilling.


    Now when she thought about it, since morning, there had been innumerable times when she thought she was going to lose it. However, there was not a single time when she really did lose her mind.


    Rather, thinking back on it, whatsoever the boy did to her was pleasuring her like nothing she ever experienced. In the end, it was her inherent bias and ego that led her to have such a negative impression of the boy.


    Ryu saw her looking at him and passed on a grin back to her. She saw him grip Ruby''s head with extra strength and ram his waist into her mouth. The rapid back and forth will generate a lot of gag responses from the girl.


    With that said, the sight of the throbbing penis appearing and disappearing between Ruby''s lips was something to behold. There were not many things in this world that looked so pretty when Pa thought about it.


    Before she knew it, her hands had reached into her crotch. She only noticed what she had been doing when the boy turned his head towards her and grinned naughtily. ncing downwards, she found her index and middle fingers snugly lodged in her recently ravaged pussy..


    She had just now been brought to her orgasm before Ryu had shifted his focus to Ruby. s.. she was horny once again. Fucking in public? She didn''t give two hoots about it. Who cares where and how she is done until there was a satisfactory orgasm to go with it.


    Pa dropped down to her hands and knees, stepping over to the siblings. Crawling behind the boy, she sat in a way that her head was directly under his balls. Parting her legs, she began fingering her cunt while attaching her lips to the juicy balls.


    A lot of Ruby''s spit will mix with Ryu''s cum and travel down his cock, ending over his balls. Intending to im this nectar from getting wasted, Pa had chosen her position.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 303: Jakes new avenue of training

    Chapter 303: Jake''s new avenue of training


    An hourter Ryu found himself sitting in the midst of his gang. "Why are we here for exactly?" Ryu questioned. "Ask Mr. Smart guy here." Jake huffed, frustrated that he had to drop his training to attend this meet.


    "Hehe... I just wanted a get-together. Not to mention since you will be on your trip, we can spend some time before you leave." Kyro exined, promptly ignoring Jake''s remarks thrown at him.


    "I agree." Kira snuggly held onto Ryu''s arm between her breasts. "Okay." He fondled her face, making the girl giggle. "Since we are already here.. you guys can ask me if you have any issues with your cultivation techniques.''


    Jake''s eyes brightened at the offer and he was the first to open up about the fire-breathing spell he was perfecting. Not wanting to be left behind, Kyro too chimed in, obviously exaggerating the wind spell he was learning in order to make it sound cooler than Jake''s fire spell.


    The group was having a fruitful discussion when a woman walked over to them with a tray of sses filled to the brim with appetizing malted milk. "Thanks, aunt." Everyone extended their gratitude towards Suna before picking one for themselves.


    "What kind of strategic nning are you brats having?" The woman coyly slumped directly into Ryu''sp, securing her butt on his crotch. "It''s the kind that big-breasted women can''t understand." The boy hit back.


    Suna was d to be awarded the title. "What''s wrong withrge breasts? They are much more useful than your little brains." Ryu responded by slowly pulling down on Suna''s dress until her chest was out in open.


    "How can youpare these junks with our brains, aunt? That''s highly offensive." His hands took hold of tye busts and began crushing them into various shapes. "Did you just call my breast junk.. you little devil?"


    Pretending to be mad, Suna squinted her eyes at the boy. Ryu shrugged his shoulders. "Then tell me what use I have for them?" He tugged on her nipples. "See? Dry as anything."


    Suna''s face was flushed red, partly because of the embarrassment but mostly because of anger. "Huh.. you think I am like your mother? Lactating as if she is always in heat? Hmph.." The boy and the mature woman kept going back and forth for a good while.


    "It''s always like this whenever he is around women." Jakeined, not very enthusiastic that his fruitful discussion about cultivation was cut off. Kyro pped his back. "Hehe... You are just jealous for not being as charming as brother Ryu."


    "Tch... Idiot..!" Jake rolled his eyes at the stupidly grinning boy. "And what right do you have toment on my credentials?" Kyro made sure to put on the best possible pose for his friend. "Huh.. can''t you tell? I am but a tiny bitgging whenpared to brother Ryu. But you.. even with your better than average face.. with your personality.. it will be an ident if you manage tond yourself a girlfriend."


    "What did you say?" Jake certainly never cared for any girlfriend to speak of. He was satisfied as long as he can be in his mother''s arms every now and then. And with now Ryu owning Emma, he was sorted on that front.


    Yet, it was one thing to not aspire for a girl andpletely other to let Kyro brag about it on his face. "I am telling you, man. Girls don''t like serious guys like you around." "Yeah.. and ying all goofy will increase your abysmal charisma?" Jake hit back with visible scorn.


    "Whatever..!" Kyro swept his hair back, giving off and confident bearing. "They will much rather enjoy being around someone who can keep them entertained,pared to a deadpan rock face like yourself."


    It wasn''t long before the two boys managed to drag Kira into their tussle as well. "You tell him, Kira. Ain''t I right?" Kyro insisted. "Yeah, please tell me girls are not interested in jokers like him?" Jake countered.


    Finding herself in a sticky situation, she can only scratch her head. Although she had been distracted by Ryu and Suna''s erotic disy, she did hear some of the points the two boys had put up in their defense.


    "I think both of you are correct to an extent." Her answer was diplomatic and needless to say, the boys were not very keen on having a settlement. Watching their lips quiver as if they can''t ept the fact, Kira hurriedly intervened.


    "Ahem.. well that''s what is my thought. But if you guys want to contend it, why don''t just try it with actual girls?" It was Kyro and Jake''s time to scratch their heads in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    Kira smiled, having figured things out now. "In less than a month, we will be off to the capital with brother Ryu. Considering all of us pass the exams, you can start apetition from there." She let the atmosphere turn tenser.


    "Competition of what?" Jake inquired. "Simple.. we will see which one of you can get a girlfriend faster hehe.." She noticed their eyes turn brighter as the idea unraveled in their heads. Absolutely.. what other way to prove their dominance and shut the other guy for good at once.


    A fire burned in their eyes. "I ept." This was Kyro''s chance to show Jake his ce. So what if he was a bitcking in the cultivation department? He shall more than makeup for it with his inherent charm.


    "Tch.. so be it." Jake can''t lose the advantage. Considering how focused he was on improving himself, it will be a drag to aspire for a girlfriend. Nevertheless, just imagining the smug face of this bastard in case he wins, made him take a deep dive in this torrential stream.


    "Haha.. how do you like these junks now?" The group was unable to continue with their line of conversation. They witnessed Suna leaning over Ryu with her tits in his crotch, rubbing over his semi-erect penis.


    "Not bad.. they have some use after all?" The boy responded nonchntly, causing Suna to smirk and rub her breasts vigorously against the soft piece of meat. "Huh... I guess I will take my leave." Kira got to her feet ready to leave.


    Ryu reached out to her, offering to amodate her in the ''y'' as well. But the girl vehemently refused. Ryu chose not to push her, respecting her decision. If she needed time to recover from the nasty episode, then he ought to give her that.


    "What should we do?" Jake thought Kyro would like to leave with him as well, giving Ryu some alone time with aunt Suna. Instead, the guy disyed a contemptuous nce before approaching his mother''s shapely ass.


    Suna was busy serving Ryu''s cock when she felt a foreign object invading her pussy from behind. "Ohhh.." She groaned as the knob traveled into her gully. The boy in front of her took this opportunity to spit into her mouth before smearing her face all over his ball sack.


    Watching Kyro take position behind his mum and insert his tool into her bare vagina, Jake sighed in frustration. He was certain that this guy was doing this on purpose. Wasn''t this just trying to one-up him?


    "Ahem... I will leave as well. I got to resume my training." Ryu saw Jake ready to sneak out and promptly stopped him. "Come join us, brother. Aunt Suna will love to have all of us inside her at once. "Ahh.. yeah.. little Jakey, if you don''t mind, just get in."


    The woman separated her ass cheeks, revealing her puckered asshole. Jake gulped. He had heard Kyro boast about doing his mother in the butthole. If he had to believe him, this must be a unique experience in itself.


    The boy gulped at the splendid spectacle Suna''s cute asshole put up. Nervousness shed in his eyes leading to Kyro chuckling in contempt and pping his hand over his mother''s chubby ass cheeks. "He is scared to do it mom.. hehe.."


    Suna''s tilted her head, not expecting Jake to be this humble arounddies. "Is that true, little Jakey?" The boy in question felt his throat dry up at the coy look the matron threw at him. "Cough.. cough.. of course, no, aunt Suna."


    "It''s just that I didn''t bring any fruits with me to exchange." His reply made everyone break out inughter, further confusing the boy. "Haha.. so sweet." Suna pushed Kyro away before walking over to Jake and hugging him securely in her arms.


    "That''s fine kiddo. You don''t need to pay to a family." She proceeded to nt kisses on both his cheeks. "That''s right. Moreover, I pretty much own this piece of ass, so don''t hesitate." Ryu, who had been a silent watcher for thest few minutes, eventually came over and grabbed Suna''s bby butt.


    "Hehe.. naughty boy." Suna didn''t refute his ims, choosing to wiggle her bum out of his grasp. "Let''s take this inside. It''s been a while since I have had a good pounding." A flushed Jake was dragged away by the elegant beauty.


    "Let''s go, brother, I can''t wait to do her with you." A shameless Kyro stroked his dick with aplimentary repulsive grin on his face. Ryu shivered in disgust. This best friend of his was getting increasingly obsessed with involving himself in a threesome with him.


    "Why? Don''t you have ess to her all day long?" Ryu made sure to sidestep the naked boy. "Hehe.. doing mom alone is no fun. An extra cock shoots her arousal off the charts." Kyro followed behind."With brother around, she always cums harder."


    Ryu didn''t know what to say to this. Stepping inside the bedroom, he found Suna''s ass weing them in bed. A helpless Jake had already been undressed, with the mature woman blowing his dick.


    "Which one are you picking?" Kyro probed. "Pussy." Ryu jumped in the bed, aligning his cock with Suna''s cunt. "Sure.. then I shall have the ass." Kyro was right behind, stepping over Suna''s ass and negotiating with her tight anus.


    "Ahhhhh.. hahaha.. fuckk... that''s right..!!" Suna had given up on keeping any semnce of seniority when she was out having sex with these guys. Regardless, this was the first time ever Jake had seen aunt Suna swear.


    Needless to say, the boy was stunned. "Hehe.. ughh.. muughh.. uuhhh.. You like it, right?" Her tongue rolled all over his cute cock,pping at it skillfully. "Ehh.. yes, absolutely, aunt."


    "Good boy..!" The woman winked at him. "You can hold onto my breasts if you want." Under constantly jostling, Suna slowly opened her mouth and swallowed the wood. Jake can see Kyro ncing at him as he fucked his mother in the ass.


    The demeaning smile on his face was evident for anyone to see. ''This bastard..!!'' Gritting his teeth, Jakemitted to forgoing his indignity. He can''t remain passive all the time. This was training in itself. If he was to seed in getting a girlfriend and beat Kyro at it, he got to improve his game.


    His hands reached out to plump tits under Suna''s chest, taking hold of them before gently kneading them. Though not asrge as his mother''s, they had the right perkiness to them. His palm spread over her ares, plucking on her nipples.


    A joyful Suna rocked her head back and forth on the erect cock with increased momentum. Her hands spread over Jake''s chest, making circles around his briskets. The harder she was fucked from behind, the harder she mped on the cock in her mouth.


    Her eyes never left the boy, making sure he had a clear view of her flushed visage. In time, her actions began showing effect on the boy. His cock grew by an inch and his hold on her tits grew harsher, crushing them with all the strength of his arms.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 304: Cloud Gazing

    Chapter 304: Cloud Gazing


    *Wwwuuu* *Wuuuww* Pa, disguised as Amelia, sat in her bed, lost in thought. Interrupting her attempt at deliberation, a loud voice originated from a few feet away from her. Looking up, she found the source.


    A crib was located away from the bed, holding a newborn baby in it. *Wuuu* *Wuuu* Initially she chose to ignore the crying, thinking that the young one will fall asleep by herself. s.. this girl sure was an expert crybaby.


    Annoyed at being disturbed, Pa crawled out from her bed and peeked inside the crib. The baby inside was throwing her limbs all around. "Tch.." Pa recalled that she was alone with this newborn here. Ruby had left earlier with Jeff to bring some groceries.


    *Wuuu* *Wuuu* "Dammit..!!" The baby was persistent in her cries, each syble hitting Pa like an arrow. "Shut up...!!" She bellowed, not knowing how else she should be responding to the situation. Her sharp eyes were enough to make any man piss their pants and yet...


    "Wahhh.. wwuughhg.." The baby was amused. Pumping its little arms around in delight. Pa was not expecting such weird feedback. "Wwaaghhh..??" *Wuuuu* *Wuuuu* Being ignored by her for another minute, the baby took to crying once again.


    Veins popped on Pa''s head. "You little twat." She massaged her face before yelling at the brat. "Quiet bug!!" "Ghheeheehe.. heewwheww.." The baby broke out inughter this time around, even more, excited now.


    "Ignorant is the bravest, indeed." This scene repeated itself tens of times. Pa will yell at the newborn, she will respond with a p at first before beginning to sulk again. The woman herself didn''t realize how engrossed she had gotten over this new tendency of hers.


    With time the tense expression on her face rxed and before she knew it, there was a cheerful smile on her face. "You sure are an interesting creature haha..!" The baby hoisted its two adorable fists in the air, waving them around as if she approved of Pa''s findings.


    "Gughhgff... Wwaaghh.. ufeeeghhh..." She kept her arms raised, calling out to thedy. "Hn? You want to pick you up?" "Yuugghff..." With those cheeks filled with fat, it was almost impossible for her to make any coherent sounds, nheless, Pa seems to get exactly what the brat desired.


    She hesitated. "You are a filthy creature.. first let me check if you pooped your pants." Only after assuring herself that the baby was clean, did Pa muster up the courage to pick her up in her arms.


    "Rreeeehebehe...!" As soon as she did that, the baby broke out into a string of raspyughter. "Well, you are much less annoying when you areughing at least." Holding the newborn in her arm, Pa can''t resist her fervent desire to squeeze those puffy cheeks.


    "Essghh.. uygggheeee.." The baby chuckled, her cute fingers taking hold of Pa''s hands. "You like that..? Han? You like this..?" She began poking the baby all over its tummy, making herugh even harder.


    A quarter of an hour passed like this without Pa realizing it. With time the baby seemed to be losing energy as her antics grew lethargic. "Uuuuooohh.. chuupp.." Pa saw her open her little mouth to take a long extended yawn before snuggling into her chest.


    "That''s it..? Hahaha.." Thedyughed observing the young child hold onto her left breast with both her podgy arms. "Hn?" Closing her eyes, the young one attached her plump lips over the protrusion on Pa''s teats.


    Even over her fabric, the baby located her nipple and began nibbling on it. Pa didn''t know what came over her but she dropped her dress and took her breasts out. To her amusement, without even looking at it, the child located her nipple purely by instinct.


    "Chuu.. chuu.." A subtle tug on her mammary nd left Pa fazed. This sensation.. it was familiar and yet unknown. The way the baby girl had attached herself to her breast she can only keep gazing at her in amazement.


    ***


    Ruthy in her bed with a book in her hands. Now that she had no responsibilities to speak of whatsoever, she can rx all day long. And books were her best buddies to pass the time.


    "Haaahh..!" With a refreshed face, she stepped out of her bed and stretched her arms out. Twisting her back on both sides she walked over to the window, looking for fresh air to breathe.


    Outside the window, her eyes fell on a young girl with pale blue hair, meditating on thewn. Water droplets formed a circle around her, spinning like a top. Ruth smiled and her body gradually levitated into the air, passing through the window and dropping down right beside the girl.


    "You are back early today?" Her words spooked the young maiden, sshing the suspended water all over the grass. "Aahh...!" Kira massaged her chest. "You scared me, granny." She puffed her cheeks up, making Ruth chuckle.


    "Hehe.. did I?" Settling next to the girl, Ruth kissed her head. "Granny is sorry then." Kira was not satisfied with the half-assed apology. "Huh.. you always do this." "Haha.." Ruth pealed into heartyughter, tugging the girl by her waist and pulling her into a hug.


    "That''s because you don''t give granny enough attention, little girl." Being L''s only daughter, Ruth and Kira had been familiar with each other for a long time. Their rtionship only grew closer after both of them got involved with Ryu.


    "Tell me how was your day? Did the boys irritate you too much?" Kira shook her head in response. "Nah... it''s fine." Ruth gently squeezes her shoulders. "Then howe you returned home this early?"


    Kira smiled ruefully, recounting the boys'' involvement with aunt Suna. "Those horny jerks..!" Ruth shook her head in loathing. "Hahah... it''s okay. I don''t mind it."


    Ruth rubbed her back. "Things happen, Kira, you don''t need to put these matters to heart." With all the experience she had gained over her age, the olderdy could very well discern what was weighing on the mind of the young one.


    Kira smiled bitterly. "With time everything will be fine." Ruth continued. "I know, granny." The girl could tell how genuinely concerned everyone around her was, regarding her condition.


    "It''s just something that feels off whenever I try to move with brother Ryu. Like.. some horrifying memories will surface.. memories that I am sure never happened to me but still.." The girl was showing every sign of PTSD and Rith had been worried about this all along.


    Her mind was wiped clean of the torturous night, even so, the sheer muscle memory was etched in her brain, haunting her. She pulled Kira''s head into her bosom, making her lean onto herself. "I won''t say I totally understand your circumstances, girl. But yeah... I have seen my fair share of people troubled by something very simr to you."


    Her life shed right across her eyes for a second. She was not any different than this girl. Fortunately, age was on her side, allowing her to endure everything and still manage to keep her sanity.


    "Have you?" Kira was surprised. She seemed intrigued by the promation. Didn''t this mean granny can have some type of solution to her situation? "I did. But sadly... I have not seen any one of them heal."


    Kira''s smile died out instantly. Her face turned stoic, unable toe to terms with those words? Never heal? Was she cursed to keep dealing with those nightmares all her life? Her eyes inspected thedy''s face when...


    "Pffffftt... Hahaha.. you fell for it." Ruth beganughing uproariously. Kira was angered to the point of trying to free herself from the woman and run away. It was only after repeated apologies from the grown woman did she return to her ce in herp.


    "If you do that one more time granny, I won''t talk to you." Ruth affectionately pinched her cute nose. "Okay.. okay.. that was thest time. So where were we..." She took some a minute to gather her wits.


    "Look, little Kira." She pointed to a cloud in the sky. "Can you see that big cloud over there?" Kira nodded. "I am sure you must want to get rid of this condition of yours. The strategy to deal with it is quite simple if you ask me."


    Kira kept quiet, avidly listening to the old woman. "All this sky is your mind. Now I want you to focus on that single cloud there. Keep looking at it until I make you stop." She did what was asked, not faltering her vision for even a blink of an eye.


    "The cloud you are watching can bebeled as the set of bad nightmares you are experiencing. The clouds all over the rest of the sky can simrly be referred to as your rest of the memory."


    "Are you watching it?" "Yes." Kira replied aptly. "See any changes?" She didn''t reply this time, taking her chance to better observe the cloud in focus. A minute passed and then another. Like this five minutes passed when Kira noticed what was wrong.


    The cloud she had been looking at was there in the sky, but its shape had changedpletely now. Had she not maintained it under her focussed vision, it was entirely possible that she could not have even recognized it.


    "It changed." Ruth smiled and fondled Kira''s face. "Not only that.. look around." Another realization hit the girl when she expanded her vision to cover the entire sky. No cloud had remained the same. In thest five minutes, the entirendscape itself had transformed, such that every mass of cloud had not picked on a different shape and size.


    "They changed as well." She dered. "Yes, they did. All of them changed. Do you understand what happened?" Kira was not exactly sure how this could watching can be rted to her situation. Befuddled, she shook her head.


    "Haha... it''s fine. Granny will exin." Ruth pulled the girl closer to her chest, raising her hand to point to the sky again. "In the time you had wasted on that useless piece of cloud that represented your bad memories, you ignored everything nice around you."


    "Time always runs supreme and it will keep shaping your mind with every passing day. This is your time to live life to the fullest. If you waste it over something like that.." Her finger pointed to the earlier cloud that was transforming even as they talked.


    "You lost the time to cherish everything good, happy, jubnt, and delightful around you. Do you understand what I am trying to say?" Kira''s pupils shed with a glitter. Granny was right. If she remained stuck on this matter, she will lose the time to properly live her life.


    As far as she was concerned, brother Ryu was with her and that''s all counted. Not only that, she even had two new friends as well. Both Kyro and Jake had epted her into their group, treating her like a full-fledged member of the gang. So what if there was an issue with her at the moment, life doesn''t revolve around sex. Also, Ryu was not going to love her any less because of this, that she was sure of.


    A beautiful smile bloomed on Kira''s face. "Thank you, granny. I know where I was wrong now." Ruth caressed her face, shaking her head. "The lesson has not ended kid. Don''t you see what actually became of the cloud you were so adamantly observing?"


    Kira looked back at the sky. This time she failed to even recognize the same cloud she had just spent five minutes gazing at. "Yes, it changedpletely into something else. Now, do you understand how futile it was to waste so much of your precious time on something that is anyway going to be destroyed by time?"


    Who would have known there can be such a perspective on life as well? At least Kira never thought of this. There were stars in her eyes when she directed a gaze filled with reverence towards Ruth. "I... I will always keep this in mind, granny."


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 305: Competition

    Chapter 305: Competition


    <<Will keep the pitch short this time around, since you guys showed a lot of supportst month already. Anyhow, if anyone wants to support me in hopes that one day we can create an e-book of Vol 1 of APW with pictures, you have my paypal link.


    https://.paypal.me/rootyer


    For others who had been waiting to subscribe to my patron, go right ahead since it''s the start of a new /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Nowing to the shout-outs to our supporters forst month..


    Viscounts: WiseRagnar, Mega Wolfie, William, tan gab, Shivam Mathur, TheLazyBear, Andrew Wilson & Creative Username


    Nobles: Haris b, Gummyking, Zell_Lust & Ajesco


    And many other generous souls: Alex white, venkata karthikeshwar, Luis F Pers, William, tan gab, Brian N Johnson, Abhishek Ye, Rom, Marty87, Syllix Gaming, vinchenco aberature, Mesut Honca, Zell_Lust, Khia & Musician


    Apart from all that,st week I read someone''sment that it was only after recieving criticism from my readers that I decided not to make Amelia the real birth mother of the MC.


    Please let me assure all of you that''s not the case. There was a single time I had asked for opinions on plot, from my readers (I think it was rted to Sophia''s sexuality). After that I decided not to hold any such polls at all. So yes, now I have decided against changing the plot of by books based on the readers feedback.


    Everyone is still wee to criticize other aspects of my work like grammer, plot holes or simply bad writing. I shall entertain your criticism and I am willing to keep on improving myself. But plot is one thing only I should take responsibility for.


    Now back to Amelia''s case. She was always going to be a mother figure not actual birth mother. You can tell that easily by the hair pattern of the MC''s family. Father is ck haired, mother is red and son is green haired. You can say that was my hint since the very beginning of the story.


    Damn.. I wanted to keep it short.. haha.. sorry about going on a tangent there. With that said, MC''s birth was quiteplicated and as for mums, I want him to have three of those including Amelia. Stay tuned for the revtion of next two. Sayonara!!


    Yours Truly,


    yer104


    Author


    >>


    Kyro closely followed his friend and spent his semen inside his mother''s asshole. Even after so much practice, half an hour seems to be his ultimate limit. Wiping his dick on her ass cheek, he slumped right next to Jake, falling asleep.


    "Let''s take this outside." She called out to the boy who was still inside her pussy. Ryu beamed and picked thedy up in his arms, carefully keeping his cock fixated in the leaking cunt.


    Suna hugged the boy with every ounce of strength in her body, coiling herself around him. "Do you need to go away, little Ryu?" She whispered to the boy who carried her straight into the openwn.


    "Yes, I do, little aunt." Reaching outside, Ryu moved his hands over to Suna''s buttocks and gently bounced her body on his hard dick. "huh... Aahh.. uggh.. I will miss you.. mghh.." Thedy iterated her thoughts in between the moans.


    "It''s only a week, aunt. You can''t even live without me for a week?" With a coy expression, Suna proceeded to lick his neck. "Well, I can.. But just a week back.. huuuggh.. ugggh.. someone proimed to look after me."


    She gnawed on Ryu''s earlobe. "l thought maybe that person was going to renege on his promise." The boy responded by rocking her harder on his cock, amplifying her moans.


    "Ohh.. is that so. From what you told me, that person never hinted at staying with you at all times? Looking after and apanying someone at all times are two different matters, aren''t they?" Ryu countered.


    "Ahhhh.. nngghh.. I don''t know and I don''t care... Mghh.. Only thing I want is to be with him." Suna cupped Ryu''s face and sloppily began licking his face, making the boy cringe.


    "I guess, it depends how satisfied you can keep him, aunt." Suna chortled a peal of bell-likeughter between her groans. "Ohh.. don''t you worry, I am keeping.. mhhh.. him plenty.. ahhh.. satisfied."


    Thedy forced the boy down on his butt. "Slow down. You must be tired." Ryu didn''t contest her im and held onto her waist as she began straddling him in a cowgirl position.


    "Hahah.. Thanks for the concern but I can keep fucking this pussy for a hundred years." Ryu felt a burning pain in his back. Suna''s nails were digging into his skin. His words seem to have awakened the lust in the woman. Her straddling became even wilder and her pussy contracted to choke the life out of his dick.


    "Fuck.. it''s too tight..!!" Ryuined. His left hand kept her close to his chest when at the same time his right hand reached out to grasp arge portion of her hair. "Aaahhhh.. fuck....!!" Suna cursed out loudly, gritting her teeth to brace for an intensive showdown.


    Ryu yanked her head back, clutching onto her scalp hair. Not giving her any time to think, he bit on her pristine neck, leaving a deep hickey on her fair skin.


    "Tell me how much you love your nephew''s cock, aunt?" His waistplimented Suna''s jostling, sending his long penis into the very depth of her tunnel. Her skin crawled out of pure ecstasy.


    "More than.. ahhnnhgg.. anything in this world.. uughhhh.. Ryu!!" "Shitttt... Eeehhhh... Harder.. fuck me.. hahaha.. mhhhhyy.." Suna was switching between various levels of awareness. Sometimes she would cry out in pain, at others she will break outughing madly.


    Half an hourter Suna fell back on the grassywn, exhausted thoroughly. A mixture of semen and her vaginal discharges leaked from her cunt as she struggled toy beside the boy.


    "You were incredible, aunt." Ryu wrapped Suna in his arms after kissing her on the forehead. "Hehe.. I have learned a lot from you." She crawled on top of the boy, resting on his chest. Taking a sneaky nce all around, she pressed her lips to his mouth.


    She had grown quite bolder, not afraid to kiss the boy right under the open sky. Ryu prodded her ass cheeks and let her suckle his tongue. Sweet saliva dribbled down into his mouth as Suna ravaged his mouth by the means of her slimy meat appendage.


    "Those boys from earlier... I hope they didn''t show their faces?" Ryu made her roll down his chest but kept her in his arms. "Hehe.. not yet at least. Kyro told me how you beat those guys up. I wish I had seen it."


    "Huh.. they were lucky I didn''t break their bones." Ryu scowled, making Suna chuckle. She ced her leg over him, possessively. "You know.. when I heard you fought against the brats for me, it made me strangely happy."


    She took a dramatic pause, releasing a hot breath over Ryu''s chest. "On one hand I am afraid for you, considering those guys have a significant background. But at the same time, it was a pleasant break from getting our asses trampled upon by those so-called nobility bastards hehe.."


    Ryu pecked on her lips. "It''s fine, little girl. You can always rely on father to keep you safe." His hands clutched her left ass cheek, kneading it relentlessly. "Father? Ohh.. are we ying that?" Suna licked her lips seductively.


    Sliding over the boy, she reached down to his groins. Extending her long tongue out, she gave the penis a long wipe. "How do you like your daughter to love licking your prick, father?" She winked charmingly, progressing to swallow Ryu''s cock into her mouth.


    "It''s nice.. but how about you lick father''s dirty asshole?" Ryu raised his legs, making Suna yfully p his ass cheek in response. "Father is definitely a greed one..!"


    She said that nevertheless brought her head below his nuts. "That''s it.. that''s my girl..!!" Sunaughed out loud, her tongue rimming the puckered sphincter. Under the falling sun, the aunt and nephew were engaged in the debauchery of the highest order.


    ***


    Inside the property of the chief of the town, Jim woke up from a stupor in a poorly lit space. A terrible pain shot through his head, making him wince in pain. "Ahh..!" Somehow he managed to force himself up on his butt.


    Clutching his head, he looked all around. Slowly the memories returned to him. "Amelia.." His lips quivered, recalling the extreme pain he was put under just by touching the woman.


    "What was that?" Ameliacked any cultivation to speak of. Then what in the world attacked him. Not ying attack him, rather almost bring him to the brink of death. If not for this newfound power, Jim was certain that he would not have been alive after touching the woman.


    The feeling... It felt as if a fire was lit inside his navel, torching his insides. One thing Jim was unaware of was that he had been incredibly lucky to have survived the ident. Had the high-level consciousness from the deity not saved his mind, he would have turned into a vegetable even in case his physical body would have survived.


    Forcing himself back on his feet. He stepped inside the room, despite the prevailing agony. In one corner he found Amelia slumped on her side. Approaching her, he can see the charred skin on her face had been healed back, leaving not a single trace.


    "Did someone ce a protective spell on her?" There was no other exnation for his experience. Amelia could not have conjured that me on her own. "Let''s not touch her for now. I must wait for the witch to return." Even with the arrogance in the world, Jim was not stupid enough to risk his life twice. Thinking this, he walked out of the room, locking it.


    ***


    "Yes, if it''s master Lyod I have no issue." Ryu''s family sat down to have their early dinner. When asked about his iing trip by Jeff, he exined in detail what ns master Lyod hade up with.


    "We are supposed to stay in the wild for a week or so, but in case of some issues, the trip might get extended." Ryu observed his mother''s sudden outpouring of love for Sue today, from the corner of his eyes.


    Since he had returned, Amelia had not let go of the baby from her arms. She refused to put her down in her crib even after she fell asleep, choosing to straddle her continuously. "What''s with her?" He asked the man next to him.


    "How would I know?" Jeff shrugged, unaware of the reason for this spike in affection from the redhead for the newborn. In truth, her gestures were getting excessive, but he knew better than confronting his wife without viable leverage.


    Both father and son kept staring at Amelia poking all over little Sue''s belly. Every poke will send both thedy and the granddaughter into aughing fit. "How amusing hahaha.." Amelia cried out.


    Unfortunately or fortunately, Sue had left exhausted herself with all the fun she have had with her grandma. The girl yawned, much to Amelia''s misery. Never in her life, she had thought a human baby can be this amazing to y around with.


    ''Wow.. it''s more fun than torturing the life out of those humans.. hehehe..'' Pa thought. While she was in thought, a set of hands grabbed the baby out of herp. Instantly her eyes turned murderous. "Let her get some sleep mother."


    Ryu seemed topletely ignore her vicious re, picking up the girl and settling her into the crib after nting a kiss on her head. "She could have slept right here." Amelia argued, pointing back in herp.


    "Yeah, but she is morefortable here. Come watch..!" Gritting her teeth in frustration, Amelia ended up walking over to the crib. Inside, she found the adorable girl sucking on her little thumb with her eyes closed. Most of the grievances in Pa''s heart melted away at the sight.


    "What do you say? She looks pretty content to me." Pa huffed and took a step back, ring at Ryu. Too bad.. the boy only responded by holding her waist and retrieving her into his arms.


    "You want to say something, mom?" He held her ass cheeks and kissed her neck. Pa had a surging desire to p that smirk off this brat''s face. "Indeed!!" Going for a much-diluted response, she grabbed the crotch between his thighs.


    "Woahhh..? Easy there..!" Needless to say, the boy panicked as anyone would after having their precious family jewels clipped. "If you want to suck on it, you can simply ask for it." Despite the initial shock, Ryu calmed down and pulled Amelia even close to him, such that her pretty face was touching his. His actions made it evident how much faith the boy put in his mum, even staking his little brother on it.


    Pa can feel his hot breath on her face. Even with all the disgust this weak creature, she can''t discount his ability to fuck. "Hmph.. at least you are better than the weasel over there." For a moment she let her actual personality slip out.


    "Hey.. how does it ties to me?" Jeff protested the insult thrown at him. Anyone will be outraged if they are discredited even after trying their best. "I am a father woman, tone down your rhetoric." His grievances shed on his face.


    "Huff.." Pa chose not to answer the guy, instead pulling her skirt up to reveal her ass. "Let''s do it..!" She was about to turn around but Ryu held her in ce. Sweeping her long red hair back, he held it behind her head. "You are forgetting the drilldy."


    With his left hand holding her hair, he dropped his pants with another. "Get down and show this guy some love." With the vitality, Ryu possessed having sex three times a day is not a big deal at all. Rather that''s the norm.


    Usually, he would skip sex so that it doesn''t affect his training schedule. However, considering that he will be on an extended training session with an old man, he was better off draining everyst drop of semen from those heavy balls.

 Chapter 306: Banging your mother in the ass

    Chapter 306: Banging your mother in the ass


    "GwAck.. GwAck.. GwAck.." For thest ten minutes, Pa''s mouth was used as a portable pussy. Ryu held onto her cowlick, stationing her head at the right coordinates where he can get the best leverage in deep-throating his mother.


    "Spit on it.. bitch.." *Whack* A hard p to Pa''s face left her cheek burning. In spite of the contempt in her eyes, she made sure to follow along. ttening her tongue out, she gave the wood a good lick, swallowing the spit mixed with the precum.


    "GwAck.. GwAck.. GwAck.. Glockk.. glock.." He returned to force feed his cock to her. Moving one hand to grip her long neck, he can feel his dick making its way in her tunnel, on his fingers.


    Amelia was one heck of a woman. No matter how many times he ravaged her beyond repair, she will be back, ready for more. Not only that, but even his cock will be ready for more. Possessing all the qualities of a high-quality slut, she provided one of the best fucks Ryu ever had in this short life span of his.


    "Guhggh.. ughhhh.. uuughh.." Every pump will make her lips kiss his balls and his swelled-up knob invade her softer throat. "Are you wet, mom?" With her mouth blockaded by a nine inch cock, Pa can only rely on her fluttering eyelids to deliver her message.


    "Good.. you are nice and ready." Ryu showed no mercy, just as Amelia liked it. Roughly yanking her head around, he made her stand up. "Stay here.. Let''s taste you asshole this time. You must have gotten itchy without a proper smackdown of your backdoor."


    Pa held onto the frame of the wooden cradle for support. She didn''t resist, groaning as the girthy cock slowly entered her bowels by the means of her anus.


    Thanks to a good licking prior, Ryu didn''t face too much resistance in her dry ass.


    "How rough you want us to be? Want me to go all the way?" Pa smirked at the challenge. Turning her head around she expressed her derision by the means of a loathing smile. "Why don''t you do your worst?"


    "Ehh..? Still going wild.. I see." Figuring out his n of action, Ryu tugged hard on her lush hair with his left hand and repeatedly smacked her ass cheeks. "You deserve some good beating mother. Let''s make sure you are returned to your submissive self tonight."


    *Whack* "Ahhh...!" *Whack* *Whack* "Shhhh.. harder.. boy.." *Whack* *Whack* "hahah.. is that it? What a pussy..!!" The redhead''s reaction surprised Ryu for once. With how much force he was invoking his hos spankings, Amelia should either be rolling on the floor or have been asking for forgiveness.


    Yet, there was no sign of suffering on her face. Remarkably, she was arduously demanding to raise the stakes even further. *PAGHHHH* Hesitatingly, he ended up using all his strength to whack her ass. The echoing sound alerted not only Jeff but Ruby as well, who stepped out of the kitchen.


    Both father and daughter pair were concerned for Amelia, however looking at the face of enlightenment, they didn''t know if they shouldugh or cry at the absurdity of the situation.


    "One of these days, she is definitely going to injure herself with all these extreme sexual obsessions." No matter how many times Jeff thought about it, he could never get the reason for his son involving so much violence in his sex.


    Witnessing the satiated expression on the woman facing him while the boy smacked her ass, Jeff can only shake his head in rebuke. What always puzzled him more was how much the women liked when Ryu will fuck them so roughly. Apparently, they seem to love it.


    "Haha.. Don''t worry, Ryu loves her just as much as we do. He will never hurt her." Ruby returned to her chores. "Huh.. why else do you think, I allow all this madness in my house?"


    Listening to Jeff addressing her from outside the kitchen room, Rubyughed out loud. "Don''t get me wrong father.. but this has gotten out of your hands way back. Both these guys have long pushed you to the background."


    "Hmph.. If being in the background feels this good, I will prefer the current setting any day of the week." Rubyughed even harder. "Looks like mother really took a toll on you."


    "You bet she did..!" Jeff pped his things in annoyance. "How can a human be so horny at all times? Sometimes she feels like a wild animal in the period of heat."


    "Hey.. hey.. You want to spend the night on the streets?" Ruby cautioned the man to not be too rampant with his words. "Yeah.. and you think she is willing to spare any attention to us?" Jeff pointed to the erogenous face of thedy being taken from behind.


    "Ohhhh.. haha.. Fuckk.. it feels so good." Pa was breathing raggedly. The lengthy meat inside her was slowly gaining its ground in her rectum. A few more minutes passed like this and eventually, Ryu was balls deep in his mother''s ass.


    "You two..!! Take a break, let''s have dinner." Ruby called out but got no traction with the couple whatsoever. Both of them were deeply entranced in the fleshly pleasures.


    Serving the meal for Jeff, she brought the rest of the tes over to the couple. "Are you listening?" She pped Ryu on his butt, prompting the boy to grab hold of Ruby''s waist and kiss her on the lips.


    His actions caught the redheaded girl by surprise. But she was not alone. Jeff who had been munching on his fruits stopped midway. Ruby had hinted at a few things about her new rtionship with her brother.


    Nevertheless, this was the first time he had seen the advances in their rtionship with his own eyes. As a father to both kids, she wasn''t sure how to react to the situation. Fathers in Korua were not used to watching their children kiss each other romantically.


    "It''s already a bizarre family at this point." Since Ruby actively engaged in the kiss, who was he to stop her. She was a grown woman now and can decide her own future. If she wants to pick Ryu as her next husband, then so be it. He was happy as long as his family was happy.


    Ryu clicked his tongue in delight. "I think mom is ready to eat..!" With a smirk, he pulled how dick out to leave a gaping hole. "Here fill this up." He stretched her ass cheeks wide.


    She didn''t think twice, picking a neatly chopped Virgo, she inserted it into the dted sphincter. Using her middle, she shoved the piece as deep as possible. "Put a few more inside her."


    Pa can only stare back in confusion. One by one she can feel her rectum getting packed with cold fruity pulp. It was a strange thing to do, but she had to maintain the facade of Amelia, as such she didn''t reveal the befuddlement on her face. For all she knew, this can be a regr y between the mother and daughter pair.


    "Wait, I will make some space." Ryu took over his sister, poking the overflowing asshole with his dick. "Ready to have your dinner, sis?" "Hehe.. Go right ahead." Ruby extended her tongue and ced it on the entrance of her mother''s anus.


    Pa was watching the show with an intrigued face when Ryu''s hands reached her face. He hooked her left cheek and began forcing his cock inside the stuffed burrow.


    As soon as pressure was applied, the fruits were crushed, releasing their juices. Prepared for this eventuality, Ruby attached her mouth to the hole,pping the liquid leaking out.


    Gradually Ryu increased the force in his thrusts, stamping his mother''s ass repeatedly. The fleshly fruits inside the tight anal walls were crushed into a pulp, acting as a lubricant.


    Pa was in a state of stupefaction. What a strange way to have sex, she mused. Despite the uncanny sensation of the mushy mixture moving in the wrong direction in her digestive tract, her mind was taking all this as a new adventure. Consequently, she felt less averse to letting the boy do his thing.


    Her only issue was her hand in her mouth, snaring her left cheek in a very derogatory manner. Ryu remainedpletely oblivious to this, pulling his cock out once again. "There.. you can fit in some more."


    Ruby didn''t need the directions. Right when the boy took a break, she was ready with the next filling. Inserting a big piece inside the hole, she will push it with her finger, relishing in the captivating manner her anus will contract and rx around her finger.


    Her actions were not hidden from anyone. Ryu can tell his sister had made an amusement out of this. Picking tworge Virgo pieces in his hand, he shoved them in Ruby''s mouth. "You don''t need your hands, sis." He informed her when she turned to him with perplexity.


    Nodding her head in realization, she got to work immediately. Attaching her lips to her mother''s rim, she forced the flesh in her mouth into the burrow. The scene was extremely hot. Ryu can feel his arousal reach new heights.


    His dick swelled to a point where it was ready to fuck heavens themselves. Nheless, he patiently waited for Ruby toplete her job. Pa had been quite cooperative in the operation. Every time the contents of the girl''s mouth will be forced into her anus, her muscles will work hard to retain it inside her.


    "Good work, sis." Ruby didn''t forget to provide a good lick to Ryu''s dirty cock. Making sure it was all cleaned up, she stepped back. The boy turned around to find they had been left alone by his father. Jeff was a nice guy. Ryu can tell he didn''t enjoy these extra steamy sex sessions.


    "Stand back there, sis." He pointed Ruby to take position next to a bending Amelia. Once she was ready, he picked his right leg and ced his foot firmly on her face. "Is this alright?"


    Ruby''s heart throbbed in her chest. "Yes, please keep it here." She immediately grabbed the foot with both her hands, unwilling to let it slide away.


    Ryu rolled his eyes at the eagerness with which the girl held onto his foot. Shaking his head ruefully, he slowly inserted his rod inside his mother''s waiting ass.


    "Umhhhfgg.. fkk.." Pa barked, her cavity getting stretched like never before. Another hand was introduced into her mouth. Ryu securely held onto both her cheeks. Leveraging his hold of her mouth, he began thrusting his dick into her backdoor.


    *Phh* *Puchhu* Her anus made guzzling noise as the fruits were crushed into pulp and a part of it was ejected from the sides. Ultimately, his thick cock blocked the entrancepletely.


    *Puch* *Puch* His waist began working on her booty, gradually gaining ground as the fruity diet was pushed further and further deep into her intestines.


    On the right side, Ryu''s foot was nted on Ruby''s face while he banged his mother from behind. Under his sole, the girl was panting in excitement. With her heartbeats rushing past all records, Ruby squirmed in pleasure.


    Wasn''t this all she had wanted in life? Ryu''s foot was all for herself. She can do whatever she wants with it. Keeping in mind her brother doesn''t face any difficulty in banging her mother, she slowly began rubbing her face all over the heel.


    Her nostrils red, taking deep breaths to consume her brother''s scent. Her nipples stood in attention and there was a wet patch on her crotch. Just with a single gesture, Ryu seems to have thoroughly overwhelmed her.


    *Pagh* *Pah* *Pah* Ryu broke into a sprint inside his mother. The licentious sounds of her ass being rammed into echoed in the hall. Simultaneously, Ruby had swallowed the front of his feet into her mouth, sucking on his toes, drooling from her mouth.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 307: Banging your mother in the ass 2

    Chapter 307: Banging your mother in the ass 2


    **Amelia and Pa will be used interchangeably in this chapter. Please note that both names are referring to the same woman here, from two different perspectives.**


    Night had fallen over the town of Korua, but Ryu''s house was bustling with activity. Pa was continuously being rammed in her ass by the boy, her throat making groaning voices. Under her feet, there was a nasty mess of fruit pulp that had been squeezed out of her gaping anus.


    Ryu had been going at her just as strong as in the beginning. There was no sign of the boy slowing down any time soon. Rather it was Pa who had epted her defeat in this erotically charged contest.


    With the boy holding both her cheek muscles in his grasp, the mature woman had stuck her tongue out as a disy of his victory over her. Her eyes had rolled over and saliva kept dripping from her mouth.


    All the strength in her body was employed to stop her knees from buckling under the weight of her own body.


    Apart from these two, there was another girl with her face buried in Ruy''s ass. Since the time her brother gave her a free run with his feet, she has had a lot of fun with them. As such, it was time for her to return the favor. And what better way to do that, than to offer a rimjob to Ryu?


    Though her tongue was sore from all the licking she had performed today, Ruby took it as training to improve herself. If possible, she would like to spend a full night worshiping her brother''s feet. A strong tongue was the minimum requirement for her dream toe true.


    "Suck it, Ruby." Midway through her rimming, she received anothermand. Ruby had no qualms being called by her name. If she had agreed to be his woman, she better be used to this name-calling. Still, not used to it, she can''t help but find it funny.


    While Ruby swallowed his mush-covered cock, Ryu hoisted the mature woman by her hair. Moving her away from the support, she had held on to until now, he brought her a few steps away. He kneaded the heavy breasts of Pa, who was disguised as his mother, for the time it took Ruby to blow his cock back to life.


    She dutifully ced it back inside the bunghole of her mother and signaled to Ryu. "Go ahead..!" "Thanks, Ruby. Now go and clean the mess Amelia created." He was certain that Jeff must be fast asleep by now, that''s the reason he switched to calling thesedies by their names.


    Watching his new wife grovel on the floor and pick the freshly pulverized fruits with her lips, Ryu felt a jolt in his dick. He unceremoniously thrusted his waist sending his log all the way into his mother''s guts.


    "Aaahhh... Fuuukk..!!" Pa cried in pain but her scream didn''t seem to discourage Ryu from shafting her once again. With his left arm, he locked both arms of the woman behind her back. His right hand reached over her face and earnestly took hold of her nose.


    Pa felt two long fingers invade her nostrils. Her face was hauled up by the means of her hooked nose. The disguised woman would have definitely not allowed Ryu to ever treat her in such a degrading manner. s.. she was switching between various states of alertness, unable to tell what was happening with her body.


    All her subconscious mind required right now was a satisfactory orgasm. She will not settle for anything less than that. "Ohhh.. aaaghh... Nhghhuggh.. nhuuu... Ahhh.. fuuughhhh..!!" With her nostrils blocked, she dropped her jaws to breathe in, inadvertently lolling her tongue out.


    "You like getting fucked in your ass, mom? You like your son fucking you like a street whore?" Ryu was careful not to talk too loudly delivering words straight into her ear before nibbling on her earlobes.


    "Aahhhh.. fuckkk.. harder.. aaahhhhh..!!" Pa screamed like crazy, in no state to respond with anything coherent. "I will take that as a yes." Ryu chuckled and pounded her tush with all his strength.


    While this debauchery was ying out in the hall, in the master bedroom, a man stood upright in his bed, distraught by the screaming from outside. "You idiots!!!" Anyone will be angered on being forcefully woken up only half an hour after going to bed.


    The man of the house was mad. Jumping off his bed, he opened the door to find exactly what he had expected. Ruby was hunched on the floor eating something disgusting. For some reason, Jeff knew exactly what she was munching on, regardless he instantly buried that thought as soon as it germinated in his mind.


    His life was already plenty difficult. Now he didn''t want the food he ate to be insulted in such a repulsive manner. Shifting his focus, he saw Amelia with Ryu''s finger hooking her nose in the most demeaning manner possible.


    "For goddess'' sake.. maintain some dignity brat." Jeff reprimanded. "I know she is not worthy of being the most respected mother out there. Still.." He shook his head by the end of his sentence. Who was he kidding? He can clearly see the lusty face his wife had on. She was obviously enjoying her time.


    Ryuughed. "We can''t change her father." "Aaahhh.. haha.. fuckkk..!!" He gave a long jab into Amelia''s asshole making his father witness her true self. Jeff was at ack of words. What was he supposed to say in a situation like this?


    "Compared to some random guys fucking her senseless. I would rather do it myself." His words made sense for Jeff. That''s what he had always advocated for. He loved his wife dearly. They can''t trust her with other men.


    "Humph.. then continue, I will go upstairs and sleep in Mira''s room." Jeff walked past the group, making sure not to look down at the ''stuff'' Ruby was feeding on. "Try to keep it down. This is still a house where some ''normal'' people reside as well. Don''t turn it into a brothel."


    With his words, the man had thrown both his children and his wife into the category of ''abnormals''. No matter, his words had little to no effect on them. Watching the man ascend the stairs, Ryu resumed skewering his mother on his stick.


    Holding Amelia''s head up, he turned her around. His waist continues to work on her ass, generating pping sounds. "Share some with her, Ruby. Can''t leave my bitch with an empty stomach."


    Ruby knew what was asked of her. Swooping down on the floor with a smile, she scooped a mouthful of the churned fruits. Meanwhile, Ryu had brought the woman right next to her.


    The mother-daughter pair kissed and Ruby


    regurgitated the contents of her mouth into the open maw. "Eat it slut..!!" Ryu had to p his mother''s face a few times before she could understand the instruction.


    "Ughhgg... Ughhggff.. oohhggmbhh.." Pa''s mouth worked to push her dinner down her throat. Ryu returned his hand to her nose and rewarded her with some deep pration of her anus.


    Duty-bound, Ruby gradually transferred all of the residue fruit mush from the floor to her mother, in a matter of few minutes. "Should I add more? She looks hungry to me." She informed her brother who gave his nod. "Yeah, bring more."


    The redhead rushed to the kitchen and Ryu brought Amelia down to her knees. He made hery in a position with her head on the floor and ass raised. Stepping his right foot on the side of her face, he inserted his dick back into the waiting asshole.


    Sometimeter Ruby brought the finely chopped Tura fruits with her and helped Ryu fill her mother''s bum with them. He pounded her ceaselessly into the night with Ruby transporting the food over to Amelia''s mouth.


    At the end of their session, once his mother passed out from a back-breaking orgasm, Ryu fucked Ruby as well. Later in the night, both siblings cleaned up their mess and took refuge in the bedroom with their mother.


    **Next morning**


    Emilyid in her bed, staring at the book in her hands, humming to herself. Someone knocked on her door just then and she invited the person inside. "Come in." The door swung open and Emily''s face bloomed with that.


    An attractive woman stepped in, dressed in gorgeous red attire. She was tall and had an oval face with a straight nose. "Greetings, senior sister." Standing on the doorstep, age elegantly bowed towards thedy in the bed.


    "Hahaha.. took you long enough, brat!! Come.. sit here." Emily affectionately beckoned the woman to take a seat next to her. "Apologies to senior sister. This child got stuck with some troubling business." Thedy dressed in red approached the bed and settled down. Every small gesture from her was extremely refined to the precision.


    Emily yfully pped her back. "Drop this pretense, Felicia. I know you all too well. Most of the time you are only posing this exuberance." As if taken a single by such frankness from the water mage, thedy was stunned at first but immediately broke into a peal ofughter.


    "Pardon... Pardon..! I think I got lost in the character. Give me a minute, senior sister." The woman named Felicia stood back up and pulled out the decorated pins from her hair, letting her neatly crafted bun fall.


    "Damn... it''s infuriating to keep up with all this royalty business." She went on to remove her luxurious outer garment, only leaving a thin shirt on her body.


    "One would have thought might have gotten ustomed to this new life after so long haha.. nheless, you are still the same, misfit." Felicia tossed the royal gown to one side and jumped in the bed with Emily.


    "Let''s not talk about that." She held onto Emily''s hand and proceeded to kiss the woman on her lips without a warning. "I missed you so much, sister." Her ck eyes dted, confessing her feelings for thedy.


    "I missed you too, little girl." Theck of reservation Emily disyed after being kissed meant she had been used to this show of affection. "Did you meet master? I was not able to pay a visit to her for almost a year now."


    Emily let the girl hold onto her hands, answering her with a nod. "I did. She is doing good." She took a pause before continuing with a wry smile. "A year? I don''t even remember how long I had neglected not only master but everyone around me."


    Felicia shook her head, rubbing her hands on Emily''s. "It was not your fault, senior sister. No one could me you for reacting to how you did. Who could have foreseen such a drastic chain of events?"


    Emily took a deep breath. "Let''s put those depressing thoughts away. I have loved on now." Waiting for Felicia to nod, she continued. "Tell me about your life. Even after your marriage, I was rarely able to talk to you properly."


    The older woman shifted into a morefortable position in be. "Now I got all the time in the world. Let''s catch up. First, tell me how are things between you and Hayden? Are you guys still spending half your days bickering..? Haha.."


    Felicia sneered recalling her husband. "You don''t need me to tell you about that bastard. Everyone knows how much of a womanizer he is." She rested her hands behind her back and supported her body on it. "I don''t even discuss these matters with him now. Since he is never going to change, why should I be the one banging my head against the wall?"


    "Haha... I can understand. But you know, Hayden was here earlier.. and he told me a few things." Felicia didn''t let her continue, already figuring out the flow of the conversation. "So he came here toin behind my back?"


    Emily waved her hand, not wanting any misunderstanding to develop between the couple. "Nah.. far from it. Rather, he was quite happy that you have chosen this path. If you are happy, then I don''t think anyone reserves the right to advise you otherwise."


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 308: Disciplining your mother

    Chapter 308: Disciplining your mother


    "Hmph... Well, I am happy alright..!." Felicia sighed in exhaustion. "He should know, I can return him in kind if he doesn''t lower down his theatrics for women." She argued, mostly to herself.


    Emily caressed her face. "It''s fine, Felicia. Just take your own advice. No one reserves the right to lecture you on anything. If you feel relieved involved with a bunch of men, just do so, who cares?"


    "I hope it was that easy, senior sister." Felicia smiled wrily. "There are a lot of considerations attached to being a part of the Royal family. Despite the flimsy rules of our world that didn''t restrict free sexual rtions, I can''t help but feel burdened most of the time."


    Emily brought her face over to kiss Felicia on her forehead. "Well, I don''t understand all these critical details. Nevertheless, I know how you are." She passed on a beaming smile that could lift anyone''s spirit.


    "Since you have chosen this path for yourself, I am sure you will figure things out. That is how you have always been. Always picking the hardest ways to do a task and then not giving up on it no matter the amount of time and effort you had to put in. Not much different than a brat, I say.. haha.."


    The olderdy''s words made both of themugh together. "Hehe... It can''t be helped. I could never stomach defeat." Felicia responded by puffing up her chest. Both of them talked for hours until it was time for Felicia to leave.


    "Please let me know if you need anything, senior sister. Both the maids outside were handpicked by me. They will always have the means to contact me at all times." She offered while putting on her extravagant gown.


    "I know.." Emily waved her hands nonchntly. "At this age, I only need some silence and my books. And I already have both here." Felicia didn''t argue with her, both of them passing each otherst greetings before she left the room.


    **In Korua**


    After a tedious night, Pa woke up to amotion in her bed. Covered in nothing but her nket, she turned her head to find the other two upants of her bed already engaged in their morning debauchery. ''Is this guy only a human?''


    Pa won''t believe she was outdone by a human man. She can still recall parts of her stringent humiliation at the hands of the boyst night. It was strange.. very strange indeed.


    From the things she recollected, that the boy did to her, even a quarter of those would have been more than enough justification to cut his head off. And yet, Pa can''t exactly feel the wrath that she normally should have felt. Was it because she had one of the best orgasms of her life yesterday?


    Is it because of her sexual gratification at his hands, that she felt so reluctant to harm him? The scenes of the boy fucking the life out of her ass kept shing in front of her eyes even now.


    Her entire body squirmed when she recalled the part where he had hooked her nose in such a degrading manner. "Hn?" Pa''s hands reached down to find herself leaking just from the thought of it.


    What more evidence there can be? She can''t deny it at all. Everything was out in open. She was indeed a slut who liked being fucked like an animal. ''Dammit.. how distasteful..?!''


    Her eyes darted over to find the siblings attached to each other. Ryuid on his back beside her, with Ruby settled on top of him, straddling his cock ever so slowly. The girl was chewing on her lips with her eyes closed.


    A single look on her face told Pa how much she was cherishing her time with the boy. She turned to face the boy who hands his hands gently holding onto Ruby''s waist and jogging her ass to nestle back and forth on his dick.


    She was astounded at the amount of patience shown by the brat. This wasn''t the sex she was used to. How boring? And yet, why does Ruby''s face tell her that this was the best thing for her?


    The couple was taking their sweet time exploring each other at an exceptionally slow pace. Pa''s mind hade to a halt. She can only wait and watch the scene unfold. Was this love? The idea popped into her mind.


    Ryu''s hands traced their way to take hold of Ruby''s breasts fondling them and pinching her nipples from time to time. "Aaahmm... Ryu..!! Aaaahh..!!" The hot breath left her lips as Ruby bent over the boy to capture his mouth, engaging him in a drawn-out kiss.


    All along, Ryu had not moved his waist at once. All the jostling motion was taken care of by Ruby herself in cowgirl style. Right now, the girl was certainly in themanding position.


    This slow-paced sex continued for quite a while when finally Ruby copsed over Ryu''s chest. "Now you do it!" With her head next to his face, she muttered in his ear, letting the boy take over. Ryu agreed, aggressively grappling her ass and shifting his waist to jab into the waiting pussy.


    Pa didn''t realize it, but her fingers made their way up her vagina, poking the warmer insides. Her lips were swelling and so was her chest. With a dry throat, she produced a primal grunt, attracting all the attention to herself.


    "Looks like somebody is having their own fun..!" Ryu noticed the woman next to him, ring at him with hungry eyes. The lust she disyed astounded him. Even by his mother''s standards, this amount of libido was notmon.


    Amelia should have been properly disposed of by the long-standing session he had with her. And yet, he found her lusting over him once again. Even now she chose to keep watching silently like a prowling cat, ready to pounce on him at a moment''s notice.


    "She looks really intense today haha.." Rubyughed at the desirous face of her mother, lusting after her own son. "He is upied, mom." She put her arms around Ryu''s head, attaching herself to him like a squid.


    "Hmph.. did I ask for your suggestions, little girl?" Amelia made her move. Wrapping her lush hair into subsequent binds, she moved behind the couple. Not thinking twice, she stuck her middle finger straight into Ryu''s cute asshole.


    "Oooh.. fuck..!!" He cried out in pleasure as she resorted to massaging his bowels by moving her long finger up and down his anus. Arousal was inundating her mind. For the moment Pa wanted to let go of her pride and let herself immerse in it.


    While her finger moved up and down his tract, she stuck her mouth on his balls, swallowing both of them at once. Ryu''s cock grew by an entire inch, invading Ruby''s womb in the process.


    "Aaaahh...!!" All three individuals moaned simultaneously. Ryu''s jabs inside his sister-wife turned brisk with his mother''s tongue running all over his balls stationed in her sloppy mouth.


    The entire room was drowned in Ruby''s lustful groans as she inched closer to her orgasm. Ryu kept pounding his new wife with increased diligence, courtesy to his mom.


    Pa had no intentions to stop there. Having sucked on his balls for long enough, she brought her lips down. Using her hands she stretched his hips outwards and once the asshole came in full view, attached her mouth to it.


    "Yeah.. mom.. eat it.. ahhh.." Ryu was going crazy by the double assault. On one hand, his mother was poking her tongue in his anus, and on the other, Ruby''s cunt was contracting like crazy, suffocating his dick in the folds of her slippery vaginal muscles.


    He sustained them for the next ten minutes after which his pulsating dick emptied out his balls in his sister''s baby hole. A huge amount of sizzling hot semen was deposited right inside her, causing Ruby to ejacte as well. The brother-sister pair held each other in their arms and kissed their faces.


    Pa on the other hand was busy slurping the thick cum leaking from Ruby''s stuffed vagina. She let the semen drip from over his balls, right into her mouth. *Guchuu* Her tonguepped at the thick jizz making its way down the midsection of his hips.


    "Sleep for some time, I will bring this nuisance away." Ryu kissed the girl in his arm, letting her slide to his left. Both of them shared a burst of heartyughter at the expense of their mum.


    "Come, Amelia, it''s time for you to have your dose." He got off the bed and inserted his fingers in the redhead''s mouth, clipping her cheeks in a highly demeaning manner. Not waiting to see her response, he hauled her away by hooking her up.


    Pa can not react in time and as far as she was concerned, it didn''t even matter. She jumped off the bed, crawling on all four limbs as the boy dragged her out of the room by the means of her pronged head.


    Walking was exceedingly difficult for Pa, mostly because with her head held at an angle she can barely see anything at all. Ryu made her crawl over to the bathroom. "You are one heck of a slut mom, I am telling you..!"


    Pa scoffed at Ryu''sints. The boy can only smile bitterly. He had fucked this woman with everything he had got, any more than this might risk her ending up bedridden just like Nana.


    "If you can''t continue then just tell me.. Hmph... I will go and look for someone else." Ryu knew she was trying to rile him up. He raised her chin with his fingers and bent down to peck her forehead. "Okay.. but only this one time. You won''t be using that cunt of yours until I return."


    His stiff expression reminded her that he was pretty serious. Pa''s heartbeat quickened, finding the boy''s refined face so close to hers. "Promise?" He questioned her, to which the woman reacted by aggressively grappling his face andtching onto his lips.


    Amelia was ruthless in her kiss, sucking on Ryu''s lips ravenously. Having no other choice he let her eat him for a while. Suddenly, his hands reached behind her head and gripped a fistful of her hair, yanking her head away from him.


    "I asked you something, bitch!!" *Paaagh* He pped the twin peaks on her chest, to put his point across. Amelia responded with a vicious re while chewing on her lips and fingering her pussy.


    "Whatever.. l don''t care..!!" *paaaghh* Another p to her fair tits made the woman both squirm and wince at the same time. "Did you pick the wrong step today, mom? You are not supposed to talk back with your husband like this."


    A few more backhanded ps left Pa''s tits burning.. and she loved it. "It''s so disgraceful. You should return to being a submissive wife, just like earlier. I say fuck.. you fuck.. I say stop.. you stop." Ryu''s fingers pinched her nipple harshly until the woman groaned in pain.


    "Ohh..? What happened to your milk? Did you run dry?" In the middle of their re-training session, Ryu noticed the anomaly. "Huh.. the baby drank it all." Pa was quick to respond, not letting the boy mull too long on it.


    "Hmm? Did she drink it all? What a glutton.. haha.. that''s fine." "You talk too much... just fuck me..!!" Pa protested, growing restless with every passing second now. Ryu sighed as if he was truly disappointed in the woman.


    "Youck proper discipline mom." *Whack* A tight pnded squarely on Pa''s face instantly filling her with rage. Unfortunately, she didn''t get a respite just yet. Aware of her limits, Ryu proceeded to p her face a few more times.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 309: Disciplining your mother 2

    Chapter 309: Disciplining your mother 2


    "What did I tell, you? You fuck when I say it and you stop when I say it. Is that too hard to understand mom?" Though distraught, Pa bit her tongue to suppress the anger in her heart. And at the same time, Ryu took this opportunity to grab her neck and forcefully drag her on her butt, over to the wall of their bath.


    "You have gone bad, mom. As your punishment, you got to y with yourself." With her back against the wall, it took Pa a minute to understand what the kid meant by ying herself.


    It was very demeaning to use her own hands to touch herself. Even so, what humiliating things had not happened to her in the past day already that will make her shy doing this.


    Partly driven by her desire for a soothing orgasmic end and partly by the fear of hurting the boy if she flipped, Pa gave up and dropped her eyes in recognition of her submission.


    With her teeth biting on her lips, she put yer left hand in her crotch, gently rubbing the top portion of her slit. Her thighs were parted to either side giving Ryu the best possible view of her pink cunt.


    "Good girl... Keep doing that. If you can entice me enough.. maybe I will consider fucking you." Ryu wrapped his hand around hisid dick and smeared its slick tip all over Pa''s face.


    She did not react to it, only focussing her gaze on the reward and slowly inserting her two fingers in her pussy. "Eehhhh..!!" Whenever her palms came in contact with her swelled-up clitoris, she will end up grunting like an animal in heat.


    Sometimes even disgrace can be utilized in your favor. That''s the lesson Pa had learned from Ryu. Like right now, she felt the heat in her system grow exponentially just because of her shameful action of fingering her own cunt.


    Her efforts brought a change. A change that was visible to her in the form of Ryu''s gradually rising cock right across her face. She tried to catch the knotty head by the means of her lips a few times, only to fail again and again. Every miss will result in the boy using his cock to p her face.


    "Where do you want to take it, mom?" Ryu asked with a smirk, relishing the dirty look in the redhead''s eyes. "Everywhere.. fuck.. ahhhh... I want it inside every hole in.. in oohhh.. my fucking.. body.. aaahhh...!!" Pa''s fingering had grown intense, resulting in the faltering of her speech.


    Her right hand was repeatedly crushing her breasts carelessly, twisting her itchy nipples in all directions. "Then tell me what are you willing to do for it?" Ryu tilted his long dick from side to side next to her face like an inverted pendulum.


    It wasn''t his intention to hypnotize her. Regardless, his actions surely seem to bewitch the woman. The way her pupils followed the swaying cock, it wasn''t long before she can virtually see nothing else.


    All that remained in her vision was this divine tool that was going to help her archive Nirvana. "Anything.. haahh.. I can do.. anything.. ohhh.. fuuughh...!!" Ryu chuckled lightly at the sheer sexual appetite of his mother.


    "Nice work.. here.. you can smell it. Remember.. don''t touch it." He warned severely, causing the woman to nod heavily. Anything was better than the edge Pa found herself at.


    Ryu let his cock reach under her nose. *Sniff* *Sniff* The desperation with which the woman red her nostrils to suck in as much of his manly scent as she could make his smile mboyantly.


    "Will you be a good submissive mommy from now?" Pa pecked her head without a dy. "Will you talk back to your husband?" She shook it ever so fast, letting the boy know of hermitments.


    "That''s my mom. Now open your mouth, I will let you taste it." His words had not even left his mouth when he saw her lower jaws fall in a wee. Ryu cringed at her eagerness, nevertheless, he gradually brought the tip of his cock inside her awaiting lips.


    "Aaaaghhh..!!" Right when the top portion of his cock was ced on her tongue, Pa felt a spark run through her backbone and end up straight into her groins. As she swallowed the saliva mixed with the dried-up semen, her body gave up.


    "Hhhhghaaaahhh!!" With a scream that probably woke up every other person in the house, she came. *Spurt* *Prrrr* Squirt after squirt, the vaginal discharge created a pool under her butt.


    With Ryu''s cock still stationed in her mouth, she tiredly gazes at the boy. "Good girl.. you did well." He thought she was asking for praise and he did just that, patting her head in acmation.


    When she was assigned this mission, Pa had no idea she will be turned into a literal personification of a whore. Things she had endured here.. she never knew was possible. This was a whole new world in itself, something that the boy made her discover.


    "You want to rest?" Ryu inquired to which Pa shook her head vehemently. "I can keep going for the whole day." She smirked while holding the cock off her mouth for a while and stretching the folds of her glisteningbia to proudly disy the insides of her twat.


    "Thought so." Ryu scratched his head. "But first.." He shoved his little brother back into her mouth. Thinking he needed a small blowjob to get ready, Pa swallowed the entire length at once. "I need to take a leak."


    **Warning: Pissing sequence ahead. You can continue from the below-mentioned marker if you want to skip it.**


    Even before her mind can decipher the words, a warm stream made its way down her throat. Like a trained slut, her tonsils worked up and down to smoothly pass the liquid down to her stomach without a second thought.


    It was only after the initial few seconds of swallowing the warm pissing from the boy did her conscious mind noticed the anomaly in the whole situation. *Cough* *Cough* Ryu was forced to take his cock out from itsfortable sheath.


    "Oops.. did I pissed too hard? My bad.. haha.." Heughed in embarrassment, withholding his dick away from her. Pa massaged her chest, not sure how to react to the situation other than direct a murderous re toward the boy.


    Needless to say, the brat remained oblivious to her outrage. "It''s okay. I will go slow this time." Casually shaking his head, Ryu popped his dick right between the mad woman''s lips. It took some effort on his part to coax her in opening her jaws back.


    "Ready?" He picked her arms up and nailed them over the wall. His dick slowly dug deeper in her mouth until half of it was lodged securely in herfy food pipe. Pa kept staring at the boy with wide eyes, as of her brain had stopped functioning.


    Taking her silence as approval, Ryu gently rxed his dder. "You can swallow it slowly." Keeping his words, he reined in on the flow of his urine.


    Pa''s mind had sparked quite a while ago. She can''te up with any defense against the never before seen assault on jee self-esteem. With the hot piss gushing down her throat whatever ego remained in her was crushed to smithereens. How was she any different than a pebble on the roadside?


    Ryu continued to piss into the maw of thedy he assumed to be his loving mother, who never gets mad no matter how many oundish requests she has to fulfill. Likewise, the contents of his dder were sessfully transported to Pa''s stomach, via his penis.


    **Continue from here.**


    "Great as always." Satisfied, he held Pa''s shoulders and made her stand with her cheeks stered on the wall. "It''s time to turn you into mommy whore once again." With her face groveling over the wall he resigned to spanking her massive buttocks.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAGH* The bulky ass cheeks of the mature woman attractively oscited with every whacking. Each time they will crash into each other, providing Ryu''s cock a boost.


    Pa gnashed her teeth. Obviously, she had wiped the entire sequence of the past few minutes from her memory itself. There was no other way to she can leave this boy alive. Her lips didn''t make any sound, silently receiving the spankings.


    After a few minutes, the sultry sounds of Pa emanated from the bath. Sitting up in his bed on the upper floor, Jeff took a deep breath. Aware of what was conspiring, he had neither the appetite nor the courage to go and take a look.


    ***


    In a highrge restaurant, Felicia sat with a white mask over her face. Instead of her usual extravagant red dress, right now she only wore a single long coat with a long hoodie pulled over her head.


    There was a multitude of emptied-out wine bottles on her table. "Bring me another one." Shemanded the person waiting on her. After so many drinks, her speech suffered, but the waiter got what he was asked to do.


    Prepared for this development, he had the wine bottles unsealed already for the high-paying customer. Rushing to the counter, he picked up the heavy container and had just turned around when he crashed into a burly man.


    "I will handle it from here, little guy." With shoulder-length long hair, the person was quite handsome and if the waiter had to guess, his cultivation level must be just as impressive as his physique.


    "Sure. Here." Knowing better than confronting these guys on his own, he carefully handed therge ss bottle over to the person who epted it with a smile before walking back to Felicia''s table.


    *TAAAP* "Does thedy mind if I apany her with the drinks?" Under the mask, Felicia frowned her face. With a huff, she swept the bottle away from his grasp. "Not interested. Please show yourself out."


    Although taken aback by the swift refusal. "Hahaha.. nice.. nice..!" He pped his hands together in glee and sat down on the chair opposite the woman. He can see her eyes squint under her pearly mask, but she chose not to lodge a protest.


    Since Felicia refused to share her wine, he was forced to order one on his own. A few minutes passed like this and both parties remained drinking ceaselessly.


    Though being ignored so ruthlessly, the man kept his patience, only from time to time gazing at the soft set of lips that were left uncovered. Yet, even that single sight was enough to keep him hooked.


    "Brazen.. I must say." Felicia poured thest remaining alcohol from her bottle and ordered the next one. "Oh..? So mydy had finally decided to speak up." He had been waiting for the opportunity to present itself, and it did.


    Felicia just shook her head in despondency, not bothering to reply to him. "Mydy must be quite depressed to devour.. oh sorry.. pardon my words... I mean to say, relish suchrge quantities of this cultured drink."


    "Hmm.. And I don''t see why you should care?" After a full twenty minutes, Felicia uttered a full sentence to the man. "Hohoho.. it has everything to do with me." The muscr guy cleared his throat, trying to present himself better.


    "You see, I have a weak heart. I can''t see a woman in trouble and not act on it." He took a sip of his wine, staring directly at Felicia''s dark pupils. "Especially of a woman is of such high-grade beauty like yourself."


    Felicia didn''t respond for a while, focussing her attention more on the newly served wine. "And who told you that I am in trouble?" Shemented with a smirk off her lips.


    "I think I forgot to tell you another quality of mine." Felicia raised her eyes to make asting look at the man. Finding him to possess quite a handsome visage. Needless to say, her nce didn''t linger long on him. "And what will that be?"


    With confidence, the guy extended his hand and ced it over Felicia''s. "I have developed an instinct to find thedies who are in distress and will not refuse my help."


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 310: Felicias choice

    Chapter 310: Felicia''s choice


    <<Hi.. author here.. dear readers, since I returned to writing after my vacations in May this year, I hardly have had any time off.


    Hence, I need a week off to cool down. I hope you guys won''t mind that.


    I will try to release one or two iterations of the short-story on Patron this week, but can''t promise it.


    See you all next to next week!!


    yer104>>


    Felicia looked down at the hand over her own. "What does your help include?" She responded with her sharp eyes gleaming under her hood. The hand the person had extended, overturned her palm and gently rubbed it.


    "My help offerings can''t be listed out. Mydy will have to show some confidence in my skills and let me show it to you." Felicia snorted and grabbed the wine bottle, dunking it all at once.


    "Good. We shall see what you have on offer." She got up from her seat and threw three gold coins to the waiter. "Let''s go to the ce you can put up the best performance."


    Ever so confident in his skill, the person took a single gold coin and tossed it to the same waiter. "I will take the same room." Not waiting for his reply, he turned to thedy under the hoodie. "Shall we go?"


    She looked down at his offered hand and took it without much thought. What she didn''t anticipate was the man gently ushering her into his chest and wrapping his arm around her waist.


    "Try not to get overconfident in your skills. You might end up burning yourself." Felicia warned but didn''t push the guy away as he led her to the upper floors of the hotel. "Hehe.. that''s the adventure of living, miss." His tone and words had morphed from respectfully to a more friendly one.


    "What''s the fun in a life that''s not revolving around dangerous women." Felicia scoffed at his chest-thumping attempts as the couple navigated through the corridors to locate their room. "After you..!" He unlocked the door and insisted her inside.


    Within only a few steps, Felicia turned around and removed her hoodie, revealing a figure-hugging bright dress inside it. "Oh.. you must be hot from all the wine, let me help you out of this."


    He came forward to hold thedy''s coat off. Peeling it off, her magnificent figure came into even more prominence. With a slim waist and a t belly, she sent his heart pumping blood to his brother currently restrained in his trousers.


    Once the coat was off Felicia, she held her arms out, a gesture reminiscent of her high background. It took the man behind her some time to understand what her actions signified.


    "Haha.." With an embarrassingugh, he pped his head once he realized what thedy wanted from him. Proceeding to untie the countless strings holding her tight dress in ce, he took a deep whiff of the expensive perfume.


    "You never told me your name, miss. Also, will you be keeping that mask on?" One by one her dress kepting loose when Felicia shook her head. "Mask can''t be removed. As far as my name goes... call me Cia."


    Even an inexperienced guy can tell that she was using an alias. There were several reasons for people to hide their identities in the world of cultivation. As such, he didn''t mind her choice to nod and reveal her face. Just like the woman, he too was only interested in a single stand.


    Some great time together and both of them can be on their way. "Fine. I get it. Still, my name is Shm of Reidner city. In case you ever need to find me again hehe.." Excited that he made a good catch today, Shm gently tugged the dress down, slowly dropping it down over her back and then eventually over her hips.


    There were no undergarments inside. Thedy was buck naked once the dress was peeled off her body. There was a significant bump in Shm''s crotch, his dick protesting at not being allowed to set free.


    "Truly marvelous." Knowing better than rushing things and blowing away his chance, he didn''t touch her in the first instance. "Hmph.. you must be pretty experienced in helping the ''distressed'' women, what happened?"


    Felicia stepped out of her boots and turned around to face the man in all her glory. To say Shm was left speechless will be an understatement. "Dammit... I truly outdid myself this time."


    Taking his own time to nce at every square inch of her glorious body, he gulped twice in a row. A figure to die for, along with two perky round tits had sent his heart pounding in his chest. Blood had gushed to his groins, inting his shaft.


    "Please don''t tell me you belong to some high-ass ndy. My life is not worth a single night with a woman." Naturally, there was a high chance such a divine beauty might belong to some powerhouse n.


    "Hahah.." Felicia broke into a peal of softughter. "What happened to all the bravado about living a life between the thighs of dangerous women?" She took two steps forward, cing both her arms around the man''s neck.


    Even with the mask hiding her face, Shm can somehow easily visualize the disdain on it. "Cough.. cough... I am pretty sure that was not exactly my words." His words didn''t invoke anypassion in Felicia.


    "It was more or less the same thing..." She brought her head over to his neck and gave it a long lick. "Woah..!!" Her aggressiveness shocked even an experienced casanova like Shm.


    "Scared?" Felicia mocked. "Hahaha.. miss is more yful than I initially assumed." Shm responded by holding her waist and jerking her body onto himself. Her bare tits were instantly crushed against hisrge chest. "I guess, I was wrong in my judgment."


    His hands crawled down from her waist and reached down to cup her ass cheeks. "Even with all the risks involved. I believe the reward more than justifies it." Reaching down is resorted to kissing Felicia''s neck, gently biting all along her smooth skin.


    "Umhhh..!!" Thedy in his arms moaned. Taking that as the signal he had been looking for, Shm poked his fingers between her ass cheeks. "Mhhhgg.." The tip of his fingers came across the soft entrance to her vagina.


    Rolling it up and down along the slit present between the folds of herbia, eventually inserting his index finger inside. "Fuuuckk.." Felicia bit on his neck ruthlessly. Both men and women cried out, one in excitement, the other in pain.


    Shm was not going to take the biteying down. In equal exchange, he inserted another finger in her tight pussy, this time reaching even further deep inside her warm vaginal wall until he discovered some wetness.


    "You look aroused to me, miss. Want me to stick it in?" Felicia''s hands had in the meanwhile reached into his trousers and found his phallus. "Ohh.. you don''t want me to suck on it before you do that?"


    For a moment, Shm can''t believe her words. For a womaning from a high background, anything other than absolutely ''normal'' sex felt demeaning to them. Most esteemed women will find it beneath them to suck a man''s cock, especially of someone who was not even their partner or they didn''t acknowledge.


    To think he left such asting impression on thedy... Shm was proud of himself. "Ahem...if miss doesn''t mind then please go right ahead." The swiftness with which he got rid of his pants was legendary.


    "Hahaha... Fuck off..!!" He knew it. She was just messing with him. No matter how awesome he was in his city. This was the capital. Countless big fishes were swimming around. It will be extremely hard to make a name for himself.


    Feliciaughed to her heart''s content with no regard for the man at all. "Hmph.. stay within your limits... damnmoner." She turned on her heels and made her way to the bed. She immersed her fingers between her lips and then led them to poke into her fresh vagina, thering it with her saliva


    Her legs were raised and made to part to either side, making the site as erotically charged as it possibly could be. Shm''s cock felt like it can pierce the heavens themselves when the maturedy used her fingers to separate her outerbia, revealing the appetizing insides to him.


    "When you say it like that.." Shm pretended not to be overwhelmed by the scenery, in spite of the throbbing erection between his legs. "I might be able to trace some noble lineage if I look at my family tree."


    Felicia clicked her tongue, slowly inserting her middle finger deep into her pussy. "You think I give a shit about it?" She pulled her finger out and sucked on it, enticing the man even further with her tactics.


    "Now are you going to keep talking? You are boring me to death here." Shm scratched his head, not used to being mocked so tantly. "Pardon me for that." He went ahead and gave his dick a few strokes.


    "Ready?" Climbing in the bed, he brought the knob of his dick right over the entrance of Felicia''s vagina entrance. "Just stick it in, useless fellow... Ohhhh.. mhhhh... Yeahh.. haha.."


    Midway through her sentence, Shm was tired of being taken advantage of repeatedly. He unceremoniously shoved his cock inside the woman''s eager pussy. His crotch grind against Felicia''s, sending his full length inside her at once.


    With his burly arms falling on either side of thedy, his hips gyrated rhythmically. "Aaah.. ohhh.. muuuughh.." Felicia''s lips uttered sensual moans. With time, her hands sped the man''s back once he broke into a continuous motion inside her.


    The same scene kept going on straight for the next twenty minutes without as much as a change in their posture. The reason being, Felicia refused to allow the man to fuck her behind. With most of his options struck off the list, Shm can only continue with whatever he was allowed to do.


    This was his first encounter with a woman who even refused to let him take her from behind. He didn''t even ask for something over the top. When did even doggy style be a taboo position?


    Confused, Shm had to make do with what leftover faculties he had. Choosing to y with Felicia''s breast instead. "Huuh... I am close.. go faster.. aahhhh.." Under him thedy seems to be having a st, groaning and squealing like a madwoman.


    "Keep.. going.. aahhh.. yesss.. that''s right.. haha.. ffffuiighhh....!!" Felicia curled up into a ball under him with fluids gushing out of her vagina. Contrary to the woman, Shm was the one who can''t help but cringe at the situation. What a boring way to fuck?


    Can this even be called sex? All they did wasy one over the other and move their crotch. Even animals probably had much more exciting sessions than this. Though this was the feeling in his heart, he was not foolish enough to let that show up on his face.


    ''What a waste of such a high-quality body.'' Looking down at the woman relishing in her climax, he shifted to the side. Felicia had strictly prohibited him from even ejacting inside her. With so many restrictions, how the fuck was he going to enjoy his time?


    To her, he didn''t feel anything more than a dick that can be used to prate her and achieve gratification out of it. ''I thought I hot a jackpot.. what a bummer.m!'' He can only sigh in helplessness. What was a gorgeous body to him if it can''t be put to use?


    "Ahem.." He cleared his throat to garner Felicia''s attention. "Looks like mydy is done here. I thoroughly enjoyed my time with you." Shm pushed himself off the bed, picking up the articles of his clothing that he had thrown away in foolish expectations.


    "Let''s do this some other time as well." Felicia sat back up, looking at the man with narrowed eyes. She was not naive enough to not see through his facade and notice something wrong with his expressions.


    "Yeah, we will. But why do you look to be in such a hurry?" Shm responded with a splendid smile. "Haha.. it''s nothing serious. I just recalled that I promised to meet someone right about now. He must be waiting for me."


    It might not be the best excuse, regardless this was the best he cane up with impromptu. Ready to leave, Shm bowed in respect to the naked woman and turned around. "I will see myself off."


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 311: Felicias choice 2

    Chapter 311: Felicia''s choice 2


    <<Good to be back after a refreshing break..!! Enjoy!>>


    Under the scrutinizing eyes of Felicia, Shm bowed and turned in a hurry to leave. Utterly disappointed by the failure to reach a satisfying orgasm, he didn''t want to be around this woman anymore.


    As previously perceived, she must have some high-ass background. Too much entanglement with her might cause trouble for him. This didn''t mean Shm was a coward, rather the fruit of this endeavor was just not sweet enough vis-a-vis the risks involved.


    *Creak* His hand gripping the knob, he tried to pull the door open, only to end up failing in it. "Huh..?" As a cultivator himself, it didn''t take him long to realize that someone didn''t want him to get out.


    Awkwardly scratching his face, he turned back to face the maskeddy. "Ahem... Did I forget something, miss Cia?" The woman in question had her legs parted to both sides as she stared curiously at him. Her dripping pink pussy was a sight to behold, but right now Shm''s eyes were never the hot pupils behind the white mask.


    "Hahaha.." Much to his befuddlement, the woman beganughing uproariously. At that moment she forgot all about maintaining the dignity of a noblewoman. With her chest heaving up and down, she jumped down from the bed.


    Crossing the room, she came to stand extremely close to Shm. With her big eyes staring at him in such proximity, the big man took a stealthy gulp. "Mr. Shm, we came to this ce with my permission. And.."


    At the end of her words, the burly man felt a sharp pain in his chest. Looking down, he saw Cia poking him with her fingernail. "We will get out with my permission as well. Do you need any more rity than this?"


    Shm noticed her lips form into a sneer. "Haha.. no.. no.. that won''t be necessary." Even their brief confrontation of aura hadid bare to him the fact that he was not the superior party here. Truthfully speaking, Shm had anticipated this at the very first nce, yet he wanted to try his luck.


    Cursing himself, he maintained the most mboyant smile he could. "So what does mydy suggest?" His tone had returned to being respectful, like addressing a senior. "I suggest we continue to fuck. You got any reservations with that?"


    The fingernail poking into his chest was twisted, leaving the man in agony. "Why would I?" He answered without a second thought. Felicia red at his chiseled-out face for another minute before withdrawing her finger.


    Right when Shm sighed in relief, he felt a vice-like grip over his family jewels. Felicia had clutched his balls and was busy undoing his pants. Knowing better than moving in such a situation, Shm stood like a statue.


    Felicia took his semiid penis out in open and held it between her fingers, inspecting it with interest. "You didn''t even cum.. its an insult to me." Holding onto his dick, she dragged him back to the bed.


    Settling down, she took asting look at his little brother, her mouth salivating a bit. "Who knows.. if you perform really well, I might let you put that dirty cock of yours in my mouth, what do you say?" ''YOU LIAR...!!'' Shm screamed in his mind, the expressions on his face somewhere betweenughing and crying.


    "Haha.. I wouldn''t dare.. U wouldn''t dare..!!" Shm waved his hands, not ready to let such dangerous thoughts even pop up in his mind. Opposite him, Felicia hadid down on her back, once again opening her legs wide. "Shut up and stick it in.."


    Feeling the swollen object dig into her vagina, smile returned to Felicia''s face. A smile that kept getting wider with every thrust from the burly man. Her hand sped his buffed arms, the sense of manliness seeping into her.


    Everything from his breathing pattern to the thin perspiration on his body was enticing Felicia. ''Hmph.. this guy is pretty good at his job..'' She rated him highly when it came to sex, the only thing confusing her was why he acted the way he did.


    She was a beautiful woman. So beautiful that even the prince of the Empire proposed marriage to her. Apart from that, she had a cultivation level that a majority of the human poption can only dream of. Why else would this guy try to run away from her? This didn''t make any sense at all.


    Deciding to question him on this matter, she let herself immerse in the extraordinary sensational overdose. Moans kept originating from her that echoed in the room. In contrary to her, Shm looked like instead of having sex, he was working hard to satisfy his mistress.


    ***


    "Sophia." A silver-hairedte teenage girl was sitting cross-legged on the porch of her humble cottage when someone called her out. "Aunt Amelia?" A middle-ageddy with long vibrant red hair stood opposite her.


    Sophia got up and jumped down tond next to thedy. "Hello aunt.. I wasn''t expecting you here." She gave thedy a gentle hug before stepping back respectfully.


    Amelia swept up the long hair strands that had been blown over her face by the fresh morning breeze. "I am sorry to disturb you, little Sophia. But I had something to talk to you about. Will that be alright?" Shedy iterated her words with a good-natured smile.


    "Yes.. yes.. I am not busy. We can talk." Sophia answered generously. Mrs. Amelia had left a very good impression on her. Be it from taking care of aunt Dorothea at her ce or from treating her with such love and care, Ryu''s mum had earned her admiration.


    "Oh.. If you don''t mind it.. little Sophia.." Amelia twirled her fingers in her hair, looking all around in nervousness. "Can we go to somece with a little more privacy?" Sophia didn''t know what she wanted to talk but not giving it much thought, she suggested for they step into her cottage.


    "Hmm.. or maybe we can go there. I had something to talk about little Ryu. It''s important." The redheaddy pointed towards the ntation area. "About Ryu..?" Sophia didn''t herself realize it as her face turned a little flustered just thinking about what thisdy wanted to discuss with her.


    Thinking it might be rted to her travel to the capital, she agreed and led the way for the mature woman. "By the way, aunt. How did youe inside? I mean.. weren''t their guards who stopped you?"


    Only people working in the ntations, mostly men, were allowed inside the barricades encasing the farming area. The men on the main door will not let an unrecognized person venture inside.


    "Hn..? Oh.. that was not a trouble. I knew one of the men on duty. He made an exception for me when I told him about you." Sophia was surprised the men will on the duty will be this negligent, still, maybe they did let Amelia in because of her.


    Both of them traveled until they were quite deep into the lush greenery. "This is fine, Sophia." Amelia brought the girl to a stop. "Sure. You can tell me now."


    Amelia passed on a big smile and gently held onto Sophia''s hands. "Can you please tell me more about your rtionship with Ryu, young one? I know you guys are pretty serious but I still want to hear it from you."


    Needless to say, Sophia visibly panicked even after havingpletely anticipated the said development. Despite having an obstinate demeanor in life, she was a newbie when it came to matters rted to the heart.


    "Ah.. What.. what do you want.. to hear, aunt?" Her speech broke a little. "Haha.. no need to be so shy. I just want to know if both of you have the same feelings for each other." Amelia squeezed her shoulders to calm the girl down. "I hope the affection is mutual.. with regard to you... because I already know how much my boy likes you."


    Her words only further fluttered Sophia. This was not a conversation she expected to have waking up this morning. With no head start at all, everything came as a surprise to the naive girl. "I.. I.. do like him as well."


    Some conviction finally shed in her eyes when she said that. "Hahaha.. nice.. nice." Ameliaughed out loud, making Sophia smile as well. "Too bad.. I can''t allow that to happen."


    "Huh?" Sophia''s ecstatic brain took a few seconds to react to her words. "You said anything, aunt?" For a moment she assumed Amelia was just messing around with her.


    The redhead''s grin grew wider as she took hold of Sophia''s right hand as well. "Please don''t understand me wrongly, girl. Nothing personal here. However, you got toe with me."


    The next second Sophia''s face morphed, discovering the structure of the woman''s face changed. Her heart stopped. This uncanny resemnce.. it was extremely familiar to her. "Aunt Pa.."


    "This...??" Sophia was unable to continue with her line of thought. Her head had gotten heavy and the world in her vision began to tumble. "Hmm?" Thedy opposite to her who had now revealed herself after dropping the garb of Amelia took hold of her falling body.


    Holding the girl by her waist, Pa was confused by herst words. "Why does she know my name?" For some time, she has had a hunch that her dreams are not impalpable as she had previously presumed. They must be rted to her in some way that she could not put a hand to.


    That fleeting feeling had only strengthened from the time she had been to this small town. At times, she would feel like she had been through these streets.. or some faces will seem familiar to her, even though she was certain of having never really seen them.


    Peering at the vulnerable girl in her arms, Pa''s heartbeat raced. "Sophia..?" Her long fingers delicately retained her silvery hair off her face. She lost the count of time, lost in the innocence of the young girl.


    Pa didn''t realize that her eyes were already welled with traces of tears. "Who are you?" She said to no one in particr. There was an eerie nk in her mind and yet, the girl in her arms overwhelmed her with emotions. This was probably the most bizarre experience in her life.


    The void inside her led to an annoying irritation. What was it that she was missing? Does she need to look for people to get some answers?


    The demoness knew she had not to be born into this world. Rather, master Ergon must have created her. From what she had observed, he mostly uses a vessel in the form of a living being to cast his false demon magic.


    Does that mean she too was a human at one time? And that she has had a rtionship with this town? "Aaahhhhh.." Extreme pain pierced her brain and Pa fell to her knees. Even in the agony, she wrapped her arms around the unconscious girl, not letting her fall over.


    The pain was ripping through her mind, gnawing at her conscious. A dark gaseous mass emerged from her body, draining the life aura from the surrounding. From grass to the tress, anything that the gas touched, rapidly lost its life, turning into a dry husk.


    With a shred of her will, Pa protected the girl in her arms while thendscape around her was turned into a deathly hallow. The ground under her was eroded at a rapid pace. Everything from rocks to soil was turned into dry sand,cking any moisture at all.


    Inside the bubble, Pa''s skin was burning by the dark mass she herself was releasing. Added to that, her mind felt like it was being bombarded with stinging quills. Even marred with such suffering, the shred of her consciousness protecting Sophia remained undying.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 312: On the way back to the northwestern forests

    Chapter 312: On the way back to the northwestern forests


    "Hope you are ready for some hardcore training brat.. haha.. don''t start crying in the middle of the week. We aren''ting back no matter how much you whine." Lyod and Ryu traveled side by side, riding their horses.


    "Don''t worry about me, old man. Make sure you don''t break your old bones or slip down a drain ahaha.." Now that they were away from Korua, both the man and the boy had forgone all sorts of respectful speech.


    Although his tone was demeaning, Lyod liked it much more. This gave him the feeling of closeness with the kid. "You dare mock me, brat?" The old man squinted his eyes, making Ryuugh even harder.


    "Huh.. here you go then." Lyod smiled shrewdly and unhooked the strap attached to Ryu''s horse. "Hey.. are you mad? I don''t know how to ride, old bones." The boyined, panicking a bit as the animal was no longer led by anyone other than himself.


    "Haha.. then learn it, idiot. It is shameful to not even know how to ride at your age." Ryu could not even register his words. Every small erratic movement of the steed will make him distraughtly hold the reins in nervousness.


    With his back no longer rxed, Ryu did his best to keep the horse on the track. His funny gestures made Lyodugh his ass off. Their shenanigans continued for a while when the old man eventually arrested Ryu''s astray ride and locked its reins to his harness.


    "That''s enough lesson for a day. We don''t have all day." Ryu sighed in relief, wiping the sweat off his face. "Try to control your sexual urges brat." Out of nowhere, Lyodmented, causing him to scratch his head.


    "Where did thate from?" He asked bewildered. Lyod turned to face the kid before taking a deep breath. "Well, I am not ming you. But if one woman can''t satisfy you, then choose multiple partners at once. That is much better than overburdening a singledy."


    "What''s the context old man? Don''t go onmenting on my sexual preference randomly." Lyod shook his head with a bitter smile, looking at the grievanced boy. "There is a context brat.."


    Ryu remained silent, aware the old man had notpleted. "It''s rted to Mrs. Nana." Ryu''s face turned stiff when he mentioned the chief''s wife.


    "What about Mrs. Nana?" He questioned with urgency. Lyod took an exasperated breath. "Nothing much. But she is bedridden for quite a few days now, refusing to wake up."


    "Bedridden? Because of me?" Ryu was greatly shocked. Although he had an antagonistic rtionship with her son, that in no way meant he disliked the woman. On the contrary, she hade to like her attitude and antics.


    Over time he had seen her growpassionate for him as well. That showed in her actions. Why else will she drop by his house to check on him when he was injured in the fight with Jim? Nana was a good-natured woman at her core.


    "Well, it can''t be entirely because of you. You just don''t have the capacity." Lyod surmised. "Still, we can''t rule out the possibility that too much sex triggered something in her."


    "Don''t tell me she is in some kind of danger?" Ryu hade to genuinely care about the woman. Lyod smiled back at the concerned face of the boy. "Her condition is not serious at all. She just seems to be in deep slumber."


    "Even so, you must know how deeply Eric loves her. He had taken most of thest week caring for her." Ryu nodded. "You should have told me earlier, master Lyod. I should have at least dropped by to check on her. Now.." He turned back to see vast emptynd behind him. "Can we even return?"


    Lyodughed out and pped the boy on his back. "No need for that. What exactly are you going to do that Eric could not for her? Just sit back and let him handle her."


    Though not satisfied, Ryu can''t exactly argue against that. "Also, I deliberately didn''t tell this you earlier." Lyod directed a solicitous nce toward the boy. "You see, chief Eric will not be very keen on meeting you at a time like this."


    Ryu almost stumbled from his horse. "What is that supposed to mean? He can''t be ming this on me?" Taking a fleeting glimpse of the horizon with the beautiful sunrise at the edge of the terrain.


    "No. But the fact that his boy picked a fight with you. And his wife gets as this only the second day makes you.. ahh.. what should I say.. suspicious?"


    Ryu''s face was red with anger. "What kind of crappy logic is that? If I have to hurt someone, I will hurt that bastard with his head up his arse. Why would I do anything to such a kinddy? So what if she is his mother. It''s in stupid to me her for the deeds of her child."


    Taking a pause, he pointed to Lyod himself. "And didn''t you just tell me... I could not hurt Mrs. Nana even if I wanted? I am not at her level."


    "Ahem.. that''s true. But like I told you, Eric loves his wife more than anything in this world. Even that crappy logic will seem possible to him if Nana doesn''t wake up soon. So you better pray that she does." From the grin on Lyod''s face, Ryu can tell he was mostly pulling his leg with this argument.


    Both of them fell silent for quite some time. "Keeping Nana''s case aside for a while. I myself have to settle the scores with you, brat."


    Ryu exaggeratedly turned to face the ring old man. "Now please don''t tell me I overfucked your wife as well." "Not my wife, but Sophia is not much different than a daughter to me." Lyod responded in an aggrieved tone.


    "What do you want to say now?" The news of Nana had already dampened Ryu''s mood quite a bit, so he was not particrly interested in talking about his other girls.


    "Sophia.. from the day she returned from the trip with you pipsqueaks, she adamantly refuses to have sex at all. Tell me why I should not me you for that?" Lyod narrowed his eyes.


    "Pui.. pui.. pui.." Ryu spat down in quick session, disying his disgust. "You horny old bag.. Don''t you feel ashamed talking about having sex with someone you call ''daughter''?"


    Instead of countering Ryu on that, Lyod only scratched his head in puzzlement. "Why should I be ashamed? How else is a father supposed to show love to his daughter?"


    Ryu pped his head. For a moment he totally forgot the stupid rules of this world. While most of the time these rules benefit him, like allowing him to fuck his mother, sisters, aunts, and many more. At some other times, it does lead to quite a few unwanted situations.


    He hadpromised on Amelia since she is a grown woman and it will take him longer to mold her to his will. But that was not the case with Sophia and Kira. He must plug their minds so they don''t take up the ''filth'' of this world. He can be called a hypocrite on that, but Ryu couldn''t care less.


    "No, you should not. You should respect Sophia''s choices. If she doesn''t want to do it with you... then please keep your dirty paws off her." Lyod wasn''t sure how he was to respond to this uncalled-for ndering. Why was being made into some kind of child molester, when sex between parents and child was amon happening in every household?


    Ryu didn''t give him any chance to think actively about theplications of the matter. "In hindsight, I regret even sharing my pointers with you. But then again, I didn''t know I will grow so close to her. So, please don''t try anything funny.. she is my girl now."


    "Your girl? Big wordsing from a kid who can''t even wash his own butt." Lyod smirked, bit taking his words seriously. "You don''t have to worry about that. I got loads of women to clean my butt for me. Now, why don''t we focus more on our trip?"


    Lyod humphed but chose not to drag the topic. Overall he was happy with the way Ryu reacted. This meant his love for Sophia was real. Not that he doubted his girl at any point, but still as an elder he had a responsibility to fulfill.


    "Where are we supposed to stay the night, this time?" Ryu inquired. Since Dorothea was no longer the resident of the vige, they might have to look for a different amodation.


    "Huh? Do you want to stay the night? If we stretch it out, we can directly reach the forest frontiers before night falls." Lyod suggested.


    "That won''t do. I need a good night''s sleep, before the training starts. We got to stay the night." Obviously, that was not the right reason for his interest in staying at the ce.


    Last time, he had emptied his treasury of fruits in that downtrodden vige. Now that months had passed, he wanted to check on the residents once again and if possible, drop another load of the Nida fruits that are of no use to him.


    For sure there must be hundreds of viges like this, with hundreds of thousands of famished people who had literally no interaction with the mana of this world. Ryu can''t hope to bring a change to everyone''s life.


    Yet, even helping a single vige fills him with immense gratification. Not to mention the Nida fruits are a waste to him. His body had evolved such that it can not reap any benefit out of them.


    "Where are we going to stay? I only knew Mrs. Dorothea from there. You already brought her with you." "So what? Anyone will be happy to provide shelter. Let''s just go, we will figure things out." Lyod did not exactly like being the passive one in the conversation, nevertheless, he followed through with the revamped n.


    ***


    "Aahh.." Sophia woke up to a throbbing pain in her head. Once she could manage to lift her heavy eyelids, she found herself surrounded by darkness all around. *Tung* Trying to move from her sitting position, she found her hands had been arrested within chains.


    "What happened..?" Sophia could not recall what exactly happened to her. At one moment she was Mrs. Amelia.. and then.. she lost consciousness. Struggling to look around, she found someone else in the dark room with her.


    "Aunt Amelia?" She can''t misjudge that lush burning red hair even in theck of proper illumination. The mature woman was just like her.. hands mped behind her back and resting against the wall.


    "Hey aunt.. can you hear me?" Knowing the gravity of their situation, Sophia didn''t talk loudly. Unfortunately, there was no response from thedy. Thankfully, she can see her bare chest undting with every breath. Either she was passed out, or in slumber.


    *ng* *ng* Her next action was certainly to try and break free of the chains. When that didn''t help, she wanted to absorb the properties of the earth below her. "??" That too failed because she could not gather any mana in her body.


    "It''s a waste. You are going to be here for a while." The sound of boots approached both of them from the darkness. Sophia''s face stiffened watching a set of slender legs wrapped under a tighttex approaching her.


    "Who are you?" Sophia questioned, not panicking even a bit despite their precarious situation. The candle on both sides flickered when the female came and bent over Sophia''s face. "I brave soul indeed."


    *Dap* *Dap* Face to face with someone who she had presumed dead for so long, Sophia could not believe her eyes. "Aunt.. Pa.. you.. you.. are..?" Slowly her courageous expressions melted away, giving way to a miserable girl whocked words to express the tussle in her heart.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 313: Paula and Sophia

    Chapter 313: Pa and Sophia


    Sophia went through a range of emotions, the expressions on her face constantly fluctuating as of it were a mirror to her heart. "Aunt... Pa.. how.. how can this be..?" She stuttered continuously, unable to utter a single sentence in proper speech.


    "Hmm.. aunt or no aunt.. you sure got the name right." Having the face, she longed for so long, so close to her, Sophia''s breathing grew ragged. There was a tightness in her chest and she choked up.


    "Aunt.. aunt.. you are.. alive.." Sophia could not control her tears. Her eyes turned wet and she cried like a baby... now trying even more frantically to free her hands, all so she could touch her beloved.


    Even after making up her mind to deal with this apparent mess on her own terms, Pa found it very hard to do so. Who was she to this girl? This emergence of raw emotions was not at all fake. The girl was radiating misery.


    "You got it wrong, little girl." She extended her hands to gently touch Sophia''s head. "I am not your aunt." She had her suspicions, but for now, she could not think of any other way to stop her sobbing.


    Sure enough, when she told her that, Sophia turned dazed. "Yup.. you possibly confused me with your aunt." Pa continued but the girl vehemently shook her head, smiling bitterly.


    "No aunt.. it''s you, I can''t be mistaken." The conviction in the girl''s deep eyes when she addressed her in such a dejected tone, shook Pa for once. "I can not forget you.. aunt.. that''s impossible. I knew you will never leave me.. ahhh.. I knew it.."


    Sophia''s only regret at this point was her restrained hands. All she wanted right now was to hold Pa in her own arms... all to make sure her mind was not ying any trick on her.


    "Hmm.. how are you so sure? It might just be that I share a face with your aunt?" Sophia immediately shook her head. "No. I can not be wrong about it." Tears kept welling up in her eyes. "There are only two faces I will not forget even in death aunt.. first is mother.. and second is you.. aunt."


    Intense grief shed in Sophia''s blurry eyes, stabbing right through Pa''s heart. What was this strange feeling bubbling inside of her? Did she truly have a connection with this girl?


    "Is that so..?" Pa was at a loss of words. "Then tell me more about this aunt of yours, who knows, I might recall something." She continued. Sophia took some time to calm her distraught nerves.


    Despite everyone telling her aunt Pa was gone forever, she never lost hope. Waiting for her toe back, days changed to weeks, weeks to months, and then months to years. Even master Lyod tried to convince her otherwise.


    As it turned out, she was right. "I.. remember now. You.. you were the one who brought me here. Then..." Sophia turned to the redhead restrained next to her. "You brought Mrs. Amelia here?"


    "Bingo..!" Pa passed on a beaming smile, gently squeezing Sophia''s cheeks. "Are you scared of me now?"


    "No.. there must be a reason for this. You will not do this without a reason." The more Sophia thought about it, the more it made sense to her. Her aunt was dragged into the dimensional portal that bring the Krypto vines to their world.


    There was a good chance that she lost her memory because of that. "A reason. Hm.. well there are plenty but let''s first hear what you have to say." She heard Pa remark.


    "The vines.. you and master Lyod had been in confrontation with the vines, along with uncle Eric.." Sophia narrated the story in excruciating detail, the same as master Lyod had told her so many times.


    Within a few minutes of her narration, Pa''s face changed quite a bit. She was not outrightly dismissive of the girl. She can not recall the faces from her recurring dreams, but most of the events Sophia mentioned.. will happen to the woman in her dreams.


    "You tried to save uncle, Eric... I do so, the vine caught hold of you and dragged you with it before anyone can react." Pa closed her eyes, taking her time to digest all the details. Her mind was a mess right now, her thoughts all jumbled up.


    "This.. Lyod.. so he is supposed to be my husband." During her raking of this town, she hade across the man Sophia described quite a few times. "Hm.. he rings no bells at all."


    In this entire town, Sophia was the only one who she felt any connection with. "That''s fine.. you will slowly recall everything." With her face drenched in her tears, she smiled splendidly.


    Pa was taken aback by the overwhelming affection in her eyes. "I am so happy.. so happy for you... aunt. You don''t know.. don''t know.. how I felt when you left us." A surge of emotions again took over Sophia, breaking her down and choking her up.


    "First it was father, then the mother was taken away.. then even you... Wahhh..." *Sob* *Sob* Sophia put her head on her knees and began sobbing uncontrobly. Her will had thoroughly broken down.


    Opposite her, Pa felt a tragic sense of loss. Without her knowing it, tears filled her eyes as well. She looked down at her hands, aware of how to console her. For once, Pa discovered a pain worse than death itself.


    "Fine.. fine.. girl, I agree with most of what you said. Now can you please stop crying?" Pa gave it her best shot, but the words still came out insensitive only. At this point, she had to do something.


    Stepping behind her, she unlocked the chains mping her hands, freeing the girl. "Here.. you are free." Being a powerhouse on her own, she didn''t need the girl to be restrained in the first ce.


    That seemed to do the trick. As soon as the girl was freed she tossed herself into Pa''s chest, clutching her so tightly, scared she will disappear the next moment. "Aunt.. wwuuu.. I am so.. so.. happy.."


    For the next half an hour, Pa stood in her ce unmoving. The only thing she did was to rub Sophia''s back continuously until she exhausted her tears and tired herself to whimpers.


    After this, there was no doubt in her mind that the woman this girl talked about was her. Master Ergon might have gotten hold of her and turned her into one of the subjects of his demonification experiments.


    "What happened to you.. aunt? And why have you brought both of us here." Sophia asked, sweeping her nce around the dark room. Pa sighed and carefully wiped the remnants of tears from her swelled eyes.


    "Things have changed quite a lot, girl. I still don''t remember anything of the past that you spoke of, but my present is very clear." She separated the girl from herself, holding her out at some distance away from her. "We might have been rted. But that''s nothing more than the past for me. A past that I have forgotten."


    This didn''t bode well with Sophia. "You can not leave me again, aunt. I can not live without you.. and think of master Lyod.. or uncle Eric.. he still mes himself for that day." She desperately tried to remind thedy of anything.. anything that can convince her to not leave.


    Pa swept the next set of tears from Sophia''s red cheeks, smiling in self-depreciation. "The only one I feel anything for.. is you kiddo. I could not care less about anyone else. It mighte harshly to you, but this is the new reality."


    After so many years, she got her aunt back. There was nothing in the world that can convince Sophia to give up hope now. "Even if that was my life as a human. I am no more a human. My loyalties lie with being on the opposite end of the spectrum."


    "But don''t worry. Even if we are at war with this world, I will do everything to shelter you. It''s a promise." Pa was not going to hide from the past anymore. But even then, it changes nothing for her or her mission.


    Sophia was important to her, so she will save her. However, she felt nothing for the humans as a whole. They can all die for all she cared. Heck.. she might happily kill off every single one of them here ofmanded to do so.


    Her words had left the young girl stunned in her arms. Obviously, she realized the difficulty of the task at hand. Pa seems to have been totally brainwashed by people on the other side of the dimensional portal.


    "Don''t bother asking me what happened to me when Inded on the other side. Firstly, I don''t remember much anyway. Secondly, that kind of stuff will be too distressing of a kid your age." Pa booped Sophia''s nose as an act of affection, trying to cheer her up.


    "That''s fine. I know you wille back to us. I will wait. You are alive.. that''s all that matters right now." Pa was amazed at the maturity shown by the girl. "You are intelligent."


    "What are we supposed to do then? Can you tell me why we are here at least?" Sophia questioned, quickly snatching the key from Pa''s hands and jumping over to free Mrs. Amelia from her bindings.


    Pa watched on with a smile, not bothering to stop her. "Sorry.. I can''t. But don''t worry. Everything will be over in a few days. After that, I will bring you with me."


    Sophia knew there was no use arguing with Pa like this. "For now, I won''t shackle both of you. But in return, you should be a good girl and stay here with her, until I am done with all the tasks at hand."


    The way Pa disyed an antagonistic toward the humans as a whole, she can tell her ''tasks'' can be nothing in service to this world. It''s probably only going to bring trouble to this ce in case she seeds.


    "When will you be back?" Sophia asked, now holding Amelia in her arms as Pa got back to her feet. "I have decided to postpone my work by a day. Give me some time, I will take a bath and return.. right now I am extremely dirty both from inside and outside.."


    She uttered thest sentence with disgust on her face, recalling the humiliating morning. Suppressing the hatred in her heart, she passed on a caring smile to the girl on the floor. "Once I am back, we shall have a long talk with a daughter I never knew I had hahaha.."


    Sophia was left alone in the room as the fleeting shadow of the Pa she once knew left her. Using her sleeves to dry her face, she revealed a rare smile. Keeping aside how aunt Pa turned out, this had been a momentous asion for Sophia.


    It was a surreal experience, like a puppy finding its parents. Holding her arms around Ameliafortingly, she can''t help but think about a certain boy.


    After he made his way in her life, somehow all her tragedies seem to be finding an exit from her fate. Aunt Dorothea is now with her. Aunt Pa had turned out to be alive. She can''t help but attribute it to Ryu. He had filled her life with happiness.


    "Please wait for me, mother. It won''t take long. I am training hard.. One day.. I will definitely find you." Like Ryu told her once, she need not do everything on her own. At times, she can try depending on her friends for help as well. With that thought in mind, she rested her head on Amelia''s shoulders and fell asleep.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 314: Paula and Eric

    Chapter 314: Pa and Eric


    <<Time for our monthly patron pitch. Same old rant.. if you are someone who doesn''t need to worry about your daily expenses and you like what I am doing for the greater good of humanity, do consider supporting my work.


    Together, we shall raise the collective consciousness of our species. It''s a big duty so every contribution is valuable. Visit our page and select whatever tiers suits /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Nowing to shout-outs forst month..


    Our Viscounts: WiseRagnar, Abdualrhman Aljarah, tan gab, TeoPJ, kingpin09, Shivam Mathur, Andrew Wilson


    Our Nobles: Haris b, Gummyking, Zell_Lust, Philip


    Other supporters: Riley Dunn, venkata karthikeshwar, Kyle Stocker, Luis F Pers, Brian N Johnson, Rom, Juggernaut, Marty87, mjuan666, Joshua Hee, Jack, Eduardo Garcia, David Eziagulu, Nien78, Khia, Chris Gonzalez


    Thanks any other generous soul who I might have missed.


    Appreciate both patrons and non-patrons for reading my work!! Sayonara!! >>


    Jim sat cross-legged on the floor in meditation when Pa walked in on him. "Did you find anything?" He questioned the woman as she stood against the wall with a bottle of wine in her hands.


    *Chug* Ignoring the boy, Pa chucked the wine without any care in the world. The burning sensation helped her cope with the extensive waves that were being produced in her heart.


    "Buahh.." With a pair of dazed eyes, she wiped the alcohol off her lips before sneering at the boy. "huh.. Who knew you woulde out to be such a wuss? A woman in Junior Realm scared you to death?"


    Though not appreciative of her tone, Jim chose not to argue with the woman. "I known what happened to me. There is definitely something off about the woman." He reiterated, causing Pa tough snidishly at him.


    "Good. Then you can keep thinking that. I already checked her.. she is but a pesky human throat and through." Pa''s words didn''t surprise Jim. He himself had tried to inspect the woman, albeit while maintaining his distance from her. And just like her, he discovered no peculiarities with either her body or cultivation.


    ''What in the world struck me then..'' Even now just recalling the mes burning inside his navel will make him shiver. Himself being a maniptor of fire mana, he can tell the grade of the mes Amelia transferred into him was extremely potent. It was a sensation like the fire was trying to purify his body and in the process, destroying the cultivation he had gained.


    "Frankly speaking.. I could not care less what you do with the woman. But.." The perpetual smile on Pa''s face was retracted for a second. "The girl I brought.. don''t bother touching her. She is important to me."


    Her words immediately incensed Jim. "Are you going back on your words?" He was supposed to have both Amelia and Sophia for himself. Apart from the power he received from the divine being, this was his only other desire. He can''tpromise on Sophia.. she was the very reason he had epted to leave the path of humanity and agree to this life of subjugation.


    "Hohoho.. my.. my.. don''t raise your voice to this mother here.. kid." Jim felt a corporeal hand clutch his neck. His face grew pale as Pa''s presence locked his cultivation. "Do you understand?" She grinned back at the suffocating boy until he responded with a nod of his head.


    "Cough.. cough.. cough.." Jim fell back on his elbows.. coughing incessantly. His eyes remained defiant and extremely menacing, but knowing his ce he chose to keep his head down.


    "Good. See.. until you gain absolute strength.. try not to piss anyone off.. hehe.." Pa devoured the leftover wine in her bottle. "I will be off for some time. Keep an eye on both of them."


    Jim''s hands dug into the hard ground.. ck blood leaking from under his fingernails. "Fucking.. aaaahh..!!" Regardless of the rage filling him, Pa was right in her assessment. He was weakling in front of her.


    Leaving the groveling brat behind, Pa had walked out under the shining sun. "He is not as amazing as I previously assumed.. shhh.. another failure, I guess." Standing in the bright radiance of the day, she exuded a sense of unmatched feminity.


    Since she discovered Sophia, Jim''s importance hase down severely in her eyes. Despite going through the rebirth.. he still showed signs of emotional vulnerability. A vtile soldier will be of no use to master Ergon.


    "Whatever.. let''s leave him be for now. I might have some use for him." Half of her mission had beenpleted the day Jim summoned her physical body to this world. Now all that remained was to capture Ryu and open a portal back to her home realm. She was perfectly capable of doing everything on her own.


    "Master can certainly turn you as well. Then.. we can live together.. love." She mulled, thinking about the girl who had moved her heart. With a mboyant smile on her face, Pa picked a direction and walked giddily.


    "Uugh.. I am tired." Stretching out her limbs on the way, she took an extended stroll through the estate of the chief of the town. Her tight clothes hugging her figure attracted a lot many eyes.


    Walking past the guards without any hassle, she passed them a smile. That was enough to subdue them into doing her bidding. No one stopped her, despite her foreign face that no one recognized.


    She sensed a pond close by and bee-lined for it. The amount of filthy sex she had in these past few days had her itchy for a refreshing wash.


    She came across a walled entrance, guarded by men. Probably the bath was on the other side. Not thinking twice about it, she masked her presence and leaped over the concrete wall without an effort.


    Aware of the risky adventure, Pa chose to morph her face just in case. Stepping through the long grass, she filled her lungs with the fresh air wading over the clear source of water. Reaching close to the bank, her hands reached back and unclipped her leather dress, releasing her body from its binds.


    She had only taken a few steps when she heard some noise ahead. Someone was already here, before her. "Who might you be?" There was a man, resting inside the pond with only his head visible to Pa.


    The naked woman didn''t panic, rather a smile appeared on her face. "Ohh.. pardon me, lord. I hope I am not transgressing." Exposing a frail demeanor to the person, she managed to get under his radar.


    "You are not.. but who are you? And how did youe in?" The blonde man was confused, trying to recognize thedy but failing to do so every time. "I have not seen you around here."


    "Ahh.. actually, I am not from this town, my lord. I am only a traveler." Pa took a few unsteady steps towards him, showing a meek expression. "Hmm.. oh." The man responded with a slight nod. Watching the sense of insecurity on her face, he waved his hands.


    "There is no need to panic. You cane closer and tell me how you ended up here." Had it been some other time, Eric will have most certainly sensed the issues with the mature woman standing on the bank. But with his current state of mind, he was too weary to be suspicious of every other man, woman, or ghost.


    Acutely aware of his condition, Pa approached him, albeit with some hesitance. "I am just a traveler, my lord. I was staying in the town for less than a week. That''s when I met, young lord Jim. He invited me to his ce."


    Eric sighed and nced at the bold figure of the woman. She didn''t need to tell him the reason his brat must have ''invited'' her for. ''This bastard..'' He was fairly disappointed in his child.


    "In the morning I roamed into this ce to find a bath and ended up falling asleep over there." Pa pointed in distance. Eric didn''t think much about it. "Okay.. that''s fine. If you want.. you can jump in."


    Eric didn''t think much about thedy, settling his headfortably to soak in the cool water. "That''s very kind of you, my lord." Pa didn''t drop the opportunity, dropping into the pond, keeping up the pretense of a vulnerabless.


    Taking a breath of the pristine breeze, Pa traveled deeper, until the water reached her chest. Her hands reached into her groins and began to thoroughly flush out the residual semen the kid left inside her.


    ''Hmph.. Lucky punk.. enjoy your freedom till tomorrow.. because I will being for you.'' A devious light shined in her eyes, recalling the slew of humiliations she suffered at Ryu''s hands. So what if she had been the one to sumb to the sexual gratification. He must be the one to pay a proper price to push her to such a limit.


    With her hands scrubbing her unsullied skin, she sshed water over her breasts. Her entire body was sticky with dried-up semen and discharges. What was shameful, only a part of it came from Ryu.. the rest.. she herself leaked much of it.


    Taking her sweet time, her fingers eventually reached into her anus. "Ahem.. miss.. What exactly are you trying to do here?" Eric had been watching the woman grow restless with every passing minute.


    He watched her sully his personal pond, but decided to keep quiet till now.. for his boy had been the one calling on thedy for her services. Yet, once he noticed her dig into her backside, he could not remain silent anymore.


    Pa turned around with an impable face, as if not sure why she was disturbed. "Ah.. is there some problem, my lord." Her middle finger was still drilling into her anus.. giving it a deep clean.


    Eric smiled bitterly. "If you don''t mind, can you not do that. It''s going to contaminate my pool." Considering she had a drink made up entirely of human urine this morning, Pa was well past any semnce of refinement and gracefulness.


    She made a grumpy-looking face. "It''s not my fault that your son didn''t like conventional sex, lord Eric. What can I do? I am feeling so vited." Pa hugged her chest, revealing a face that was on the verge of tears.


    The swift change in her expression told Eric that she was probably messing around with him. Nevertheless, her charges were real.


    "Please don''t try to gain sympathy here, miss. However, worse my boy can be. He would never have forced himself on you. I am sure he must have paid in full." His words only seem to embolden the prostitute, as she waded to reach closer to him.


    "Yes, he did and I am partly to me here. But.." Pa was face to face with Eric. With pouted lips, she swirled her finger over his chest. " How would I have known he will be such a hunk. Sniff.. things he did to me.. *Sniffle* I feel so broken.."


    Pa truly suffered at the hands of Ryu. With that said, it helped her develop a genuinely fragile character. Taking another step, her breasts were almost on Eric''s face.


    The chief gritted his teeth, not wanting to keep looking at the perfect set of tits. "Okay.. okay.. I will add to yourpensation. Now you can drop this pretense." Pa''s fake tears immediately dried up as she jumped in excitement. "Thanks, lord. I always knew the chief of this town is the mostpassionate."


    Stupefied at her reaction, Eric wanted to curse out loud but reigned on his displeasure. This woman tantly swiveled with the town''s chief, she was not as innocent as Eric had assumed her to be.


    "Hey? What''s are you.. doing?" Eric protested, but he was toote. Pa''s hands had reached down to grab hold of his pecker. "hehe.. my lord is too kind. Please allow me to wash you.. with my.. own hands.."


    Thest sentence was said with such seductiveness that Eric felt his throat dry up. Pa had added another hand to cup his balls, gently massaging and squeezing them.


    "Wait..!" Her grip on his brother turned severe. This was a naked provocation. How long could Eric remain unfazed by this? He was a man at the end of the day and his meat reacted by growing in size, even while sped in the matron''s fingers.


    "My.. my.. Did I excite you, my lord?" Pa''s lips were right on his face, deliberately breathing out fragrant hit air in him. ''What a slut..!!" Eric was at a total loss in this situation. His cock seems to have approved of the woman.

 Chapter 315: Eric and his mentor

    Chapter 315: Eric and his mentor


    Soaking in his personal pool, Eric found himself in a bind. Thedy who had not even introduced herself properly yet was holding onto his dick, tugging on it until it grew to the limit.


    "What are you trying?" He made ast-ditch effort to scare thedy away. s.. she seemed to be immune to his re. "Nothing much. I know my lord is always so busy. I am just trying to let you have a good time."


    Pa responded by nting a kiss on Eric''s nape. The fire mage had enough. He had been deprived of sex for the past week. Added to that, the situation of his wife had kept him tensed for so long.


    ''Fuck it.. I was anyway nning to drop by Amelia''s house.'' Thinking till here, Eric gave up on his futile efforts to ignore the erotic figure next to him. Watching the sly grin at the corner of her lips, Eric took a deep breath.


    His hands then took hold of the woman by her waist. "Fine then. Take it as your victory, little whore." Eric scoffed, mostly annoyed at himself and not the woman. "Tell me your price first hand. I don''t want you maligning my name after we are done."


    "Hehe.. my lord is meticulous." Eric scoffed at thedyughing at him. "I won''t charge you unfairly lord. How about you pay me the same as your boy?"


    Eric took asting nce at the arousing chest of thedy. His hands jerkily held her cheeks, squeezing them roughly. "You sure about that? I might just turn out to be even more unforgiving than my spawn. This calcte your price keeping that in mind."


    Pa''s hands under water began stroking Eric''s rampant erection. "Ohh.." She licked her lips crudely while her breasts rubbed against Eric''s chest, her nipples poking him. "To tell you the truth, lord. Afterst night.. I am a little excited to see what young lord''s father can pull off."


    That was it for Eric. He wasn''t a man of he didn''t put this subus incarnate down. She had been instigating him for quite some time, he might as well get done with her. "Good. Then let''s see what you have on offer."


    Eric''s hands reached down to clutch her tits. It was a fact beyond any doubt that the woman was piping hot. His fingers nipped the small buds in the center of her perfectly round boobs.


    "Mhhh.." Pa moaned obscenely, her hands now jerking Eric''s manhood with increased momentum. It was the blonde man''s time to tease the woman, which he did by bringing his head down to kiss all around her ares.


    While he was kissing and suckling one breast, his fingers will roll over her other one simultaneously. Both of them were in a deadlock until Pa broke it and kneeled in the pool, diving underwater.


    "Ugggh??" Eric stared in disbelief as the woman''s warm mouth swallowed his submerged cock. He could only see her head bobbing up and down in his groin. ''She got talent..!'' He praised his mind. Choosing not to disturb her, he let her blow him with all the belligerence.


    Pa didn''t disappoint him. Carelessly she swallowed the entire length of the penis at once. Not remaining stationary, she oscited her lips around the shaft.


    "Gughh.. aahh.." This was the first time in Eric''s life of receiving such a racy blowjob. His hands reached down to hold her dark cloud-like hair into a it, just so he can have a proper look at her submerged face.


    Pa kept going on like that for many minutes straight, keeping the man at the edge of his seat. "Hey.. don''t push yourself." So much time had passed and there was no sign of her emerging out of the water. This had Eric concerned.


    "Ahh.." Thankfully, thedy listened to his advice, raising her head out and filling her lungs back up. "You need not worry about me, my lord. I can stay without a breath for tens of minutes at once." She passed on a wink at him. "You can use me as and how you want."


    The fire mage felt his body temperature rise through the roof. Till now he had presumed the redhead from his town to be the best fuck but.. He looked down to find Pa twisting and turning her head, sucking his dick with all the enthusiasm of this world. Even Amelia is probably not a match for a quality whore like this. Pretty soon he lost himself in the dreamy sensation.


    Just like Pa mentioned, she could truly keep her head in water for extended periods without a breather. "Aaahh.." This time when she emerged for the fourth iteration, Eric stopped her from going down on him.


    Not saying a word, he made the woman turn around, such that he was face to face with her shapely ass. "Nice.." Clicking his tongue in anticipation, Eric made her bend over, revealing her gorgeous pussy to him.


    Impatient, he put his right hand between her ass cheeks, gently flicking her pussy lips. His middle finger sank in without any effort. Her soft pulsating insides wrapped around his digit, generating a suction bent in devouring it deeper into the folds of her vaginal muscles.


    Eric was already at the limit of his boner. "Here we go..!" With a short warning, the man got to his feet and positioned himself behind the stackeddy. His prick located the entrance to her pussy.


    "Aaahhh.. yeesss.. my.. lord.. haha.. yess.. right there.." As soon as Eric thrusted himself inside her, the beguiled woman seemed to lose her mind. Her hot moans told him how much he was needed by her, subsequently filling Eric with a newfound desire to conquer.


    With his hands grabbing hold of her graceful waist, Eric pumped her with everything he got. *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* Their bodies crashed into each other, generating loud noise that echoed all over the poolside.


    The more they fucked, the tighter Pa''s cunt grew, making it harder and harder for Eric to continue. Nheless, he was not someone who gives up at the sight of an uphill task. Instead, the obstruction only filled him with yearning.


    His hands eventually moved over to Pa''s shoulders, their passion growing with time. Eric sure was having a good time when he noticed their reflection on the undting water surface.


    For a moment, it felt like Pa''s face had changed. He slowed down the motion of his gyrating hips, waiting for the water surface to calm down. ''Fuck.. am I going crazy?''


    In a passing nce, it seemed like the woman he was fucking was no longer the same. Her face morphed into someone who he had known very dearly. "What happened, my lord? Out of gas already?"


    The woman bent in front of him and turned back to chid him. "Haha.. horny slut..!!" Eric went ahead and spanked her ass. "Aahh.." Pa pretended to shriek in surprise, much to the pleasure of the chief of Korua.


    Ready to teach her a lesson, Eric dumped her head down in the water and resumed plowing her cunt roughly. She struggled but he held her down, fucking her unceremoniously.


    Their sex kept getting escted with both of them trying to one-up each other. Eventually, it was Eric who lost it first, unable to deal with the tight hole of the woman, squeezing the life out of his little brother.


    Once she was done with him, each and every drop had been drained from his balls, leaving them swelled up. "Fuckk.." After an hour of steamy sex, Ericy on the edge of the pool huffing in exhaustion.


    "That''s it?" Stationed on top of him, Pa had both her palms resting on his chest. Her pussy was underwater, mping down on his limp dick. "Yes.. that''s it. I don''t have all day to spend on a hooker. I am a busy man."


    Eric said that but his hands kept holding onto Pa''s waist. His words were sharp, but he was appreciative of the woman for a great time. "Hohoho.. for sure, you are." Sheughed out.


    It was useless to boast any longer. He had been thoroughly defeated by the woman. All Eric could now do was ept his loss like a man. "Okay. You did well." He yfully pped her butt. "Now get off me. I got work to do."


    Pa knew the man was at his limit. As such, he didn''t hold any value to her. She shifted her buttocks to the side, allowing the man to slip away from the pool.


    "You are a good man, Eric." The fire mage had only taken a few steps out of the water when he heard thedy call out to him. His legs refused to budge as he turned back to stare at her.


    Those words. They were awfully familiar to him. "Hm? What happened?" Pa, who had now taken over his ce in the pool, questioned his strange reaction.


    "Uh.. nothing. Someone close to me used to say exactly the same thing." Eric revealed a bitter smile, recalling the face that had haunted him for years.


    "Ohh.. did I remind you of her?" Eric remained silent for a while before nodding his head in response to her question. "You did." "Can you tell me who she is?"


    Eric turned his back to her, probably trying to hide his eyes from the woman. "She was... my mentor. She is no more." Both the man and woman stood in ce for a long while, none moving even an inch.


    "I am sorry to hear that." Eric shook his head, walking away to pick up his clothes. "It''s fine." He covered himself before facing her again. "Drop by my ce to collect your payment."


    Eric was about to leave the property when Pa called out to him again. "If possible, can we do this again..? If you don''t mind, I am free tonight."


    Eric wanted to say no. But there was something about the woman that made him ufortable in denying her. "Huh.. we will see." Not waiting any longer, he fled the scene.


    Left alone, Pa didn''t need the foreign face. "The longer I live with them.. the attached I am growing." During thest one hour when Eric was in the most unguarded state, she could have very easily injured the man.


    That had been the very reason she had approached and acted to get the man involved with her. And yet, whenever she had to act divisive, her body refused to move. For some reason, a part of her was reluctant to hurt the man.


    "Was it because I was his mentor or I am getting sloppier?" Pa twisted her body and soaked herself deeper into the cool water. "How bothersome..!!" She let herself dive down entirely inside, her heart in a perpetual mess.


    The same was the case with Eric. His hands were balled into fists. That woman.. he can tell there was something wrong with her. She was no mortaldy as he had anticipated.


    "Can it be?" Eric will stop every few steps. His heart refused toe to the term that thedy was not his long-time teacher. "She is gone, Eric." He tried to console himself.


    Recalling the times Mrs. Pa will pester him to have sex with her, just to annoy him endlessly, brought a smile to his face. Passing by the guards he discreetly wiped his eyes.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 316: On the path of prosperity

    Chapter 316: On the path of prosperity


    At the advance of sunset, Ryu and Lyod found themselves at the purlieus of Dorothea''s vige. Men and children can be seen leading their herd of Suaros back from the pasturingnds.


    Ryu''s eyes took into ount every single individual. There was a visible change in the atmosphere of the ce. He can see the kids were a little more vibrant and the men didn''t have the haggard looks on their faces anymore. If he stretch it, he might say they were cheerful.


    "What happened? You look like you are going to cry any moment." Lyod had no idea why the boy choose to stop here and gaze at the vigers from a distance.


    "Uhh.. no.. it''s nothing like that." Ryu shook his head to get rid of the nostalgia that had taken him over. "I found them a lot more.. ah.. energetic thanst time."


    His words made Lyod take another nce. Ryu was right in his judgment, these people did look somewhat more resilient than thest time Lyod visited them with Sophia. "Hm.. you are right. I wonder why."


    The fateful day Ryu first stepped into this vige left a profound impression on his heart. Ever since the day Ryu had stepped into this world, there had never been another day that affected him more than the sheer destitution of the people here.


    That was the day he was exposed to the stark realities of this world. Had the other human settlements like his hometown had not been blessed with the surviving ntations, their lives had not been any different from these deprived individuals.


    If not for the fruits the ntations produced, human bodies will start losing their affinity with mana, eventually bringing their methodic demise.


    "Are you two new here?" Suddenly, Ryu and Lyod found themselves surrounded by a herd as the animals circumvented around their steeds.


    Ryu turned around to find a pair of very young boy and girl staring at them with big blinking eyes. The girl seemed to be the inquisitive one, pointing and questioning the neers.


    "Yeah. Very new." Ryu jumped off his horse to meet the kids. He can not recall a single incident from thest time when the vigers had opened amunication from their end. But their mannerism had changed alongside their lifestyle.


    "Ohh.. then do you know somebody around here? Are you nning to stay for the night?" The young girl bombarded him with rapid-firing questions, and Ryu liked it. He will take these lively kids any day over their earlier adaptation.


    "Hahaha.." He had a heartyughter, approaching the pair of siblings. "Yes, we do. We are friends of Mrs. Dorothea, she used to live here." It took the young ones some time to recall the name, giving Ryu the time to nce at the boy next to the girl.


    ''What a coincidence..'' Ryu smiled, easily recalling the boy as the very one he found ying in the dirt when he directed him to locate the fruits he had left for them.


    "You are friends with aunt Dorothy?" It was the shy boy who came up with the question this time around. Judging from his probing nce, he probably forgot all about him.


    It was for the good, as far as Ryu was concerned. The best possible way to help these guys were to do it with anonymity. "Hn..? But did aunt Dorthy leave the vige?" The girl added.


    Ryu smiled back and let master Lyod retire back to Dorothea''s old home. Once he left, he focussed his attention back on the siblings. "Yes, she left. Infact, she left with us."


    "Then did you bring her back with you?" Her eyes brightened at the aspects, but Ryu can only shake his head. If not for Sophia demanding that Dorothea apanied her to the capital, he would have certain brought her with him.


    "Not this time. But next time she will be here with me, promise." His words did help subside the disappointment on their downcast faces. "Okay. Please remember toe back then." Both siblings passed on the most innocent smile to him, capable of melting anyone''s heart. "I will." He answered.


    "If Mrs. Dorthy is not here, where are you nning to stay?" The boy questioned and Ryu had a long discussion with the kids. Who would have believed this? Something so insignificant to him had caused such great transitions in these peoples'' lives.


    "Ohh.. then if you want, you can stay at our ce. Our mum can cook for you guys for the night." Ryu loved thepany of these kids and hence didn''t refuse them. "Good, let''s drop by your ce then. But first.. here."


    With a thought, two Nida fruits appeared in his hand and he handed them over to the siblings. "Ahh.. we.. we.. can''t ept this.. big brother." The girl hesitated, not readily picking the juicy fruits from Ryu''s hands.


    Unlike her, the boy looked very much interested, but a nce from his sister derided him the opportunity to grab the fruit. "Haha.. no need to be shy. You guys are going to lead the way for me, aren''t you? You can keep it as your fee."


    The girl gulped once then gazed at the eager face of her brother. "Okay. We will ept it." She picked the fruit, but unlike the boy who almost immediately sank his teeth in the pulp, she tied hers into her baggy dress.


    "Please follow us." The boy and girl led the way, followed by Ryu and his ride. Walking the same streets now felt quite a lot different. There were a lot many chuckles and arguments he could hear this time. All in all the atmosphere was lively.


    People were no longer their fragile selves. Most of them had put on some meat on their bone. "I remember it wasn''t this bustling in the vige." Ryumented.


    "Yes. It wasn''t. We have recently gotten a lot more prosperous thanks to our savior." The girl responded, intriguing Ryu. "A savior? You mean someone helped you guys out?"


    "Hn hn.." She matter-of-factly pecked her head. "He is the kindest person in this entire world." Her exaggerated response made Ryu chuckled lightly. "oh.. he is? And what makes you say that?"


    She stared at him as if his question came out stupid to her. "Because mother says so." "Hmm.. have you never even seen the person?" "Nope. Why does it matter? Anyhow, my brother is the only one here who met him only once.. but this dimwit can''t recall his face." She sighed like a grown-up.


    "Hey.. I told you didn''t I? I didn''t get a good look at his face." The young boy protested, making her sister only roll her eyes at him. "I am sure I can identify him if I evere across him again."


    "Yeah.. yeah.. sure." She derided him making Ryu relish the sibling banter, reminding him so much of Kyro and Jake. "Then you only remember him to be a male, that''s it?"


    The young one wanted to argue against that, but even after scratching his head, he could barely add any other identification parameter. "Well, he was young.. I think around the same age as yourself, brother."


    "Hmm.. I am not sure how much that will help you identify the boy.. but yeah, you have my best wishes." Their topic of discussion shifted to different avenues of their new life.


    Within a few minutes, they reached arge barn and Ryu patiently waited for the pair to nestle their animals into their sheds. "This way, mister." The girl called him out, walking over to the house at the center of the barn.


    "I think we didn''t introduce ourselves properly. I am Ryu. What might your names be?" As always, the girl took the lead. "Ohh.. Then you can call me Jenny and this will be Juttu. Oi.. say hello to brother..!"


    "Hm. Sweet names. Then do you live here with your parents?" Jenny bobbed her head in agreement as the stood in front of the main entrance to the house.


    Ryu met an amiabledy who stood in surprise finding her kids bringing home a traveler. His eyes gleamed all over the curves of the woman. Probably for the first time in his life, he was checking a woman out in order to inspect her health.


    "Hey there..!" Thedy initiated a conversation and Jenny chimed in to fill her up about Ryu. Her skeptical face frequently rxed when she got to know about Dorothea.


    "Oh.. so Mrs. Dorothea left with you.. I never knew." Thedy ushered them in. "Pleasee in little brother." Ryu happily walked in, along with the kids.


    "You must be on your way to the woods if had to take a guess, young Ryu?" Thedy theorized. "Pretty much, madam." "Haha.. madam? No need for manners in this house, my friend."


    The group settled in the hall on the ground. "So are you here to seek shelter for the night?" The woman in front of him was definitely among the better-looking ones from the vige. None of thesedies were inherently bad in the looks department, but theck of nutrition in their bodies had left them deprived of any sex appeal.


    Thankfully, this one seems to be recovering faster than others. "That will be it, miss." He changed his honorifics, much to her satisfaction. "Okay then. Just choose a room of your liking. You can pay if you want, but you got to clean the room on your own. That''s the rule of the house."


    Ryu smiled wryly. Thisdy sure maintained some strict standards. "If that''s fine with you. Tell me if you got your own food otherwise, food will cost you extra." Thedyid out the terms and conditions.


    Her stern eyes made him contrast them with Dorothea''s. She was the pr opposite of hers. "Fine with me, miss. But can I have your name?" "Yeah, that will be Itzel."


    Ryu stood in silence, appreciating thedy''s smooth facial expressions and the soothing contours of her body. She had a set of supple breasts that stood proudly on her chest. He was positive they were not at their peak just yet.


    ''Some more food for you and you will be even more eye-catching.'' He judged in his mind. There were no striking features that made Itzel stand out from the rest. Even so, her brave and gutsy personality did provide her with a powerful presence.


    "Is there something you need?" Itzel asked the boy, finding him staring at her with a stupid grin on his face. "Oh.. nothing. Just appreciating how beautiful you are, Mrs. Itzel." He was frank with her.


    "Haha.. thanks for that. You can skip the rent for the house, but I will still be waiting for reimbursement for the food." His words made her assume the boy was only trying to get a discount by buttering her up.


    She left him and walked over to the kitchen as Ryu was left stunned by the rejection. "Hehe.. are you trying to court mom? Haha.. it will not be so easy." Jenny who had presided over the entire discussion poked Ryu.


    "Maybe." Ryu shrugged his shoulders. Today he was in an exceptionally good mood so this small setback is nothing. "Can you show me the spare room?"


    Jenny nodded and they together walked to the back of the house. "Mom likes flowers." She winked at the boy from the corner of her eyes, making himugh. "Why does it feel like you want to court your mother?"


    "You looked rather desperate. I just gave you a hint. How to use it will depend on you." They walked in to find the room needed quite a bit of makeover before he can move in.


    "I will help you out." Ryu didn''t ask for it, but the girl pestered him to let her assist with the cleaning. It took them quite some time to work things up before they could take a sigh of relief.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 317: Jennys motivations

    Chapter 317: Jenny''s motivations


    Ryu sat in a makeshift wooden bathtub. Apparently, for some bizarre reason, he wasn''t alone in there. A pair of young kids soaked in the water with him. "Ahem.. are you guys done?" He asked causing them to chuckle to themselves.


    "Hehe.. are you embarrassed by taking a bath with us, big brother?" Jenny remarked, her brotherughing as she washed his head for him. Ryu smiled wryly, looking down at his exposed junk.


    While Jenny was on the younger side, it didn''t help that her breasts were already developed and she was not that much younger than his younger sister. Considering how he had vited Mira, he was definitely not the best guy to be around young girls.


    Being constantly reminded again and again of his moody young sister and how he used to drill her ass despite her protests, he was barely withholding his lust from exploding out. It will be too shameful to have an erection in the tank with these kids, especially the boy who was even younger than Jenny.


    "Juttu, you go out. I got to discuss some important matters with my elder brother." Ryu can see the apprehension in the young boy''s eyes, but probably he was too scared to confront his sister. "Okay, but you must fill me on it."


    As if he knew what the girl wanted to discuss with Ryu, he took one look at the foreign boy before stepping out of the wooden tank.


    Once Juttu left, Ryu was left alone with a naked girl in the bathtub. Jenny kept grinning at him like crazy, increasingly to the difort of the green-haired boy.


    "Tell me. You had something to ask of me, don''t you?" It''s not always that Ryu finds himself in such rocky situations that too with a girl younger than himself. As such, he had to break the flow of time.


    Jenny pecked her head. "Yes. But first.." Much to Ryu''s irritation, she rampantly ogled all over his body, specifically the part that was under the clear water. "You are very handsome, big brother."


    For a moment, Ryu was at a loss on how to respond to thepliment. Probably he did expect her to start the conversation like this, but one thing was sure, this girl was much gutsier than anyone else in her age group.


    "Well thank you for that." He answered. Jenny was quick to throw another question at him. "And what''s with this penis you got? Do you have a problem down there?" She surprised him once again by bringing his little brother directly under the limelight.


    "Ahem.. it''s not a problem. That''s how my penis is." He replied, almost a little begrudgingly. How can she say he had a problem? This little girl was definitely unaware of how many pussies he had banged into oblivion with this prick of his.


    Jenny''s eyes grew wide as she shifted close to him, now sitting between his legs. "Is it? But it''s too big. I have never seen one this big.. ever." Her eyes never left the thick pythonying dormant. Then she said something Ryu was unprepared for.


    "Do you mind if I touch it?" The boy almost vomited blood in vexation. He had been using every ounce of his willpower not to get aroused sitting naked with a girl, and here she was trying her best to wake hisid dragon.


    "Ahem.." Ryu had only begun thinking of a diplomatic answer to dissuade her when he felt a pair of soft hands wrap around his weiner. "Woow.. it''s even bigger than I imagined hehe.."


    Even before Ryu could havee up with a defense mechanism, his little brother was already grabbed by Jenny. She fiddled with the chunky piece of meat, giggling nonstop.


    The idea of sexuality was very different from his earlier world and at times Ryu would end up missing that fact. When he judged her curious behavior in the light of the morality of this world, her actions seemed under the realm of normalcy.


    "Ah.. whatever.." Giving up on his earlier goal, Ryu just threw his arms around the rim of the tub, rxing his limbs. There was nothing that can be done now.


    "You know, brother Ryu. I had to send Juttu away simply because of this. It was probably appaling him." Given free reign, Jenny used both her hands to hold the girth of the unusual penis, after failing to measure it with a single one.


    "Ohh.." Ryu didn''t see thating. "I am a girl so I don''t mind it, but Juttu might end up having nightmares about this thing hahaha.." Sheughed and ended up tugging the foreskin hiding the rapidly swelling knob while ying with the tool.


    Jenny gulped, the thick meat in her hand growing out of proportion. Within a minute, she was left gasping as Ryu''s penis rose from under the water, almost touching her chest in the process.


    "Uhh..?" Her eyes opened wide and Ryu can''t help but smirk. "What is happening? Why does it keep growing even further." She asked no one in particr. Then she thought of something and blushed heavily.


    Ryu saw her instantly join her thighs together, hiding the slit she had previously put on proud disy. "Ahh.. brother.. I am too young for this."


    The green-haired boy stared menacingly at her, holding her hand that was trying to back out after waking up his little dragon. "You should have thought about that earlier, Jenny. Now it can''t be helped, keep your hands on it." Hemanded and Jenny was like a terrorized sheep, faced with a big bad wolf.


    Ryu held her wrist and made her stroke his tower with her hands. "Yeah.. keep doing that and use some strength in holding it." He ordered, making the girl shiver in dread at the sight of the head poking out between her fingers.


    Her reaction reminded him so much of Mira. ''I hope I can see her again soon.'' Having learned his lesson now, he was not going to ignore the girl just because of theck of maturity in her body. She was a girl too and required proper attention and care just like any other of his women.


    "Good, girl. Keep doing that and don''t worry, I am not going to put it inside you." His words finally dragged Jenny''s soul out of the dark abyss it fell into. "You promise?" She asked, her speech stuttering.


    "Obviously, girly. You are probably a year or two short of that." Ryu rubbed her head affectionately, leading the girl to reveal a beautiful smile as her agitated thighs returned to a more cid position.


    "Thank you, brother." She put her head down, sighing as a maturedy would. "Also, you think your mom will let me do that? She is going to kick my ass out of here. Where will I spend the night then?" His words removed thest remaining doubts from Jenny''s heart as she burst out into cheerfulughter.


    A few minutester of dabbling around with various subjects, Jenny brought her hands to rest, citing fatigue. "Brother, please tell me about the outside world. When I grow up, I want to travel out of this small vige of ours."


    Ryu had seen through Jenny''s lingering thoughts in advance. It was very not natural for a feisty girl like her to remain confined in the boundaries of this small vige. One day, she was bound to leave this ce.


    "Hmm.. why do you want to know? You don''t like it here?" Ryu asked sarcastically. "I do. But.." Jenny was unsure how to define her innermotion. "You know, I want to see what''s beyond this ce. Father told me people can do magical things outside. Is that true?"


    Her thoughts kept jumping around. "Well, they can do that. But on the other hand, the world outside is not going to be this peaceful. There is a lot of chaos out there." Ryu answered cryptically.


    "I know that already. Father used to tell us stories about it." Jenny recalled with eyes twinkling like stars. "Your father.. hmm.. is he not around here?" Ryu didn''t see a male figure in the house since he arrived here.


    "No. Most of the time he is traveling outside, from town to town. He usually returns every few months, but this time mother tells us he had an important task and it might be a while since he returns." Jenny exined patiently.


    "Oh.. then if I am not wrong, you probably want to apany your father on their travels." Jenny''s face stiffened up. The girl was stupefied that Ryu caught onto her core goal in life with such ease.


    "How.. how can you.. tell?" As a result, she found herself more naked than she already was in front of the boy. "Haha.. I just took an informed guess, you can say."


    There was no point denying it. The more she will do that, the more Ryu will be suspicious of her. "Huh.. that is it. I wanted to travel with my father. But he never allows it, always leaving us behind. I thought if I knew more about the outside world, he might bring me along the next time."


    Ryu chuckled at how easy Jenny was to read. He didn''t let her wait any longer, let her hear about the town he lived in. She had heard many things from her father, yet there were quite a lot of facts that fascinated her.


    "Ohh.. so you have never been to a city?" She asked, a little disappointed. "No.. but I am nning to visit pretty soon." Jenny''s eyes shinned before dimming down once again.


    "What happened?" Ryu held her chin up to see her depressed expression. "Nothing. I too want to go but you see... I can''t use mana like you. I am not sure if I will even be allowed in."


    The innocence mixed with desperation in the girl''s eyes shook Ryu. In the spur of the moment, he didn''t think twice and retrieved a small fruit from his personal space. "You can have this."


    Jenny held the small green fruit in her hands, inspecting it for she had never seen such a peculiar-looking fruit. "What type of fruit is this, brother?"


    The Yuva fruits he had collected from his friends had all been nted in the space stone. Over the period of time, the seeds had revealed small shrubs from them, growing along with his cultivation.


    Even now, he maintained the routine of tending to the trees once every day. All the excess mana in his body will be utilized in cultivating the fruit trees so that his body will be an empty vessel while going to bed.


    As expected, Jenny had probably never even heard such a fruit existed. These people had not seen even a regr Tura fruit, so it was not odd that they have not heard of the fruit.


    "That''s not important. Just eat it, it helps in gathering mana. If you eat a few more, you might be able to ess mana like the people living in the cities." Ryu exined.


    Jenny can''t believe it. She almost jumped out in amazement that such a mystery fruit existed. "How can that be? Such a tiny fruit can help us ess mana?" She asked, inquisitively probing the small fruit in hand.


    Had it note from Ryu, she would have not been able to even guess its property. It had such an insignificant exterior. She would have certainly walked past it, assuming it to be dropped by some shrubs.


    "Yes. It can. Don''t think much. You can take it as my rent haha.. now just eat it." Ryu prodded her but the girl hesitated. Jenny had waited for such an opportunity for all her life, but when it presented itself, she was in a bind.


    "But.. rent can only be paid to mum. Why are you giving it to me.. I.. I can''t ept it." Ryu saw the girl clench her eyelids and extend her eyes as if she could not bear watching it partly away from her.


    After a heartyugh, he focused back on you girl. "Then will you ept it after I make you do something for me?" She bobbed her head like a kitten. Ryu''s face shined evilly as he thought of another way to make Jenny ept his gift.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 318: Jennys training

    Chapter 318: Jenny''s training


    Itzel was done with her dinner early evening. She had other matters to attend to and hence she was used to this. Combing her hair, she called out to Jenny a few times but got no response from her.


    Finding Juttu nestled in his bed she got to know about her whereabouts from him. "This girl.. getting all cozy with strangers.. huh.." With a sigh, Itzel walked over to the bathing house.


    "Jenny, you girl.. it''s time.. for..??" Itzel barged into the room, not caring for the privacy of the upants. The scene inside stunned her a few minutes straight.


    She saw Ryu settled in the bathtub with her daughter. Jenny was bending over the boy and had arge piece of blobbing meat between her lips. With how small her mouth was, she was barely able to fit in the swelled knob.


    Ten minutes back..


    "Yes, brother. Do tell me if I can help you in any way." Her anxious face told Ryu how desperate she was to get the fruit from him. "Hm.. let me think.." There was a single job he can think of in such a situation.


    "Okay.. then can you open your mouth? Let me see how wide you can open it." Jenny was taken aback by the strange request but she could not be bothered at this moment, with her eyes fixated on the fruit in her hand.


    "A!!" Ryu can feel a throb in his junk watching the girl part her jaws away from each other. He put his hand on her face, using his fingers to stretch out her lips, revealing a set of pearly white teeth.


    "Good. Looks like you do brush your teeth daily." "Ahhh.. brother.. can you stop that?" His words made the girl boil in anger. It was a critical matter for her and Ryu could not seem to catch a break from messing around.


    "Haha.. okay.. okay.. no more jokes." Ryu apologized, keeping the atmosphere merry. "Now can you drop your tongue out? Let me see it." Though unsure if he was nning to trick her again, Jenny followed through,cking any viable options.


    Ryu felt his dick reach its absolute limit when he witnessed Jenny stick her tongue out like a dog. "Yes, keep it like that." He had to give his little brother a tug to deal with the stress he was put under.


    There was a raging desire in his mind to kiss and suckle on that cute tongue. s.. kissing was off limits here. Even if Jenny was young and naive, he wasn''t sure she was unaware of what a kiss signified considering her mature personality.


    Clenching the pink muscle between his thumb and index finger, he drew itpletely out of the privacy of her mouth. Jenny remained stationary, letting the boy inspect her tongue for some totally bizarre reason.


    However, her indignation kept growing. "Buwtherr.. pluuss.. tulll.. muee.. whaft.. I.. gggotf tww doww.." She managed to speak out, even with her tongue held outside.


    Ryu unclenched his fingers and shifted in the tub such that he was seated at higher leverage. "Now then.. you got to do something for me if you want this." He picked the Yuva from Jenny''s hands, hovering it over her face, enticing her with it.


    Reflection of the dark green fruit can be seen very clearly in Jenny''s wet eyes. "Yes. Tell me." She was extremely eager slowly inching closer to Ryu.


    "It''s nothing difficult. You need to keep this tiny fruit in your mouth and then suck on the tip of this." Ryu inferred, holding onto hisrge meat and swaying it around like a fishing line. "You think you can do it?"


    Jenny gulped, unsure of herself. Had it been an ordinary penis, she would have faced no issue. Nevertheless, with something asrge as this andbined with the attached difficulty of the fruit upying the limited space in her mouth, she wasn''t as confident.


    "I must try." There was no doubt in her mind, that she had to give it her best shot. "Is there anything else I need to do?" Ryuughed at her question.


    "Well, you didn''t even have to do this, had you taken the fruit from the get-go. I can still give it to you, if you want, without any of these theatrics." As he presumed, Jenny vehemently refused, garnering his praise.


    "Haha.. great. Then try not to swallow it." He brought the Yuva fruit to her mouth and gently pushed it inside. With her eyes shining with conviction, Jenny bent over his crotch.


    Ryu''s hands caressed her head as she opened her mouth and stuck it onto the top of his rock-hard dick. Suddenly, the fruit''s dimensions seemed not so small to Jenny. She adjusted her lips in various shapes but all she could manage was to eat every end of the tip.


    "You got to try harder, Jenny." Ryu patted her head watching in glee as the girl failed to swallow his knot. This continued for a minute when Jenny realized the nigh impossibility of the task.


    She raised her head and Ryu was astonished to find her red eyes that were threatening to tear up. "Hey.. hey.. what happened?" *Sniff* *Sniff* Who would have known the girl will be this emotionally fragile?


    Ryu hurriedlyforted her with a hug. "That''s fine, Jenny. I told you to take it didn''t I?" The young girl shook her head still, defiantly. "I can''t.. waahh.." *Sniff* His face twitched in annoyance. How was this any different than Mira? Do all young brats have to be this difficult?


    "Okay.. okay.. how about we change the task itself?" Jenny sniffed, wiping the traces of tears from the rim of her eyelids. "Can we do that?" Ryu held her head and kissed her forehead affectionately. "Of course, we can, my little fairy. But first, you need to smile for me."


    His words relieved the grievanced girl. "Thank you, big brother. Please tell me an alternative. I will do my best." She needed that fruit more than anything. It''s only the morality her mother drilled in her since childhood that was not deterring her from epting payment without rendering any service in return.


    "I know." Ryu pinched her nose until the girl broke up in giggles. "Get up and turn around, show me your backside." At this point, Jenny had been used to being requested to have her body probed by Ryu.


    She didn''t think twice, getting up and twirling around to have her ass face the boy. "Do you mind if I touch your anus?" Ryu questioned out of formality. One life hack he had learned over the past few months is how nonchnt females are when ites to their assholes.


    While almost entire bodies of women were on sale at all times, except their lips. At the very least you always need to pay the price if you want to use their pussies. There were no such restrictions on their backdoor, so much so, that a woman might not even charge it if all you only want is to relieve yourself in her asshole.


    They don''t even consider anal as something they are liable to be paid for. And Jenny was no different,pletely surrendering herself to Ryu.


    In light of these developments, assholes had be a gateway for him to get ess to any kind of women of varying ages. Before they realize his intentions, it''s already toote to put up any defenses against him.


    Ryu salivated at the bare anus offered to him on the tter. "Too bad I can''t utilize it just yet." He clicked his tongue in disappointment, giving a few strokes to his cock to calm it down.


    "Did you say anything, brother? Sorry, missed you." Jenny turned her head that had been stationed on the edge of the bathtub. "Nothing sweetheart. Stay there, I will do what is required." He fondled her cute ass cheeks, relishing in the smoothness of her skin.


    With her mind upied by the thoughts of attaining the fruit for herself, Jenny remained unresponsive even when Ryu''s middle finger slid into her anus. "Ugh? Brother.. did you put a finger inside me?"


    It was only when the digit disappeared entirely in her backdoor, did Jenny react. *Pah* Ryu could not help but p the squishy butt with his left hand while his right hand was busy wiggling the middle finger inside the girl''s ass. "Yes, I did dear, do you feel difort?"


    Jenny shook her head with a radiant smile on her face. "Nope. It just feels funny hehe.." Ryu gave her another p to her ass making the girl reel back in shock before chortling out giddily.


    "Then let me add another one as well." Ryu pulled out his digit from the hole and used his hands to stretch out her ass cheeks in opposite directions, exposing her pink rectum hidden behind her darker sphincter.


    When the supposed finger didn''te in, Jenny looked back at saw a mesmerized Ryu staring down her anal pathway. "Ahem.. brother.. this is embarrassing..!"


    "Haha.. what''s embarrassing about it?" "I.. I don''t know.. but.." Jenny failed to put her thoughts into words. *Puch* Ryu spat inside the stretched-out hole and watched his spittle slowly travel down the passage and into the dark abyss.


    "You got a very beautiful anus, Jenny." The saliva traveling down her anal tract was an amusing sensation for the young girl who had never received so much attention in all her life.


    With her trust in Ryu, Jenny didn''t bother responding, simply not knowing what to say despite her spirited nature. With this, the middle finger was back in her asshole, this time noting in alone.


    Jenny relished in the queer reception, closing her eyes and leaving everything to Ryu. Sometimeter the same two fingers reached the entrance of her lips and directed by the elder boy, she pulled them into her mouth, suckling on them.


    "Did you like it?" Ryu definitely needed a proper woman after this. Watching the girl suck on his fingers so passionately was going to drive him crazy. Only he knew how difficult it was to keep his dick from viting that asshole for itself.


    Jenny clicked her tongue in fascination, not having experienced something like this ever. "Yes, brother.. ahh.. Hahaha..." She was awarded two ps on her bum for the response and she epted them dly.


    Ryu burrowed the wet fingers back in her asshole and proceeded to hump her with them. *Gchu* *Gugchu* *Guchi* The tight butthole made belching noises because of the persistent fingering.


    This continued for a while where Ryu will finger the ass for some time and then let Jenny eat his fingers. Suddenly, a different object invaded her anus. She had to hold her neck out to get a glimpse of the green fruit being shoved into her rectum.


    "This.. brother.. I was supposed to eat that.." Jenny smiled ruefully once the fruit entered her after some back and forth. "Haha.. that''s no big deal. Can''t you just fetch it back?" Ryu spanked her and got her to turn around after making sure the Yuva was securely lodged in the anal tract of the girl.


    "Now.. hold my penis with both your hand and show me how good you can lick it. Can you do that?" The shame of not being able to aplish thest task was still fresh in her mind and hence Jenny didn''t hesitate on grabbing therge meat in her hand.


    Taking one look at the boy, she brought her tongue out and dragged it along the contours of the long phallus. Veins popped all over Ryu''s cock but that was not enough to scare Jenny. She didn''t need to know the details of her task, all she knew was to lick this pecker with everything she had got.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 319: Jennys training 2

    Chapter 319: Jenny''s training 2


    "What are you two doing?" Ryu saw Itzel was more annoyed than angry. Just like he assumed the woman was not explicitly mad at the fact that her daughter was blowing him. "I called you so many times, Jenny!"


    The young girl removed her mouth from the knob but kept hold of the penis with both her hands. "Sorry mom, I was involved with big brother." Jenny replied but found her mother standing in her ce stupefied.


    It was only now did Itzel finally noticed what was grasped between her girl''s fingers. Her mind buzzed at the absurd size of that penis. This guy.. he was huge. "Ahem.. What are you two doing?"


    She asked once again, this time stepping closer to get a better look at the veiny member. "I hope you are not having sex. I told you, Jenny, you are still young for that." She reprimanded the girl who shook her head.


    "Ahh.. I know mom. Does it look like we are having sex?" Jenny pretended to be annoyed at her mother''s assumed naivety. "Don''t poke fun at me, girly." Itzel pped her head in annoyance. "I know what it is. I am just here to warn you, no sex is allowed for you until you grow up."


    Her words were meant for both parties involved. "I will keep that in mind, Mrs. Itzel. Don''t worry about it." Ryu answered with aforting grin. Itzel now looked directly below her to inspect the wonder between the boy''s leg.


    "How did you grow this big, brat? Please don''t rely on drugs like that. You won''t notice it at this young age but once you grow up, it might seriously affect your performance in bed." Thest thing Ryu needed right now was a lecture.


    "That''s not drugs, miss. You can hold it.. it''s all-natural." Itzel had her reservations, however, this matter was quite unbelievable. "Then let me check it.. hmph.."


    Itzel will be lying if she said she was not intrigued to touch the boy. But yes, more than her sexual motivation, she wanted to prove him wrong. There was no way a man will grow this big without drugs. It defied all logic.


    Assuming the boy was lying to her through his teeth, she grabbed hold of the pecker, intent on exposing his lie. As soon as she wrapped her hand around his dick, Itzel felt a spark travel down her backbone.


    She can feel the heat generated by the throbbing cock. Ryu took the opportunity to take hold of Itzel''s hand around his little brother and squeezed it. "See? All natural.. hehe.."


    "This.." Itzel was too stunned to say anything. Her soft hand rubbed against the rugged mass, making her heart race. If the boy had been on drugs his cock had not behaved with such serenity. There was a regr supply of blood to the organ which should have been disrupted in case of any artificial enhancement.


    It was proven beyond doubt that Itzel had wrongly used an innocent. "Ahem.. I guess I spoke too soon." She wanted to bring her hand back but Ryu held it firmly around his aroused dick. "Haha.. that''s not fair, miss. Don''t you think, you shouldpensate me for the nder and mental trauma I went through because of you?"


    The mature woman rolled her eyes at him. "Hmph.. mental trauma? Give me a break." Ryu ignored her huffing and focussed back on his cock. "Since you ndered my little brother here. How about you use your mouth to suck on it? That will be the best way to remunerate me."


    Itzel can see right through the facade the boy had put up. Still, his demands were not too exaggerated. "Huh.. Okay.. It was a mistake on my part. I will suck it for you, but not now. I got the evening prayers to take part in. So let''s do this at night."


    Ryu was perfectly happy with the arrangement. "Haha.. I was just messing around with you, Mrs. Itzel. You don''t need to do it." He released her hand as well.


    His words had the same effect he had hoped for. "Doesn''t matter. It doesn''t change the fact that I was wrong." Itzel ruffled his head affectionately, impressed by his stance."


    Not giving the boy to add anything, she then turned to Jenny whose hands were still sped at the base of Ryu''s prick. "Can you wrap this up in a few minutes?"


    "Yes, I will." Jenny answered positively. "Good. I will be waiting. Come soon." Before Itzel can step out of the room, her daughter called out. "Mom, can brother Ryue with us as well?" "Yeah, bring him along if he wants."She answered without turning back.


    "Is there a festival or something?" Ryu questioned the girl who had diligently returned to licking him. "No.. it''s a small prayer we hold every evening. You can join it as well, it''s fun."


    "Hm.. let''s go together then." Ryu held onto Jenny''s mouth with both his hands, inserting his thumb into her cheeks and spreading her lips apart. "Open wide girl."


    He brought her mouth over and used it to cover his dick like a condom. After struggling for a while, Jenny got the hang of it. A third of his cock was lodged inside the girl''s orifice. "Nice.. now move your head like this."


    With hands on her head, he rocked it back and forth, teaching the girl how to blow. Eager to learn, Jenny followed his lead, making sure to keep her teeth away from the thick mass of muscles in her mouth.


    "Guggh.. gughh.. ughhh.." Before long, Jenny was rocking her head with all the vigor she could conjure. Ryu sat with his legs open and his arms on both sides of the bathtub, enjoying the sloppy blowjob, praising the girl from time to time.


    Jenny was a quick learner and in a few minutes, she was able to swallow almost half of the meat. Despite the pain in her jaws, she kept going on until Ryu asked her to take a break.


    "That is enough work for a day, young one. It was an impressive feat you achieved." Ryu smiled and ced his hand on the small bulge on her chest, tenderly groping her developing tits.


    "Hehe.. it was amazing. Now can I eat it, big brother?" Ryu smiled and nodded, prompting the girl to hold her hand back, fiddling with her anus. In conjunction with some fingering and some anal exercise, she was able to fish out the Yuva inside her rectum.


    "Should I eat it like this?" "Yup!" Receiving the final clearance, Jenny popped the dull green fruit into her mouth, chewing on it with the biggest grin on her face.


    As soon as the mush traveled down to her stomach, a warm sensation rose from her abdomen lighting up her entire body. It was a simr sensation to the time she will get a Nida from her mother, but on a different level altogether.


    It was like she ate a hundred.. no even more Nidas at once. "Calm yourself and let your body digest it slowly. No need to rush it." A minuteter Jenny opened her eyes. "Do you happen to have another one of these, big brother?"


    "You little Sauro!! You think these fruitse cheap?" Ryu pinched her nose, making her giggle. In truth, this Yuva was amongst the very first of his harvest after he nted the trees. In all fairness, his friends should have been the ones with the first right over it.


    "Hehe.. sorry, brother. But if you can spare another one for my brother, I will do anything for it." She said that with a genuine smile, however, Ryu was surprised.


    When the girl asked him for another one, he assumed she wanted it for herself. But she proved him wrong. All she wanted was for her younger brother to eat it as well.


    He sighed in defeat. "Okay.. but this one will be a lot harder to obtain. What do you say.. up for the challenge?" Jennyughed heartily. "Just say it, brother. I will do whatever it takes."


    He kept fondling her small breasts, pretending to mull hard over the matter. "Hm.. this time you swallowed it from your upper mouth. So for the next fruit, you got to swallow it from your lower one."


    Jenny tilted her head, trying to unravel the crypticmand. "You mean.. from my.." She looked down between her legs and shivered. "Haha.. don''t worry, we are not going to do it today. This offer stands for a week. In this time you can try stretching it out. Then if I can insert it half inside your butthole, you get the fruit. Deal?"


    Although a bit shook, Jenny, pecked her head. Sess or failure cameter, first, she had to give it a try. "Listen up, girl. This is going to be agonizing. But.." Ryu patted her on the head. "This is for you to learn. Extraordinary things don''te easy in life."


    Jenny only needed this little motivation to return to her bubbly self. "Yes, brother is right. Thank you for taking care of me." She bowed her head out of respect and when she raised it back, Ryu had a different object in his hand this time around.


    "You know what this is?" He waved a long slender fruit in her face. "Yes. I have seen it. That''s a Virgo fruit, isn''t it?" Ryu smiled impishly. "Then do you know what you have to do with this?"


    Sometimeter when the sun had hidden behind the curtain of trees over the horizon, Itzel found herself standing in wait for her daughter in the hall of her house. "We are here, mom."


    The door opened, a cheerful voice calling out to her. Itzel saw a beaming Jenny hold onto Ryu''s hand and skip over to her. "Are we ready to go?" She asked, leading the woman to gaze at the naked figure of her child.


    "We are. As soon as you dress us, that is." The girl chuckled and jumped over to her room, leaving Ryu alone with her mother. Itzel looked back at the boy who was busy ogling her with hands over her chest.


    "I hope you didn''t take advantage of my kid, young man." Ryu can''t help but feel a small surge in mana around him. Though negligible, it was a mana fluctuation indeed.


    "Hahaha.. what are you saying, Mrs. Itzel? I can''t take advantage even if I wanted. This will not fit." He replied in a discontented tone. Itzel''s facial muscles rxed knowing the boy spoke the truth.


    "Anyhow, I like mature women a lot more than young girls." Ryu lecherously ced his hand on Itzel''s left boob, giving it a light squeeze. Thedy revealed a smirk. "Do you?"


    "Hm.. absolutely." His hand snaked upwards, crawling up over her fair neck to reach her face. Ryu reaches out with his lips and began kissing the woman all over her neck, slowly seducing her.


    His naked body was pressed ever closer to her and Itzel can feel an impression on her thighs. Despite her advanced age, her breath got disrupted. She can''t ignore the fact that the boy was a handsome devil.


    Ryu rampantly kissed all over her neck, stopping to bite her every few seconds. His hands greedily kneaded the busty milkers from over the clothes. "Uhh.." Finally, Itzel released a moan.


    This woman definitely didn''t possess the beauty of his mother or Nana, but there was something else that attracted him to her. Her confident demeanor begged Ryu to take her down. The more haughty a woman acted, the better was the satisfaction of conquering her.


    s.. just when Ryu thought he seeded, Itzel took hold of his hand, stopping him in track. "The body is certainly on offer, young one. And I might be able to handle this." She pointed down to his rising star between his legs. "But it''s not free, you know."


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 320: Trade with Itzel

    Chapter 320: Trade with Itzel


    Ryu was pleasantly surprised that Itzel was able to confront her arousal and react so calmly to the situation. She truly possessed high mental strength. "Haha.. I can pay mydy. However, where is the fun in that?"


    Itzel held onto the hands that were groping her a minute back, her lips morphing into a glimmering smile. "Sex like that is nothing but a transaction. I want my women to devote themselves to me.. in totality." Ryu added.


    "Hmph.. what big words." Itzel stepped back. Though she stopped his assault on her senses this time, she needs to be more vignt around this kid. He was not as innocent as she had assumed him to be.


    "I would have loved to hear you out, but I am busy right now. I don''t think there will be anything between us, but yeah, I am always open to a deal." Somehow Ryu liked it this way as well. At least this presented some challenge to him.


    Women in Korua mostly were all either rted to him or liked him in some way or the other. That made them vulnerable to him at their core. Nheless, that shall not be the case once he moves out. The capital shall be the true testing grounds for his seduction skills.


    "Then let''s have a deal. Give me a second." Ryu left Itzel and navigated to his room. Watching the boy disappear, thedy took a deep sigh. "Shhhh..!" Shaking her head to clear her mind she saw him bring out a bag.


    Walking over to her, he pulled out his clothes from the bag and then handed them over to the woman. "For you.." "What''s in this?" "See it for yourself." Ryu replied nonchntly, putting his clothes back on.


    Itzel didn''t think much of it, however, once she peeked inside, her eyes opened wide like saucers. "What are these for?" There were a few Virgos collected in the bag.


    "For the ''deal'' hehe.." Itzel smiled wryly. With such a payment amount, she got to open her legs even if she didn''t want. "You want to do it right now?" She questioned out of desperation. "Also, I don''t need so many. One will be more than enough."


    She picked one Virgo and handed the bag to the boy who pushed it back to her. "First listen to me, miss." Jenny had returned as well at this point, standing next to her mom, trying to sneak into the bag she held onto.


    "This is not for sex. Rather, you see, me and my master and are on a training trip in the nearby woods. I want you toe with us as a maid. It won''t take longer than a week so if you are interested, you can keep all of this. There are ten Virgos in there, you can let me know if you want more."


    "Ten Virgos for apanying you to the woods?" Itzel thought she heard wrongly. Who hands ten precious Virgos just to do a maid''s job? "Well, there are a few details. Firstly, you will have to do whatever we ask of you as long as it doesn''tpromise your safety." He took a pause, letting the facts sink in the woman.


    "Secondly, apart from sex we will be allowed to use you in any way we want, especially your mouth and anus.. we should be allowed to insert things into them. That''s it.. let me know if you agree."


    It was a no-brainer for Itzel. Ten Virgospensated her more than enough for the offered job. "If there is no sex involved, I think eight will be good for me." Actually, she should charge him only five Virgos, but Itzel chose to be a little greedy just so she can get the extra Virgos for her kids.


    "Not needed. We are pulling you along into dangerous territory, I think the price is justified." Since the patron was being generous, who was she to deny the offer?


    "Then we have a deal. Tell me what I need to do." Itzel smiled lividly, handing the bag over to her daughter. "In case we feel like it, Mrs. Itzel, we reserve the right to have sex with you as well, of course after making separate payment for that. I hope that''s not an issue?"


    Ryu said that but his hands were already working to undress thedy. "From now on, you don''t need to put on clothes." Tworge jugs popped out once he got rid of her blouse.


    "Shake them.." Itzel immediately got a dose of her new reality within seconds of the agreement. *Paagh* Ryu whacked the fat piece of blubber making it sway from side to side. "Come on, do it."


    Itzel''s face turned red while Jenny was fully relishing in the show, watching her mother juggling her tities in circles. "Good job. Don''t think too much before following themands, Mrs. Itzel. It ruins the fun." As the woman nodded in acknowledgment, Ryu got rid of her pants, leaving her in her birthday suit.


    "Brother.. are we not going to attend the prayers?" Jenny''s intervention interrupted Ryu''s thoughts. It seemed like this little girl was rather eager for the assembly. "Hmm.. okay. We can y with your mumter, let''s go out first."


    He acquiesced to her demands but bot before checking out Itzel''s pussy by grazing his fingers over her soft bush. "I hope you don''t mind traveling out without the garments, miss Itzel." Ryu noticed a small struggle on her face before she gave another nod with conviction. Probably this was her first time exposing herself in the public.


    Ryu clicked his tongue at the prospects of how much fun he will havemanding this woman. It can be said that he was a benefactor to this vige. It''s inherent for him to extract some personal gratification out of the vige folk.


    "Then how about you get down on your hands and knees? I like my maids on the ground, you see." Ryu grinned unbridledly, waiting for the woman to go down. Itzel looked rather surprised but since she was already naked, traveling on her hands and feet was not something she was going to argue about.


    Rolling her eyes as she got down to her knees and then groveled on the ground, thedy remained defiant. "Now can we go out? We have waited quite some time already." Her words were enough to ignite Ryu''s instincts of pping his women in submission, but he suppressed the urge with a smirk.


    "Sure we can." He took hold of her waist-length hair, using it as her rein to walk her out like the good dog she was. The trio moved out and Jenny would find herself constantly ncing at her naked mother.


    Itzel walked ahead of them, this allowed Jenny the mesmerizing view of her velvety ass cheeks undting with every step. Compared to her, her mother possessed significantly better curves on her body.


    Looking to the side, she saw Ryu was just as interested in feasting his eyes upon the big pieces of meaty busts. ''I hope I can have simr ones when I grow up.'' Jenny rationalized in her mind.


    Beside her, Ryu was enjoying the walk. Holding some experience in ''walking'' his women, he kept hold of Itzel''s hair as she led them through the dirt streets of the vige.


    Over the way a lot of people recognized the woman walking on all fours, stopping over to greet her before moving in the same direction as them. "Hm.. looks like your mum is famous around here." Ryumented.


    "Hehe.. she is. My mother is the only priest in the vige. She is the one presiding over the evening prayers." Jenny pecked her head while describing Itzel''s profession.


    Her words surprised the boy. He didn''t anticipate Itzel to be the priestess around here. This exined the respect and confusion everyone disyed.


    The prayer ground was not far from Itzel''s house. Before long, Ryu was face to face with a small gathering of fewer than fifty people who had shown up. The group consisted of both men and women alike.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Itzel." As soon as the trio reached the gathering, an older man said his salutations to Itzel. A lot of guys asked her about this new ''style'' of hers and Itzel patiently exined the deal she had made with Ryu.


    "Ohh.. it''s like that." Beginning with the old man, everyone nodded in understanding. It made perfect sense to them now, since the boy was paying thedy for her efforts.


    The crowd had collected under a tree under which, Ryu discovered a small stone. If he had to gauge by the fruit and meat offerings made to it, he reckoned that this was some kind of vige deity these guys were praying to.


    "Do you mind if I take a break from my role, Ryu?" Itzel turned her head to ask for Ryu''s permission. He can''t help but notice the apparentck of cynicism in her voicepared to when they had met. Obviously, as a paying customer, his value had increased a lot in her eyes.


    "Yeah, sure. Juste back to me when you are done discharging your duties." Itzel nodded and got back to her feet. Even after this, Ryu can see an inherent pride in the woman''s disposition, and that attracted him even more.


    Once he had let go of the woman, a few of the vigers came forward to talk to the foreign boy. Ryu ignored the men, only focussing on responding to thedies. Thankfully, for all he could not answer, his trusty sidekick took care of them.


    Rampant in his behavior, while answering thedies, he will sometimes grab their chests or at other times grapple their asses. Since they didn''t seem to mind him checking them out, Ryu kept fooling around, checking out every female around no matter their age.


    His actions only made thedies chuckle at each other. Finding the boy inquisitive about their well-endowed bodies, a handful of them even offered to have sex with him in exchange for only a single Nida fruit.


    "A single Nida? Is that enough?" He mentioned, slowly unbuttoning the top of one of the women, dragging her tits out in open.


    "More than enough. You can do it for the whole night.. as many times as you want." The woman winked seductively at him and Ryu didn''t particrly dislike the idea.


    Males had already separated themselves, seeing that the boy was disinterested in talking to anyone without a set of boobs he could fondle.


    "What do you say? We can return to my house after the prayer ends?" Another fewdies saw the first one taking the lead over them, and thus jumped in the conversation as well. Each one tried to sweeten the deal and one of them even offered her young daughter with no extra charges.


    "Okay.. how about this. All of you can offer prayers without clothes. That will give me the time to decide my pick, how does that sound?" No one had any reservations and in the next moment, clothes were thrown out as the females stripped down one after the other.


    Before the rest of the group could intervene, an array of females were exposing themselves to the boy. Once that happened, even the males around refused to raise any objections.


    Separate from the shenanigans of Ryu, Itzel diligently presented the religious offerings of the deity before calling out to everyone. *p* *p* "Gather around, guys." Having been listening to Ryu''s bantering earlier, she wasn''t surprised to find a whole bunch of naked womenying in her wait.


    At her call the group organized themselves, kneeling over as Itzel began reciting a hymn in praise of the deity. Ryu wasn''t really a believer but standing among the crowd he found it strangely harmonious to apany them.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 321: Preparations for the Village Orgy

    Chapter 321: Preparations for the Vige Orgy


    Once Itzel was done with the prayers, the gathering was disbanded since there was no immediate topic of discussion. Even so, only the men among the group had chosen to take their leave. All the females waited for Ryu to pick one among them.


    "What do you say? Having a hard time deciding?" The first woman with the bulkiest chest of all called out, leading others to have a goodugh at the boy''s dazed expression.


    "Haha.. not really." Stepping closer to thedy, he took hold of her hefty knockers. Her extrarge chest reminded him of the milkdies that he had to put to sleep.


    Recalling the love those women showed him, Ryu turned but nostalgic, cursing the Dragon in his head. His decision had even strained his rtionship with Ruth for a while. Thankfully, she could understand his situation, otherwise...


    He didn''t want to lose any of his women, no matter how small their interaction with him had been. As far as Ryu was concerned, all the mildies, including Ruth and L, belonged to him. He reserved the right over them.


    "What is your name?" Thedy ahead of him had inverted nipples, as such Ryu began rubbing his fingertips around her ares in order to make them poke out from under the thick skin of her milk nds.


    "It''s Marta." She revealed a good-natured smile. "You are a fine specimen indeed." If possible he might one day recruit this one over. She deserved to be raised as his hucow, possessing every attribute of one.


    "Then is it me?" She tilted her head to the side trying to act coy. "You could have been, but you see... I am a softy at heart. I don''t want to choose one over the other. So how about I don''t choose anyone in the first ce?"


    Instantly every face around him fell. "Are you kidding us?" Marta protested but Ryu ended up breaking intoughter. "Hahaha.. I was obviously messing around. So how about this.."


    "My offer is for every woman in your vige. Whoever joins me tonight, will be liable to be paid one Virgo from my side." His words were like an explosion, astounding the women who took some time to register his offer.


    "Only caveat is that you can''t be too old and also should be older than myself. So I will suggest, if you got any of your rtives who fit the bill, bring them over as well. I am in a good mood today." Ryu dered.


    Away from them, Itzel sat with her back against the trunk of the tree. She had a smile on her face like she can see through the boy. "One Virgo each?" Sitting beside her Jenny gulped at the promation before turning to her mother.


    "Don''t even think about it." Itzel warned, causing the girl to drop her head in disappointment. "Who exactly is this guy?" Itzel whispered to herself.


    She can see the women around Ryu jump up and down in surprise. First, he offered her an absurd amount of fruits for a simple maid job. And now he was practically throwing out Virgos like it held no value to him whatsoever.


    From his disposition, he didn''t seem to belong to some well-off family. If so, then howe he got so much fruit to spare as something so futile as sex?


    Sex did hold value in society. But when you can fuck any woman of your liking just by paying her, spending sprees like this didn''t make any sense.


    ''Ah.. I might be thinking too much. For all I know, this might be what he wanted.'' Though she seriously doubted the boy could even hold himself after the second or probably the third woman.


    "Is that for real?" "Yeah, you better not be joking with us." "Do you got so many fruits?" "Please tell us, little brother..!!" Ryu witnessed a range of emotions in the vigers'' eyes. Some were excited while others remained skeptical.


    No matter what, just the fact they disyed actual human sentiments were more than enough for Ryu. He hated their earlier circumstances, their lifeless and despondent faces still fresh in his memory.


    "Haha.. sure. Wait here." Ryu approached Itzel and the next second a handful of Virgos were collected from his personal space. "Can you hold onto them for me?" Itzel stared at the boy, as of trying to guess his intentions.


    Failing to do so, she could only nod and take over the fruits from him. Handful after handful, more than fifty Virgos were piled up in front of the vige priestess.


    Forget the others, even Itzel had never in her life seen this amount of wealth. Much like her fellow vigers, she was too stupefied to even react.


    "Anyone got doubts?" Ryu turned around to face thedies who can not seem to tear their eyes off the abundance of the rare fruits.


    "You.. can we believe you?" Although a futile question at this point, Ryu noticed a trace of a tear in Marta''s eyes. The woman fell to her knees, too overwhelmed. One by one other followed suit.


    They were not fools. Each one of them knew this sex business was only meant as a way for Ryu to pass on the fruits to them. This boy was too generous. Why else would he want to pay with a Virgo, instead of a Nida as they asked for in the beginning?


    "You fools..!" Itzel took a deep breath. She had more or less figured things out at this point. She got up and stood in front of the boy. "You still can''t tell? Who else left you thest tranche of fruitsst time? Do you think there can be another benefactor like this?"


    Itzel''s reprimanding voice made the picture a lot more clear for the women ahead of her. This meant the boy standing in front of them had been the one who left them the crucial fruits that had brought so much change in their lives.


    Immediately Marta led her fellow females to prostrate their heads down to the ground. Itzel smiled and turned back, bowing down. "I am sorry, Ryu. We could not recognize you."


    Faced with this sudden change in atmosphere, Ryu scratched his head. "ahh.. Well, I was hoping to keep it a secret but whatever.." At the end of his admission, he heard a rustling behind him and found Jenny awkwardly bowing her head just like her mother.


    To think she had been so close to their benefactor for so long. It was truly embarrassing for the young girl and she could only hide her face by the means of holding her head down. "What are you doing, Jenny? I thought we are friends."


    "I wouldn''t dare.." Jenny took a step back. The entire equation had flipped with the revtion Itzel made. How can she have the benefactor of the whole vige as her friend?


    "See? That''s the whole reason I wanted to keep it a secret." Jenny felt bad when Ryu responded like that. She can understand where the boy wasing from and thus, making sure she had the approval of her mother, she reached out and took hold of Ryu''s hand.


    "Haha.. nice." He pulled the girl in a tight hug before letting go. "Can you help me undress?" Jenny nodded with a hum and got to work.


    "How long are you guys nning to stay down there? I told you, didn''t I? You are wee to inform your friends and family. Only those who serve will be allowed to pick one Virgo each. What are you guys waiting here for?" Ryu reprimanded.


    Everyone turned to face Itzel who responded with a slight nod. In a matter of a minute, the prayer ground had been emptied out as the women scrambled to bring in as many of their fellowdies as they possibly could.


    "I thank you on behalf of my people, young one. But I don''t understand. Why are you doing all this?" Itzel came forward. This is not how the world she had grown up in functions. When did people turn so generous, especially the ones who had excessive wealth?


    "You think too much. For the most part, I just didn''t like the way this vige was. It was too gloomy for my taste." Ryu let Jenny pull down his pants, relieving him from his clothes altogether.


    "Since I got the resources, why not use them to bring change, no matter how small it is?" There must be a bigger purpose behind these special powers of his. Even if there was none, he will make one himself.


    "I don''t get it fully. However, I believe in you." Itzel iterated, making the boy nodded his head. "Now bend over.." Out of nowhere, Ryu put his arm around her belly, making her lean down.


    "Jenny, bring me some Virgos." Ryu spat on his hand and proceeded to insert his middle finger into Itzel''s ass. Thanks to the saliva lubricating her entrance, his entire finger disappeared inside the butthole in no time at all.


    "Ahh.." Itzel shrieked in surprise, but apart from that, she was quite docile. One of the terms of their deal included exploring Itzel''s body without limits. As a result, Ryu didn''t shy away from discharging his duties.


    Jenny who had some idea of what was going to transpire kept her mouth shut. "Here, brother." Ryu patted her head in return and asked the girl to assist him with the mature woman in his arms. "Help me put them in here."


    Ryu separated Itzel''srge ass cheeks to reveal her puckered sphincter which had a small entrance drilled into it because of his fingering. Some more directionster, Jenny bobbed her head and got down to her knees.


    With Ryu holding big fat cheeks apart, Jenny put her face in between them and began licking her mother''s asshole incessantly. "However many Virgos you can shove inside your mum, they will all belong to you."


    Jenny''s eyes shinned brightly but knowing how Ryu thought things through, she didn''t dive in just yet, waiting for any condition he might want to put forth. "Catch being.. you must fetch them back without the use of your hands or fingers. You up for the challenge?"


    Gliding the tongue over the anus of her mother, Jenny retracted it back. "I can''t use my hands to retrieve them?" She discussed the terms to which the boy nodded back. "Preferably, you should get it back with your mouth and nothing else."


    Jenny peered down at the long and slender Virgos in her hands. Their smooth skin will certainly make it harder to get any grip. *Paaaghh* Right then she heard a loud thump looking back up she discovered a red hand-shaped mark on her mother''s wide ass cheek.


    "Remember, she can''t help you." To drive his point, Ryu resorted to spanking the other ass cheek of her mother. "Aaahh.." Itzel''s cried out in pain but Ryu held her down, caressing her throbbing ass with his palms to calm her down.


    Jenny nced at the simr hand prints on her mother''s identical ass cheeks, before nodding her head energetically. What was there to lose?


    Not saying a word, she returned to lick the red anus of her mother arduously. Ryu made the bent-over Itzel support herself against the tree while her daughter explored her backdoor with her tongue.


    Coming to stand behind them, he got the best view of the mother-daughter duo engaged in something only possible in this world of his.


    With his advice, Jenny used a generous amount of her saliva to lubricate the entire length of the tunnel. Intent on iming as many fruits as she can for her family, she began slowly driving the slender Virgos into the hole.


    Itzel bit on her lips as the fruit made its way into her anus. This was a taboo thing to do ording to her. To insert the sacred Virgos they had revered all their lives into such dirty ces was not something she would have agreed to if it was not for Ryu.


    The boy being her benefactor, she can''t go against his will especially when she had already sold herself for thergest bid possible. ''It was my fault not clearly mentioning it..'' Shemented in her mind.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 322: A Village Orgy

    Chapter 322: A Vige Orgy


    Lyod found himself following the young girl from earlier. She had located him resting at Dorothea''s old ce and asked him toe around. On his inquiry, the girl told him it was Ryu who was calling on him.


    Sun was almost hiding behind the horizon as Jenny navigated her way back to the praying ground. As soon as they reached there, Lyod could not be any more surprised.


    Looking at his student mixed in the crowd of naked women, Lyod can only shake his head in futility. If he was right, there were more than three dozen females gathered under therge tree. Their ages ranged from aroundte teens to over fifty years.


    Ryu stood among the naked women with his arms wide open. Four females kneeled in front of him with their heads in his groins. Another half a dozen were busy licking all over his body.


    "Join us master Lyod. I am paying." Right then the boy discovered the old man. Lyod remains standing there speechless. What was going on here? Aren''t they supposed to be on a training schedule?


    Twenty minutes back..


    Ryu was well within his rights to put things down Itzel''s anal tract. Added to that, his actions were ultimately meant for the good of her family. Chewing on her lips, she closed her eyes and asked for forgiveness.


    Simultaneously, she stopped restraining her anus, allowing the long Virgo to slip right inside her. Jenny was delighted. She hurriedly added another fruit and began forcing it gradually down her mother''s rectum.


    Enjoying the scene, Ryu slowly stroked his cock to life. "Can we begin?" He turned around to find Marta returning with twodies by her side. "This is my younger sister and this is our mother. All three of us would like to join you."


    "Please ept our respect, young lord." Marta must have spelled out Ryu''s identity for the women to bow down. "No need for this. Both of you can join in."


    Marta''s mother was on the younger side. Maybe that was the reason for her average-size bust. Nheless, the older woman was just as equipped in the breast department.


    Marta signaled with her eyes, prompting her fellowdies to strip down. "Is there something you want us to do specifically, young lord?" She inquired, to which the boy only shrugged his shoulders.


    "You will do whatever I ask of you. Nothing is off-limits except a kiss." Ryu touched the older woman''s breasts to find them quite a bit softer than Marta''s. Nheless, even less stringent breasts held their own charm.


    "For sure, young lord." Marta responded as the boy put his head between her mother''s tits and rubbed them on his face. Ryu would have liked to do away with the salutation. Butcking any time for that, he simply didn''t bother about it.


    "You, get down on your hands and knees.. I need a chair." The other twodies had already discovered the stack of pulpy Virgos securely ced behind the boy. If there was any doubt about Marta''s ims earlier, it was gone now.


    So when Ryu asked Marta''s sister to be his chair, she followed through without as much as a single twitch on her face. "You two, start eating each other out." He directed the other twodies when his bare ass touched the crawling woman''s back.


    Marta and her mother were none the wiser. Both of them stared at each other, trying to see if the other got what the boy meant by ''eating each other out''.


    Ryu can only p his head in frustration. Naivety was a double-edged sword. While it allowed him to take undue advantage of the women around him, at times like these he will have to painfully describe his thoughts in excruciating detail.


    Marta can see the letdown expression on Ryu''s face and she scratched her nose in embarrassment. It can''t be helped. They were simply not familiar with such exotic terminologies.


    A lot many newdies had joined them while Ryu was busy with his exnations. "All of you.. now start doing what I told you with the family members or friends you brought along with you."


    Dozens of women nodded at once as they grabbed hold of the female next to them. In a matter of seconds, they were all naked. With their hands touching their partners all over, their lips met with each other.


    In truth, not everyone was having a good time. Most of these women might have never even kissed any man except their husbands, let alone a fellow female like herself. In view of that, the awkwardness on disy was natural.


    Boobs touched boobs. Lips sucked on lips. Pairs of hands kneaded each other''s ass cheeks. It was a sight straight out of erotic fiction. Ryu''s cock protested but he managed to force it back down. It wasn''t his time to join in.


    "Ohhhh.. aaahhh.. waitt.. Jenny.. it.. it won''t go in.. ahh.." Suddenly, Ryu chanced upon the struggles of the mother-daughter pair behind him. "Haha.. there is clearly a lot to take in." Heughed out in amusement, watching a Virgo stick out of Itzel''s stretched-out anus.


    "How many, girl?" He questioned Jenny who took a break from her work and wiped the sweat off her forehead. "This is only the third one brother. Please give me some more time, I can definitely fit a few more."


    Jenny''s words made Itzel''s heart slip into the abyss. To this, her child will this motivated. There were already two long Virgos firmly locked inside her digestive tract, pushed in from the wrong side.


    "Only three? hmm.. you need to up your game. A few of my women could easily bury six in there." He was obviously talking about his sweet aunt who hade to love anal fucking quite a lot after learning the art from Ryu.


    "Give your mom some time to adjust and do a task for me." Ryumanded,fortably sitting on the smooth back of the woman under him.


    Jenny could not agree more. "Go find my old teacher at Mrs. Dorothea''s ce. Bring him over here." With a nod, the girl ran off without a second thought.


    Seeing her leave, Ryu turned his attention towards Marta and her mother who were both engaged in a lustful mouth-to-mouth kiss. Their hands roamed across their massive breasts, squeezing them relentlessly.


    "You two,e here." Ryu separated his thighs to reveal his huge erection to thedies, almost scaring them to death. No matter how they looked at it, it was a monster through and through.


    Holding hands, Marta walked over. She diligently got down to her knees, her mother following her every action with matching diligence. "I hope you at least know how to blow this?"


    Marta remained just as clueless as before, but thankfully her mother seemed to have some experience with blowjobs. "Yes, young lord. Please allow me to do it." She offered to the boy seated majestically on the arching back of her other daughter.


    With his nod, thedy tied her hair up and curled her fingers around the pulsating cock. Ryu rested with his hands to the side, relishing at the shock in the woman''s eyes as heat from his dick was transferred to her.


    The pink head of the penis seems to have mesmerized her. Her grip around the shaft tightened. Blood rushed to the swelled-up knob painting it in an even deeper tone of red.


    *Gulp* The woman salivated profusely. She nced at Ryu and then opened her mouth wide to swallow the top of the penis in a single gulp.


    Under Marta''s keen gaze the olderdy began bouncing her head up and down on the erect dick, all the while making sure not to scrape it with her teeth. Her thick lips slid along the length of the vein-infested shaft.


    Her cheeks sunk in as she began applying suction on the tip, finally evoking a response out of Ryu. "Good job.." He fondled her face. There was quite a little white hair on the woman''s head and anyone can see the wrinkles developing at the corners of her eyes.


    Strictly speaking, these women her not worth Ryu spending his time on them. Yet, sexual gratification was not his first goal. Whenever he fucked a woman, he always made sure to do his best to satisfy their needs as well.


    He wanted to do the same for these underprivileged females. If his cock can help them forget all their worries for one night and just enjoy their lives, he will dly put in the work to aplish that.


    "Gughh.. guggh.. gughh.." With the head massaging his dick, he raised his head to take into ount the number of women who had collected over. The number was well over fifty now.


    ''This is going to be an uphill task..'' His goal of bringing each one of the women present here to their orgasm was not at all easy. However, Ryu was poised to strive for it no matter what.


    Thankfully, Lyod was no slouch in sex either. Hopefully, with the help of his master, he was going to fuck silly every one of these women.


    "Now you try it, Marta." The olddy offered the slimy appendage to her daughter who put her learnings to a practical with part hesitance and part excitement.


    Behind them, Itzel still stood bent over her waist with a Virgo poking out of her anus. The noise of fornicating women can be heard all around her. Many of the females had now reached down to each other''s vagina, licking them as per Ryu''smands.


    It was a formidable disy. This was the very first time she had seen such a scenario. Deep moans rang out from them as they had their pussies eaten by their fellow mates.


    Despite this being their first time being engaged in such strange behavior, the congenial expressions on their faces were not a lie. Each one of thedies had a trace of a smile as theypped on their rival''s pussy.


    Itzel never knew this was possible. Can licking also provide pleasure down there? She had no idea. But so many women can''t fake it. Ryu''s ways must be working for them. And as time passed, the moaning and erotic cries only got louder.


    Ryu yed with the two sets of equally gigantic boobs. pping them and observing them sway from side to side. While Marta swallowed his cock, he moved her mother over to suck on his balls.


    After a while, Ryu got up on his feet, making sure to hold the two heads in his groin. Reaching out, he took hold of his mount and added her head to the mix as well.


    His hands now resting on Marta''s mother''s head, he made held her in ce. "Open wide." The woman signaled with her eyes since her throat was now blocked by the girthy cock.


    "Glugg.. glug.. glugg.. glugg.. gluuug.." Marta and her sister didn''t sit idle. Seeing Ryu take deep dives in their mother''s throat, they too began nting kisses all over his little brother.


    The strange gagging noise generated by the olddy''s throat attracted the attention of the other women. One by one they stepped closer to him and much like Marta began kissing and licking all over his body.


    Between his legs, his cock kept exploring the deep tunnels with its length. Thedy gagged a few times, not used to being deep-throated under the blue sky but she didn''t give up.


    "Cough.. cough.." Gagging and coughing, she will return to open her mouth for Ryu to fuck it with his sloppy cock. With time her eyes turned red, however in return she acquired valuable experience.


    "Your turn, bitch.. open up." Marta knew what to do. Her hands clutched Ryu''s thighs as the boy plunged his extra long cock deep into his mouth without any forey.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 323: A look into the past

    Chapter 323: A look into the past


    Miles away from the town of Korua, a man covered in bright red mes hovered in mid-air. "That was so cute, little Eric. Now can you be more serious?" He looked on, finding arge mound of sand emerging from the earth gradually, following the sultry voice.


    Large swaths of sand fizzled to both sides, giving way to a neatly dressed woman. From her face, she didn''t seem any different than a regr house matron. Yet, there can be an intimidating presence around her.


    She wore tight clothes that covered all her body and still the figure revealed by her was tantalizing. A pair of neither big nor small breasts,bined with a shapely ass can raise the heartbeats of any man.


    "Aren''t you done ying around? I know you can do better than this. Are you saving your mana for somest resort attack?" The sand under thedy''s feet bubbled to raise her off the ground, bringing her to the same height as the fire mage.


    Her red lips under a thin sheen of lipstick looked rather appetizing. There was a light blush applied to her face. All in all, thedy knew how to maintain herself with minimal effort. "Or are you worried for me?" She added and then broke out into a peal ofughter.


    "Hmph.." The seductive actions of his senior had little to no effect on Eric. He remained cold-faced from the very beginning. "Go on, mock me, senior sister. But remember this.. I shall grow out of your shadow one day. I will defeat you with my own hands."


    Eric balled his fist. Mana in the surrounding churned as his body soaked in it. *zzze* The fire surrounding him burned with even more gusto as if fuel was added to it. Temperature in the area soared as Eric prepared to put an end to this y.


    "My.. my.. you might or you might not one day. But.. today is not that day, brat.. hahahahah..." Paughed uproariously, not waiting for the man to take the initiative.


    Her body levitated in the air and right when she dashed towards Eric, the pirs of sand followed her, cracking open the earth below at an rming rate.


    Eric knew she was not bluffing. Massive coagtion of dense mana ruptured the fabric of space around him. *Tch* Gritting his teeth, he floated backward, making some space between himself and his opponent.


    mes emerged from his eyes. "Gargantuan Lotus ze!!" A pir of me surrounded his body, reaching the skies. It was a maelstrom of fire that slowly congealed into a giant flower bud.


    Like petals blooming outward from a flower,rge ming foliage broke away from Eric''s position and struck the ground. *BOOOM* Every strike created a st of hot air that can easily burn through the skin of even a strong cultivator like Pa.


    It was foolish to take this attack head-on. The fire was going to melt through her sand armor like a hot knife through butter. She immediately changed her path, shooting to the other side to get a glimpse of the man under theyer of fire.


    *Boom* But that was easier said than done. Every time Pa will change her location, she will find herself face to face with the foliage of fireing for her. "How much mana is he going to waste like this?"


    Not giving it a second thought, Pa knew the man can not sustain this for long. She just had to find a chink in this ming lotus and then it shall be game over.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Stike after the strike the two opponents kept trying to outpace each other. Explosions urred all around him, transforming the veryndscape under them.


    Pa was a veteran of war. But even with all her experience and learning, she failed to recognize Eric''s n until it was toote. "Hmm?"


    Thedy dressed in bright pink clothes found herself losing control over the sand around her. It didn''t take her long to figure things out. "What a cunning jerk.. haha..!!"


    The continuous explosions had heated the terrain to an unbelievable level. Fire mana infused in the ground was interfering with senses, leading the sand pirs to start copsing like a house of cards.


    Pa wasughing, but that didn''t slow her down in any way. Springing into action, her first call was to save as much of her sand as she could from heating up.


    "Toote, senior sister. It''s time.." *Bang* A figure shot from inside the beautiful firey lotus, charging towards Pa like a shooting star. Covered in dizzying mes, his punch crashed right in the center of the sand shield and threw Pa off her track.


    "Dammit.." Eric had hoped to end this battle right here. But unfortunately, Pa seemed to have survived the blow. "You snot-faced brat..!!" The face was the most important thing a senior possessed. No one canpromise on that.


    "You think you are so smart.. smart my ass..!!" This was the most annoyed Eric had seen Pa ever be in their training sessions. Even her aggravation was a win for the fire mage. With a burst of demeaningughter, he charged the woman once again, intent on using hisst bit of energy to bring a conclusion to this duel.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* For the next few minutes, Eric was inplete control of the fight. With the burning Lotus still actively spewing mes all across the scape, Pa''s best bet was to repel herself away from it.


    The longer she remained in the proximity of the mes, the lower her chance of staging aeback. "You are going nowhere..!!" *BAM* *BAM* How can Eric not see through that?


    The ming man was not going to give her any chance to slip away. The barrage of punches will always propel her in the direction of the ming lotus. Every throw will pack enough momentum to force Pa a step back.


    With the amount of sand at her disposal continuously diminishing under the relentless barrage of punishment from the man, Pa was truly staring at the possibility of an actual loss against Eric.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself kid.. you are still a hundred years too young to defeat me." She announced even when Eric''s punches slowly chipped away at her sand shield.


    "Void Vortex!!" Surprisingly, Eric noticed the sand Pa had been holding so dearly all this while, slipping away from her. Being a seasoned warrior himself, he can tell the woman was nning something big.


    "Give up.. senior sister.. you can''t win." *Bang* *Bang* A volley of burning fists finally ruptured through Pa''s self-weakening defenses. "Ahahaha.. you wish..!!"


    Much to the shock of Eric, this ruthless woman threw a punch to meet his mes midway. *Thud* No one he knew, other them Pa was brave enough to meet his fists without any protection at all.


    Even though her hands wereyered under mana, without her sand to shield her from his mes, she ran the risk of second-degree burns. *Boom* The training match was being taken too seriously by both parties involved.


    No one wanted to lose and thus the sound of fists and mana crashing into each other rumbled through the skies. While this sh happened close to the ground, over their heads the sand Pa had let go off had coalesced into a spinning vortex.


    *Whistle* A sharp sound reverberated in the air, bringing a smile to Pa''s face. "It''s time kiddo.." Punched back, Eric raised his head to witness a giant sand tornado forming right on top of his ming lotus.


    "Aahhhh!!" Pushing his aching body to the limit, Eric thrusted himself back into the action. Nevertheless, since the spell had taken roots, he was now fighting a losing battle.


    *Wushh* *Wushh* The storm only grew bigger and bigger with every passing second, sucking the air out of its surroundings. But for the giant ming lotus, it was sucking its very life out.


    The lotus was like a struggling prey that had found its neck already between the jaws of a predator. It struggled violently but the void vortex was certainly one of the signature spells under Pa''smand.


    With the fight on the grounding to a conclusion, at the same time Eric watched his precious fire spell die a slow and merciless death at the hands of the sandstorm.


    *Bang* "I was so close!!" Only Eric knew the pain of this loss. This was the closest he had ever been to defeating Pa in almost the past decade. To lose aftering so close to defeating her.. it was a heartbreak, to say the least.


    Panded on her feet, proudly watching her vortex rip through Eric''s me lotus. With her hands on her waist, she turned to face the defeated man punching the ground in frustration.


    "Hehe.. that was a wonderful spell. I didn''t see iting. However, your spell casting wasckluster. Had you been more efficient with it, you would have saved enough mana to put up a good fight." Like a good mentor, she patiently exined the ws in Eric''s technique before walking over to him and offering her hand.


    Eric took it and let himself be tugged over as Pa put his arm over her shoulder. "You think I don''t know that? I just need a little more practice." The disgruntled man barked, only making her giggle at his scowling face.


    "You do. But what makes you think I will not be ready to deal with this spell early on from next time? You should have kept it under wraps until you were good enough haha.." She stepped on his tail with those words. This was the most problematic thing to happen to him.


    "Can you walk? Or should I carry you?" Eric''s pale face revealed a vibrant glow of embarrassment. "No. I am going to walk." Pa chuckled and could not stop herself from poking his face with her finger. "Haha.. You are one fussy man."


    "Anyhow, since you lost so badly, let me treat you tonight with my body." Pa nodded to herself. "Yes, that''s the only way to cheer you back." She added.


    "Why don''t you keep your suggestions to yourself? Who wants to spend the night with an old hag.. ahhhhhhh!!" Eric felt like someone had dropped an anchor on his toes, leaving him to wince in pain.


    "My.. my.. did I step on your foot? Haha.. silly me!" Pa watched in glee as the disabled man was thoroughly put out ofmission now. "With no other option, I think I can only carry you back now."


    Not even waiting for Eric''s reply, she yanked the grown man up in her arms much to his resentment. "Bad men need to be given a princess carry every now and then. This shall help you keep that stupid attitude in check."


    Eric was too ashamed to even talk. With his foot still hurting like crazy, he can only grit his teeth, vowing to get back at Pa for this insult. Then again, the number of such vows was now running in hundreds if not in thousands.


    "Before you married that Miller''s spawn, we used to have a such good time together. Tell me, is she filling your mind against me?" Pa questioned the man in her arms as she levitated in the direction of Korua.


    "You don''t need to bring Nana into this." Eric defended his wife. "Also, why in the world she would say anything about you? You two rarely even meet." He added to make his case.


    "Hmph.. who knows? She might be jealous that her husband spends more time in my arms than hers?" Pa snuggled the blushing guy closer to her bulging chest. "You know.. young brides are always insecure. Not to mention your wife doesn''t have the most considerate disposition out there."


    Eric knew Pa was right in that regard. He loved Nana more than anything, but even he would be annoyed at her snobbish personality. "I am working on it."


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 324: A look into the past 2

    Chapter 324: A look into the past 2


    "You are pushing yourself too much these days, Eric. Why not catch a break for a few days?" Inside the perimeter of the ntations, under the open sky, three persons took a swig of their wine sses.


    "You are barking the wrong tree? Does this guy look that interesting to you?" Sitting next to Loyd, his wife smirked, looking at the haggard blonde man. "I am sure he must be devising magic spells even in his bed with his wife ahahaha.."


    Eric was used to such mean responses from Pa. For this very reason, his loss today was even more disappointing. "Don''t worry, my wife is much more attractive than that."


    Lyod watched both individuals narrow their eyes at Eric''s response. "Hey.. buzz off both of you. Also, you are way too mean with him, Pa. Will it hurt you to appreciate his efforts from time to time?"


    "Hoho.. ask him have I not done just that? It''s just his big mouth that flushes my kind-hearted gestures down the drain." Pa pouted her lips as if she was the one in the wrong here.


    "Kind-hearted my ass hahah.. It won''t be long before I kick your butt, senior sister." "See?" Pa was quick to point Lyod in Eric''s direction. "Seriously man?"


    Lyod wanted to be on Eric''s side, but or he was going to be this careless, he could not help him at all. "Huh..!!" Unwilling to back down, the blonde man downed the entire ss of alcohol at once.


    "You see what I have to go through, hubby?" Pa was always a cunning woman, who was not going to waste this asion to swing her husband securely to her side. Just to put him in a spot, she leaned in a pecked on his lips as well.


    "Ahem.. let''s not conclude things here." Lyod was well aware of her tactics. Pa was definitely the abuser in this student-mentor rtionship. Eric was too much of a simpleton when it came to dealing with his sly wife.


    "Hmph.. even when it''s clear as day.. you want to keep pretending." Pa huffed, crossing her arms over her stacked-up breasts. "I am tired of your useless bantering, both of you. If it can help you forgo the differences, I can allow both of you to kiss each other and make out for once."


    Lyod''s words were like an explosion, tending both Eric and Pa to nce at him wide-eyed. "What are you looking at me for? I know what I said. We have been husband and wife for decades now, you really think a mouth-to-mouth kiss is the only thing that defines our rtion?"


    Eric was still too shocked to react, but Pa can tell where the old man wasing from. "Haha.. that''s quite a kinky way you came up with to solve our differences, old guy. Still, what makes you think we will stop squabbling if we kiss?"


    Even Eric was interested in knowing exactly what thought made Lyode up with such absurd logic. "I don''t know. I heard it from someone. They say in our species kissing is the initiation of love and affection."


    Lyod turned to Eric and then resumed his exnation. "Me and Pa had been an old couple, so I don''t truly mind if you want to engage in a kiss. I can take my leave if that helps you."


    "You sure are serious about this old guy." Pamented. "I wouldn''t lie. You piqued my interest. Then again, it takes two to tango." She turned to face Eric who was still reeling from the after-effects of the strange announcement.


    "Sure you don''t mind, master Lyod. But like you, I am not married to my wife for decades, you see." "Hehe.. what a wuss..!!" Pa was quick to retort. "Knew he will be first to chicken out."


    "What did you say?" Eric loved his wife, but he loved his ego just as much. "Exactly what you heard, weakling. I can bet my ass you could never kiss me." "You think I can''t do it?" "Try proving me wrong."


    Eric was in a dicey situation. On one hand was his lovely wife who he shall be cheating on if he epted this offer, on the other hand, was his ego that needed some reprise after the shameful defeat earlier.


    Lyod chuckled and pretty much knew how these guys are going to roll from here on out. Getting up on his feet, he ruffled his clothes and turned around. "No one''s here to tell anything to Nana, I guess."


    Eric took a deep breath and faced Pa who had a subtle smirk at the corners of her lips. "Follow me, if you dare." Scoffing, Pa too got up and walked straight inside their small hut in the middle of the open fields in each direction.


    Watching the woman leave the door to the house open, Eric apologized to his wife in his mind before following in Pa''s footsteps. Stepping inside the room, he shut the door behind him.


    "Did you finally grow a pair?" Pa was already half naked, her actions making it evident that contrary to her words, she believed in Eric''s response to her challenge.


    There was no going back from here. ''Come on, man. This is not the first time we are doing this.'' Pa and himself had spent countless days fucking each other. Then again, kissing each other mouth to mouth had never been involved in any of their prior ys.


    His eyes fell on the round boobs that had been recently released from the bindings. His lips dried up at the sight as the alcohol made up of fermented Yuva syrup began burning inside his belly.


    The little brother in his pants raised its head to register its presence. "You need not be shy around me. Believe me, I don''t have overly high expectations from you. If you canst a single orgasm, that''s more than enough for me."


    While at the first nce it looked like Pa was admonishing him, in reality, he can tell her intention was actually to get rid of the tension that had developed in the air.


    "Having been with my own share of women, I know who among us has an abnormal appetite, so don''t worry about me." "Cheeky ruffian..!" Pa rolled her eyes at him and did away with thest remaining cloth on her body.


    Standing buck naked in front of a man who was not her husband. Pa was filled with a different emotion altogether. It was hard to believe Lyod''s words will actually reach a conclusion.


    Maybe it was because each one of them was under the influence of alcohol. Whatever may be the case, Pa can feel her arousal shoot through the roof. The inmmation in her pussy was nothing like before.


    "Come over, Eric. If there is someone in this world whom I would agree to kiss apart from my husband.. then that''s definitely you." There was unadulterated anticipation in her voice.


    However much awkward it was between them, Eric can tell the woman was not joking at all. Such was the bond they had developed over the period of multiple years. Both of them were aware that their bantering itself will emerge from the extensive love they felt for each other.


    "It''s the same for me as well. I will only kiss you and no one else." Eric slowly got rid of his own clothes as he reached next to Pa. She put her arms around the man''s neck, rubbing her cheeks against him.


    "I don''t know why it excites me so much.." She came clean with Eric. "Maybe it''s because of the leverage attached with kissing?" He suggested, but Pa was probably not looking for answers to her question.


    "You need not hold back. I want to feel the heat tonight, you understand?" She warned and didn''t give him a chance to respond, by swiftly taking the lead in touching Eric''s soft lips with her own. Both of them felt a jolt of electricity run through their spines.


    Pa''s hands got rid of his pants and took hold of the erect piece of throbbing meat. At the same time, Eric rested his hands on Pa''s raised breasts enjoying the sweet tasteing from her mouth.


    He sucked on her nectar-like saliva until the suction was reversed. Pa''s lips shrank and her cheeks sunk in as she ravenously sucked on Eric.


    Her soft hands were all over his dick, pumping the life in it. "Hehe.. look at that.. are you so excited to cheat behind the back of your wife? That too with a woman older than you? What a naughty kid." She teased him but Eric was ready for that.


    *Pagf* "Aahh.." Pa groaned when he struck her mushy tits. She didn''t take any punishment lying down. Her hands squeezed the life out of his penis, mping around its girth. "You like that?"


    Eric gritted his teeth and initiated another drawn-out kiss with her, alternatively pping and then caressing her boobs. "You might not have a good mouth, senior sister. But at least you got a gorgeous body."


    "Hah.. you can tone down the rhetoric, kid. Since we are the only ones here. Here.. do your thing..!!" An excited Pa immediately turned on her heels and bent over the bed, juggling her ass cheeks in the process.


    "p them.." Seeing the man hesitate, sheughed mockingly. "Why so shy now? I know all about your peculiar amusements, so whom are you trying to fool here? Do it, I don''t mind."


    There had been times when Eric will end up being too rough on Pa during their training sessions in bed. She would always encourage him to do whatever he felt like with her.


    Her words were not the only encouragement. Every time Eric will stretch her out, Pa had cum like crazy. Even so, the fire mage always regretted his actions the very next day.


    Firstly, because Pa was a mentor to him. Fucking her like a roadside prostitute was never eptable to the gentleman in his heart. He could always pay the otherdies he slept with but sex was never a transaction with this mature woman.


    Apart from the respect for Pa, the other, more prominent reason was that he will be a butt of jokes for the next few weeks. She never kept the matters of bed inside the room. To deal with her tauntings,ter on, was a pain in the ass itself.


    "What in the world are you waiting for? Do it, jerk.. I am losing my appetite here." Pa mercilessly hit the man on his thigh, making him break out of his reverie.


    "Whatever.. If you make fun of me.. I am going to fuck you again..!!" Eric convinced himself more than others. His hands reached out to gently knead the toned buttocks, feeling the mix of ample softness as well as an inherent perkiness.


    *Whap* Raising his right hand over his head, he brought it down. "Ahhh.. hahaha.. it''s so disgraceful.." *Whap* "aagghhh" Eric followed the suit with another p on her left ass cheek. A red print emerged on her flowery white skin.


    "And you like being disgraced.. don''t you, senior sister?" Pa''s pussy shuddered at beingbeled like that. "Call me Pa from here on out whenever we are alone.." Eric was about to spank her again when he saw her turn her head back at him.


    "I don''t know what that old guy feels about this. But kissing is not something I take jokingly, Eric." The blonde mage had not predicted this response from her.


    "What does that mean?" As far as Eric was concerned, this was only part of their usual fun. They had only chosen to spice things up by adding the kissing role in it. There should not have been any more significance to this gesture.


    Pa smiled looking at the dazed man. Her smile was extremely amiable this time, in contrast to her usual mocking ones. "Ohh my naive little junior.. are you pretending to be oblivious here?"


    Thedy sighed lightly and stepped back, putting her arms around the man. Progressing to kiss Eric once again on his lips she nced right into his eyes. "Do you think we women are just like men? Getting swayed around by a mere suggestion?" Eric''s heart skipped a beat and his throat dried up because he witnessed an emotion he had never witnessed in Pa''s ck pupils.. was that love?


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 325: A look into the past 3

    Chapter 325: A look into the past 3


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" Eric questioned the woman, just the thought of a possibility made his pecker shrivel up. ''There is no way in hell this is happening..'' Continuous chants rang in his head as perspiration appeared on his forehead.


    Pa wrapped her arms around his back. Putting her head snugly in his chest, she held the guy in a tight embrace. "Stupid Eric, you sure are an idiot. Don''t you realize it?"


    Her ears next to him, she can easily notice the changes in his heartbeats. "You think we are still ying around?" "Senior.. sister.." Eric wanted to respond butcked words to put forth the tornado of emotions in his mind.


    "Shhh" Pa brought her hand over to his mouth, stopping him from saying anything as she determinedly counted his heartbeats. "This was no mere y for me, Eric. Don''t tell me you never noticed how much I adore you?"


    This is it. This was the worst possible oue he could have ever imagined. As she mentioned, he was never totally unaware of Pa''s increasing affection for him. Rather, he was quite the same. He hade to love her as well, for something more than a mentor.


    And yet, he could never talk about it. Not only because of their sacred rtionship as a student and mentors but also because both of them were already married now.


    He loved Nana dearly and the same was the case with master Lyod. His love for Pa was no less than what he felt for Nana. Taking that into ount, both of them chose never to acknowledge their love for each other.


    Eric might be extremely frustrated at the repeated losses at the hands of Pa as a part of his training. But somewhere in his heart, he had actually been scared of one day defeating his mentor. He was afraid that the status quo between them might change.


    "You think my husband can''t tell what''s going on between us? Only a dumbo like you will fall for his trick haha.." Pa chuckled, but Eric can see a droplet of pearly tear on the corners of her eyes.


    "Pa.." Eric touched his forehead against her. "I don''t know.. what I should do.." His thought process had gone haywire. Even master Lyod had noticed them? How can this be? The man was in disbelief.


    *Thud* His knees gave in and Eric fell on his knees. Pa fell as well, bringing his head into her bosom and rubbing it to share her warmth. "Why do you fret it, my boy? You can always rely on me."


    "I am aware that both of us don''t want to separate from our loved ones. So, I propose we take each other as half-husband and half-wife. What do you say on that?" Eric was thrownpletely into a passive role, letting the older woman decide on their next step.


    "Half-husband? Half-wife?" He mulled in confusion. "Haha.. that''s just a fancy term I came up with. In reality, it is no different than a marriage but in private. You getting what I am saying?"


    "If we can be like that, we don''t have to deal with any sort of guilt. Also, Lyod was the one who helped mee up with this arrangement. In time, you can also tell your wife about it eventually. Isn''t it genius?"


    Eric didn''t know whether tough or cry. "How long have you guys been nning this?" He was a bit mad at being leftpletely clueless by the couple.


    Pa pulled his head back into her chest, hugging him in there until he suffocated. "You are still young, kid. Focus on raising your cultivation. Leave all these brainstorming sessions to us old guys."


    Though he was not satisfied with her justification, Eric can''t deny that both Lyod and Pa had his well-being in their minds. "Master Lyod doesn''t mind this?" He forced the woman away from his face for a moment to ask her that.


    "Like he told you, our rtionship is very solid. He is very much aware that my love for him will not diminish even after I include you. Added to that, he likes you greatly as well. See? It''s a win-win situation."


    "Don''t you think it''s all too hasty?" Eric still had his doubts. "Hmph.. the only hasty is how soon you cum. Now can you not spoil the mood any longer?"


    Pa grabbed the ballsack and roughly squeezed it, forcefully dragging the man out of his stupor. "Sex with Lyod had be totally boring now. All we ever do in bed is to talk about the nostalgia dammit.."


    A sexually frustrated Pa climbed onto the bed and began rubbing her fingers between her wetbia. Eric can only put the extra thoughts over to the side. As the man in this new rtionship, he had the duty to satisfy his woman.


    "Half-wife.. Is that the best you cane up with?" *PAAGHH* Pa was about to bark at the man when she was cut off by the hard p to her fat ass cheeks.


    Pa bit her lips as the noise of Eric''s t hand hitting her skin reverberated in the small room. "That''s it, spank me dear.. haha.." "Ooghh.. ahhhh.." "Eeehhhh.. it hurts.. aaaiiii..!!"


    In a matter of minutes, Pa had her head resting on her pillow. There were distinct red marks all over her raised ass cheeks. Behind her, Eric had his hand resting on the warm skin of her ass, feeling the throbbing sensation emanating from it.


    "Put it in, Eric. I want to feel you inside of me." She had awaited this day for quite a long time. To have Eric as her husband was like a dreame true. It''s time to celebrate.


    Remaining on the floor, Eric ced the head of his wood over the red slit. "I ept you, Pa.. as my half-wife.." With that, he pushed his cock all the way inside the territory of the maiden.


    Her wet passage generated little to no friction. The warm insides of Pa''s vagina pulsated inwards towards the direction of her uterus, sucking his dick deeper in the process.


    "Ahhh.." Pa''s eyes rolled back in her head and she achieved the first sessful orgasm of the night right then and there.


    Watching the discharged liquid making its way out of her vagina, Eric shrugged his shoulders. "I guess I won.." Too bad, Pa was locked in her own zone, unable to see his triumph over her.


    "Good lord.. let''s keep going." With a child-like grin on his face, Eric began gyrating his hips first slow and then picking up the pace. "Come on, little whore!! The night has just begun."


    Considering he was her new husband, he gained all the possible ess to her body. Once thedy gained some alertness to her surroundings, she found herself being pounded by her had been a student.


    Eric was illicitly holding a fistful of her hair, ramming his dick in her pussy rampantly. "I love you so much, Eric.. ahhennn.. nnnguhh.. fuck.. own that pussy of mine.. ahhh haha.. fuckkk...!!"


    Her words brought on the endorsement she had hoped for. Eric felt more confident and proceed to yank her head back, making Pa raise her upper body to take on a proper doggy position from her earlier slouched one.


    "I know you want to p me.. Eric.. ahhh.. Didn''t I tell you not to hold back? We are married on all ounts as far as I understand. Fuck.. ahhh.. I belong to you now.. you can do whatever you want.. even p my face.." Her words were followed by a reaction from her pussy.


    Eric was already horny from her dirty talk, and now even her pussy was mping around his dick, creating a bond between them.


    *Pagh* In the end he followed suit. With his left hand tugging back her head, he swung his right hand tond a tight p on Pa''s cheek. "Yeahh.. like that.. hahaha.. fuck me.."


    Her enthused voice further enticed Eric to repeat the same to the other side of her face. "You like pping your senior sister, don''t you? I can feel your cock gaining strength inside of me... Ahhh.. auuuhhmm.. ohh.. yes.."


    Eric tugged her head even further back until her backbone was arched like a bow. At the same time, his crotch crashed on her hot ass cheeks, making sultry noises inside the hut.


    "You are mine, Pa. You belong to me and no one else." With his waist pummeling her ass Eric bent down and nted kisses all over her smooth back. "Ohh.. yes, baby.. I.. I belong to you.. aahhh.. fuuughhhh..ahhh.. harder.. fuck me harder.."


    The pounding continued for a while when Eric stopped to catch his breath. "Do that thing with my nose.." A red-faced Pa demanded much to the shock of Eric.


    "You don''t mean.." "Yes, I mean it. It might be the most humiliating thing anyone had ever done to me.. but still, I don''t know why.. but afterst time, I have been thinking about it and have even begun to crave for it." Pa rified her position.


    The spanking Eric had received when he hooked Pa''s nose was still fresh in his mind. He had been intent on disgracing the woman in various ways. And when pping her face didn''t work in his favor, he came up with this new technique to shame his senior sister.


    s.. if she was speaking the truth, she seems to have gotten used to even this form of humiliation. Thest two times Pa had angrily interrupted their session, whenever he poke her nostrils. But for the third time, she herself was eager to have that same thing done to her.


    "Damn.. I can''t believe I am saying this.. But every act of dishonor whenmitted by you makes me even hornier." A shade of red shade covered her face, heating it up in embarrassment.


    Eric can only acquiesce to her demands. Keeping his cock sheathed in her pussy, he brought his hand over to her face. Before his fingers could reach her nose, Pa made him pause. "If I say so, you pull it out. You understand me?"


    "Sure." With a nod, Eric gently inserted his index and middle finger into the elegantdy''s nostrils. Humiliation bubbled in Pa''s heart but at the same time, she can feel a strange sensation in her cunt.


    The hot rod felt like it was cleaving her body in half. "Fuuughh.. ooohhh.." Pa gasped out loudly, finding it to be the only way to lessen the tension in her body. Her breathing was ragged as sweat dropped from her head.


    Her body was propelled back and forth courtesy of the iing thrusts from the younger man. Never in her life did she imagine herself like this. Eric''s fingers had dug deeper into her nostrils, tugging them back.


    Muscles in her vagina contracted and rxed rhythmically. "p my face..!!" She called out to Eric, making him use his left hand to hit her face while keeping the tension on her nasal cavity.


    This was the most ashamed she had ever been. Why was her body craving these beatings from Eric? Why wasn''t she pulling her head away from his hands? She had no answers only questions in her mind.


    Within a matter of a couple of minutes, another hard orgasm hit her. Her body shrank like a shrimp before copsing in the bed. "Hold me." She didn''t have to inform the blonde man. He was already holding her with both her arms as they fell into the bed together.


    With his body directly on top of her, Pa refused to allow him to pick his cock out from her pussy. "Keep it there. Let me rest for a while. We are going to do this again.. damn, I loved it..!!" Eric smiled and reached out to kiss thedy on her forehead.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 326: A look into the past 4

    Chapter 326: A look into the past 4


    "I am in a good mood today.. Here..!!" In the town of Korua, an old man sat together with a middle-aged couple. With a burst of heartyughter, he tossed a small bag over to the man seated opposite him.


    "Haha.. that''s why we are here for, master Lyod. With how much you have supported this town and its inhabitants, believe me, we feel bad for charging you at all." The guy said that but his actions betrayed his words.


    Swiftly putting aside the bag he turned to the middle-aged woman next to him. "You got this, sister-inw?" The matron beside him had very long red hair, cascading down her back.


    Her skin was quite smooth giving off a sense of luxury. With a symmetric oval face and a strained nose, she disyed an inherent beauty. "Okay." There was an unenthused look about her face thatcked any significant expression.


    "Then I shall take my leave." As the man got to his feet so did thedy. However, while he stepped out of the room, thedy instead chose to remove her dress.


    "Would you be needing something else, master?" The man asked from outside. "I am good, Mr. Rubin. You don''t need to bother with anything." Lyod had already pulled down his trousers and was holding onto his gigantic cock with his left hand.


    "Sure. Then please enjoy your time." The man named Rubin sped the bag filled with Tura''s in his hand and promptly shut the door behind him.


    Inside the room, Lyod had quietly walked over to the half-naked redhead. His hands took hold of her blouse and gently held it away from the mature woman. "Charming as ever.. Mrs. Emma."


    "Thank you, master Lyod." Thedy smiled, but her lips could not move past a certain point. "haahh.." Lyod released a heavy breath and watching the bare breasts of thedy, he cupped her face in his palms.


    "I am truly sorry, miss. About your husband.. I am helpless." Emma hurriedly shook her head. "You don''t need to feel bad about it, master Lyod. You have done your best. Truthfully speaking.. even I am losing hope now."


    Emma tried her best to not let her face falter, but Lyod can tell her condition. Nevertheless, as the woman stated, her husband was beyond any point of recovery. No matter how many contacts he made, none were able to deal with his illness.


    Suddenly, being reminded of his failure to help a maiden in distress, Lyod felt his desire diminish. "We can do this some other day if you want Mrs. Emma. You don''t seem to be in the right state of mind for this."


    The redhead looked back at him and rapidly shook her head, wiping the trace of tear from the corners of her eyes. "No.. please let me do this, master. You have done so much for me, without ever asking anything in return."


    "How many people in this world will go out of their way to help a mere prostitute like me, only because of the goodness of their heart? You had been nothing but a blessing for me." Emma took a step closer to the man such that the cold tips of her nipples poked the man''s chest.


    Simultaneously, her small hands wrapped around the girthy cock in between his thighs. Emma didn''t stop there, bringing her face closer to the older man, she pecked his lips gently. "This is the only way I can show the appreciation in my heart, master Lyod. Please don''t take that away from me."


    Lyod was at a loss of words. Though he sympathized with thedy, however as she mentioned, they were strangers to each other at best. It was only when he heard about her circumstances after their first night together, did he decide to pass a helping hand to her.


    Emma''s cold lips touching his made him forget all at once. Recalling how his junior must be mounting his wife, his heart soughtpensation. Lyod reacted by reaching out to hug the woman in his embrace and open his mouth to suck her sulent lips in.


    "Ahhhm..." Emma took a deep breath as the man grabbed her ass cheeks possessively, ying with them, bringing them together as well as crushing them into each other.


    Emma was blessed with a great height and quite a proportionate figure. This has allowed her to quote a high price as a courtesan. Although it pained her to kiss a man other than her husband, this was the only way she was able to afford the life-sustaining drugs for him.


    "Let me make amendments to my mistake, master.." Standing on tiptoes, she pulled his head into her bosom. Lyod responded by suckling on her ares, sucking arge part of her boobs into his mouth.


    His tongue rolled all over the bumpy skin around her teats, making the woman get drunk on in her overwhelming lust. Lyod can see Emma''s chest heave up and down raggedly, taking the opportunity, he slithered his right hand along her toned stomach and right over her cunt.


    As Emma''s hand stroked his dick, his fingers made their way into her warm snatch, rubbing the soft interior with the same ferocity. "Ahhh.. uuughmm.. please.. master.. Lyod.. slow down.."


    Her moaning only excited Lyod, who got rid of his shirt as well, now standing buck naked in front of thedy. "Master.. Lyo.. uhmmm.." Before Emma couldplete, she found herself swept off her feet.


    Lyod had carried her in his arms as he attached his lips to hers again.


    "You are the only one who can handle my penis with rtive ease.. any other woman I visit.. they always struggle." Saying that Lyod dropped the woman in her bed and stood at the edge with his cock on her face.


    Emma smiled and used both her hands to measure the thickness of the shaft. Master Lyod had one of thergest genitalia around here. Emma grinned back at the eager man. "That''s a given, master. You are the manliest man here."


    At the end of her sentence, Emma kissed the tip of his cock that was oozing precum already. "Haha.. I am too old for these ego satisfaction tricks.. Mrs. Emma."


    Emma raised the heavy organ with both her hands and put her face under it. "It works, master.. See.. you definitely grew here.." Lyod onlyughed off as Emma resorted to burying her face in his balls.


    "Ohhh.. mhhh.." Lyod moaned as Emma ravenously sucked on his balls.. pulling them in her mouth and soaking them in her hot saliva. His dick reacted to her constant suction on his balls by standing withplete attention.


    Her luscious lips slide up and down on his jump, providing an erotically charged scene. Lloyds hand rested on her head repeatedly prodding it back and forth. "Fuck.. yeah.. lick them..!"


    The burly man groaned and huffed with passion as the temperature in the room kept growing along with their temptations. Soon enough, Emma''s face was stuffed with Lyod''s hefty junk.


    Her jaws had to be parted all the way, in order to hold the cock in her mouth. Lyod''s skin crawled out of pleasure when she increased the suction on his swelled-up knob. "Keep your eyes at me.. yeahh.. just like that.."


    Emma enthusiastically rocked her head, progressively taking in a bigger portion of the cock into her maw. "Guhggh.. gugffg.." Precum leaked from his urethra, lubricating the insides of her cavity.


    "Puui.. ughhgii.." Emma spat back the frothy cum back onto the wide faucet and then began to run her tongue along its length persistently. "You must be holding onto this for quite a while, master Lyod."


    The old man swept the strands of long red hair behind her ears, watching her return his pecker to her mouth. "Of course. I am a married man, you know. It''s only when my wife allows it, can I have some fun with other women."


    "Haha.. yeah.. I guess mistress Pa can be quite unforgiving at times." Emma chuckled and then restored her lips over the leathery skin of Lyod''s dick. The penis in her mouth was shaped in a way that the middle portion was the thickest and most stocky.


    Nheless, Emma was no longer a rookie in handling something like this. Eventually, she can feel the tip of his dick hit the back of her throat. "Nice.. ohh.. yesss.."


    "Every fruit spent on you is well worth it." Lyod only had to stand in ce as Emma took care of jerking her head on his cock. The woman was actually so good at her job that he had to ask for breaks in between, just so he doesn''t end up erupting in her mouth.


    "Turn around.. I am ready.." Emma heard her customer and ended her sucking session with a kiss on his shaft. On her back, she raised her legs and revealed a wet vulva to the older man. "Put it in, master Lyod."


    In turn, the old man was in no hurry. His hands caressed the attractivebia of the woman, rubbing them onto each other until she reacted with heavy moans.


    "Get up.. let''s do it in a different position today." It was rare for men to even ask for a change in sexual positions during sex. A majority of the men she had serviced will all resort to fucking her in a missionary position. Most of the time even their appetite will be such that they could notst too long.


    "Haha.. you are truly in a good mood." Emma was pushed up and Lyod climbed into the bed with her. His arms locked her knees, as he squatted next to her crotch. "Mhhg.. nnnghh..!!"


    The slippery nub made its way into her pussy without any dy. "Aahhh.." Emma''s hands clutched the sheets as Lyod remained persistent with his thrust. She mped her eyelids as pain surged through her lower body.


    Lyod found himself unable to push any further. Not holding back, he pulled his wood back only to then shove it all the way inside. "Aaaghhhh.. shitt..!!" Emma cursed as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    There was no use for Lyod to stop at this point. Repeating his motion once again, this time he pushed it in. The entire stick was now buried in Emma''s pussy. The agony of having her cunt ripped open took away her faculty to cry as well.


    Paralyzed, she could only fall back lifelessly in the bed. "It''s okay, miss. I am inside.. there will be no more pain." Over the years Lyod had gotten immune to these situations. There was nothing he could do in this regard.


    If he had to get a release, the women under him will always have to suffer. That''s the reason he always chose to properlypensate them for it. Right now all he could do was start juggling his groins such that the sex could offset Emma''s anguish.


    "Ahhh.. ahhh.. ahh.." Every pump from the man''s waist will invariably make Emma groan. Slowly she could feel the pain and hurt subside, being taken over by a tingling sensation inside her vagina. The constant back and forth rubbing was generating a heat that slowly took over her body.


    Lyod smiled watching her cries turn to moans from his efforts. With his arms still locking away her legs, he reached down to kiss the redhead on her lips. It took Emma a great amount of time to react to the gesture.


    Both of them sucked greedily at each other''s lips. At the same time, Lyod''s hands had reached over to take possession of her teardrop-shaped bust, kneading them to raise her arousal even further.


    Before long, the couple had forgotten all about themselves, their only goal being to satisfy each other''s fleshly desires and nothing else.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 327: A look into the past 5

    Chapter 327: A look into the past 5


    "Fuck you Eric.. ahhhh.. put me down.. this.. mhhhh.. this is too shameful.. aahhh.." Pa cried out loud in her hut but her pleas fell on deaf ears. She found herself stationed on a tform made with her junior''s palms as her backid on top of his chest.


    "You bastard.. ahhhh.. ahhh.." Eric had a mean smile on his face. His hands ardently sped Pa''s ass cheeks, making her bounce up and down rhythmically on his slightly curved cock.


    "As far as I am concerned, you are a half-wife in name only, Pa. It''s no different than a regr wife to me." Eric bit on the woman''s earlobe at the end of his sentence. "Aaaiihh.." Never in her life, Pa had felt this ashamed.


    She was entirely at the mercy of the blonde man, who refused to put her down. In order to not fall over, she had to grab hold of his neck with her arm which further handed over the control to the guy.


    "I can do whatever I want with you, Pa. As your new husband, you should learn to obey me. I am not master Lyod.. I wantplete submission from you. You understand me..?" To emphasize his point, Eric jerked his waist rapidly, prating his senior with his shaft.


    "Aahhhh.. fuuuckk.. slo.. dow.. ahhh.. shitt.." Pa didn''t know what excited her so much. Was it the confidence with which Eric had started taking over his new role? Or was it because he could not stop talking about her real husband even in a situation like this?


    Apart from that, finding herself being jostled on his cock like a doll certainly had definitely taken a toll on her sanity. Her resistance kept losing gas with time.


    Eric has finally gainedplete ownership of his senior sister. So what if he could not defeat her in the fields? At least here in the room, he was the boss. This was no small feat and his dick was reacting ordingly.


    Without any performance-enhancing drugs, he had continued to fuck his new wife for more than an hour now. They had fucked in every position his brain could conjure. Both of them were reaching the end of their stamina.


    Aimed at trying to get back at his senior sister for always making him the butt of her jokes, Eric''s mind had always tried toe up with the most humiliating sex positions for her. And out of all his inventions, inserting his fingers in Pa''s nose had been the most sessful. Every time he had done that to her, she had cum within minutes.


    "You are so mean.. Eric.. aaahh.. I.. I can''t take it anymore.." Pa was losing ground. Her heavy bust bounced splendidly as she rested her head next to Eric''s, announcing her defeat.


    The fire mage didn''t say anything, aware of what Pa wanted. He let her slide down and at the same time captured her lips. His hands held onto her breasts, ying with them as much as he wanted.


    "You have something in your mind.. don''t you?" Pa looked down to find Eric''s erection was still going strong. "Haha.. only onest thing to do." Saying that Eric pulled out a rope from his ring.


    Pa had no clue what was going on here, but she was in desperate need of herst orgasm of the night. She can''t miss it no matter what. "Do whatever you want.. please make it quick.."


    Eric seemed like he didn''t even hear her, before resorting to pulling her arms backward. Pa remained expressionless as the man firmly tied her forearms together on her lower back.


    "Lay on the ground." Pa turned around and pecked his lips yfully. "Hmph.. I am so going to spank your ass if I miss this release." Eric lovingly cupped her face, kissing her passionately. "Don''t worry, you won''t."


    With a small nod, Pa didn''t think much and kneeled down. Eric helped nt her face on the cold ground. The chief of the town looked at the womanying t on her belly and gave his cock a few jerks.


    Proceeding further, he put his legs on both sides of her ass and sat right on top of her. With some effort on his part, he separated her ass cheeks and inserted his cock into the ce it belonged to.


    Making himselffortable on top of her, Eric nonchntly poked his fingers into her nostrils and pulled them back until Pa''s neck was restrained at an obtuse angle. "Now imagine yourself to be nothing more than a horse, Pa. Being mounted and fucked at the same time."


    "Pfffftt.." Contrary to what Eric anticipated, Pa broke out into a burst of wildughter. "How in the world youe up with these things, Eric? Haha.. damn.. it''s like raising a child.."


    Naturally, a red-faced Eric didn''t appreciate such tant disrespect. "Fuck.. do what I told!!" He pped her face to hide some of his embarrassment, but that seemed to have the opposite effect on Pa.


    Herughs only grew louder, as such Eric could only give up onmanding her and chose to resume fucking her cunt instead. Fortunately, the fact that Pa was sitting on a ticking time bomb, made her halt herughter pretty soon.


    With his right hand tugging her nostrils back Eric used his left hand to alternatively p her face and butt cheeks. "Hit me harder.. you wimp..!!" Within minutes, Pa had listed her mind once again.


    She cursed the man on top of her who can only give in to her demands. Her vaginal muscles contracted like crazy, squeezing the life out of Eric''s dick. Both of them howled as their pace grew taking into ount their approaching orgasms.


    "Aaaaaagghh... Hhhhoo.." Both of them cried together and their minds exploded together. The cock lodged inside the tunnel twitched endlessly, further aggravating Pa''s condition.


    Starting with shivering of her skin, her entire body began shaking nonstop. Eric stacked on the situation by falling t on top of Pa and kissing her mouth fervently. Both of them lost consciousness then and there.


    ***


    Lyod was still in Emma''s bed. After a session that spanned much more than half an hour as nned, he was at his limit. Under him, Emma wasying on her side with a thick rod entering and exiting out of her stretched-out vagina.


    There was a big wet spot on the bed,memorative of Emma''s heavy squirting. Apart from that, there was a smaller spot of blood, leaking from her pussy. The girthy cock of Lyod had definitely taken a toll on her pussy.


    *Paaagh* The old man pped the meaty buttocks of the woman. "Too bad she is like this.. ah.. it can''t be helped." He looked down at Emma, finding her eyes zed over. She was hanging in a state that was between conscious and unconscious.


    Knowing he was all alone in his endeavor, Lyod began taking deep dives in the pussy. From time to time azy groan will escape Emma''s tired lips.


    "Aaahhh.. Fuckk.." Lyod ended his time with her by busting his semen deep into her. There was no reaction from her, but that was expected. "Ah.. looks like I went too hard on her." The old man bent over and kissed the woman''s forehead.


    "Have a good night''s sleep. You deserve it." Like a gentleman, he didn''t forget to cover he had been partner under the sheets, before leaving the bed.


    As Lyod dressed himself back up, someone knocked on the door. "Come in." He called out and pulled his pants back up. A familiar face showed up. "Looks like everything went well."


    "Yeah.. she was great." Lyod nodded. "Make sure you take good care of her, Mr. Rubin." He mentioned. The man in question stepped over to the bed and caressed Emma''s sleeping face. "I will, master Lyod. She is very important to me."


    "Good. Then please excuse me." Having nothing else to do, Lyod showed himself out, promptly followed by the man. "Please don''t hesitate toe again, master Lyod. Sister-inw is always excited to serve you."


    "Haha.. sure.. sure. We will see." With thosest words, Lyod left the house. The fawning smile on Rubin''s face disappeared, reced with a grin. "Today was a great day indeed..!"


    Raising his hand and the bag clutched within, he nted a kiss on it. "I hope we could get some wealthy customers like this.. haha... I shall be rich in a matter of months."


    Closing the main door to their house. Rubin retired in, making his way back upstairs. Stepping past Emma''s room, he crossed the corridor to reach thest room. Opening the door, he found himself face to face with a pungent smell.


    On the bed, a sickly person remained sleeping peacefully. With a sigh, Rubin walked up to a closet and brought out a few pills. "Don''t die just yet O brother of mine. You got to hold on."


    Bringing along a ss of water, he sat next to the man and gently pushed him. "Wake up, brother. It''s time for your medicine." The person seems to be in a heavy sleep. It took Rubin quite some time to eventually get a response out of him.


    "Here.. let me.." He helped the lean man get up. "Are you guys done?" He questioned, not giving a context to his inquiry. Rubin smiled in return. "Yeah, it was master Lyod. Elder sister did her best.. we made quite a lot of fruits."


    "How is Emma?" The man gulped down the pills handed over to them, before questioning his brother again. "She is good. Just a bit tired but nothing to fret about. She had gotten very resilient in her new job."


    Rubin saw the man fall silent, as of he had nothing else to say. "Rest well brother. After all, we are doing all this only for you. That''s what keeps elder sister going."


    "Sleep well, brother. I will go check up on my elder sister." The man didn''t reply as Rubin slowly let him back in the bed. He got off his bed and left the room.


    Rubin removed his clothes as soon as he came out of his brother''s room. He picked up his half-erect cock and swung it around. "Wake up little brother.. it''s our time to enjoy the whore."


    Reaching Emma''s room, he first went over to the closet and took out a few tools from inside. Humming a tune in his mind, Rubin prepared a concoction and brought it over to the bed."


    "Things I do for my you guys..!!" He pulled the sheet covering Emma, revealing her naked self in all the glory. "Sister-inw.. here have some water." The woman barely showed any sign of alertness.


    Taking advantage of that, Rubin made her drink from his ss. "There.. there.. good girl.." Stroking her head, he carefully put her head down. As expected, Emma was thoroughly exhausted, closing her eyes as soon as she fell back in the bed.


    Putting the ss aside. He returned his focus to his sister-inw''s bare body. Even after being drenched in sweat and with her red hair scattered all across the bed, Emma didn''t lose her charms.


    Rubin ced his hands on her busty chest, slowly groping them. The soft sensation at his fingertips made his heart pump blood to his rising dick. Having all of Emma to himself for the rest of the night, Rubin was in no hurry at all.


    Bending over her, he sucked on her tits after nting multiple kisses over them. "Chu.. Chuu.." With his hands squeezing them simultaneously, he swallowed as much of the milk nds as he could.


    "Ahhh.." Emma whimpered whenever he will resign to biting into her orbs. In no time, her nipples were standing in attention. In the meantime, Rubin''s hands had reached over to Emma''s used hole.


    White jizz was still leaking out from her gaping cunt. "Fuck.. that old geezer sure made a good use of your cunt, sister-inw." "Aahhmm.. mhhh.." Emma tossed around as Rubin began to finger her vagina.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 328: A look into the past 6

    Chapter 328: A look into the past 6


    Rubin kneeled next to his sleeping sister-inw. He can clearly see her countenance turn red with every passing minute. Currently, he had his erect dick stationed on her face, making it so that she could breathe in the musky scent of his crotch.


    "I hope you regret it now, elder sister. You should have let me do it that day with you. All I wanted was to taste the same pussy my lucky brother was having for himself. Instead..." Hate shed in Rubin''s eyes when he recalled the events from years back.


    "Instead you had to not only p my face but even shame me in front of my brother.. haha.. what happened to you now?" "Aaahhh..!!" Emma cried out in pain as Rubin pinched her nipples harshly.


    "What happened to your ego now? Looks like you havee to thoroughly enjoy your life as a slut, have you?" *Whap* Mind filled with vengeance, Rubin pped Emma''s face, leaving a deep red hand print on it.


    "Come on, Emma. Wake up. It''s time for you to serve your master.." The tight p to her cheek had disoriented the woman, waking her up in the process. "Rubin.. ahh.. please.. don''t.. I.. I am tired..."


    "Who cares about that? Come on, start sucking.." Rubin once again reached into her pussy and rubbed his fingers vigorously inside her hot passageway. "Look at that.. how am I going to fuck this thing? You totally lost all tightness in there."


    Rubin pped his cock on Emma''s face. Squeezing her cheeks, he gradually forced the tip of his cock between her lips. "Noo.. Rubin.. ple.. ughhuu.. mhhuu.." Emma''s strugglecked any substance.


    She failed to even raise her eyelids to nce at the man. Rubin held her jaws between his fingers and slowly pushed his stick further into her mouth. At first, she was only able to swallow his knot, but very soon her slut instincts kicked in.


    Rubin jerked his waist to fuck his sister-inw''s trap with his cock. "Haha.. nice.. you are quite warm in these, Emma." "Ughhg.. uughh.. ohhhgh.." The slippery dick drilling her mouth made slouching noises that further ted the man.


    This is the day he had always looked forward to. To have his noble sister-inw under his dick. So what if he had to use some underhanded methods to achieve this? It was an achievement nheless.


    "Aaughh.." From time to time Emma will vomit the cock out, but Rubin was persistent with her. He would drag his dirty penis all across her face before inserting it right back in her gullet.


    Only half of his cock was being swallowed by the woman at once in her state of numbness. Nheless, Rubin was much too happy with this arrangement. While his right hand was employed in holding her jaws apart, he can use his left one to y around as much as he wanted with her fair breasts.


    Kneading them amorously, he will p them one by one. Watching the springy tits bounce with his ps was an impressive sight indeed. How many women around here had such a nice pair of tits?


    The more he had fucked Emma the more she attracted him. After almost ten minutes since he began, the redhead had now started responding to his touches. The fact that she was now making efforts on her part to suck in his dick, was evidence that the drug had started showing its magic.


    Rubin reached out begin him and pulled out a cor. Raising Emma''s head, he slipped it around her neck, tying it firmly. "Get up..!" Attaching a chain to her cor, he yanked on it.


    Making sure her lips remained around his dick at all times, he watched Emma rise from her position. "Step down from the bed, baby..!" *Whack* "aaahh...!!" A red mark was left on the woman''s smooth back, courtesy of the wooden stick in Rubin''s hands.


    During theirst stay in the capital, one of the customers desired to fuck Emma in such a humiliating way. Recalling how much he hase from watching his sister-inw being treated less than an animal, Rubin had since then wanted to repeat it for himself.


    Today was the best day to try that. *Whack* "Aaaaghh.." Emma cried out in pain as another red mark appeared on her back. Rubin held onto the distraught chain that arrested her head to his groins.


    Emma crawled out of the bed with her mouth stuffed with his hard cock. "Haha.. that''s it.. this is the best possible use I can make of you, dear sister-inw." Rubin bubbled with pleasure. He made the woman crawl all over the room with her mouth blocked by his little brother.


    Coming to rest in one corner, he made her kneel properly before starting to bang her face nonstop. Grappling her head, he made used her trap like a pussy, deep-throating her until she gagged.


    "Cough.. cough.." In spite of the rough treatment, Emma was now thoroughly under the influence of the drug. Her arousal was shooting off the charts and this can be seen from her fingers that had made their way to her pussy, rubbing herbia ceaselessly.


    There was not an iota of alertness in her eyes. The woman was functioning based only on her sexual needs. "Gluck.. gugckk.. gck.. gkk..!!" Rubin''s semen flowed out through her nostrils, giving Emma a destitute look. The more she gagged and coughed, the more excited the man got.


    After a few minutes, Rubin could not wait any longer. He had to enter her. Looking at the used pussy of the redhead was forced to reconsider. "Curse you.. old geezer..!"


    With her chain in his hand, he made Emma get on her hands while he tend to her bottom. "Guess I would be using the other one today." Rubin slowly inserted his middle finger in the stricken asshole.


    Emma visibly shivered, but Rubin could not care less about her reaction. Adding another finger to the mix, he bogged it all inside. Thanks to her new profession, she was not tight in her anus.


    A small subset of their customers did possess some unconventional tastes. Very soon Rubin was ready to rece his fingers. His hands held onto Emma''srge butt as he poked her asshole with the tip of his cock.


    "Eeehhhh.." "Easy there baby.. easy..!!" Running only on her intuition, Emma struggled to step away from his grasp but Rubin managed to coax her into staying in her ce. "Ahhh.. yes.. there we go haha.. it''s all in.. see?"


    Rubin''s entire length crossed her sphincter to settle in her bowels. "Let''s go, Emma.. keep walking..!!" *Whack* His stick sliced the air and stuck Emma on her bubble butt. Intoxicated, she began crawling forward with the man humping her all the way.


    His one hand sping her leash, he directed the woman outside of her room. His dick took deep dives in her anal passage while the couple found themselves at the doorsteps of the third family member in this house.


    *Whack* "What are you waiting for? Get inside, bimbo..!!" "Aahh.." Emma cried out in pain as Rubin brought her into the room of her sleeping husband. He led her to stop right beside the bed and then began pounding her ass with all his strength.


    "Aaahhh.." Emma''s brain could not decipher her situation. Her eyes remained unfocused as low moans escaped her lips. Lust had clouded bed mind, leaving her virtually incapacitated.


    This was not the first time Rubin had tried something like this. Rather, most of the time whenever he would drug Emma, he made sure to do her in his brother''s room.


    This provided him with a strange sense of aplishment. Maybe it was his anger that his brother always took the side of his wife, instead of him. Whatever may be the case, Rubin always derived a great deal of pleasure from fucking Emma like this.


    *Pagg* *Pagg* *Pag* His crotch repeatedly crashed onto her wide buttocks, giving off a pping sound. Pulling hard on her leash, he rammed his waist harder and harder into Emma''s anus, pummeling her down.


    "Ahh.. Emma..? Are you.. here?" Suddenly, Rubin''s clod ran cold. He saw his elder brother try to raise his head to look in their direction. This wasn''t supposed to happen.


    This guy was supposed to sleep like a log after having his medicines, howe he woke up? Did Emma''s cries wake him up? That should not be the case. He had the redhead scream even louder many a time before in his presence. All in all, this seemed like a bad coincidence.


    "Yeah.. ahem.. yes brother..!" Thankfully, he can tell that the ailing man could not see them properly. "Oh.. Rubin.. you are here as well?" Rubin had halted his thrusts, nibbling on his lips and hoping not to get caught in the deed.


    In the bed, the man turned on his side to find a redheaded woman on her hands and knees with a man behind her. Finding them naked, it didn''t take him long to tell what they were involved in. "What.. what is happening, Rubin?"


    Sweating profusely, Rubin calmed down his racing heart. "Ah.. nothing much brother. You see, some of our customers might have some strange tastes in sex.. I.." He wiped the sweat off his brows, finding his brother eagerly awaiting his answer.


    "I am only helping my sister-inw prepare for it.. You know, it will be bad if she faces a custom unprepared.." Not seeing any out-of-ce reaction on his brother''s face, Rubin thanked his stars at that moment. He hade exceedingly close to blowing up his cover.


    "I see.. but.. why did youe to my room? Do you want something?" Rubin saw the man put his head down as if he was unable to keep looking in their direction. "Haha.. we don''t need anything brother.."


    Out of nowhere, Rubin felt a rush of adrenaline and he moved his waist to force his dick back into Emma''s ass. As expected, his cock became so hard that it was painful.


    "You see.. sister-inw just wanted to spend some time with you. But since we were out of time, we decided to continue our practice here itself." Rubin replied with a relieved expression on his face.


    His hand reached out to pull on Emma''s chain once again, slowly increasing the pace of his thrusts inside her. "But.. but why is she not speaking?" The man inquired.


    Rubin had thought this one through. "Sister-inw is too shy, brother. You should understand her plight." "Aahhh.." Rubin grew bolder and fucked Emma with renewed impunity until she began moaning loudly.


    "See? You can''t expect her to talk to you in such a situation." Rubin hade out bolder from the tragedy. *Whack* He no longer suppressed his urges, hitting Emma with his stick to evoke a response out of her.


    "I understand..." He saw his brother smile wryly and close his eyes. It didn''t take the man to fall asleep with the heavy dosage of pills he survived on.


    Rubin now had free reign over Emma. Dropping her leash, he instead held onto her long red hair. *Sniff* Taking a deep whiff of it, he wrapped it around his arm before pulling hard on it.


    "Keeping walking, Emma.." *Whack* His sticknded squarely on her butt, making the woman start listening to hismands once again. Walking in a horse stance, Rubin kept fucking the butthole to his heart''s content.


    The incident with his brother had only made him hornier. This time he sure was going to fuck Emma for all she was worth. Night fell like this and the room was inundated with darkness.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 329: A village orgy: continued

    Chapter 329: A vige orgy: continued


    "Hahaha.. I am loving this mom..!!" A busty womanughed out loud while kneeling in a doggy position. In therge prayer ground, she was not the only one like that.


    There were more than three dozen females, of varying ages apanying her. All of them had been made toy in two identical lines facing each other.


    Marta stood together with her mother on her left and her sister on her right. "Have you ever seen anything like this?" She inquired from the aged woman who sported simr breasts like her, albeit a bit sagging.


    "Never.. it''s a little embarrassing to have such an erotic y in the open.. but yeah, the young one is really good with his member..." The woman put out her own judgment. "Indeed. Even Courtney seems to have loved it. Am I right girl?"


    Matra agreed with her mum and turned her head around to face her red-faced sister. "Aahh.. yeah.. it''s was painful in the start.. but once I got used it to.. it was fun."


    "It can''t be helped. The boy is truly one of a kind. I have note across anyone this big all my life." The olderdy and their mother chimed in with their own cognition.


    "Is that true? Are you telling me.. you have never seen a penis this big?" Marta eximed in surprise. Compared to them, their mother had actually lived a part of her life outside of this vige. So as per their understanding, her horizon should have been much wider than theirs.


    "Aaaaahhh... Eeeechhh..!!" Right then, they heard a young girl scream in pain from the opposite corner. This was followed by incessant apologies from an older man who tried to console the girl.


    "Master Lyod.. you need to respect your age some more haha.. Are you trying to go for the virgin?" Ryu who was busy pounding ady, pped the ass under him whilementing on his master.


    Lyod''s face turned red with shame. "Ahem.. I misjudged. I guess this one is too young for me. I will leave her for you." Failing at the pration, the man with stocky cock chose to settle for a much olderdy from the lot.


    Which man disliked tight cunts? Ryu can tell that and simultaneously see the downcast expression on the older guy''s face. "Why don''t you try these? See if they can amodate you."


    Ryu called onto Marta who was happy to help the old man. Lyod eventually agreed and came to stand behind the family of three. "Take the mum first.. then you can move progressively to the other twodies." Ryu suggested before focussing on his target pussy below.


    It was definitely going to be a marathon night. Ryu had challenged himself with fucking each one of these almost half a century ofdies tonight. Having never ever tried something so absurd, he was thrilled to try it.


    "I hope it''s not too big for you, miss." Holding her shoulders for support, he moved one of his hands to sp the cups swinging from her chest. "No.. young benefactor.. please keep doing it.. it''s.. ohh.. it''s really amazing.. ahhhh.."


    She didn''t suppress her moans, letting the boy know how much she loved him inside her. Ryu was happy. He can tell that most of these women will lie to his face about his dick not hurting them, but he can''t get mad at them for that, can he?


    They were just trying not to let him down. While he can''t deny most of their motivation originated from the heaps of Virgos under the tree, still this can''t overshadow the fact that these people genuinely had a pure heart in the first ce.


    *Paahhh* Ryu pped her bouncing ass cheeks. "Good.. then enjoy with a free mind tonight. All of you deserve it." Since they had treated him so well, it was his duty that each one of them was provided with a satisfactory orgasm at the end of the day.


    Though he did resort to some roughness, mixed with ps and spanking he made sure not to overdo it. And as far as he can tell, thesedies enjoyed the extra stimtion. Because while they can lie from their mouths, their vaginas can''t do the same.


    Even quite a few men had collected in the surrounding, inquisitive about their wives leaving them. Somehow they got to know about the offer the young kid had thrown. Initially, they only took him as a generous youngster. But as time passed, the fact that this very boy had been their benefactor spread through them as well.


    "You think we should organize some lights?" As the idea surfaced, all the idle males agreed to it and made sure to start collecting woods in preparation for a long night.


    Under the central tree, Itzel stood against the tree with a hunched back. The sounds ofughter and cheers from hermunity reached her as well. She can feel unfeigned joy in their voices. When was thest time their vige has ever been this exuberant? She can''t recall any simr incidents.


    Itzel loved her people. As a result, it didn''t take long for their tion to reach her. In the end, she can''t help it and ended up blooming into a beautiful smile.


    How can she not tell Ryu was doing this for the goodness of his heart? Quite a few of the women in the group were only skin and bones. Where was the meat on them? Forget about paying for them, it would be hard for men to even generate enough appetite to do them, even if there was no price tag attached to them.


    And yet, when Ryu will be doing suchdies, the smile on his face never faltered. It was like he equally appreciated everyone. When she thought about here, emotions bubbled in Itzel''s heart.


    "Mom..?" The call of her daughter pulled her back from the mental euphoria she was experiencing. "Hmm? Yeah.. what happened?" With her hands and face nted on the tree trunk, Itzel was bending over with Jenny''s face stationed between herrge ass cheeks.


    She noticed Jenny remove her face from her ass and wipe the sweat off her brows. "It''s extremely hard mom.. can I.. can I use my fingers to pull them out? Brother.. he is not looking..." She kept looking behind her shoulders, to keep an eye out for Ryu.


    Itzel''s face fell but she controlled her outburst. "Young girl, haven''t I taught you better? If you feel like you can''t do it, give up and try another day."


    "But.." Jenny was not convinced. These were Virgos they were talking about. If she misses this opportunity.. who knows if she can get it back? She had hoped to gift all these fruits to her mother and brother.


    Thinking that she was failing them, Jenny burst out into tears. Itzel had anticipated this and hurriedly caught the girl in her arms. "Everything is fine little girl. Why do you have to push yourself so hard?"


    "But.. butt.." Jenny wanted to say something, but her stuttering made it impossible to talk coherently. "Does it hurt?" Itzel rubbed her chin lightly. "Show it to me."


    Jenny nodded, knowing Itzel was checking for her tongue. As soon as she revealed it out, Itzel caught the soft muscle with her lips. Pulling the young girl in a mouth-to-mouth kiss, Itzel began massaging her appendage with her own.


    "Mhhg.. ughhh.. Does it feel better?" She ascertained, wiping the tears from Jenny''s eyes at the same time. "Yes.." With aforting smile, Itzel continued to hold her daughter''s tongue in her mouth, cuddling it.


    After a while, Jenny was feeling better. Pulling herself away, she rubbed her eyes to remove all traces of wetness from them. "I.. I already had my share of fruits mom. Brother gave them to me in the bath. I wanted to get these for you and younger brother."


    Her admission further warmed Itzel''s heart. She kissed the stifling girl''s forehead, then rubbed her head. "Tell me, if you manage to cheat your way and win the fruits.. how would you feel while offering it to us?"


    Jenny had no answer for that. It''s not like she didn''t think about that. "Will you feel good about it?" She replied to the question with a slow shaking of her head. "That''s right. You will not feel the same way, had you won the fruits with your own efforts."


    "I understand it now, mom." Jenny was enlightened. "Good. Now drop this stupid challenge anyhow. Mother had already made a good amount of fruits in exchange for my services for this week. You don''t need to push yourself."


    Itzel''s tried to convince the girl, but how can Jenny back off? Rather, she was filled with a newfound passion. "No mom.. please let me try again. I can do this."


    Jenny''s bright eyes trumped any excuse Itzel coulde up with. Losing to her daughter''s ardent will, the mother returned to her earlier position, sticking her butt outwards.


    With her eyes tried on the puckered sphincter of her mum, Jenny licked her lips in excitement. It''s do or die moment for her. If she fails in this attempt, her tongue might be too sore for the next attempt.


    "I got to fetch them." With her hands grabbing Itzel''s big ass cheeks, Jenny determinedly parted them, peeking straight into the darkness on the other side. "I can do this."


    Itzel''s muscles squirmed as the soft tongue wiggled its way into her anus. She was somewhat conflicted about letting her daughter interact with her private parts at such a young age. But then again, she was not touching her vagina.. so that shall be fine, she assumed.


    "Ooouughh..." Away from them, there was another mother-daughter pair, discussing matters. The older one among them clenched her jaws as Lyod''s thick lump of a penis navigated the doors to her pussy.


    "You okay?" Lyod has curbed his enthusiasm by a lot. Not wanting to hurt the woman, he checked with her before pushing it any further inside her.


    Marta''s mom shook her head. "Yeah yeah.. can''t be better.. you can keep going, master." She opened her thighs further, making room for the dick to get past her entrance.


    Filled with confidence, Lyod took the leap of faith and shoved it all the way in. "Oooouugh.." The old woman shrieked but for better or worse, Lyod found himselfpletely fixated between theyers of her vaginal tunnel.


    Right when Lyod broke into a rhythm inside thedy, a swaggering Ryu stepped over with a ttering smile. "You got to repay me for this treat, master."


    Lyod saw the boy stand right opposite to him, casually flicking his cock in the mouth of the same woman he was fucking. "Damn.. brat! There are so many women around, do you have to take on this one.. right when I started?"


    "Haha.. coincidence.. master. That''s a coincidence master." Ryu force-fed his long cock into a the woman''s warm esophagus. She gagged a few times but under the relentless assault of Ryu, she gave in and let him have his way with her throat.


    "Apart from that, don''t you think doing the same woman helps create a strong synergy between us master and student?" Ryu chuckled, choking the woman under him with his dick.


    "Synergy my ass.. the first thing you are telling me is how in the world you got all these resources? What shady business have youmenced, brat?" Ryuughed out loud, starting to move his waist back and forth in the mouth around his wood.


    "Why do you concern yourself with these small matters, old man? Let''s instead create some fond memories." Ryu reached out to the woman sitting right behind him. He held her neck and shoved her face in his ass.


    With Marta''s family providing them with a demo previously, thedy knew what she was supposed to do. Separating the buns apart, she shoved her face deeper into Ryu''s ass crack, licking his asshole while he deep-throated the olddy.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 330: Courtneys conundrum

    Chapter 330: Courtney''s conundrum


    Lyod was aware that Ryu used to work for the milk granny for a while before she disappeared with herpanions. Still, it was inconceivable that he made gathered so much fruit just by working for her.


    Leaving that aside, what puzzled him, even more, was the fact that the boy was willing to so casually gift away his fortune to some random woman he had never known all his life.


    Either he was an extremely generous boy else he is stupid to the point of being self-destructive. Although his actions were not any different than from a lustful teenager, salivating at the sight of every second woman, he didn''te out to be a low-IQ brat.


    ''He must have his own reasons for doing so..'' Lyod will never even in his dreams believe Ryu was extending all that Virgos just for a night of sex. There must be something deeper going on in his mind.


    "Come on, master..!! There are a ton ofdies here. You can stay working on a single one all night." Ryu''s voice struck him awake and the old man responded with a smirk. "Are you challenging me?"


    "Hehe.. you can take it as such." Breaking intoughter, Ryu grabbed hold of Marta and made hery under her mother. "Suck her pussy for me.." Receiving her orders, the busty woman slipped under the body of her mum.


    Watching the enticing scenery of therge cock stretching her mother''s pussy to its very limit, Marta licked her lips. "Well, there is a first time for everything.." For sure she never had this experience of actually sucking a pussy, nheless, she was ready to give it a try.


    The older woman, being spitroasted from either end cried out in ecstasy as soon as Marta captured her swelled clitoris. "mhhuu.. mhhg.. ggguu.." Her lips sucked the lower lips of her mother, sucking on them with all the dedication she can muster.


    The triple-pronged attack rendered the hapless. She found her consciousness stuck in a vortex of sensory overload. Speak less about the triple-pronged attack on her body, she had not even endured two penises at the same time.


    Naturally, she was bogged down by the raging lust storm in her mind. Her eyes rolled up and her limbs lost strength. "Good job partner.. she is close. Let''s keep going.."


    Lyod had lost himself in the thrill of the night. Watching the kid raise his hand for a high five, he almost pped his hand. Thankfully, his senses kicked in before he could ept the brat''s offer.


    "Hmph.. partner? You are a hundred years too young to call me that kid." Ryu can only chuckle, not expecting the man to be this frugal about a simple high five.


    An embarrassed Lyod can only focus all his attention on hammering the cunt with his dick. In the next five minutes, Ryu noticed tears and snot covering the face of thedy as her body gave in, slumping down onto her daughter.


    Lyod wiped the perspiration off his eyebrows. "She was good.." He pulled his erection out and let it stay on Marta''s face. "What did you guys do to mum..? I have never seen her like this."


    Marta was seemingly in disbelief. She had heard as women mature with age, she is a lot harder to satisfy. Then what was this? How can they make her cry and whine like a female Suaro in heat? Was having two cocks inside your body felt this incredible? Drenched in a mix of her mother''s vaginal discharge and pee, she wondered.


    "Hehe.. only one way to find out." Ryuughed and dragged her out from under the slumbering body. "Come, take her ce." Marta seemed to have been waiting for this. She excitedly climbed on top of her mum but very soon faced a dilemma. Which direction she should face?


    Ryu discerned her confusion and grappled her hair, yanking her face right on top of her mommy''s. "I want the head." His slime-covered dickid im to her throat. He didn''t waste any time exploring the insides of her mouth gullet.


    After the earlier session of deep-throating, Marta was confident in being able to suppress her urges to throw up when the rock-hard wood drilled her face. "muuughh..!"


    Her eyes opened wide as Lyod ced his hands on her buttocks and gradually began to grind his way in her pussy. "Easy there.. easy.." Ryu massage her scalp and bent down to kiss her head when Marta''s struggles started.


    His coaxing seemed to work as Marta was able to prevail through the painful endeavor somehow. There was only a trace of tear left in her eyes as both men took long strides inside her holes on either side.


    Within only a few minutes, the experience simply trumped all of Marta''s spections. The muscles in her pussy reacted to her arousal, expanding in all directions to not only amodate but to actually suck Lyod''s pecker right inside.


    Simrly, her throat rxed quite a bit, getting used to the rhythmic ramming she received from Ryu. She was impressed that he knew so much about her body, even more than herself.


    His expertise in handling women can be distinguished by something as simple as rubbing circles around her ares. If she thought about it, it was such a simple gesture. And yet, the continuous rubbing ended up helping her a lot in enduring the shooting pain originating from her over-stretched hole.


    "Uughh.. ufhhhgg.. fghhh.." Coming to the conclusion, Marta gave up on all forms of resistance. Showing great trust in the men, especially their little benefactor, she let them haveplete authority over her body.


    In front of her, Ryu noticed the tongue buried in his asshole lose its strength progressively. "Take rest.. ask someone else to fill in your ce." Thedy disyed gratitude as she returned to her earlier position, standing in the doggy line.


    Ryu smiled, seeing the other women argue over who should go next. To havedies fight over the rights to rim him, was definitely a dream scenario. He didn''t bother with them, expecting them to resolve their differences maturely.


    "Hmm?" That''s when he noticed another youngdy staring right at him. She hurriedly darted her eyes away as soon as they met hers. This was Marta''s sister. He recalled making use of her as a resting bench.


    "What''s your name?" Thedy took some time to react to his question. Due to her smaller stackpared to her mother and sister, she didn''t get the same attention in Ryu''s mind earlier.


    Seeing the boy extended his hand towards her, the shy matron crawled over to put touch her face with his palm. "It''s.. Courtney.. benefactor." Ryu liked her shyness, feeling her smooth skin on the tips of his fingers.


    "Hm.. good. Come here, Courtney!" Ryu grabbed her arm and made her stand next to him, taking in her well-endowed figure. It''s only whenpared to her family members, did she fell short in bust size. Individually, she had quite a good set of tits.


    With his waist slowing down the thrusts inside Marta''s throat, he diverted some of his attention to her sister''s breasts. "A nice pair indeed.." Running them through the tests of softness, perkiness, and sticity, he can tell she got great assets.


    Not to mention she looked a lot younger than Marta, so there was definitely room for her to grow even bigger. "Sit on your sister.. let''s talk more."


    Courtney hesitated, regardless, Ryu guided her to ce her legs on both sides of Marta''s back. She slowly lowered her rump over the upper back of her sister.


    "Tell me, Courtney.. are you married?" The maiden had not even settled down properly on her strange seat when she was sted with another question. "Ah... Yes, I.. I am married."


    Unable to hide herself from the intense re of Ryu''s eyes, she tucked herself in like a butterfly in a cocoon. "Haha.. you are quite a sheepish woman." He ended his sentence by grabbing the set of tits and smearing his face in them.


    "Do you have children?" Seeing thedy was extra shy whenever he stared right at her, Ryu chose to focus more on her boobs, so that she can muster up the courage to talk back to him.


    "No.. We are very recently married. We don''t have any children." Under Courtney''s unsteady gaze, a woman walked right behind Ryu and stuck her face between his ass cheeks. Knowing how she was currently licking the boy''s butthole, her face flustered even more.


    "Aaahh..!!" Courtney shrieked in shock when the young boy suddenly chose to wrap his strong arms around her waist and pull her in into a tight hug.


    Her mind buzzed, finding Ryu''s devilishly handsome face right next to hers, so close in fact that their nose rubbed together. "I want to kiss you, Courtney. Tell me if I can do that."


    Right as Ryu dered his intention, the chatter all around him died down. As for Courtney, it was so out of ce for her that her brain simply failed to register his words. It was only when she took in the reaction from other vigers, did she understood what she was asked of.


    "Benefactor.. I.. told you. I am married.." That single sentence of disying her reservation sapped all the energy out of her. Even now she failed to look into Ryu''s deep green eyes.


    "Haha.. I heard that. What if I still want to do it?" For a moment, Courtney ended up ncing at his face. He was too close to slipping away. She was extremely nervous, unable toe up with a viable answer.


    "Is anyone of you her husband?" Ryu held her in his arms, looking in the direction of the men who had collected over. There was an eerie silence on the ground before one man stepped forth.


    "I am her husband, young lord." The man came forward to a few feet away from Ryu and directly dropped to his knees. "There is no need for all that, brother. Just tell me if I can kiss her. I am sure she will respect your decision."


    The skinny guy on the ground was put in a difficult position. "Your marriage will not be void, don''t worry. I just want to taste her and that''s it." Ryu added, his hands mping around the embarrassed woman.


    "I shallpensate you with an extra Virgo fruit if you can agree." It was time to add some lure to his offer and indeed he saw the man''s expression change.


    It was probably only going to be a one-time deal. Like Ryu told him, he was still going to be married to Cortney for all matters and purposes. "You are our benefactor, young lord. A lot of people in our vige had their lives extended because of your generosity, my father included."


    The man bowed his head deeply. "I can ept your offer. But please let my wife decide on it. I don''t want to force my decision on her." Ryu nodded his head. The couples in this world surely had won his heart on multiple asions with their love and respect for each other. And this time was no different.


    "What do you say? Can we do it?" Under Courtney, Marta could not do anything other than hope her sister will not regret whatever decision she make. Under her, their mother was no different.


    In truth, all thedies around had no qualms about whatever way Courtney chose. They will respect her if she wanted to protect her chastity and they will respect her even more if she sacrificed it for their collective benefactor.


    Itzel had to interrupt Jenny''s quest for the fruits in her ass. She stood under the tree, mulling of she should intervene on Courtney''s behalf. She was kind of a de facto leader of this smallmunity, holding responsibility for her people.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 331: A village orgy: continued 2

    Chapter 331: A vige orgy: continued 2


    "What a mess..!" Lyod was the most nonchnt person in the crowd. He could not care less about Ryu''s mind games with a younger matron. Shaking his head, his hands dropped to p Marta''s bubble butt, resuming to ram his cock back inside her.


    The shaking of the tform under her broke Courtney''s reverie. Never in her life, she had faced such a crossroads. What''s worse, she got to make a decision right now and within the presence of almost the entire vige.


    She was the worst person to be ced in a such contentious conundrum. Looking at her husband who had stepped back and then swept her gaze over the smiling faces of the fellow women of themunity, she can somehow sense what they desired of her.


    But kissing another man.. wasn''t it going to be considered cheating? Then again, her husband just agreed to Ryu''s proposal. It''s not like she was doing it behind his back.


    "I don''t want the extra fruit, benefactor." At first, Ryu''s felt disappointed, thinking thedy was dropping his offer. But just in case, he wanted to dig in further. "You don''t want to kiss me?"


    To his surprise thedy shook her head, refusing to look back at him even now. "Then what?" Thedy gulped heavily. "I am willing.. I just don''t want the reward. Please consider it as a way to thank you."


    Ryu can vaguely guess the reasoning behind it. Did she not want a payment because that will make her feel like a prostitute? Selling herself for fruits? That''s the most probable reason he could think of.


    He turned to look at the man who had walked back into the standing crowd of men. He can tell Courtney''s husband was a bit taken aback by her decision. But looking at his refusal to raise the matter, he can tell the man might havee to the same conclusion as him.


    "Great.. then I shall respect it." Ryu''s hands snaked behind her back to reach Courtney''s neck and then onto her head. The maiden closed her eyes and felt a soft touch on her lips. There was inherent disapproval emerging from her heart, but she overlooked that.


    *p* *p* *p* All the women around the couple, broke intoughter, dly pping their hands together to show their approval. Courtney felt a little relieved but not for very long.


    Ryu''s greedily sucked on her lips and used the first opportunity he got to slip his tongue into her mouth. His appendage prodded open her lips and began exploring the insides.


    Courtney''s hands inadvertently pushed on Ryu''s chest, but the boy''s strength held her down in ce. "Muughh.." The boy sucked on her nectar like saliva while pushing the tip of his tongue further down her canal.


    Only when Ryu felt thedy gasping for breath did he pull away his mouth from hers. He found two drops of tears rolling on her either cheek. Although he felt bad for making such a likable maiden cry, he can''t deny how good it felt to be able toy im to a woman in front of her husband.


    He licked the salty tear off her cheeks. "It''s my turn to pay you back." He smiled at her and dragged his dick out from Marta''s throat, where it had been lodged for almost over ten minutes.


    His hands pulled Courtney''s ass closer to himself until she was right over the edge of her elder sister''s shoulders. Raising her legs, he ced her ankles on his respective corbone.


    "Don''t cry.. it will feel good in some time.. I promise." Courtney can only nod slightly as Ryu carefully inserted three of his fingers in her baby hole.


    Ryu brought her head close and kissed her passionately and at the same time, he fingered her pussy. Courtney didn''t respond to his kiss, but she didn''t revolt either. In the end, he didn''t need her to respond to him just yet anyway. It will take some time to prepare the woman for her eventual pration.


    Begin Courtney, Lyod pursed his lips in apathy. "What a smooth-talking bastard..!!" It was hard to analyze if the man was cursing or praising his student.


    Carrying the load of her younger sister on her back, Marta felt bad that she could not witness the scene going on right over her head. Deterred from that, she engaged herself in the next best thing, that is to lick on Ryu''s balls. Her recently awakened mother assisted her as well.


    Kneeling over them, Ryu had been finger-fucking Courtney for quite some time when it finally evoked a moan from her lips. From the immediate blush than followed, he knew she herself was in shock at her behavior.


    "That''s fine, Courtney. You are free to express yourself. No one will judge you." Thedy had cramped her thighs together in shame. Ryu had to coax her out of her shell-shocked state, returning to finger her pussy once again.


    He leaned in for another kiss and was met with Courtney''s dry ones. As the kiss progressed, he felt her breathing pick up the pace. The two hard pricks pressed against his chest informed him of her readiness to ept the treat between his legs.


    Once he was sure she was right on the edge, Ryu broke the kiss and ced the tip of his dick on her vulva. "Should I put it in?" Courtney felt thest defenses in her hearte crumbling down when faced with the charming voice of the boy.


    She didn''t say anything but the desire reflecting in her eyes was hard to hide. Ryu''s left hand took hold of her neck and his right one groped her left tit. At the same time, he moved his waist to slowly start prating Courtney''s tight pussy.


    Ryu felt his cock pass through the folds of her skin, burying itself inside her lower mouth. "Aaahhh.." Courtney cried out in pain but Ryu didn''t stop.


    A smile made its way on his face when he saw her ce both her hands on Marta''s lower back, in order to not let her ass slip back. Did be required any further evidence of what she wanted? Nope. This was enough. She had totally epted him.


    To mark their union, the couple initiated another kiss. This time, Ryu didn''t push himself too far. Holding out and waiting for thedy to take the initiative. She hesitated at first, but as the long penis traveled further down her tunnel she ended up reflexively sucking on his lips.


    Ryu can feel a sense of achievement fill his mind. His little brother reacted triumphantly, growing almost an inch in the process. "Do you want me to make you a woman?" Ryu whispered directly into Courtney''s ears making sure nobody else heard him.


    Though flustered, Ryu picked up the woman nodding her head ever so slightly. "Good. For this entire night.. you shall get the first preference. No matter how many times you want a release, I promise to give it to you."


    "Aaaaahhh.." She screamed in his arms as Ryu shoved his entire length in her pussy. Attaching his lips to her, he employed both his hands to y with her breasts and teasing her nipples.


    Sex had never felt so good for Courtney. Every stroke of Ryu''s cock was pushing her further into the depths of debauchery. Added to that, the fact that she was seated atop her sister''s back with the young boy''s penis exploring her insides, didn''t help her case either.


    Courtney was red with shame, but thankfully with Ryu''s face attached to hers, she didn''t have to look at the onlookers directly. "Aaaahhnn..." A few minutester, even her timid demeanor wasn''t enough to stop her from moaning out loudly.


    There was simply no other way. Her primordial instincts had kicked in, drowning her in the sea of forbidden pleasures.


    Ryu grinned at his aplishments. Seeing the woman had gotten used to his length and girth, he began taking deeper strokes into her. His thrusts were slow, making Courtney almost visualize the process of his hard meat traveling down her tunnel.


    His fingers mped around her nipples, pinching them roughly. "AAAA..mmuugh.." Ryu was slowly raising the level of pain. Being very meticulous about it, he will let thedy limatize to the agony and when she would start deriving pleasure out of pain, he would raise the bar once again.


    In his grasp, Courtney might as well have been a virgin. She waspletely helpless against his strategy. Thus, it wasn''t long before the dam holding her guilt figuratively and her juices physically, copsed.


    "Aaaghhhh.." Within ten minutes, Courtney''s body was paralyzed as her eyes rolled back and her limbs cramped. Despite the woman achieving the orgasm, Ryu didn''t stop his thrusts inside her pussy.


    As she began squirting all over the heads of her sister and mother, another orgasm hit her. Aware of her needs right now, Ryu pulled her into an extended hug. He can feel her skin shiver as back-to-back orgasmic releases hit her senseless.


    "You came really hard.. Courtney. Good job.. see? Expressing yourself isn''t so bad, is it?" The youngdy had ended up hugging Ryu back. Her arms locked around his back, unwilling to let go until her mind was back from the high heavens.


    Like a gentleman, Ryu waited for her to finish up before speaking back into her ear. Courtney wasn''t sure how to respond, as such, she kept quiet with her head hanging low.


    "This was just the first one. I am going to make you experience many more like this.. dry yourself until I return for you, okay?" Not expecting any reply, Ryu pecked her lips and turned away.


    Courtney felt a sense of loss prevail when the object inside her was pulled away. In the end, she was not his wife. She had no im over the boy. A surge of emotion filled her up when she saw the boy was met with loud cheers from otherdies. He didn''t waste time entering anotherdy.


    "Old master.. please.. ahh.. please don''t stop.. ahh.." Right then, the screamsing from under her shocked Cortney out of her reverie. It seemed like her sister was on the edge as well.


    **At Chief''s Mansion in Korua**


    Pa can''t tell why she was here in the first ce. Today she was supposed to leave this town after the green-haired brat and make sure to capture him without any glitches.


    And yet, back to back so many things happened that she could not leave this town. First, she met Sophia, triggering the memories she always knew she had. Never in her life, she had thought that she can be so closely rted to a human. So much so that Pa from earlier considered her no less than her daughter.


    As if that was not enough to shock her already dpidated mind, she ended up discovering another rtionship with the chief of this town as well.


    "Fucking.. myy head hurts.." Shemented. Her back pressed against the wall, Pa was being held in ce by the blonde man. "You said something?" He called out to her, taking a break from pumping her pussy with his erection.


    "Nothing.. just continue." She should have been spending time with her newfound daughter right now. That was the ''updated'' n all along. Even so, when she recalled the look this mncholic man passed her this morning, her heart was irritated like anything.


    She tried to ignore his request for most of the day, but after having a heart-to-heart talk with Sophia, she ended up asking for a pause from her. She felt like a mother, cruelly ignoring her one child for another. She just can''t do it.


    Yes, Eric was like a child to her. She remembered most of their interaction. More than a need for a new husband, it was her need for a child that brought her closer to the greatly younger man. She wanted a child, to take care of, to fend for.


    Being pressed on the wall with Eric''s hands holding her bare ass firmly, Pa sped his head and affectionately ruffled his hair. The sweaty man was so busy working on her pussy that he could not see the immense love in her dark eyes.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 332: Erics worries

    Chapter 332: Eric''s worries


    Poised to take a break, Eric fell back into his bed. On the other hand, Pa seems to be ready for another round. Watching the woman get down to her knees and then crawl over to settle between his legs, the chief of Korua felt a throb in his groins.


    "I am happy that you chose to extend your stay." His hands helped groom her hair that had been thrown into disarray because of their steamy session. Picking every strand of the charcoal-like ck hair, Eric hooked them begin her ears.


    "Yeah, and I am happy that you are such a generous customer hehe.." Pa chuckled. Her slightly red countenance met with the semnce of a smirk presenting a beautiful sight for the man.


    Her long fingers gently wrapped around the wood between Eric''s thighs slowly beginning to stroke it back to life. With her eyes stuck to his face, the mature woman lolled her tongue out and gave the penis a long lick.


    "Is it truly because of the payment? Then can I have you for tomorrow as well?" Eric smiled as wide as he could. "I can easily double it, you know." "Hmph.. you wish, mister Chief."


    The pretense of annoyance on her face made Eric bloom out. Why did he resonate this much with a stranger? Looking at her face, again and again, he was sure he had never seen her ever. And yet.. there was a lingering feeling of affection that will pour out from his heart endlessly for no reason at all.


    It was like he had met her after so long and can''t stand separating from her. As her tongue rolled along the length of hisid dragon, Eric cupped her cheeks with both hands. "You never told me your name, miss."


    "Ahem.. I am a married woman, chief. If it was not abundantly clear.." "Hoo? What does that have to do with your name?" Pa acted coy, pouting her lips as she rubbed the phallus across her cheeks.


    "It has everything to do with that. You think I can''t see the brewing infatuation in your eyes? I will appreciate it if we can keep it strictly transactional." "Hey.. you are making things up. Why would I be infatuated with a woman I met not even a day ago?" Eric protested. His reply emerged from the irritation of being found out.


    "Whatever.. I just hope you don''t push yourself on me. I am but a weak woman, you know.." Panded her lips on the tip of the cock, slowly sucking it until it was entirely swallowed into her maw.


    Her art of seduction was potent enough to probably evoke a reaction out of a eunuch, so how can Eric remain unfazed? His little brother rose straight up, poking her tonsils. The sight of thedy''s cheeks bulging outwards as his penis upied more and more of the space inside her mouth was spectacr, to say the least.


    His hands held her fingers that were wrapped around the base of his shaft and hauled them away to the sides of his thighs. This gave him the perfect view of her face hoisted by his dick.


    "You look a lot more burnt out right now,pared to the morning, chief. Is there anything on your mind?" Pa probed in between her fetio. "What do you expect? I got a town under me, I am always upied with matters."


    "Even so, I got a feeling your condition is a little more personal than that." Eric was surprised. Was this her woman''s intuition speaking? Pa caught onto the changes in his expressions. "As you mentioned, we are strangers chief. I might not even be at this ce tomorrow and who knows if we will ever see each other. So why not pour it all out? I am willing to listen."


    Eric didn''t know why, the way she put up her case, he can''t help but trust her. "For a woman only interested in a transaction, you are being rather friendly to your ''customer''." He rebuked.


    "Haha.. you are a funny man. You very well know, why I said that. Anyhow, I hope everything is fine with your wife. I heard a few rumors around. If I were to be believed, Mrs. Nana should have regained consciousness after so many days." Pa made it sound like she heard these matters from the discussions of the maids and ves working on the property.


    "If so, then you should have been rather enthusiastic about it. Hence, I can''t make out the somberness." Eric was both shaken and impressed at the same time. "You must be quite good at reading people."


    "Hehe.. you can say it''s an inherent edge I have over other escorts." Saying that Pa swallowed the hot piece of meat greedily. Her cheeks sunk in as she applied just the right amount of pressure to cause Eric to raise his hips in enjoyment.


    "Muughh.. ughhhh.. uh hmmm.. muughhmm.." Pa''s throat generated sloppy sounds as her red lips slid back and forth over his slick cock. Eric reacted by holding her head with both his hands. His eyes shut close, the man relished in the pleasure she brought to him.


    This high-intensity sucking continued for a while. Thankfully, right when Eric thought he was brought over to the edge, Pa slowed down significantly. She opened her jaws wide and twirled her tongue all over his penis, making sure he had a clear view.


    "You were right. It''s about my wife.." Pa slurped on the erect cock and shoved it back into her mouth, holding it in there while waiting for the man to finally open up.


    "She did wake up this morning. And yet, she refused to talk no matter how much I begged her." "Can she still be hurt?" Pa questioned and the man shook his head. "I can tell. There was nothing wrong with her physically, to begin with. I can tell she is like this because of my useless son.. and yet, I don''t know how to navigate around it."


    "Nana and I loved each other passionately. So much so that she was willing to leave everything behind just to be with me. At first, I was very happy and extremely pleased with her decision. What can be better for a man to have a devoted lover like that?"


    Eric let Pa hold onto his brother whereas his hands rested on the cushion of the bed, taking a morefortable position to dive deep into the pool of his memories.


    He recited the early times in their rtionship and how happy both of them were. "On the surface, everything was going well for us as a couple. And yet, there was a void in my heart. As if I could nevere to terms with the difference between us in the social hierarchy."


    "Nana''s self-centered attitude didn''t help either. She did love me but her reaction to the fellowmoners around me was not... let''s just say it was not very pretty." The blonde man smiled wryly.


    "You know, even after doing everything for her... I will always remain unsatisfied with myself. So I worked harder.. trained harder.. took to the battlefields to refine myself. Expectedly, being a gifted mage, I lost my status ofmoner very soon."


    "In the end, I thought that will satisfy me.. help me feel worthy for Nana. So, although it didn''t mend our rtionship with Nana''s family, we can at least hold our heads high without a need to rely on anyone else."


    "Those were good times indeed.." Eric took a brief pause, giving Pa the time to chime in. "Although you had set some undue expectations for yourself, I can''t me you. Let''s just say love makes you do things."


    Eric smiled heartily, d someone can see his life with his eyes. "Yeah, it does. Still, I think I overdid it. There were times when I should have tried to do something about Nana''s attitude instead of trying to be the best man for her."


    "Had I not suffered from that lingering inferiorityplex and chose to stand against her, I am sure Nana too would have appreciated it in the long run. Yet, I shrugged away from my responsibility and as you can see, this led to my next failure in life.. my son."


    "Having suffered through the ranks of the society, I desired to give him the best life. A life where he didn''t have to struggle like his old man. A life where he can meet eye to eye with any self-centered brat from the noble families. A life I could never have.."


    "Look where it got us now?" Eric had a bitter smile on his face as he raised his head to stare at the ceiling. Did he truly fail once again? All he wanted was the best for his kid, how did it turn out like this? In the end, didn''t he raise his boy into the same kind of person his younger self was disgusted with?


    His head hurt. Who would have known it was going to be this hard raising a child? "Hmm.. no mare how you put it.. if I were to be blunt... it''s indeed your own fault and no one else''s."


    Eric was not expecting such sharp criticism, however, he liked that thedy was not making her reaction up. "Hahaha.. This might be the first time I am so happy after being chastised so ruthlessly." Instead of feeling bad, Eric beganughing out loud.


    Was he looking for someone''s confirmations on his fuck-ups? That certainly seemed to be the case. "Then again, the question you need to ask yourself is not if you messed up. I am sure you know it very well. Rather, now you should be more focused on how to make amends."


    "It''s not the end of the work we are talking about, is it? All you got to do is to drill some discipline in your family. Not speaking from experience, but it can''t be harder than fighting off savage beastmen tribes?"


    Eric was too stupefied to speak. Pa kept giving him the conceited nce until he broke out in another sequence ofughter. "Fuck me.. you are right. I must be getting older to be worried about such small matters. All I got to do is to hammer some discipline in my jerk of a son."


    An excited Eric grabbed Pa and dragged her into the bed. "Pardon me for being a little rougher from here on out." He made thedy hoist her ass up. Giving his cock a few strokes, he stepped on either side of her butt and took on a horse stance behind her.


    "Make sure you don''t break me.. chief.." The only thing Pa''s sensual cries did was arouse the beast inside of Eric. His hands possessively took hold of her hair, yanking it back at the same time as his dick invaded the privacy of her pussy.


    "Ooohhh.. eeeehhh.." Pa screeched, feeling the swelled-up knob drill its way into her cunt. "Fuckkk.. your pussy sure is tight...!" *Whack* Eric spanked her ample ass, watching it jiggle as he began taking deep dives into the cozy tunnel under him.


    "You mind if I p your face as well?" "Haha.. why ask? Just do it.. ahhhh.." Thrusting into the doggy woman, Eric fulfilled her wish. *PAAHH* Was it because she had endured the torture at Ryu''s hands or because it reminded her of the fond memories she had with Eric? Whatever be the reason, Pa relished in the continuous ps to her face.


    She can feel the tension in her brain as time passed, the only thing annoying her was Eric''s warnings every time he was about to p her cheeks. "Idiot.. what is the meaning of asking it every time? I told you to do it.. then shut up and do it.." Pa barked, causing Eric to stare at her face in a stupor.


    This was not the first time ady berated him like this. "Damn.. why does it sound so familiar.." He argued back and chose to forgo all reservations. His mind had strangelye to terms with the fact that a random woman from the streets dared to not only talk back but reprimand him, without him even noticing it.


    Amongst the noise of ps and butt-pping, Pa felt her pussy spasm. Reason? Because Eric had taken hold of her nasal cavity, tugging it back now instead of her hair. "Yeahh.. fuck mee.. haha.. half-wife? What a joke!!" Thest part of her sentence was muffled so a hardworking Eric could not hear that.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 333: A village orgy: continued 3

    Chapter 333: A vige orgy: continued 3


    In the vige, the men had gathered over to watch their wives, sisters and daughters take part in some kind of new ritual. Two males had taken it upon themselves to satisfy the needs of dozens after dozens of women.


    Even after the ritual had been going on for more than two hours now, a few femaleters were still joining in. All they had to do is to let the boy have them if they met the age criteria and that''s it, they can take a Virgo fruit back home for their families. Was there ever a better deal than that?


    A few of the young girls tried to join in on the pretext of being old enough, but they were quickly sidelined by an eagle-eyed Itzel scanning the prayer grounds even from her bent-over position.


    Desiring to help out their benefactor, the men from the vige had started multiple campfires all over, such that nightfall can''t deter this holy amalgamation of lustful desires.


    "Let''s have a break,dies. Let me rest for a while and we can begin in a few minutes. What do you say?" The women heard the boy announce after two hours of sustained performance. Each one of them was nothing less than shell-shocked at the boy''s ability to prate so many pussies in such a small timespan.


    Not only did he prate them, but he also made efforts to please them as well, such that even they can reap gratification out of sex. This was not something thedies were used to. When did men start to care about their satisfaction during sex?


    This had been a norm, especially since the men were paying for the majority of the time, it''s only natural they will only try to extract their benefit. Hence, Ryu''s action of going far and wide with them to make them achieve a higher level of consciousness with his cock won him many hearts.


    Everyone supported his decision. After such a long time, even they needed some form of rest. As the boy made his way towards the mother-daughter pair under the central tree of the prayer grounds, all thedies followed him, congregating around the tree.


    Ryu had caught hold of one of the women''s hair and made here along with him. Once next to Itzel and Jenny, he made her stand on all fours before nesting his naked buttocks on her back.


    "How many you got?" He smiled at the girl shrinking in the corner. A sulking Jenny held out her hands, each holding onto one Virgo. "Only two.." "You got two? Impressive.." Ryu held her arm and made the young girl sitting on his left thigh.


    Jenny was not anticipating praise. As far as she was concerned, there were two more Virgo stationed inside her mom''s ass that she failed to rescue. Even so, she had to give up in the end because her tongue was hurting like hell. The girl could barely speak.


    "Looks like I pushed you too hard." Ryu didn''t say anything, his thumb and index finger reached inside Jenny''s mouth and fetched her tongue out to inspect. The way the slick appendage was shivering, he can tell the girl had definitely pushed the boundary with it.


    "How would I have known you will be so greedy? Here.. does this feel good?" Ryu massaged her tongue carefully, making the girl nod her head.


    His gesture made Itzel''s heart warm up. Ryu was a benevolent young boy. The fact that his left hand was groping her daughter''s small breasts simultaneously obviously didn''t factor in her decision.


    Ryu on the other hand remained unfazed. A few minutes back, Mr. Lyod expended thest vestiges of cum in his balls and chose to retire for the night. This meant Ryu was all alone with so many women yet to be thoroughly satisfied.


    ''I might need to put in the extra effort..'' He thought when his eyes fell on anotherdy who was trying her best to hide behind the big-breasted sister of hers. "Hoho.. Courtney? Why don''t you walk up here? Come sit in myp."


    Ryu loved teasing her. Finding her cover blown and being pushed by her elder sister, Courtney ended up crawling her way over to the green-haired boy''s side.


    Having no other choice, she got up and sat on Ryu''s right thigh with a burning face. Jenny didn''t mind sharing the space with a grown-up. "How are you holding up?" All thanks to him, the recently married woman ended up having two orgasms already.


    Recalling how she screamed like you kid while pissing all over her sister, Courtney felt herself shrinking even further into her nonexistent shell. "I.. I am fine." She stuttered her way through a response.


    Taking a pause from massaging Jenny''s tongue, he held Courtney''s chin and raising her face, kissed her squarely on her lips. A red flush spread across her face covering it right up to her neck.


    Even with the embarrassment of being kissed in public view, Courtney didn''t show any reservations. An emboldened Ryu focussed more of his attention on thedy, his hands reached between her legs and hooked her vagina.


    Jenny watched the scene and for the first time in her life, she felt hot in her own hole. The more fervently Ryu kissed Courtney, the restless her crotch became. Being a virgin through and through, she was a total stranger to such intimate feelings.


    She wanted to touch herself down there.. but one look around her told her it was going to be almost impossible. Her mother can''t find her touching her vagina. ''Mother always tells me I am still young to have sex.. then why do I feel so ufortable?''


    There was no one who could answer her question. "Mhhh... mhhhhuughh.." Beside her, she found Ryu''s three digitspletely inserted inside Courtney''s pussy. The way she moaned in response was evidence of how much she liked it.


    Jenny was biting on her lips in frustration when her eyes fell onto the massive python that was once again raising itsrge head. Salivating at the sight of it, the young girl found herself craving it more and more.


    "Ahh.. brother Ryu? You mind if I suck on your.. your penis.. for a bit?" She called out, making the boy take pause. "Hm.. but aren''t you tired?" At this point, Jenny could not care less about anything else.


    "Yeahh.. I am still sore. But I just was to swallow it, I won''t use my tongue to lick." She exined, knowing fully well her mother will find it very difficult to cut off the benefactor of the vige himself.


    "Okay, go ahead." Even before he couldplete it, the girl was down onto her knees, her hands wrapping around the thick organ. While Ryu was smiling, Itzel suddenly didn''t find the idea too pleasing.


    It was one thing for Ryu to have Jenny suck his cock alone in the bath. But here, she had seen the boy turn this idea over on its head and make sucking a very much of a sexual thing.


    "Wait, Jenny.." Itzelunched herself to hold the girl off before she could put the winking top of the penis inside her mouth. "I think you have yed around for quite a while today. It''s going to be night, please return home."


    Jenny''s face fell. Itzel was fierce as always. Right when she was about to give up on her endeavor, someone held her hands around the warm shaft. "It''s fine.. Mrs. Itzel. Let the girl enjoy for a single night at least. What do you say,dies?"


    Ryu was fully aware that his words might not be sufficient to sway the mood of a mother. As such he made her sh with her ownmunity. "Yes, sister Itzel, it''s only a matter of today." "They are not having sex, at any rate, a small amount of sucking is not good to hurt anyone haha.."


    One by one, Itzel watched the crowd turn against her and take the side of her daughter. There was no scope of discussion, the majority had made their decision unanimously. *Sigh* Jenny knew very well what that deep sigh from Itzel meant.


    Chuckling at her helplessness, she passed a grateful nce to Ryu. She was happy about putting her mouth onto the tip when Ryu intervened. "How about you join the girl as well, Mrs. Itzel?"


    Jenny saw the boy pass on a wink to her. Once they had the attention of the mature woman, he continued. "You see, Jenny is a noob at sucking and she ends up scraping my little brother with her teeth. So, how about you show her how it''s done?" Somehow the young girl knew just what she had to do, nodding her head along to way.


    Itzel had a hunch that if she agreed here, this choice was probably going toe to bite her in the ass. Yet, she was powerless to deny Ryu''s request. The terms and conditions she had to agree to, meant we can make use of her in any way except prating her vagina.


    ''How could I have ever spected a circumstance like this?'' Itzel covered for her earlier self for epting such a vague offer. Shaking her head in self-derision, Itzel ended up taking a step forward.


    Jenny was met with a vicious re from her, to which the girl held her head down in submission. Seeing she was like that, Itzel can only face the monster in front of her.


    Even after having seen the boy hoist thisrge thing all over the prayer grounds and drilling every other woman in her vige, since the advent of the evening, Itzel still ended up gazing at the vein-covered wood in wonderment.


    Lacking faculties to wiggle out of this sticky situation, she extended her hands to hold the stiff meat from its base. The smell of cum mixed with vaginal discharges from over three dozen women made her almost gag at the sight of it.


    The more aversion she showed, the harder Ryu''s erection got. "If you don''t mind, Mrs. Itzel.. there is a whole queue behind you.." Itzel heard the horse behind herugh at her situation.


    If she thought about it, she was truly making a mountain out of a molehill. Sex was a part of their daily lives. Then again, being the revered priestess of the vige, not many men will drop by her house admin for sex in return for some fruits or meat. That was probably why she was having a hard time with this, she rationalized.


    With a smile, Ryu watched the woman make up her mind. With that, he followed her lips reaching up to the head of his penis and swallowing it. "That''s it.. see? It wasn''t that hard, was it?" Ryu mocked, making thedy roll her eyes at him.


    The gesture done with his cock stuck in her mouth was spectacr in all regards. Ryu could not ask for anything else. Prodding Itzel''s head with his left hand, he kneaded Courtney''s breasts with the right as well as sucked on her luscious lips at the same time.


    The next moment, Ryu felt a hand pick his bare right foot and ce it on an uneven surface. It was Marta, who hade forward to rub her face over the underside of his foot.


    Earlier, Ryu had employed quite a few of thedies with servicing his feet so that had worked as Marta''s inspiration. Along with her, another middle-ageddy came forward to hold the left foot as well.


    Their tongues crawling over the surface of his sole made him roll in pleasure. Ruby had definitely spoiled her in that regard. So much so that now he craved to havedies y with his feet.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 334: A village orgy: continued 4

    Chapter 334: A vige orgy: continued 4


    Ryu was sitting on his human bench with Courtney seated on his right thigh. Itzel and Jenny had their faces in his crotch while Marta and another middle-ageddy were busy sucking on his toes.


    "Suck it deeper, Itzel. You got to set the benchmark for your girl." Since the boy had spoken, the revered priestess of the vige was duty bound to give it her best shot. Her morality will not allow her to ck off after having epted the payment for her services.


    Overlooking her gag reflexes, Itzel swallowed more and more of the thick dong into her mouth until she ran out of space. Jenny found her mother struggling to fit her trap around the penis. The scene of her failing to reach the base of the cock with her lips made Jenny drool from her vertical lips.


    Now that Itzel was busy keeping her end of the contract, Jenny sneakily moved her hand between her legs. The itch inside her vagina had grown into difort. She needed something inside of her.


    Knowing it was impossible to have brother Ryu''s wood inside of her, she had to make do with her fingers. Her middle finger drilled deep inside her pussy, finding a perforated membrane stopping her advance.


    Despite that, she managed to shove the digit inside, not minding the cover. Her situation was on public disy, regardless of thedies ying the audience chose to take mercy on the girl and not call her out.


    "Is that it, Mrs. Itzel? Hmm.. I guess I spoke early.. you don''t seem to be a professional at the job." Itzel''s eyes were zing fire. She wanted to pull her face back to free up her clogged throat and counter the kid. s.. Ryu used his left hand to hold her head in ce.


    "Yes, I know it''s much bigger than something you must have handled, but still that''s no excuse. You should give it your best shot." He exined as if the boy waspletely on the side of righteousness.


    "Uuffhh.. I guess I can''t expect you to learn so soon." Ignoring Itzel''s struggles to free her head, Ryu sighed. "Rx your tonsils, we will take it nice and slow." A grievanced Itzel was out of options.


    Even so, she was a bravedy. If she had agreed to something, she might as well endure through everything. Calming down her heart, she did as told and found the tip of the cock slide further down the opening of her food pipe.


    "Yes.." With a pat on her head, Ryu let her keep the position for the next few minutes. Itzel''s eyes slowly turned red because of theck of air in her lungs. It wasn''t until he felt her throat muscles spasm, that he released her head.


    "Aaahhh..." The mature priestess drew an extended breath not sure who to direct her frustration upon. Excess spit dripped from her swelling lips presenting an erotic sight.


    "Jenny.. kiss your mum." The young girl sat up in attention as soon as her name was called out. Without a single second dy, she put her lips over Itzel''s, drawing her into a mouth-to-mouth kiss.


    How can Itzel anticipate the excitement level of her daughter? This meant she was caught off-guard when Jenny decided to share her tongue with her mother.


    The scene of the mother-daughter pair involved in such sensually charged kissing forced Ryu to give his erection a few strokes. He noticed Itzel''s difort however before thedy can end the kiss, he arrested her head once again, not letting her back off.


    "Come on, Mrs. Itzel. You should not be this hard on the girl. She had worked hard all night. Please message her tongue for me.." Once again Itzel was on a back-foot with the opinion of the crowd siding with Ryu.


    As such, the kiss continued much longer than nned, meanwhile, Ryu got Courtney to stroke his dick as he kissed her fervently without a break. Stationed on his thigh, the incessant touching from him had aroused Courtney for the third time in a single night.


    At the same time, Jenny was not any different from her. God knows what took over her, she found kissing her mother much more interesting than she earlier assumed. Why did suckling on her lips feel so good?


    Jenny had closed her eyes, lost in the foreign sensation. Itzel was speechless when the girl ced her hands on her boobs and began squeezing them into shapes. Was she taking clues from Ryu?


    Itzel can only me the benefactor of their vige who led her girl astray. She might need to properly discuss sex and rtionships with her daughter, much sooner than nned.


    But for the time being she had to swallow the cohesive amounts of saliva traveling down from her daughter''s mouth into hers. Jenny''s tongue acted like a rogue in her mouth, exploring every nook and cranny. She licked her teeth, and her gums.. leaving not a single corner untouched.


    "Aaahh.. hahaha.. thank you, mom.. it was refreshing hehe.." She giggled, ending the kiss after satisfying her urges. Itzel didn''t get any respite because Ryu had yanked her head to himself.


    "Open wide Mrs. Itzel.." Making sure to force his feet into the mouths of thedies who were attending to it, he squeezed Itzel''s cheeks, forcing her jaws open.


    *Spit* His gemnded right on her tongue. Even when Itzel was stupefied by the gesture, Ryu proceeded to force feed his hand to her. Covering his fingers in her spittle he rubbed them all over her face.


    "kk.. glock... glockk.. glockk.." Before Itzel knew it, she had her head back to bobbing up and down on Ryu''s dick. Her throat kept generating strange sounds and as time passed, she kept on losing her reservations.


    After a few more minutes, Itzel was totally submissive to the boy. She had seen him fuck so many women at once. Obviously, the boy was experienced and knew what he was doing.


    Instead of constant apprehension, Itzel decided to follow him instead. Her throat became more amodating and the ever-present gag reflexes subsided by a lot.


    Within less than ten minutes of the rough throat training, Itzel was swallowing the entire nine inches of meat into her mouth. It was an incredible feat.


    "Look at you.." Ryu had long released her head, at this point in time Itzel was blowing him out of her own volition. Or otherwise, he can say that she was running on autopilot. "You seem to enjoy it, don''t you?"


    The mature priestess can only re at the boy for turning her into a slut. Even now her instincts told her to keep servicing the wood until asked otherwise.


    "Let Jenny try it now.." No one expected an uptight woman like Itzel to grow so fond of a cock. Since she refused to let go, Ryu had to take his boner out of her hands and hold it out for her daughter.


    After being cast into the background by her own mother, it was Jenny''s time to shine. She made sure to open her mouth as wide as she possibly could. Under Itzel''s narrowed nce, she stuck her mouth on the pink knob without a second thought.


    "There is no harm in admitting that you loved sucking on it, Mrs. Itzel." Even after so long, Ryu refused to let go of Cortney, holding her by her waist. "Hmph.. I must do what I am paid for. There is no personal liking or disliking it."


    Ryu can tell she was lying but it was not the right time to expose her. He bided his time, giving Jenny a few more minutes to suck on his dick. Once she was content, he moved Courtney and made her straddle him.


    Itzel was tasked with aligning the sex organs together for sessful pration. A task she performed with all the necessary dedication. The night kept getting darker and slowly Ryu moved on to take on other women as well.


    Another two hourster, the boy had managed to set a new record for himself. In over four hours he had managed to bring over half a century of women to at least one orgasmic release.


    After the back-breaking endeavor, it was time for him and his little brother to rest. "Listen updies.." He pped his hands, attracting the attention of the ecstatic women to himself. "All of you have worked hard and done all you could to please me."


    "What are you saying, benefactor? You have worked just as hard for us." A voice called out from the crowd, winning nods from the poor women who had rarely ever experienced such great sex in years.


    "Haha.. that''s a given. I believe in the satisfaction of both partners. Anyhow, all of you are worthy of your rewards, but.." Although they respected Ryu greatly and would have probably not asked for any kind of payment once they realized his identity, a reward was always a wee addition.


    Just when their gazes moved to the heap of Virgo fruits, Ryu cut them off. "Not so early. You got onest task for the night." No one moved. Everyone stayed put, waiting for Ryu toplete his sentence.


    Ryu on the other hand turned to face the group of men who had been standing on the perimeters for hours now. "I believe you all will agree that your men deserve some reward as well. So, I want them to have free reign on all of you."


    Most of the men around would not have thought of this oue in over a decade. Ryu''s words filled them with great vigor. "For the entire night, they can have sex with any one of you and you all should not refuse. They can cum as many times as they want for the whole night, you get it?"


    "YEAHH!!" The crowd of fifty-plus women screamed in response to Ryu''s call. They were even more excited than the men. Why? Because most of the males around were their husbands, brothers, or fathers. After having such a good time themselves, how can they not expect the same for the males of their family?


    "As for the fruits distribution. I will leave them in Mrs. Itzel''s care. Drop by her house in the morning to collect your share of the rewards. Any problems with that?"


    "None, young lord. Please have a good rest. We will do as you told." Marta was the first one to stand up and bow towards the boy. She was followed by her mother, sister, and then by everyone else.


    "Please have a good rest, young lord!!" They said at once making Ryu grin back at them. "I will. Now you guys can continue for however long you want." With thosest words, a naked Ryu left the prayer grounds with Itzel and Jenny.


    Begin him the entiremunity cheered loudly as the group of men crashed into the crowd ofdies, inter-mingling with each other.


    Even though they were given free reign over the women, each man first walked over to his family and no other female. Every family hugged each other in glee.


    If they rationed it well, a single Virgo might serve their energy needs for well over two months. This was an outstanding harvest. Regardless of that, what the vigers were more happy about was now they had their benefactor with them.


    Clothes flew in air as the aggressive females undressed their husbands or any other family members. In a matter of minutes, the already erotic scenery was turned into a full fledged orgy.


    Only after they had first sex with their wives and family, did the men move to exchange partners with their fellow gender. Thanks to Ryu, they can now fuck any woman they wanted, no bars at all.


    Moans kept echoing well into the night even after the camp fires had fizzled out. Though this was the first orgy the vigers had ever participated in, this was certainly not going to be thest.. that''s for sure.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 335: Shalam’s predicament

    Chapter 335: Shm¡¯s predicament


    **Capital city**


    A man sat in one of the prominent restaurants in the city, his eyes gliding past every other woman in the streets outside. With a single nce, he was able to precisely quantify the hidden assets with a minuscule margin of error.


    From his expertise at measuring a woman''s bust from such a distance, it can be imed that he had been doing it for a long time indeed. "Waiter.. bring me another wine man.. this one is not helping.." Heined.


    The guy he referred to as the waiter made an annoyed face, as of he was irritated by the tantrums. Still, he was but a mere waiter in this ce. Suppressing his distress, he nodded and walked back into the shop.


    The burly man who asked for wine was named Shm. He was in wait of any beauty who will bother to walk in here. This had been more or less a routine for him over thest few weeks.


    "Hopefully we get something good today.." Rubbing his hands in anticipation, Shm began peering outside,ying in wait for the next ''love of his life''. At least that''s how he was used to introducing himself to every otherdy.


    Too bad for the frivolous man,dy luck refused to smile at him today. *Whoosh* His eyes met a distant figure and Shm''s head turned at the speed of light. "Why in the world she is here?"


    A woman dressed gorgeously can be seen walking toward the same wine shop that Shm currently resided in. It''s extremely rare for thedy''s man to be so annoyed, especially after looking at such a wonderful woman.


    Everything about thedy was perfect, from her figure to the texture of her skin, or whatever was exposed of it. Not only that, Shm had spent a good while with her in bed. So there was no better witness to her amazing tits and a remarkable pussy, than himself.


    Even with so many perks, Shm can''t help but feel a troubling vibe from her. As far as he was concerned, he was better off without her in so many ways.


    Hiding his face behind his sleeves, Shm drank his wine silently, only hoping that the woman begins the white mask was not going to drop by.


    But how can things be so simple? A few seconds in, Shm can hear the tapping of sleek boots across the wooden floor. His angel was definitely here and by the approaching footsteps, she might as well be heading for him.


    Felicia''s walked unhurriedly and her body felt like it floated forward without any effort. "Hm?" It was only when she had stepped inside the shop did she notice an extremely suspicious man who was stupidly trying to hide his face.


    Under her mask, her lips tugged into a smile. Halting her approach, she observed one of the waiters fetching a big jar of wine, possibly for the same man. Her smile grew wider as she made up her mind.


    Walking over, she picked up the jar herself and brought it over to the sneaky fellow. *Thud* "Haah.." Bringing down the wine jar on the tabletop, Felicia moaned lightly while settling her big bottom on the chair opposite to the man.


    As soon as she made the muted noise, she watched in both surprise and irritation as the guy twisted his own chair and pretending not to see her, began scurrying off.


    Felicia didn''t know whether tough or cry. This guy sure was aical fellow. "Sit!!" To make sure she got her point across, thedy dressed in white garments tapped the jar back on the table.


    "Ohh..? Hn..? Miss.. You are here as well?" Shm employed the entirety of his acting skills to somehow make it look like missing the woman was a genuine mistake on his part.


    Shm had always been good with lying and she would have made it just fine by relying on his skills. Still, one thing gave him away. The smile on his face was as fake as it can be.


    With no escape route present, Shm obediently sat back in his seat, not daring to challenge the authority of thisdy from some noble house. No matter how powerful he can get, he was but a lone man.


    "Pardon me,dy Cia. I almost missed your arrival. Dammit.. I must have drank too much.. ahahaha.." Submitting to the authority of the noble houses is something Shm had learned over the years. This didn''t mean he was scared of anyone, but rather, not butting heads with rich bastards was better for his mental peace.


    Felicia smirked, not hiding the contempt. "I thought I heard you boast about not ever turning your back on a woman." Felicia dragged out a ss and poured herself some good wine in the process.


    "Ahh.. I think mydy heard incorrectly. I must have mentioned that in rtion to only the women who needed my help." "Hm.. then what about me? Last time you told.. something about myself being in distress as well. So what changed now?"


    Shm saw Cia''s cherry lips hug the rim of the wine ss, even so this action didn''t invoke the usual emotions in his heart. Knowing fully well that she seems to be mocking him for hismentsst week, Shm can onlyugh the embarrassment off.


    "I won''t lie, miss Cia. Last time.. I was wrong. My instincts had failed me. It was foolish of me to assume that a mighty woman of your stature will ever need the support of a mere peasant." Shm looked like he was going to prostrate towards the woman any moment now.


    "Oh.. or should I say you end up using the same line at every other woman you find out here? If you ask me, all that helping the woman in need is a bullshit pretense to hide your own lecherousness."


    Although she mercilessly ripped through his facade, Shm didn''t stop smiling foolishly. "Hehe.. Ahem.. you saw through me, madam. I guess you must be pretty disgusted with my face now. I must not impress upon you any longer."


    With a sudden jerk, Shm was off his seat with a passionate look on his face. "This peasant will show himself out, mydy. So that you can have your drink in peace." Before he could take another step back, Shm''s face fell, and amazingly enough, he changed his mind in an instant.


    Just now a wave of massive aura hit his body. No other guest present inside the hall can tell a difference, but Shm, being at the receiving end of it, can very well tell the warning in her re.


    "Did I allow you to walk away?" Felicia narrowed her eyes, making the man gulp down. Shm can tell his day was ruined already. Now it depends on him, how much of it he can salvage.


    "Good." Felicia downed the entire ss of her wine before tracing the man from top to bottom in azy nce. "Tell me something interesting about yourself. You can''t be as boring as your face."


    Shm sighed. This was torture. These days he was getting increasingly averse to taking mature cougars to bed. Cia was definitely one of the reasons behind hisck of enthusiasm.


    All he wanted was to have some casual fun. He enjoys.. the girl enjoys and then they can be on their way. s.. Cia was akin to a spectertching onto his butt.


    "Ahem.. I regret to inform you that you are correct mydy. I every bit as boring as you made it out to be." Cia didn''t bother replying to him, so Shm remained sitting in his ce, tapping his heels on the floor to count every passing second.


    "I can tell you are not a resident of the capital. Which city do you call home in the kingdom?" Felicia probed since the man refused to initiate the conversation.


    "Gustump City." "Hm.. What about your family? You don''t look like a man with responsibilities." Shm put on disy his entire set of bright teeth. "Hehe.. Doesn''t it have a nice ring to it? ''No responsibilities that is.."


    Felicia rolled her eyes at the man before downing another ss of wine. "Thought so.." The couple talked for a while, with only the maskeddy asking the questions and therge man replying with short answers.


    In the end, Shm''s worst-case scenario came into y. Felicia dropped the empty wine jar and held onto Shm''s arm, dragging him across the hall. "Ahh.. miss Cia, I suddenly feel a churning in my stomach.. oh.. goddess.. I need to use the restroom."


    Sadly none of his shenanigans worked. A ruthless Felicia yanked the grown-ass man like a ragdoll, hauling him to the upper floor and in the same room, they had usedst time.


    Shm felt his shirt hurled away. The same happened to the rest of the clothes on his body. Before long, the man stood naked in front of Felicia.


    Watching the mature woman take hold of his ck penis with both her hands, Shm winced. Compared to fucking a maskeddy, he would have been better hired an escort. Sex with Felicia was devoid of the thrill the man yearned for.


    He was certain Cia can sense his disinterest as well. s.. the woman probably didn''t give two flying fucks about his feelings.


    Very soon Cia had peeled her own dress away, now standing naked opposite to the man while both her hands caressed his cock. No matter how much he disliked it, Shm was a man after all.


    Considering the raw beauty Felicia possessed and her stroking his little brother without a break, Shm felt a reaction in his groin. "haha.. Do you have to kill the fun? Why not enjoy the time I so generously offer you?"


    Felicia didn''t let it show on her face but the more Shm acted this way, the more she desired to vite him. "Do you know how many men will give up everything in their lives to stand in your ce?"


    She brought her hand to her face,pped her tongue over it, and then brought it back down to stroke his rising cock. "Then why don''t you go y with them, woman? Why harass an innocent man like me?" Shm screeched his grievances with a grumpy face.


    "Hu?" Not expecting a grown man to startining like a brat, Felicia could not control herughter. Bursting out, her chest undted as sheughed her butt off. "What the heck was that.. hahaha.. Do it again.. haha.."


    Shm can only scoff at her making fun of his disadvantaged position. "What do you want then? Tell me.." Once Felicia calmed down, to his surprise she actually offered to listen to him.


    "Suck on my little brother." As if he was waiting for her to ask this, Shm was fast in his retort. "Hmph.. stay within your limits, weakling. Not happening. Ask something else." "Then let me take you from behind." The man had listed down his requests in his head, throwing them at the woman one after the other.


    He watched on hopefully as Felicia struggled toe up with an answer. Unfortunately for the poor guy, she eventually shook her head. "Nah.. that''s too demeaning. Ask for something else.."


    "Ask for something else.. my ass.. It''s such a waste of time to keep doing it in the same damn position.. where is the fun in that?" Still holding onto his third arm, Felicia smiled wryly.


    Last time because of her ego she made the guy hump her from morning to evening in the same missionary position. Her action seems to have scared the man. "Hmph.. Just do whatever you want. As long as it''s from the front, I will let you do it. Now can we fucking go to bed?"


    If she wanted, Felicia could have threatened him into drilling her. Even so, it was certain that Shm''s deadpan face was going to kill her mood. That''s the whole reason she was willing to cede some ground to him.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Chapter 336: Shalams predicament 2

    Chapter 336: Shm''s predicament 2


    Knowing fully well that this was the best deal he can afford right now, Shm reacted by grabbing hold of Cia''s. "What a waste of such a high-grade body? If not for your stupid sensibilities, you could have enjoyed so much more."


    Finding the courage to speak what was in his mind, Shm brought his head down to suckle on the big tits alternatively. His lips traced her light ares, applying the auction Felicia seeking for so long.


    "Aaaahhnn.. yess... You don''t need to worry about me. I have my.. ahh.. nhhhgg... husband for that.." She managed to answer amid her moans. While her left hand grabbed at the handle between the man''s legs ever so tightly, her right hand clutched the locks of his hair harshly.


    "Aaahhhh.." Her actions excited the man even further who went ahead and bit on her teats, making her scream in both pain and pleasure. "You want to bet? There is no way even your husband gets free reign over your body. You think I am not aware of the tomfoolery of your creed of noblewomen?"


    Shm''srge hands squeezed the life out of Felicia''s boobs, making her react by bringing her thighs together, in order to deal with the growing warmth in her baby hole. "Your antics in bed are the very reason your men spend so much on prostitutes." Shm contemted before pping the fat tits without Cia''s approval.


    For sure his actions raised her eyebrows, but even Felicia was not so shameless as to go back on her words so soon. She just allowed him to fuck her in any way until they were face to face.


    "Let''s go.. I can''t wait.." Shm saw the woman turn around and with a hold on his little guy, trying to haul him once again towards the bed. But he had another n altogether in his head. He was done prostrating in front of the woman.


    Having won a deal for himself, he must make proper use of it and gain an upper hand over Cia. "No.. not yet. Stand here." Felicia was shocked to find the guy grabbing her arm and holding her back.


    "What?" "Today you should follow my lead, miss Cia. Who knows you might like it more this way?" Throwing his arms around her waist, Shm pulled her in a hug, staring straight into her deep eyes.


    Before she could react in any form, Shm left her befuddled by holding her wrists and yanking her arms up in the air. "You..!!" Felicia didn''t know how to react when the man refused to let go of her wrists.


    A smiling Shm reached his head out and right before their lips could touch, he diverted his face tond right into her left armpit. Caught unprepared, Felicia grew flustered when the man began sniffing her private part.


    "Let go of me.. this is so disgusting.." Right then the skin all over her body shivered. Turning her head, she found Shm''s big tongue sticking to the smooth skin of her armpit.


    Felicia''s eyes grew wide in shock. This was not something she was ready for. This.. this.. was filthy. And yet, the man felt no qualms dragging his tongue back to back across her underarm. The delight on the man''s face was not fake at any rate. Can it be that he really enjoyed licking her there?


    Her befuddled state gave Shm the required time to make a switch. He moved his face in the other armpit, repeating the same motion there as well. He can taste her perfume on his tongue. An event that only made him lick her even more enthusiastically.


    This was a new experience for Felicia altogether. No one had ever licked her in such a sensitive ce ever. "What.. are you doing..?" The fact was she didn''t stop the man whatsoever, indicating her captivation with Shm''s indecent methods.


    "Hehe.. guess your husband didn''t bother tasting your most private parts. Haha.. why am I not surprised?" Shm chuckled before sticking his lips back under Cia''s arms, kissing and licking her fervently.


    "Why would you do that, idiot? You are one dirty bastard.." Felicia cursed loudly, but to her surprise him sucking her armpits strangely made her hornier.


    However, much to her disbelief, Shm was just warming up. Out of nowhere, Felicia found her left thigh being grabbed by the man as he raised it high. His hand slid to her knee as her heels were stuck above her head and supported against his right shoulder.


    "Uughh?" "Sushh.. stay calm, miss." Once he had the woman where he wanted, Shm''s hands reached out to hold her bottom. His fingers crushed her hips, pulling the woman tightly in his embrace.


    At the same time, Felicia felt something poke her lower mouth. Stupefied, the next moment the seven inches of hot convulsing meat was prating her with full momentum.


    Stuck in an awkward posture, Felicia found herself to bepletely passive. "Aaahh.. uuughh.. heyy.. this.. this is wrong.. ahhhh.." Once her thoughts fell in order, the prouddy did what any haughty noblewoman will do... she protested against the treatment in a bashful manner amid her moans.


    *Whap* *Zhaapp* *Whapp* Their groins crashed into each other at regr intervals, making a pping noise echo through the room. Felicia counted herself lucky right now. Had it not been for the mask hiding the embarrassment on her face, she would have never allowed Shm to take her in a such humiliating way.


    His swelled knob running up and down her vaginal tract was thrusting her mind into the high heavens. It didn''t take her long to get ustomed to the rhythm. Her moans turned monotonous, aligning with the Shm''s thrusts inside her.


    Despite being a man-whore himself, Hayden had nevere up with such an insightful fucking technique. This was what puzzled, Felicia. Or can it be she never allowed him the freedom to try these methods with her?


    "Aaahhh.. shittt.. get in deeper.." Ten minutes in, Felicia grew dissatisfied with theck of power behind Shm''s pumps. "You fucker.. I have endured enough of your whinings.. If you can''t bring me to a conclusive end, you might as well yield that cock of yours."


    Shm gulped at the threat. Powerful women are the most dangerous when they are in heat. Thankfully, this was not the first time Shm was facing such dire threats. In his line of adventure, one should be ready for any eventuality.


    "Come.. up.." His hand that had moved over the massage her boobs returned to her buttocks. With a jerk, Shm tossed the grown woman up. With a practiced motion, he had her right leg off the ground and onto his shoulder as well.


    With her ass resting on his hands and both her legs across his cor, Shm began drilling thedy with everything he had got. With the mist of lust clouding her mind, Felicia could not care that her new posture was even more undignified.


    Her hands wrapped around therge man''s neck as she bit his nape in sexual frustration. "Aahhh.." Shm cried in pain and responded by pummelling Felicia''s cunt even more aggressively.


    With the leverage in his hands, Shm had free reign over Cia''s cunt. Every sway of his waist will send him balls deep inside the noblewoman. Thanks to his courage to speak up at the right time, he managed to spice things up and stopped it from turning into the stupid sex from thest time.


    ***


    "Mhmm.." Ryu felt sunlight illuminating his eyelids, forcing him to awake. Thanks to the extended drill yesterday, he found himself sleeping well into the afternoon.


    Recalling to havee to the bed with both Itzel and her daughter in his arms, his hands searched the mattress, only to find himself all alone. He can hear some muttering originating from outside his room, giving the impression that someone was having an argument.


    He can hear three distinct voices, trying toe to an agreement but failing miserably at that. Forcing himself up despite the weariness, Ryu didn''t bother hiding his family jewels.


    Stepping outside he found three mature women along with a young girl sitting in a semicircle. Two of them belonged to this house obviously, one being Itzel and the other one being her daughter, Jenny.


    Apart from that, they seem to be hosting two guests as well. First one with droplet-shaped heavy breasts that were held together by a small bikini-like piece of cloth and sporting a tall build was Marta. Next to her sat her younger sister, with an oval face and a feeble disposition.


    Courtney was the first to spot him walking on them. Ryu noticed her shrink her legs back as if just his view was enough to turn her into a meek cat. "What''s all the fuss about,dies?"


    Ryu saw Itzel huff at him, she was probably still mad aboutst night. Ignoring her grumpy face, Ryu traveled over to Marta and settled right behind her.


    Contrary to the priestess, the big-breasted woman was extremely happy to see him. "Did we disturb you, young benefactor?" "A little.." Ryu answered nonchntly, proceeding to untie the blouse that was barely holding onto her twin mountains.


    Marta smiled and let the boy remove the threads. She didn''t mind Ryu''s hands slithering from under her arms and taking hold of her udders. "Sorry, about that love.. we are truly having a mess out here."


    Letting her back rest against Ryu, Marta kissed him on his cheeks in reparation before pointing at the grouchy girl who had her lips pouted. "Did she do anything?" The boy questioned, but no one was interested in exining him the details.


    Finally, since neither the mother nor the daughter spoke anything, Marta took it upon herself to discuss the matter with Ryu. As it turned out, Courtney had learned that he had contracted Mrs. Itzel to apany him on a training routine in the forest.


    As such, she dropped by to ask him if they needed any extra set of hands. Courtney was willing toe with them without any extra favors in return. Reaching this point of the argument, Ryu turned towards the woman in question who dropped her head even further down, if that was even possible.


    "Hmm.. we can decide on that, but what does that have to do with these two fightings it out?" This time Ryu both mother-daughter pairs bunch up their eyebrows at him. Unaffected, the boy remained groping Marta''s hefty tits without any care in the world.


    "Hehe.. you see, once Jenny heard this, she demanded to join in as well. I think you can specte further on your own." Marta replied. Ryu didn''t respond instantly. Thinking of the matter, he wasn''t sure if master Lyod will allow this many females to apany them.


    He would have easily persuaded him for Itzel, but.. Looking first at Courtney and then at Jenny, he shook his head. "Fuuuu.. Both of you cane along."


    Like she had been eagerly waiting for his response, Jenny jumped in excitement, crawling over Marta''s thighs until her face was opposite to Ryu. "You are willing, brother?"


    Ryu saw a hint of a smile on Courtney''s face as well before she dunked her head back. "Haha.. yeah, why not. As long as you promise to listen to every word of mine, you cane."


    Jenny raised her fists as a sign of victory towards her mum. "See? Even brother Ryu has no issues, mom. Why are you being so adamant?" Even before Itzel can answer, Jenny got back to her feet and ran outside of the house. "I am going and that''s decided."


    Itzel was too stupefied to say anything. This was her first encounter with the ''rebellious'' phase of her daughter. Jenny had been an extremelyw-abiding teenager, never even raising her voice at her seniors, and yet here she was, almost reaching the point of aggression.


    The mature woman can only look at Ryu. It was either a weird coincidence or this green-haired boy was the reason for Jenny''s change of attitude.


    <<If you like the story then consider being a patron to support the author as well as read upto 30 chapters ahead. /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    Kudos!!>>

 Note from Author

    Note from Author


    Hi readers,


    First of all, a very fulfilling Christmas to all of you.


    Secondly, please allow me to apologise for disappearing without a proper notice.


    After the end of work from home model my life has gotten a lot hectic and writing has taken a back seat for me, these days. That''s why I gave myself two months to figure out my stuff. (Those on discord should be aware of my reasons.)


    As per the current n I might be back by Feb next year. Until then, thanks for your continued support.


    If you are looking for rmendations on what to read next, we have our discord server where a lot of fellow daoists keep posting what they are reading at the moment. So, do join that. Below is the updated link.


    discord.gg/jQKMScXuZD


    You can find the works in the rmendations channel.


    ***Next part is only for the possible patrons


    My patreon will not be getting updates until Feb as well, but over the years I have collected some exclusive content that I now want to release.


    <!--


    (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    -->


    I have revamped the King tier to release the content(around 50K words or 25 chaps) every alternate month. After the end of the said two months, the content will be removed from King tier and moved to the Conqueror tier, where there is no time limit to read it.


    So basically, the top most tier on patreon now will be collecting all these exclusive contents over the months for interested persons.


    As per the current n:


    1. Today I will be releasing 20 chaps of AO3 side story, featuring the same protagonist.


    2. During Feb, I will release 25 chaps of Konosuba fanfiction.


    3. After that I have nned for 25 chaps of Fairy Tail fanfiction.


    Link to my Patron: /yer104 (remove ''*'')


    As for those who are interested in erotica arts of these fanfictions, I have those ns as well but I won''t mention it right now.


    That shall be all from my side. Once again a very happy Christmas and New year to every reader.


    Your author,


    yer104

 Chapter 337: On the way to the training grounds

    Chapter 337: On the way to the training grounds


    "Hey.. I had no idea she will put up a demand like this." Ryu defended himself from taking the me. *Sigh* "I don''t know.." Itzel can''t actually me Ryu for that.


    "Heh.. it''s simple. We will bring her along as well." Ryu reached out with his left hand and wrapping it around Courtney''s waist, he pulled her into a hug as well. "She is not much younger than me, if you consider it? With that, I will suggest you let her have some real-world experience as well."


    Now monopolizing the boobs of both sisters, Ryu continued with his sweet persuading tactics. "If you ask me, this is the perfect time for her to learn. You saw master Lyod yesterday, he is one of the greatest cultivators in my town. With him around, we will not face any threats at all."


    This was not the first time Itzel had seen master Lyod. Rather, he along with ate teenage girl had been regr visitors to their vige. Although they used to stay at Mrs. Dorothea''s house most of the time, their vige was small and words about them used to travel to everyone''s ears. From what she knew, Ryu was not lying to her.


    "But if Jenny follows us.. who would look after Juttu? You think should we bring him along as well." Although Ryu felt bad for his partial treatment, he had no use for the kid. "Let him stay with Marta. What''s the big deal in that?"


    Ryu''s suggestion shifted the onus to the mature woman in his arms. He only had to watch in glee and Marta took over the conversation from him, assuring Itzel of full responsibility for her young one.


    Though Itzel was a little suspicious of why Ryu didn''t want to bring her son along, considering he and Jenny were practically of the same age. Nevertheless, they had already burdened the boy. She wasn''t going to shamelessly ask him to include her son as well in the party.


    "Then it''s decided... All of you get ready then. We will be leaving in less than half an hour." Ryu dropped the boobs from his grasp and got up. "As for you Courtney, get the details from Mrs. Itzel on how you will be following us." Saying that the boy winked at Itzel before strolling into the washroom.


    ***


    An hour had passed since Shm had been dragged into this room without his consent. Nevertheless, with his wits, he made sure to change the mind of the noblewoman and have some exciting sex with her.


    "You want me to pull out?" The majority of women with high backgrounds didn''t like gettingmoner seed in their wombs. Using men to satisfy their lust waspletely fine, but getting pregnant with amoner''s brood was not something most of them looked forward to.


    The fact that conceiving a child was already very difficult and even with their strong desire to have children, they refused to conceive from amoner, spoke volumes about the nobility''s disgust with them.


    "No need.. cum inside me. I am too old to have a child anyway." Felicia calmy iterated. She had achieved her goal ofing to this ce. As a gesture of her thanks, she allowed the man to spray her insides with his seed.


    The next minute a warm liquid was released deep inside her, making Felicia squirm and attain a minor orgasm out of it. Shm slowly cked on top of her, not pulling his dick out of the soft sleeves.


    Even though the man was drenched in sweat, Felicia didn''t push him off her, aware he had worked hard for her own satisfaction. "You did good.. peasant."


    She even ced her hand on his head, gently stroking it affectionately. It was just that her affection was more akin to a person petting his dog. "Huh.. should I thank you?" Shm retorted, making a smile sprung up on Felicia''s face.


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t enjoy it?" "I would have enjoyed it more if you pay me for the hardbor." The maskeddy chuckled while holding the man in her arms and turning to her sides. "Not happening. Can''t I visit a male prostitute directly, if I had to pay?"


    "Yeah, shy don''t you." Shm didn''t shy away from staring into her eyes without any hesitation. "Because that doesn''t excite me anymore." "Ufff..!!"


    Shm had no answer for that. He can only amuse himself with the ample tits next to her. nting a kiss on them, he recalled being able to p them around. That was one of the most arousing things he had done with Cia.


    Although he could only enjoy half of the session, becauseter she made him return to the usual missionary position,pared tost time this was definitely an improvement.


    "You like having sex with random men on the streets and not the professional male prostitute.. hmm.. let me guess.. Your husband spends time messing around with a lot of young girls.. doesn''t he?"


    Felicia was truly shocked at the insight but didn''t let it show up on her face. "Why would you say that? Can''t it be that I just love spending time with men?" She dragged her nails across Shm''s chest yfully.


    "Well, that can be one of the reasons. But like I told you earlier, I have spent time with a lot ofdies. Many of them have frivolous husbands. They start by having sex with other men just to one-up their partners, butter they start deriving forbidden pleasures from it."


    Felicia found herself staring at the man for a long while. Who knew this guy was so learned when ites to the female psyche? He somehow managed to see through her soul like a ss.


    "Hm.. are you advising me that I will have the same ending?" Felicia kept smiling. "Well, who am I to advise? Not to mention I know next to nothing about your life. Just take it as banter from a weak man."


    Felicia''s embrace around the guy became tighter as she didn''t want to let go. She recalled a matter and then looked at him once again. "You know.. I have a task to take care of in Gustump city. Why don''t youe along as well?"


    She wasn''t making things up. As a princess of the Cylon kingdom, she was supposed to drop by governor Pediot''s ce to take part in the morning procession. She had been dying it for quite a few days. Nevertheless, Shm''s words reminded her of her duties.


    "Gustump?" Shm wanted to ask her more about this supposed task of her but stopped after another consideration. "I left the city to make it big at the capital. Why would I go back?"


    "Okay.." Felicia didn''t mind his response. She was only half expecting him to apany her boring trip, anyway. "Speaking of Gustump.. howe you are not observing any mourning?"


    "Mourning for what?" Shm retorted, confused. "Are you that disenchanted from your home ce? Anyhow, the news is that the governor of Gustump city lost his only child in the invasion by the prince of Thera. In view of that, the entire city is holding official mourning from the start of this week."


    From the shock on his, it was evident that Shm was not privy to this piece of news. "Governor Pediot lost his son?" Felicia was not expecting the guy to react so strongly.


    "Indeed." She took a pause, letting the man soak in the news. Shm sat back up, dazed. "This.. when did that happen?" He had heard about the invasion thing from some fellow drunkards, but no one told him that governor Pediot''s boy perished in the same invasion.


    Felicia too stood back up, taking in Shm''s changing expressions. "More than two weeks had gone by. But why is your face so drained? It''s not like the city itself perished. Only the boy and a few of his friends lost their lives in the misadventure by the prince."


    Sweat that had dried up returned to Shm''s face as he shook his head. "Sorry, miss Cia. I.. I must take my leave." Felicia had currently discerned that this man was probably rted to the governor''s family in some way.


    She watched her haphazardly dress up and run off. "Oh.. how interesting.. I guess I know where to head next as well." The nakeddy in the bed gently removed her mask to reveal a beautiful face beneath it.


    ***


    Ryu walked through the streets of the vige amidst my greetings. Almost all the vige recognized him after the events ofst night. He too responded with simr levels of enthusiasm.


    "Why am I the only one being dropped out?" A boy walking to his side protested in a grumpy voice. Juttu had always been a meek child, never questioning his parents'' decisions. But right now, he can''t ignore the partiality even if he wanted to do so.


    "Huh.. didn''t I tell you already? You are not strong enough." Jenny put him down without anypassion. As far as she was concerned, the reason she received from Ryu left no doubt in her mind.


    Her brother was weak, so he can get injured if they brought him along to the forestednds. "That''s not fair. Even if I am weak, I can''t be too weak. We are twins after all. Technically, you aren''t even older than me."


    Knowing there was not much chance of persuading his sister, Juttu''s words were meant for Ryu. s.. Ryu was not very keen on it either. "Your sister is right, Juttu. You need to eat well and grow stronger. No one will stop you froming along after that."


    A sweet voice came from a naked woman who was walking on all fours right ahead of them. She had a cor and leash attached to it on one end and to Ryu''s hand on the other. That was his mother, Itzel who had been contracted to apany foreigners like this.


    Juttu fell silent. It looks like there was truly no hope for them. "Huhh.." Ryu didn''t like separating the siblings on gender but he had his hands forced. "Next time no one will stop you, Juttu. If you eat the fruit I have given you, you will be much stronger."


    Aware that''s his only option, Juttu can only nod back. "I will work hard brother Ryu." "Good.." Ryu was happy that the boy had finally calmed down.


    Traveling under the sun, Itzel led them over to Marta''s house where they found the whole of extended family waiting for them. Three couples were standing right outside theirwn.


    Marta, Courtney, and their mother, all had their husbands apanying them. Apart from the grown-ups, he discovered a young boy who was probably only 7 to 8 years of age.


    Looking at how he was sticking to Marta''s side, Ryu assumed him to be her son. Sure enough, once the group reached there, Marta quickly introduced her family.


    Ryu had earlier given the impression that he was in a hurry, as such, Marta wrapped up the conversation within a minute. "Come here, young one. We shall take care of you for this week." She went ahead and brought Juttu to their fold, at the same time she gave her younger sister the required shove to join Ryu''s party.


    "Please take care of her, benefactor." Marta and Courtney''s husband had simr requests for Ryu. The youngdy noticed Itzel on the ground and after a gulp got rid of her clothes as well.


    Before she could drop to the ground, Ryu dressed her in the spare cor and leash he had brought along. "Now you are ready. Go ahead.. get down."


    The two groups of people said their goodbyes as Ryu led his women outside of the vige perimeters where Lyod had been waiting for him.


    The boy chanced upon the irritated look the old man threw at him. Nevertheless, a proud Ryu ignored him promptly while bringing hisdies to stand next to him. "Let''s go, master."

 Chapter 338: First task: Hunt a Kilur

    Chapter 338: First task: Hunt a Kilur


    On the outskirts of the outer capital city, Shm stood conflicted. The news from his hometown has left him in a state of shock. "How can this be?" In a state of disbelief, the downcast man shook his head.


    Shm was at a level of cultivation where he could fly, but he chose to travel on the ground. Although he could travel faster through the air, he was not a grand mage who can cover vast distances in a single leap.


    Lacking any chance to look for any other viable means of transport, he chose to walk in the direction of his city. *WEEEEHH* Shm had not even taken ten steps when a giant shadow covered him.


    The puzzled man found himself right u underneath a mammoth wyvern. The monstrous being was exceedingly close to the ground and for some reason, it chose to dive right ahead of him.


    Powerful gusts of wind threw his clothes in disarray and covered him in dust but Shm didn''t care. The man found himself staring right back at the scaly creature.


    *Ggrerrr.. Eerrghhh.." The wyvern probably felt intimidated by the man, hence relying on exposing its entire set of sharp knife-like teeth. "Easy there.. boy." A mellow voice broke the charged atmosphere.


    Not expecting to see the person on the back of the wyvern, Shm can only smile bitterly. "It''s not good manners to follow people around, Mrs. Cia."


    "Haha.. dream on, peasant." Thedy behind the white maskughed heartily as she poked herrge mount to close the gap. "Didn''t I tell you, I got business in the Gustump city. We seem to be going in the same direction."


    Felicia can tell the man was probably trying to hide something from her. And that made her all the more intrigued. How was this guy rted to the governor of Gustump city? From their earlier discussions, he confessed to living the life of a vagabond with no blood rtives around.


    "Do you?" Shm recalled. Cia did actually tell him about her business. It''s just that he was too muddle-headed at that time to register herments.


    The wyvern''s head was quite close to Shm at this moment, so much so that the air from its blowhole was ruffling his hair. "Indeed." The woman replied with a soft scoff. "Now you can eithere with me or walk all the way over."


    Though he can''t see, Shm can tell Cia wasughing behind her mask. This woman sure was calctive. Her yful eyes gave an impression that she already knew what decision he was going to make.


    Shm never liked ying a passive role, but too bad for him.. he was in a tight spot. "Suhhh.." With a sigh, the man dropped his head only to find a hand drop over to his face. "Can you make up your mind? I am on a tight schedule here, you know."


    **In Korua**


    "Aunt.." Pa had still not gotten used to being called an aunt so affectionately. Hence everytime she heard that word, her body will inadvertently flinch. As soon as she had walked into the room, a girl hugged her snuggly.


    Pa found herself hugging the girl back. It''s like whenever she was in her presence, she turns into a different self totally. "Sorry for leaving you all alonest night, young one. Aunt had some tasks to take care of."


    Sophia can smell a fresh scent emanating from the woman who seems to have taken a recent bath. With a slight nod, she created some distance between them and made sure to get a good look at her face. "It''s like a dream, aunt. I.. I still can''t believe.. you came back."


    Pa noticed tears threatening to spill out of her eyes and immediately held her chin. "Hey.. hey.. no tears, okay?" Sophia was still very emotional but managed to wipe the corners of her eyes and reveal a cheerful smile.


    "That''s more like it." Pa this time took the initiative to embrace the girl of her own ord. "You must stay here for a week, girl. I promise to bring you out with me."


    Fully aware that this matter was nothing but a bone of contention between the two parties, Sophia refrained from raising it up right now.


    "I am fine with it, aunt. But first can you please take a look at aunt Amelia? She had not woken up since yesterday. I am worried for her." She pleaded.


    Pa simply had no qualms for any human life, other than Sophia. Still, since the girl asked her for it, she can''t possibly deny her request. "Let me see.."


    Walking over to the naked woman who wasying in the recently arranged bed, Pa sat next to her, holding her hands out on her chest. A concerned Sophia sat on the other side, hoping for the best.


    A few seconds passed and then a few minutes but Pa could not decipher the exact reason for the strange slumber, the middle-aged woman fell under. "Hm.. she doesn''t look injured to me. It''s like her body has gone into an extended sleep.. if I had to specte.. I will say she is trying to heal herself from something."


    Sophia''s face fell. Amelia was Ryu''s mother and from what little interaction she had with her, thedy had been very caring towards her. She can''t allow anything to happen to her.


    "Aunt, I don''t mind you keeping me here. But can you please take Mrs. Amelia along? I think she needs medical attention." Pa shook her head. "Firstly, my girl.. I told you I am not exactly the aunt you knew. I am no longer human. So please don''t expect the same sincerity from me."


    Although it will sound cruel to the young girl, Pa had no other way to put her point across. "Secondly, you think any so-called doctors in this raggy ce can heal her better than me? What a joke..!"


    Pa tried to put up a brave front but the simmering eyes of the silver-haired girl were piercing right through her soul. "Still, I will check with the boy on what triggered this stasis in the woman. Maybe that will give us a better clue on her condition."


    Smile returned to Sophia''s face when she heard that. "Thanks, aunt.. See? Why would you say you changed? Isn''t this what we call sincerity?"


    Pa was stumped,cking any retort. Sophia was telling the truth. Her sincerity might be directed more towards the girl herself than the ailing woman, but it was there nheless.


    "You cheeky devil.." Unable to reprimand her, Pa chose to pinch both of Sophia''s cheeks until the girl was screaming for mercy. "Hahahaha.." Both of them broke out in loud animatedughter.


    Away from the town chief''s mansion, a red-haired girl stood on the porch of her house with a newborn baby suckling from her exposed right breasts. It''s been hours since she had been here, looking outside and waiting for someone.


    Eventually, her prayers were answered when she noticed a woman walking over to them. "Mother...!!" She found Amelia stepping into theirwn and approaching her. "Where have you beenst night, mum? You didn''t tell anyone.. Father had been worried all day long."


    Ruby got up and half hugged thedy with her child in her arms. "Yeah.. it was my bad, I left without informing." The daughter sighed not sure what else to say. "Anyhow, at least you didn''t stay out too long. You know how impatient father gets whenever you spend the night outside."


    Pa found herself staring down at the youngling in Ruby''s arms while she was being chided. As far as her role-ying duties were concerned, she was in no obligation to continue this facade of impersonating Amelia.


    And yet, she was here. "I know. It''s fine. I spent the night at Mr. Eric''s ce. Here, I brought some fruits." Ruby was made to exchange her baby with the bag of fruits from her mother.


    There was something about this young life that allured Pa. "Guuhhwe.." The young girl in her arms seems just as happy to see her, taking the initiative to grab onto the offered finger then bringing it to her mouth and suckle on it happily.


    As Ruby left, Pa sat down on the doorsteps, cuddling the newborn on herp and choosing to spend some time of her day ying with her.


    **Somewhere deep inside the Northern forestednds**


    A massivend area had been stomped to oblivion, thanks to a pair of centaurs making it their wrestling ground. Da spat a mouthful of blood and forced herself back onto her hooved feet. "You don''t need to be so ruthless, aunt."


    "How are you going to improve if I go easy on you?" Na carelessly walked over, closing the distance between herself and her niece.


    Meanwhile, Da grabbed her lower jaw which would have probably dislocated had she not diverted some of the energy behind the punch that hit her face. "Even then, hit me somewhere else. Don''t disfigure my face."


    "Hmph.. how futile.." *Bam* Na could not care less, throwing another punch at the younger centaur without any warning. Da was forced to deflect and hit her with another punch of her own.


    Owing to the fight being extended for hours, Da was at the very end of her stamina and hence her fistcked any explosive power. "Strength is supreme for us, Da." *Bam*


    Na didn''t even bother to defend against the punching her way, instead throwing an undercut that hit the girl squarely in her stomach. "Cough.. Shitt.."


    Da took multiple steps back, thoroughly exhausted and deeply in pain. "Yes, but I don''t want to be like you, aunt. After an exhausting duel, I.. I want toy my head.. in my beloved''sp and take a rxing... Nap.."


    *Thud* Those were herst sentence before Da fell to her knees and then to the side. Na didn''t know whether tough or cry. Even while going down, Da still managed to rub her loneliness on her face. "I must admire your courage."


    "Heh.. heh.. heh.." The girl on the groundughed in agony before losing consciousness. "I hate to admit it. But you might actually be right, love." Knowing she can''t hear her, Na dropped down and raised Da''s steed body into her arms before leaping into the air.


    In the same forestednds, at a distance of hundreds of miles from the centaurs, a group of humans was busy erecting their temporary tents. "You think he will be fine on his own, master Lyod?"


    It''s been more than an hour since Ryu had been sent by the old teacher to hunt down an armored Kilur. Being a native of this ce, Itzel was aware of how dreaded a fully grown Kilur can be, even for cultivators.


    "Don''t worry about it. That brat is much stronger than he lets out. I probably should have asked him to hunt a more ferocious beast." Laying under the shade of a tree, Lyod looked like he was here on a vacation.


    Itzel can only smile wryly. Hopefully, Ryu was aware of the dangers lurking in this forest and will be careful in his endeavor. She can only pray for the boy at this point.


    "Brother is smart, mother. He will not take unnecessary risks." Jenny reacted out of the blind faith she had developed in the boy. "Yeah, yeah.. now put your back into preparing the tents. I will fetch some herbs for our dinner."


    Itzel remained clueless as to why she was given the job of a maid since there was not much work to do around here. "I wille with you, big sis." Courtney offered and Itzel didn''t deny her. "Sure. Let''s go together."

 Chapter 339: First task: Hunt a Kilur 2

    Chapter 339: First task: Hunt a Kilur 2


    Ryu found himself stuck in the canopy of arge tree. He had managed to locate a group of strange beasts that looked like abination of a hippo and an echidna.


    Four meters in length and possessing an equally long tail, it probably weighed more than a young elephant. Standing on a sturdy branch, Ryu mulled over his options.


    If he got impatient, the group of some fifteen armored Kilurs will definitely maul him to death without a slither of doubt. He got to make sure to corner one of them and then fight it out.


    Though this world gave him cultivation that was akin to having superpowers, the boy was not stupid enough to believe he could stop the charge of 3-ton beasts on his own.


    "Come on.. I don''t have all day." The memory of his friends being mangled by the shadowy figure in theirst venture to this ce was still fresh in his mind.


    Emily might have orchestrated the attack, but the fact remained that this ce housed magical beings like that. And considering how it managed to move through the shadows still creeped him out to this day.


    If something like that can exist, who can be sure there can''t be any other strange creatures put here? "Idiot old man.. he even refused to tell me what kind of magic powers these Kilurs can exhibit."


    The second reason why Ryu had been patiently hiding in the trees was in order to discern if these animals showed any kind of magic affinity. It''s always better to be safe than sorry.


    Instead of being caught off-guard, he will be better off having some knowledge of his would-be prey. Unfortunately for him, the herd under him had not shown any interest other than munching on the barks of the trees.


    To make matters worse, the herd below seems to becking any infants. This meant Ryu will have to im the head of a grown-up Kilur toplete today''s mission.


    "Fuck it.. If you won''t disperse, I will make you." Tired of wasting any more time, Ryu shut his eyes and concentrated his mana. His hands were held out in an open lotus position, pointed at one of the Kilurs below.


    After quite some time, a small light conjured between his palms, developing into a small seed. "Mana Devouring Seed..!!" The spell was cast and the gree seed was sted at the unsuspecting prey.


    Sure his move can bepletely wasted his it turned out that theserge herbivores could not even utilize mana. Ryu saw the seed hit the back of a Kilur like a bullet, leaving the beast agitated.


    *GRRRRWW* The beast howled and took off, spooked. Like dominoes, the entire herd fell in disarray. Ryu was quick to jump down to the ground and run after his designated target.


    On unknown grounds, he had to make sure not to stray off too far from their camping site and risk losing his way. In the ensuing chaos, Ryu moved unnoticed. Quick on his feet, he tracked the Kilur for a long distance.


    Eventually, after more than a mile, the animal came to a sudden halt. "Heh.. looks like you can sense me." Ryu can tell there was no use hiding in the thickets now.


    *GRRRRWW* Its massive t tails swayed in aggressively as the beast turned around, facing its pursuer. "No need to be mad about it.. we can take this easy."


    Ryu wasted no time at all, conjuring his mana and manipting the vegetation around him. He no longer required any seeds to trigger his Pincer vine magic, especially in a forest like this where he had tons of nts to manipte at will.


    In the blink of an eye, thick vines broke the surface of the ground. *Eerrrrr* The Kilur was caught by surprise as the soil under its feet lost its rigidity. At the same time, the vines emerging from underneath its belly reached out to wrap around its four limbs.


    "Looks like I totally wasted that Mana Devouring Seed on you." Ryu made the judgment. His reason foring to this conclusion was not because the animalcked any mana, rather, on the contrary, he can tell that his seed simply failed to prate the thick hide of the animal.


    "True that.. Experience does matter." Prior to today, Ryu never faced such an issue. Now encountering this problem, he must make necessary changes to his battle ns. The seed magic was one of the most demanding techniques for him, he must be careful not to waste it.


    In the split second that he analyzed the situation, the Kilur gave a drawn-out and lunged up. Its two massive forelimbs uprooted the foot-thick vines like they were weeds.


    "Well, I never assumed it will be easy." Having wasted a chunk of his mana in thatst seed attack, Ryu was careful enough to maintain his distance when the hulking beast charged in his direction.


    Leveraging his agility, Ryu effortlessly dodges the beast. In reaction, it growled and with another lunge stood up on its two hind legs. Before the boy can awe at the impressive scene, the Kilur''s front ws revealed themselves.


    *Shang* *Shang* A sound simr to a sharp scimitar slicing through air rang out and Ryu discovered two mana des carrying the swiping momentum of the ws to him.


    There was no time to move. His mind willed and his hands moved. *Bang* *Bang* In what can be said to be the nick of time, Ryu saved himself behind a shield of roots that had been raised from the ground and then weaved into a cocoon.


    "That was dangerous.." *Shang* *Shang* The giant echidna was not in the mood to give him any respite. The sound of mana des slicing through the air repeated themselves and the boy leaped to his right.


    *Boom* The shield of roots was torn apart by thest attack, the shockwaves from it throwing the boy further off. *Thud* *Thud* Ryu rolled to the ground and the Kilur took this opportunity to close the distance between them.


    *BOOM* Kilur''s paws crashed against Ryu''s tiny fist, creating an ear-buzzing st. To the utter shock of the beast, the boy actually managed to soak up the entire momentum of its paw attack.


    *GRRRRR* Enraged, it swept down with its left paw. Its heavy forearms carried a lot more power behind it. Ryu promptly blocked it, but the strike sent the boy flying.


    "Shit.." Ryu felt his left shoulder dislocate as his back hit the timber. Without any break, he pushed himself off right before two mana des traveled to him and shed the tree in half.


    "Hope this works." Having never tried out this new technique in, Ryu held his arms out. Wood from the surrounding reached out over to his fingers. The thin branches rolled around his pinky and then eventually all around his hands.


    *GGRRR* Obviously, the Kilur was smart enough to take ount of this strange phenomenon. The giant furry creature dragged its hind legs over the dirt and pounced.


    *Rumble* The hulking mass of muscles dropping on the ground shook the earth itself and the ensuing mayhem forced Ryu back. But the shockwaves emerging from thending were not the end, rather it was just the beginning.


    *Shing* *Shing* *Shing* Like bolts of lightning, a cluster of sharp des chopped in all directions. "Fuckkk.." Ryu was grossly unprepared to deal with this disaster.


    Bundling the branches wrapped around his arms, he saved his head from knives shaped mana des. *Shang* *Shang* Despite covering himself under a thick coat of vegetation, Ryu had a dozen wounds open up all over his body.


    Starting from his chest to his thighs blood seeped out from the cuts. Agony prevailed all over him, gnawing on his strength. "Now you have done it.." Ryu feigned anger, thumping his chest as more thicket coiled around him.


    "Time to test the progress I made." Ryu was positive he could probably put an end to this battle with the help of his wood clones. Nevertheless, master Lyod had specifically instructed him not to use that ability.


    In the old man''s words, that ability of his was kind of broken and Ryu agreed with his verdict. He can not resort to cloning until pushed into a corner.


    "Let''s train then.." *BANG* Now covered in an armor of shrubs and branches, the boy squarely faced off against an opponent multiple times his own size.


    Yes, the armor looked hideous. But who cared? It did its job perfectly. On one hand, it levied a strong arm strength to the boy, at the same time sealing his wounds.


    ***


    In the skies above thends in between the capital of the Cylon Empire and one of its major city, Gustump, a wyvern glided over the air currents. With a wingspan of over 20 meters, it easily carried two people on its back.


    "Mind telling me how this issue affects you?" The maskeddy in the front raised her doubts after a long while of no interaction between herself and her travel buddy.


    "What issue?" Shm feigned ignorance making his inquisitor huff in open contempt. "Cat''s out of the bag, my man. I can tell that the news of the governor''s spawn had affected you."


    "So what? I did have some interaction with the governor. Having visited the ce frequently, I have known the boy since he was a snotty brat. Obviously, I will be sad at the news of his sudden demise."


    While Felica can tell the man was speaking the truth, she had a hunch he was not telling her the whole truth. Nevertheless, she didn''t want to put him in a spot.


    "Hm.. so you did have interactions with someone other than women? That''s a wee change of pace." Shm sniffled in mockery at her attempts to take a pot shot on him.


    "If you have so much time to butt heads with me, why not better guide your mount and put its back into flying? He can very easily go faster. This lousy bastard is simply not trying." *Wrrrreeer* Shm''s words triggered a reaction from the wyvern who raised its head to re at the man.


    "You know he can understand you, don''t you?" Felicia cautioned but the man remained unimpressed. "Why else will I say it out loud?"


    *Whirl* Both the man and woman had to lower their head when their mount decided to do a barrel roll mid-air to register its protest. It took Felicia plenty of effort to calm it down.


    "He is no servant of mine, so don''t be harsh on him. Also, you are in no position to tell me how I should conduct myself, peasant. So just shut up and enjoy the ride.. haha.."


    The wyvern made sure to perform another barrel roll albeit a safer one this time, showing its support for Felicia''s words.


    ***


    Half an hour had passed since Ryu had begun battling the Kilur. He had not expected a simple beast to give him such a hard time. *Bang* Standing atop the defeated giant echidna-like magical beast, the boy put it out of its misery.


    "It was a good fight." Afternding in this world, Ryu found himself changing in a lot of ways. Before this, he never really cared for any life other than a human''s.


    Yet, after fighting to the death with this single Kilur, Ryu can''t help but feel respect for it. No creature likes to die. This Kilur was a living example of that, doing its best to survive.


    Bringing his hands together, the green-haired boy bent over and bowed his head towards the departed soul. He didn''t believe in god, but if there was one, he will pray for his opponent to find peace in death.

 Chapter 340: First task: Hunt a Kilur 3

    Chapter 340: First task: Hunt a Kilur 3


    "Master Lyod.. ahh.. it''s been two hours since the boy is gone? You sure he will be fine?" Courtney was troubled since Ryu had not returned for quite some time now. Added to that, since the boy was on a hunt, she was doubly worried for his safety.


    Comfortably tucked inside his hammock, Lyod opened one eyelid to respond to her. "Man you guys are a pain in the ass. How many times do I need to tell you that he is safe?"


    "He is still in the range of my senses. I am just as concerned for his safety as you are,dies." Lyod reprimanded the women for disturbing him constantly.


    "You sure about that old master Lyod? If I may say so, I heard you snore not a long while ago." Jenny was the most ruthless out of the three. Lyod instantly panicked. "Preposterous!!"


    "You must have heard wrongly. Are you hinting that I am a cker at my job? Do you know how old I am, little girl?" "How exactly does age tie into this?" Jenny''s swift retort left the man red-faced and with veins popping all over his head.


    Jenny remained brave but Itzel formally intervened to stop the young and the old from brawling it out. "Let''s not stretch out the matter more than it is necessary. If master Lyod believes it, we must follow his lead."


    Both Jenny and Lyod huffed, unconvinced but not very willing to fight it out. ''Dammit.. did I actually fall asleep?'' Lyod cursed his old ass in his mind. Last night he exerted himself much more than his capacity, now he was dealing with heavy eyelids. Vying to remain vignt this time, he cked back into a cozy hammock.


    "Looks like your boy is already heading back. Now can all of you rest easy?" While Itzel took to educating a rebellious Jenny on the topic of ''respecting your elders'', Lyod chimed in with the status update.


    Their faces bloomed and just like the old man prophesied, Ryu actually emerged from behind the trees, heading their way. "Yo..!!"


    "Brother.." Jenny was the most excited to see the boy whose condition can be best described as pathetic. "Brother.. you are hurt?" She didn''t recognize them at first, but as the girl approached the boy for a hug, she can better observe his bloody wounds.


    "Yeah, I little." Ryu let the girl hug him partially and then walked over. Once Itzel saw the wounded boy, she vaguely realized why he needed a maid. "I will bring out the herbs."


    Even though no one had told her to do so, Itzel had been mindful enough to collect the medicinal herbs just in case. "Courtney, bring him water." She directed the otherdy who was too shocked to react on her own.


    "How did it go?" Contrary to the females, Lyod was calm as a cucumber. "It was a lot to handle.. but yeah, not too hard once I put my head into it."


    Watching the old man nodded, Ryu gulped the water Courtney offered him. "I would have been saved a few ounces of blood had you told me about its ability to conjure metal mana."


    Ryu looked around. Not finding anything to rest his ass upon, he grabbed onto his next best option. Courtney had a hunch she will be called upon and hence delivered herself to the ground within Ryu even asking her for it.


    Lyod watched in visible awe as the grown woman got on her for limbs to transform herself into a makeshift bench for the boy. However much he can me him for being a womanizer, Lyod will have to agree his student had an unbeatable talent in that department.


    "I deliberately didn''t mention that point. I wanted to check if you were prudent enough to rake your target before initiating an attack." Lyod took a small pause and then sat up in his cloth hammock.


    "Kilur''s do possess a deceiving look. From the outside, they give an impression of a giant meatball that''s only good at physical attacks. In truth, they are equally good in mana attacks. But I am sure you must be all aware of it at this point."


    Seated on his human bench, Ryu nodded then extended his arms and legs to let Jenny undress himpletely. "Real fights are truly much more diverse and dangerous.. uff.."


    The burning pain across his body was a cruel reminder of that fact. "Hehe.. that''s for sure. Each wound you register, make sure to remember it so that you don''t repeat your mistakes." Ryu can understand the point the old man was trying to make.


    He was trying to refine him such that he can stand on his own when pushes to shove. "Aaahhh.. easy there.." Ryu winced in pain when Itzel pressed a handful of crushed herbal paste over his lower chest region, directly upon the open wound.


    "I hope you made some learning like that?" Lyod mentioned, to which Ryu pecked his head severely. "I did make a few discoveries like taking the armor of your opponent into ount when shooting them haha.. Damn.. that seed was aplete waste."


    Looking back upon his blunder, Ryu can''t believe he squandered off so much mana for nothing in return. Lyod didn''t ask for much detail, since he can easily figure out how the battle must have gone simply because of his vast experience.


    Itzel was diligently covering Ryu''s thighs under the medicinal paste when he grabbed her exposed boobs. Though she red at him for being frivolous even at such a time, he only smile back at him. "Distraction.. hehe.."


    Considering his condition, Itzel wasted no further time than that, focusing on the job at hand. Jenny wanted to help only to be swatted away by her mother, citing herck of skill.


    "I still don''t understand one thing, master." Ryu brought Jenny to the side and whispered a few sybles in her ears, making the girl smile brightly.


    "Hmm? What is it?" Lyod was curious to know about it since the boy had always been a lot smarter than his corresponding age.


    Ryu took a break, observing Jenny walking around him before settling on the ground right behind him. He shifted his ass somewhat over Courtney''s back such that the young girl could ess his asshole from there.


    "I mean.. was it necessary for me to kill the Kilur? I had already defeated it thoroughly, what''s the need to take a life unnecessarily?" Ryu was no saint. He would have very easily ughtered the while herd if they had been of any use to him.


    But that was not the case here. Lyod didn''t make any such demands of him. There was nothing of importance on a Kilur''s body that can be called precious. What purpose did taking the life of a beast served?


    "Hahahaha.. It was necessary.. very necessary. There were two reasons in my mind." Lyod had a peal of long and heartyughter.


    Meanwhile, uninterested in the master-disciple conversation, Jenny had taken her stance under Ryu''s elevated backside. On her knees, she eagerly ced her soft left hand over his bun and proceeded to rub the middle finger of her right hand over the sphincter.


    Applying the pressure on her digit, Jenny observed her dainty finger slide easily into the narrow tunnel. Having yed with her mother''s anus for extended periods yesterday, Jenny found it fascinating to do the same for Ryu this time.


    Her finger wiggled until it was securely lodged inside the warm bore, finding it not much different from her mother''s. The only difference was the severeck of flexibility Ryu''s asshole offered.


    Compared to the boy, Itzel''s anus was a lot more stretchable with a spacious rectum on the other side. Ryu was the opposite of that. Jenny could barely force a single finger inside his bowels, while her mother managed to fit in three Virgos inside her at once.


    Just like he told her, Jenny tottered her finger back and forth in the tight space, massaging the strained rectum. "Eat it, girl." Ryu warranted in a soft voice, making the girl giggle and yfully retrieve her finger from his butt.


    He saw her enthusiastically swallow it down, sucking on her digit as if to win his approval. Ryu''s hands grabbing Itzel''s bosom turned stringent, kneading the set of breasts with a heavy hand.


    "Where is your attention, brat? I am in the middle of something." Lyod was doneughing incoherently when he realized Ryu was busy patting the head of the little girl while groping her mom at the same time.


    "Haha.. I am listening, master. So you were telling something about the Kilur." Lyod rolled his eyes at his pathetic attempt to salvage the topic at hand. "Huh.. as I mentioned, I wanted to find out your attitude towards life."


    "I am d that you questioned my motivations to kill a being. This feeling of empathy is what separates us from the beastmen. Remember, humans never kill for fun."


    "Other than that, it was imperative for you to learn how to take life away. If you hesitate to kill an opponent that can be fatal for you or your loved one, it will only spell disasterter."


    Lyod took long pauses, giving the boy enough time to soak in all the knowledge. "A single split second of hesitation can very well change the course of the battle."


    "If your opponent is fighting to kill and you are fighting too unwillingly to do the same, you are already at a massive disadvantage." Ryu nodded. Even against that wild Kilur, he could count a dozen times when any dy in judgment would have critically injured him.


    He appreciated that Lyod didn''t impart this lesson before he fought the beast. Otherwise, he would have never grasped so much from the experience.


    "I am learning a lot, old master. You have my gratitude." Even though Lyod didn''t mention it, Ryu can think of another reason to kill the animal.


    His fight against the giant echidna had left it fatally injured. There was no way it could have survived the wild in such conditions even if he had let it go. Death was a better optionpared to that.


    "Haha.. it''s great that you can understand. That''s all for today. Sleep early. Tomorrow we will be traveling further deep into the forest. Beasts on the outskirts are not going to bring out your buried potential." With that, Lyod fell back in his cozy bed, intent on fully enjoying his vacation-cum-training session.


    Ryu took some time to digest whatever the old master mentioned. Lyod was truly wise. "From tomorrow, you don''t need to kill your opponents until it''s a situation of life and death. I think you have learned your lesson." He heard thestmandment from the old guy, happy to oblige.


    *Sigh* "Life is hard.." With a heavy breath, Ryu admired the softness of Itzel''s doughy bust. Yes, this new life had its benefits when it came to sex and living a free life, but simultaneously right now he was at a much higher risk than he had ever been in hisst life.


    Itzel was done with her preliminary first aid task. Noticing a sudden somberness on Ryu''s face, she can make out his feelings. "It''s fine, boy. So what if life is hard? We still got to live. You can''t expect a man to give up living just because things aren''t going his way?"


    She was right. Even a damn Kilur fought until itsst breath. Wouldn''t he be worse than an animal if he let life drag him down? "Hmph.. I don''t need your motivation, Ms. Priestess." Ryu rolled his eyes at his new maid, making her break out with a beautiful smile.


    s.. her smile was not long-lived because Ryu had taken hold of the back of her head. He forced her head into his groins, rubbing the thick piece of sweaty meat on her face. Itzel grumbled.. but to no relief.

 Chapter 341: Martas adventurers

    Chapter 341: Marta''s adventurers


    It was nighttime at Marta''s ce and she was busy preparing dinner for her family. Since Courtney had left with Ryu, today her mother was the one giving her a helping hand.


    "I don''t think I can ever forgetst night, mother." Marta remarked, nking out a little. "Neither will I. It was a total st haha.." It ddened her that nca, her mother, shared the same sentiment.


    "Who would have known that the benefactor we all had been looking for will be such a young kid." Marta added while processing some ranch meat. Even though Ryu had awarded them three Virgos, one for each female family member, they collectively decided to save the fruits for Marta''s son.


    Virgos might be able to nourish their bodies, but in the end, its effect will be limited to adults. Instead, it might help Marta''s growing son tremendously. As such, the family chose to continue with their meat diet for now.


    "A kid with a long shaft you can say." The olderdy added and then chuckled along with her daughter. "Not only that, he did actually use it very well. I can never imagine having such sex with anyone in our vige."


    "That''s impossible. Even if our men were healthy, it was foolish to expect them tost longer than the quarter of an hour, much less do it for hours without break." nca remarked, pretty confident in her judgment.


    "Whatever you say, mother, it''s not even been a day and I am already craving it.." Marta could not help but push her hands into her skirt. Without any hindrance from an undergarment, her fingers traced the boundaries of her crotch.


    nca noticed this, smiling bitterly. Can she really me Marta? Damn.. even she who was almost at the end of her menstrual cycle was no different. "Don''t act like a kid, Marta. You very well know it was a one-time thing. Young benefactor must be a busy guy."


    "Hmph.. I should have made something up. That way I might have been able to apany little Courtney." Marta ignored her mother altogether, lost in her fantasies.


    nca smiled ruefully. First, it was Courtney.. now even her elder daughter seems to have been charmed by the young city boy. "What are you doing, girl?" Yet, her surprise didn''t end there because a frustrated Marta had picked thedle and was now rubbing its wooden handle along her bare pussy.


    "I can''t help it, mother... I am burning from inside." Marta unwrapped her tits and putting her back against the wall, she introduced thedle into her cunt. "Oufghh.." She released a muffled groan from her dry throat.


    "But.. you.. you have a husband girl." nca had her palm on her face as she watched her daughter start to ravage her own pussy.


    "Haha.. after what we experienced yesterday, do you think I want to return to that?" Saying that Marta pushed thedle further inside her pussy, moaning in the process.


    A red-faced nca can only stare in disbelief as her horny daughter began moving the upside-downdle between her stretched pussy lips. "Where did you learn to do that?"


    Marta bit her lips and her left hand sped herrge tits, pinching the pink bud that standing up in attention. "I don''t know. But I must do something." That was her only answer.


    Observing thedle pick up the pace, ncained once again. "What utter foolishness! You think a piece of wood can satisfy you better than a real penis?"


    "Can''t tell unless I try it." Marta replied in a teasing tone, not willing to stop what had already begun. Her hand crushed her tits harder than ever, while her right hand jerked the piece of utensils in her cunt.


    "Did you see it, mother? Many a time, I saw him insert his shaft into some woman''s anus. What do you think that was?" Marta questioned her mother amid her moans.


    "How would I know? I have never seen something quite like that." nca spread her hands out, failing to give a concrete answer. "Haha.. how fascinating. It didn''t look much different than having regr vaginal sex, just in the wrong hole... Mhhhh.."


    "It didn''t look like it was a mistake either. He was doing that deliberately, I wonder what that was all about." nca remarked dazedly.


    "You know, this afternoon when I dropped by Mrs. Itzel''s ce, he did something simr to me." This confession from Marta was a piece of news for her mother. "He did? You mean he inserted it in your butthole?"


    Marta clicked her tongue while continuing to poke her pussy with the woodendle. "Ahhh.. he did.." She looked visibly tranced when recounting her exchange with the boy.


    **A few hours back**


    Marta saw Ryu disappear into the bathroom. She tried to ignore this development for a while, choosing to talk to Itzel to distract her mind. s.. the scene fromst night was fresh in her mind.


    "Mrs. Itzel, I will go and check on the boy. He might need a little rub." Marta made up an excuse to separate herself. Finding that no one was suspicious of her, she nonchntly walked up to the door and stepped inside the room.


    In therge bath, she located the bright-haired naked boy sitting in one corner and pouring water on his head. Tiptoeing towards him, she kneeled right behind him.


    Ryu noticed her at that instant. "You need to take your clothes off if you want to join me." The young boy didn''t look all that surprised to find the middle-aged woman sneaking up on him.


    "Hehe.. thank you." Marta disrobed herself in a blink and was back on her knees with her hands massaging Ryu''s shoulders for him. "You worked hard for us, young master."


    Ryu only hummed back at her, not bothering to reply. Apart from her hands, he can feel another one of Marta''s bulging body part rub against him. Two long and uptight teats dragged on his back along with Marta''s movement.


    "Do you like that?" The big-breasted woman had seen how much Ryu appreciatesrge boobies. Hence she made sure to provide him with the most rxing experience she could.


    "Yeah. You are doing good." A giddy Marta could not have asked for anything better. Her hands slowly moved to massage his arms and then eventually his back.


    "Will you be visiting us, frequently young master? I can vouch for all of my fellowdies in this vige. We have never had experienced any pleasure greater than that."


    Her hands moved to rub Ryu''s chest. "Even if you don''t pay.. I am sure females in this vige will be totally willing to do it with you." "Hm.. you guys liked it that much?" Ryu raised his eyebrows, acting unconvinced.


    "You might not know because you don''t have a vagina, young master. But your things satisfied us in ways we never even knew was possible." Marta confessed in a heavy tone.


    Aughing Ryu reached out behind him and wrapping his arm around Marta, dragged her to the front. "Aaahh.." The woman reacted with a shriek. Her shock was partly because of Ryu''s rough handling and partly because he had already inserted three fingers in her pussy.


    Grabbing the woman by her pussy, Ryu sped her neck with his left hand. "Is that why you are dripping from here?" Marta felt like something break in her mind. Thoroughly mesmerized by the handsome visage of the boy, her hands searched for his meat stick on their own.


    "Indeed it is.." Marta had no qualms admitting it. Ryu''s tight grasp around her neck was progressively squeezing her throat, making it harder for her to breathe in.


    With her heart pounding in her chest, Marta found herself staring at the juicy lips of the more. "Oh.. I didn''t know that. How are you nning to return the favor then?"


    With her breathing thwarted, Marta struggled to speak up. "Oohhhmm.. I don''t know.. you can do whatever.. eeehh.. whatever you want." Her lips quivered while iterating her thoughts.


    Ryu was not naive enough to not be able to decipher her signals at this point. "Horny little whore.." Taking his right hand out of her warm and sticky cunt, Ryu pped Marta''s face.


    *Pahh* "Hehe.." She grinned back at him and not waiting for Ryu''s response, reached out to kiss the boy squarely on his lips. Her hands stroked the penis to live as her mouth fervently engaged in an amorous kiss.


    Having fully anticipated her move, Ryu had already stationed his hand onto her boobs, roughly crushing them. Marta''s hot breath was a reminder of how lusty she had be.


    "It''s an honor to have sex with you, young master. If I have to be a whore for it, then I am fine with that oue." Marta pulled her head back to recapitte her devotion before joining her lips back again.


    The amount of list clouding Marta''s head right now can be determined by the fact that after breaking the kiss, the woman resorted to licking Ryu all over. Starting from his neck, she traced his skin with her t tongue, eventually dragging it down to the boy''s semi-muscr chest.


    Her red lips sucked on Ryu''s nipples, at the same time as the tip of her oral appendage traced circles around them. "Mhhhh.." Ryu groaned in pleasure. Nothing needs to be said here. He had given the woman a free hand to please himself.


    Spending long durations suckling his nipples, Marta then moved her head down, this time ying with Ryu''s belly button. "I am so hungry.. young master.. mhhg..uygh.." She spoke her mind after the boy pinched the long pink buds on her breasts.


    Finally, after a long struggle, Marta found herself face to face with the organ she had desired for so long. Peeling the foreskin, she found herself face to face with the scary yet beautiful meat stick.


    Having fucked tons of womenst night, Ryu''s sex was releasing an extremely strong smell of semen. Marta took a deep whiff. "Ahhh.. it''s so good.."


    "Please don''t wash it just it, young master." Ryu smiled at the intoxicated look on her face. Patting her head, he let her keep smelling his cock. "I won''t.. smell it as much as you want. After all, you are a dirty little whore, aren''t you?"


    Marta''s face bloomed. "Hehe.. I love it when you call me that... Dirty little whore.. haha.. it sounds befitting." Not ashamed ofying her embarrassing desires out in open, Marta brought her head closer to Ryu''s dick head.


    Intent on taking in all of the strong smell of the boy, she touched the swelled knob with her nostrils. It was like Marta was drunk on the scent of his bodily fluids.


    Ryu smiled and collected her long hair from her face, just so he can have the best look at the insanely erotic sight. Time to time, the lewd woman will resort to rubbing the cock all over the skin of her face.


    At Ryu''s request, she also pped the fat dick across her cheeks. These frolics continued for the next few minutes when a satiated Marta have had enough semen smelling for one day.


    **Pissing scene ahead. Skip over to the next chapter if that''s something you can''t handle.**


    Seeing Marta swallow his cock into her mouth, Ryu felt an intense urge to dominate the big-titted woman. "Do you want me to im you, fat bitch?" He pped herrge breasts, watching them splendidly sway from side to side.


    Marta didn''t even know what he meant by calling her a bitch, but she liked the sound of it. "Yuuss.. mastoour.." She replied with the cock lodged in her mouth.


    "Great.. then remember not to spill anything that I deliver to you." Once again, Marta was confused by the boy. Nevertheless, she was willing to do anything.


    Getting down to her elbows, Marta swallowed more of his penis and then jerked her head to show her willingness to submit.


    Ryu on the other hand fixated his ass on the bathing stool. Both his hands held Marta''s face in ce as he hammered her throat with his cock until it was firmly inside her tonsils.


    "Here I go.." Everyone likes to have a long piss during a bath. Ryu was no different. And if you got to do it straight into a beautiful woman''s mouth, there was nothing better than tantalizing pleasure.


    The thick hose replenished Marta''s body with the required fluids. Her dry throat was inundated in a matter of seconds. Her hands instinctively tried to push her face away, but Ryu had been prepared for this very same scenario.


    "Drink it, cunt..!!" He didn''t let her head go, forcing the woman to gulp down the hot salty liquid. Marta can only shut her eyes and do as ordered.

 Chapter 342: Martas adventurers 2

    Chapter 342: Marta''s adventurers 2


    "You did what?" nca jerked in ce listening to the story narrated by her daughter. "Yes, I drank it all. I am not sure why he made me do that.. but it was exciting haha.." Martaughed out loud, looking down at her mother who was kneeling between her legs.


    nca didn''t realize how she ended up in a position like that. At the moment she was helping her daughter achieve a release by using the blunt end of a kitchendle to poke her pussy.


    "When did something like that be an exciting thing to do?" Sheined. "Huh.. you won''t understand mother.. things like these, every woman got to experience it on their own."


    nca gulped hard. Why would her daughter lie? Also, she has had first-hand experience with the god-level skills Ryu possessed. For their small vige, he might as well be a sex god incarnate.


    "Hmph.. whatever. Then what happened?" nca huffed. "Hehe.. I will tell you. But first, I need some force behind those jabs mum. I can''t feel anything with a such half-hearted effort." Marta retorted in a disgruntled voice.


    Only now when nca had thedle in hand did she realize what a man must go through to push his dick inside a pussy. It''s not even been five minutes since she took over and her arms were already hurting.


    "I am trying my best. This is not working." The more aroused Marta got, the more her vagina contracted, making it ever harder for nca to push the wood inside the tight muscles.


    "Uughh.. just use both hands mum." Marta advised. This was the very first time the mother-daughter duo had engaged in such an act. Thus it was taking them a lot of trial and error to get into the best possible position.


    "Open your legs wider.. and try not to stretch it out, I will not be able to do this for long." nca now fucked her daughter with the force of both her hands. The olderdy suddenly felt respect pour out of her heart for the young kid.


    How unfathomably strong the green-haired boy must have been to prate the whole vige in a single night. She can only shake her head at her previous ignorance.


    "Ohhhh.. yess.. like that.. uughmm.." Marta''s moans turned louder as nca picked up pace inside her. "Once.. once I was done with that.. mhhh.. he.. he ravaged my face for.. for ten minutes.. continuously."


    ***


    "Uuogghh.. ouughhgg.. oufghh.." Marta''s throat made strange gurgling noises that she had never heard before. Then again, with the size of a normal penis around here, none of them could fill her mouth up to this extent.


    Ryu was standing on his feet with hunched thighs that brought his crotch to the same height as Marta''s head. Tears rolled down her eyes but she was not ready to ask for a timeout.


    "You are a good girl..." Ruy sloshed his pecker into the inside of Marta''s cheeks, then repeatedly smacked the impression formed. Next, he jostled the stick over to the other cheek, smacking that as well.


    "Aaahhh.. cough.. cough.. snufff.." Impressed with her resilience, Ryu pulled his dick out from between her lips and gave the woman some time to catch her breath.


    Marta''s face was covered in a mixture of tears, saliva, and cum. Even so, her outward appearance was actually much better off than the insides.


    She coughed hard to clear the multiple pathways of her head that had been blocked by the extra sticky cum. There was semen in her throat, semen in her nose, semen in her airways.. everything was clogged.


    "Haha.. it was so thrilling." Anyone can tell Marta had all the qualities of being a high-quality slut simply by how she chose to define her deep-throating experience.


    While many other women might have been brought onto the verge of crying by the excessive pounding their throat received, Marta was instead captivated.


    "My heart is beating like crazy.." She added before sitting back on her butt. Despite being tormented for so long by the veiny piece of meat, her hands refused to let it go.


    As Ryu stepped closer to her, she ced her head right under his ball sack and attached her lips to it. Marta sucked on his balls with great enthusiasm, giving Ryu some time to think about how to fuck her next.


    "Did I fuck your asshole yesterday?" Having spent his time with so many women, Ryu could not recall if he drilled Marta in her ass or not.


    "You mean sticking it in my anus?" Marta reiterated, confirming of she understood him correctly. Seeing the boy nod, she hurriedly shook her head in reply. "I saw you do it too many other women, but not to me."


    Ryu recalled inspecting every asshole for its flexibility before prating it. Hecked the time to properly train the vigedies on how to have anal sex. Hence, only those who were loose enough were in luck for him to even try prating them in the second hole. And seemingly, Marta had failed that flexibility test.


    "Let''s do it right now then." Ryu yanked the woman by her hair and made her stand up on her feet. "Put your hands on it and stick your ass out." He said, pointing to the bathing stool.


    "Ahh? Is.. is it going to hurt?" Marta was a brave woman, ready to take on new challenges. And had it not been for the size of Ryu''s genitalia, she would have readily offered her backdoor for exploration.


    "Hehe.. of course, it''s going to hurt a little. But don''t worry, I know you can take it." A hesitant Marta gave a slight nod and took the position she was asked to retain by the boy.


    Even after having had sex with so many women of varying ages and sizes, if someone asked Ryu about it, he will tell them every one of thedies was unique in their own regard. What better factor to base his conclusion on than the convex ass cheeks in front of him.


    Salivating at the very sight of them, Ryu put his hands on the smooth skin. His fingers dug in the soft meat, grasping it hard until it was painted in a shade of bright red.


    *Whack* "Aaahh.." Marta screamed when the boy brought his open palm right on her bulging buttock. Ryu was not pulling his punches, he spanked the other ass cheek just as hard, evoking a simr screech from the grown woman.


    After six more ps like that, Ryu paused and felt the warmth being discharged by the vited ass. Spankings like these always reminded him of the morous aunt who loved it when he will beat her ass as a punishment.


    ''Heck.. it''s not even been two days and I am already feeling homesick.'' Ryu relented, before shaking his head and getting rid of his feelings. Aunt Suna belonged to him, he can have her whenever he wanted.


    "Stay right here.." Ryu stepped back to find some type of lubrication. Even his hometowncked any sort of lotions so it will be foolish to expect this neglected vige will have anything simr.


    This ce was so deprived that he didn''t even find a soap that he could use. In the end, Ryu managed to find a shabby bottle with some leftover oil in it. Bringing it over, he first poked Marta''s tight anus with his middle finger.


    Immediately, Ryu realized why he must have dropped the idea of doing her assst night. She was exceptionally tight in there. Even his finger found it hard to burrow its way into the rectum.


    "Rx it as much as you can, otherwise it will not be fun." He administered the advice making a timid Marta forcefully stretch her sphincter as much as she possibly could.


    This allowed Ryu to bottom out his finger inside the cozy intestinal walls. "Muhhh.." Initially, to have a foreign object enter her bowels was an uncanny sensation to put it lightly.


    But when Ryu continued to fuck her arse with his finger, it invoked a sense of adventurism in Marta. Her bowels rxed, giving Ryu a chance to push in his index finger as well.


    Having made a passageway inside the ass, Ryu was not in a mood to spend any more time after her. He pulled his fingers out and followed it by shoving the nozzle of the oil bottle he had recently fetched.


    Marta felt wetness make inroads into her anus. Taking into ount the size difference between her poor sphincter and Ryu''s cock, Marta can very well guess what was the need for the oil.


    Ryu was obviously preparing herself for an eventual pration of her backdoor. Her skin crawled just by the thought of it. Regardless, she was no different than a chicken on the chopping board. There was very little she could do, other than waiting for the inevitable.


    Like a gentleman, Ryu didn''t hurry. He made sure to get the woman used to his three fingers. Only then he ced the tip of his dick over the gape.


    "Here I go.." "Aaaghhhh..." Like Ryu had promised, the event was definitely painful. Marta screamed out with her fingers curling into her balls and her ass squeezed together in a protective manner.


    Blood spilled from her broken asshole but Ryu didn''t feel bad for it. This was a one-time thing. Now Marta''s anus had been stretched enough to amodate even thergest cocks.


    "You can cry if you want.. there is no harm in that." He caressed her hips to console the woman. Marta shook her head and then proceeded to wipe the tears off her face.


    "It''s okay. I am ready.. push it further in." They might becking in cultivation, but the woman in this vige was a total hardo. Marta knew there was arge portion of Ryu''s penis still waiting to find shelter in her ass. Since the entrance muscle was already broken, they might as well go all the way.


    "Brave.." Ryu praised and jerked his waist to force himself even further down the narrow tunnel. "Eeeaahhhh.." Marta gnashed her teeth. Her nails dug in her palms and her legs shivered. All in all, she was in agony.


    Aware that it will hurt her even more if he stopped, Ryu pushed on. He took a slow pause, slowly retrieving his cock out and then thrusting it back inside, this time drilling the bowels even harder.


    Marta''s entire body will jerk with every heavy jab from the boy. After ten minutes of backbreaking struggle, Marta got used to this new sensation. More than nine inches of hard meat was buried soundly inside her anal tract.


    Ryu was gently shaking his midsection, taking long extended plunges into Marta''s soft anus. "Does it feel any better now?" He asked her, making the woman toss her head back and reveal a naughty grin.


    "Yes. It doesn''t hurt as much." She wiggled her butt in agreement with her words. "Then tell me how it feels.." Ryu crisscrossed his hand, grappling her alternate as he picked up the pace of his humps.


    "Uuughhh.. ouuuu.." Marta howled like crazy but simultaneously moved her ass topliment his motion. "Haha.. ahhh.. it feels like nothing I have ever felt.. your cock is filling me up.. it''s so exciting... Uhhhh.."


    Marta''s anal muscles began contracting like crazy, making it difficult for Ryu to navigate the tight alleyway. He responded by increasing the intensity of his thrusts, forcefully creating his own path inside of Marta.


    Her pussy quivering, Marta''s arousal meter was in overdrive. With her red countenance, she was losing focus in her eyes. Very soon, her mind broke down, turning her into a sex zombie.

 Chapter 343: Second task: Defeat a Dodoma

    Chapter 343: Second task: Defeat a Dodoma


    "I can''t believe you went so far.." nca sighed regretfully. To think Marta will kiss the boy of her own volition.. she can''t fathom what drove her to take such a drastic step.


    "He is just a kid, mother. It''s not a big deal." Marta shrugged her shoulders. Vaginal fluids running down her thighs indicated that just came from a heavy orgasm.


    "That is how you will justify it? You are a married woman with a child, Marta. How long are you going to act dumb?" nca can only reprimand her at this point. What''s done was done. No one can change it.


    "Hehe.. isn''t it a good justification. Didn''t you see how hard he worked for us? I just wanted to return some favor.. that''s it." The busty woman draped her clothes back on, now a lot more clear-headed after the release of lust polluting her brain.


    nca was at a loss. She can neither approve Marta''s deeds nor deny her im. "Once Ryu returns, I must have him do it in your ass as well. I bet you will love it just as much." Martaughed seeing her mother scowled at her.


    "Ahem.. aunt Marta?" The mother-daughter pair were surprised by a young boy calling out to them. "Do you need some help?"


    A bare-chested Marta turned around to find her little guest on the kitchen doorstep. "Hahaha.. aren''t you too young for helping us out in the kitchen, Juttu?"


    The boy standing at the entrance was stunned for a minute, unable to break his gaze away from Mrs. Marta''s heavy tits. "Noo.. I am used to helping out. Me and my sister know how to cook simple dishes."


    "Wow.." Marta beamed back a smile, fully aware that the boy was taking time to check out her naked boobs.


    Not minding his gaze, she stepped forth and wrapped her arms around him. "I didn''t know you were so skilled, little guy. Mrs. Itzel must be proud of you." Juttu blushed heavily when the giant pieces of soft mammary nds crushed against his chest. Marta''s hug was so strong, he was certain to be can feel her uptight nipples.


    Marta swept his hair, ruffled his head, and then looked around. The boy must have been bored. Apart from them, there were three grown men in the house who can''t really socialize with the boy. Other than that she had a son as well but he was a little too young to be apany to Juttu as well.


    "Help me crush these meatballs then. You think you can do that?" Finding some misceneous task, she offered it to the boy who knocked his head in reply. "Yeah, it''s easy. I will do that."


    **Next morning**


    "10 O''clock direction.. approximately 10 miles away.. a rocky cliff.." Ryu repeated the instructions to himself. "This certainly matches the description." Standing atop a cliff that ended up in a ravine below, the boy hypothesized.


    To his left, he noticed another almost vertical cliff that was much bigger than the one he found himself standing atop. Needless to say, Ryu and his group had moved much further into the forestednds.


    This meant dangers had multiplied by a factor of ten. When a carefree master like Mr. Lyod tells you to be cautious, Ryu knew this task was going to involve a lot of danger.


    "If he was so worried, the old geezer should have told me a little more than ''the beast is capable of flight''.. hmph.." Traveling ten miles the first thing in the morning was never a pleasant experience.


    Ryu cursed out while descending from the current cliff, his target being the second, muchrger cliff. After a horrendous downward climb, the boy managed to crash the rest of the height by the means of some urate jumps.


    *Thump* His feetnded on the ravine, the first thing Ryu noticed was the sparse vegetation all around him. Other than not knowing the exact capabilities of the beast he was hunting, the one thing that agitated him the most was the ck soil underneath his feet.


    Ryu channelized the mana within his body. Much to his frustration, even after casting area-wide magic, a single nt broke the surface and emerged in response.


    Disadvantage. Great disadvantage. That was the only word echoing in his head right now. This was not a suitable battlefield for him. Having just gotten a wide-angle view of this entire area from the higher ground, Ryu was aware that this whole ravine is not much different.


    Ryu got down and collected a fistful of the soil. "This can''t be.." He looked like someone pulled the rug from under his feet. The earth in his hand.. it wasn''t even soil. "This is.. ash?"


    With his brows bunched up, Ryu clicked his tongue in anger. "What a pain in the ass. I bet that old bastard deliberately chose this location." There was no doubt in his mind that Lyod had nned all this.


    Theck of vegetation actually created another very big adversity for him. That being theck of cover to hide. Stepping into this open area of ash and dust meant any creature can very easily track his movement.


    And knowing that the beast he was asked to take down can fly, meaning that Ryu felt like he was already being watched. The sky overhead was clear with the morning sun still touching the horizon.


    Trepidation filling his heart, Ryu pressed on. Every footstep of his left a deep impression on the ashy ground. A serenity prevailed in the ravine with not a single trace of wind blowing.


    Finally, when he had traveled more than a hundred meters, Ryu felt stiffy in his nose. The charred smell surrounding him had only grown stronger with every step.


    All his senses raised to their epitome, he will make sure to take a sweeping nce after a dozen steps. *Bam* Right when he was about to make his next surveince stoppage, Ryu heard something and immediately dropped to the ground.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Crash* His vision zoomed onto the rocky cliff he was heading towards. A boulder seems to have been disced for some unknown reason, tumbling its way down and creating a loud bang in the process.


    Scared stiff, Ryu''s eyes traced the entire cliff, trying to find if there was a living being hiding in in sight. However, to his relief, there was no such thing.


    Even after waiting for a full minute, he could not catch any suspicious movement. Assuming the recent rock slide to be a spontaneously urring natural event, Ryu gathered his courage to start moving once again.


    *Busshh* Suddenly, Ryu can''t help but feel like the atmosphere around him had gotten eerily peaceful. So much so that despite his best efforts to sneak in silently, his boots dropping in the dry ash inadvertently made a sound.


    *Shang* A whistling noise struck Ryu. As soon as it happened, the boy knew where to look. Turning his head up, he saw a gigantic creature hovering in the sky right on top of his head. A Dodoma? The being matched the description Lyod had listed down.


    He had been discovered. The fact that this thing was clearly nowhere in the sky just a minute back, Ryu discerned that it must have taken flight when he saw the boulder skid from the cliff.


    "Fuck.. let''s just hope there is not more than one." His cover blown, Ryu stood up to hold his ground. The beast was not a bird as he had earlier anticipated, rather it was a kind of reptile that was using its wings to glide through the skies.


    Its coarse skin very closely resembled the rocky background pertaining to the cliff on which it must have resided. This perfect camouge must have been the reason why it managed to avoid being located.


    Ryu was still busy scrutinizing his opponent when he saw its bulging neck glowed red likeva. *Buk* It blurted out a small ming rock that dropped from the sky like a meteor.


    "Dammit.." It would be foolish to expect the beast to give up on its advantage andnd on the ground to fight like a man. Ryu rebuked himself and ran.


    *BOOOM* Although the boy managed to outrun the ming rock, what he didn''t take into ount was the massive explosion that followed. The force from the st threw him down to the ground, leaving him rolling in the ash.


    Sweat covered Ryu''s head in an instant. The st diameter.. it was easily 20 meters across. Had he not made haste, the falling grenade would have very easily proven to be life-threatening.


    *Buk* Ryu didn''t even need to look up. He was under attack once again. The ming rock descended with a shrill whizzing sound. Jumping back on his feet, he dashed. *Boom*


    Barely escaping the st radius, Ryu had no other choice but to run back for shelter. This fight can not be any more one-sided. *Buk* The reptilian blurted ming rocks that were stored in its sac one by one, urately targetting the human below.


    Too bad for it, Ryu was quick on his feet. He avoided running in a strained line, making it harder for the Dodoma tond the bombs on top of his head.


    In a mad rush, Ryu managed to avoid three more sts in order to reach the same cliff he had recently dropped down from. Finding a cave in the wall, he slid through the gap and hid himself in it. *BOOOM*


    Another bomb fell right outside the entrance of the cave, buzzing Ryu''s eardrums. He had his own suspicions about the mana affinity of a Dodoma once he discovered the ashy grounds.


    Still, this was even more dangerous than mes. One wrong move and Ryu could have very easily lost one of his limbs. Even now, he wasn''t unhurt. There were a few shrapnels that simply could not be avoided and they had gotten embedded in his back.


    *Thud* *Hurrrruuurrr* Something heavynded outside his cave. Thankfully, the crack was not wide enough for his pursuer to wiggle in. *Bang* That certainly didn''t stop the creature to ram its massive body over the small entrance.


    Now that the Dodoma was on the ground, Ryu got a closer look at it. This thing was built like a tank covered with the rock formation. One-on-one, this guy will make mince meat out of the Kilur he hunted yesterday.


    Ryu was not even done catching his breath when he noticed the bulge in the beast''s neck grow uncontrobly. Hot air filled the cave as the Dodoma charged for its next attack.


    "Persistent bastard.." Ryu ran deeper into the crevice, totally anticipating the iing st. "Shield..!!" Acting fast, he conjured multiple roots from the ground, creating a curtain that saved him from the shrapnel.


    Safe in the dark corner, he can still hear the Dodoma attempting in vain to get inside. Removing his shirt, Ryu picked out the tiny stones that had punctured his back. "I must think of something to shoot this guy down."


    Ryu was confident in taking the beast on despite all the disadvantages. But what was he going to do if midway through the fight it took off and chose to rely on long-ranged attacks? He can''t be caught helpless once again, it was way too dangerous the first time itself.


    "Guess I can''t keep saving them forever." Hands in his pocket, Ryu fiddled with the seeds he kept for any emergency. If he had to create something big to take down this guy, he will have to rely on some help.


    Even so, trying to grow them in the ash was going to be no easy task either. Gritting his teeth, the boy sat down to rest and fully recover. After a while, he heard the annoyed Dodoma drag its heavy body away from the cave.

 Chapter 344: One last time..!

    Chapter 344: Onest time..!


    Pa woke up with a severe headache. There was a blonde man in the bed with her. "Ughh.." With a groan, she got up. The nket slipped down from her body, exposing her bare breasts. "Fuck.."


    She cursed, finding herself to have overstayed for another day. Every day she spent in this town was dying her crucial mission, putting it at risk. Although she was fully confident of capturing the green-haired brat no matter how far he ran. This can in no waypensate for the gross negligence of duty.


    "Awake?" Eric heard the woman beside himsh out and opened his eyes as well. Finding her not in the mood to reply, he wrapped his arms around her waist. "Mad at me because I dyed your departure?"


    As far as Eric was concerned, thisdy has told him time and again that she had overstayed in Korua by multiple days. Still, her avid resemnce to histe mentor meant he simply could not let go of her.


    "Dyed my departure? Think about it, chief. Is that the only way issue here?" Pa scowled at the man, making him blush in shame. "I.. I had your consent."


    "Ahhh.. I am so mad.. Didn''t I tell you I am married?" Pa was not going to let go of this matter just yet. "I knew it.. but in the heat of the moment.. I could not help it." Eric himself was a little ashamed.


    While he was speaking the truth and they had mutually agreed to kiss, he can''t help but feel a pang of guilt in his heart. "You can ask for increasedpensa.."


    The murderous look from Pa made him stop midway through his sentence. "Ahem.. I am sorry." She was perplexed by what she heard. Did the man just apologize to her? Indeed he did that.


    Pa''s heart bubbled withpassion. "Get back...!" She pushed the guy with her hands on his chest, making himy down on the mattress.


    "I am already tainted, mister. So it''s justified that I vite you just as badly." Eric watched the woman crawl between his legs and grasp his ankles aggressively. The man was exceedingly happy with the oue. "Indeed. Do what you please.."


    Words escaped his lips when Pa pushed his feet over his abdomen, raising his butt in the process. Her hands slid downwards to take control of the man''s thighs, separating them further apart.


    Eric saw the woman grin savagely as she ced her legs under his ass. *Whack* "Keep this in ce.. don''t move." To Eric''s horror, the woman actually went on to p his ass.


    "You.. this is not.." "Shut up..!!" Always being the only spanking his women, Eric felt a great deal of uneasy when the roles were switched. *Whack* As if warn him against further transgressions, Pa didn''t hesitate to p the buttocks once again with increased force.


    Shame prevailed in Eric''s eyes but the man was determined to endure. He was the one who pushed her over the edge and made a married womanmit adultery. He considered it a way to repent for his sins.


    "You have been beating me left, right and center, for thest two days, Mr. Eric. Did you see me flinch even once? Don''t tell me you are weaker than a woman.." Pa tried to provoke his ego but the guyughed it off. "You need not tease me, miss. I am willing to take the punishment you deem necessary."


    Pa very well knew that herparison didn''t make sense at all since she had thoroughly enjoyed all the beatings rendered onto her by Eric. But for the most part, it might not be true for the man.


    Still, the fact that Eric showed such trust andmitment to her, impressed her. "You are a good husband material.." *Whap* *Whap* She proceeded to p his butt a few more times.


    "Nicely done..." Pa brought her face down and sentimentally kissed the hot ass cheeks. She rubbed her soft and cold cheeks over them to make Eric feel better.


    Next, her attention spanned over the penis that was standing in her respect. "Did you like that so much?" Eric blushed, then growled. "That''s my morning wood, woman. It got nothing to do with.. with that.."


    Paughed, satisfied with her decision to have prolonged her stay by another day. "Hehe.. no need to lie to me, young man. Just tell me if you like it, this new wife of yours will fulfill every dirty desire of yours.


    While Eric disliked the idea of ying a passive role, he had to agree.. her words had aroused him to the zenith. His senses were aggravated when Pa garbed his dick with a snarling face.


    "This is the culprit of my situation.. it must share some punishment with its master." Pa held the cock firmly between her fingers, finding it pulsating with vigor.


    Each vein on the meat was visibly reacting to her touch. She even witnessed the thing grow both in length and girth right under her eyes. *Muah* She pressed upon Eric''s balls, kissing them amorously.


    Grappling the cock by its bass, Pa pped it with her free hand. While she was doing that, her tongue rubbed circles over his ballsack. "Mhhg.." Finally, Eric could not suppress his moans.


    Hearing his throat makes the ingenious sounds, Pa smirked. "Want me to suck on it?" Her hand squeezed the meat, forcing more blood to rush into the shaft.


    "Uhahaha..!!" Paughed hysterically when the man nodded his head. "I was just kidding. It''s not time.." Refusing to blow his eager cock, the horny woman smeared her face into the family jewels.


    She kissed repeatedly on both the balls before slowly moving her lips down from there. Her lips gradually made their way over to Eric''s ass cheeks. Nestling her head right over the crack and reached out with her luscious lips to nt another kiss right on the shriveled sphincter.


    One after the other, she imnted multiple kisses on Eric''s anus. Her tongue left the space between her jaws and swept over it. "Mhh-hmm..!" This time Pa groaned, her hand squeezing the life out of the cock held in ce by it.


    It was an embarrassing position to be in. Eric never imagined Pa was actually intending on viting his backdoor. It was the first time a woman was touching him there.


    Regardless of his feelings, Eric''s misery had just begun. "Aaahhh.. what.. what are you doing?" For the most part, the fire mage had his eyes closed. But once the intrusion happened, he was forced to take a peek at the busty woman behind his ass.


    It was as he had feared, Pa definitely had her finger half lodged ok inside his anus. What''s more? The look on her face scared him shitless.


    "What happened?" "You can''t do that, miss." Pa never told him a name, as such he was forced to talk in salutations. "Why can''t I?" She replied with an unruly attitude.


    "It''s.. because.. this is not something we are supposed to do." The man could not evene up with a good excuse since Pa''s hand grasping his dick was chipping away at his mental faculties.


    "Stupid.." Unexpectedly, Pa seems to be especially sassy today. Ignoring his pleas to stop, she pushed her middle finger deeper into his rectum.


    In the time she spent with Ryu, Pa had been familiarised with a lot of asshole worshiping. Now trained in the art, she wanted to try the same on Eric, hoping to see the same inconvenience on his face as it was on her when she had just begun her training with the boy.


    And she was not disappointed. Eric reacted just as she had anticipated. The man flustered up like a virgin in the bed, curling up in shame.


    Her heart racing, Pa gently rolled her finger and then jabbed it in. "Oooh.." Eric cried out as the digit bottomed out in his bowels. "It''s so warm in here.." *Lap* *Lap*


    Eric felt a soft tongue circle the finger, rimming his anus in the process. "How does it feel to be on the other side of the spectrum, Mr. Eric? Haha.." Likely to tease the man, even more, Pa retrieved her finger from his ass and under his fervent gaze, packed it into her mouth.


    "Mhhhh.." She sucked her finger like a popsicle before jamming the finger back into the asshole. Pa rimmed the guy to her heart''s content, going so far as to insert her tongue directly into the safe space.


    "Fuck.. I never knew even eating a man''s arse can be this enthralling." Pamented. She got up holding the man in his ce, she sat down on his cock.


    "Eeechh.." Pa grunted and holding the knees of her victim, began jerking her ass on his cock. Her vagina gripped the meat stick hard as she fucked the man in a reversed position.


    Prior to today, it has always been Eric who had upied the top position. But right now he can only stay on his back and let the woman hump his little brother.


    "p my tits.." Pamanded the man, who didn''t dare to dy. "Smack them harder.. crush them.. knead them without mercy.. hahaha.. fkk.." Lust generated in her groins had sessfully invaded her brain, leading to her cursing out.


    In a horse stance that was only associated with men, he rammed her crotch and grind it. Eric was not any different than her. His hands reached out to grope Pa''s boobs, ruthlessly pping them just as she desired.


    This continued for a while when Eric had his legs opened up. He was made to take on a missionary posture as Pa put supported her body on all four limbs and began ramming her waist into the man below her.


    "Haha.. it feels so different.. uuughhg.." Sheugh and cried at the same time. "Fuck my brains out.. Eric.." Pa suddenly shifted her bnce over to her left arm and used her right hand to p Eric''s face.


    The man responded in kind. His hands sped Pa''s neck harshly then smacked her face. The couple was violent with each other, pping the other to force them into submission.


    "Once I leave today, I will never return, Mr. Eric. So make sure you leave a stamp on my heart.. aahhhh.." Pa remarked in a rare moment of serenity.


    Eric knew what she was trying to convey. This might very well be thest sex they had and she wanted him to make it count. Sure Eric was nostalgic, but he was powerless to stop her.


    The least he could do for her is to give her the best in him. It had to be noted that most of the time Eric relied on drugs to enhance his performance in bed. But with this woman, he could not bother.


    Eric pulled her closer to him and kissed his lips without any warning. Pa closed her eyes and let his tongue invade her mouth. The couple kissed each other with utmost devotion, losing their minds.


    Their lips sucked on each other and the tongues were tangled, all this while their crotch was still joined together. Moans kept getting louder, echoing against the walls of the room.


    It was morning when the couple began coption and their act went on until the afternoon. After a series of orgasms, Pa left the man behind.


    Eric hoped she would look back at him at least once. s.. she was extremely cold-hearted, not even bothering to say goodbye. A bitter smile appeared on Eric''s face as he closed his eyes, exhausted by the long sex.


    This was his fate. When Pa was around him, he wasted time butting heads with her. Had he taken the time to confess his love for the woman much earlier, they would have made a lot of loving memories together.

 Chapter 345: Second task: Defeat a Dodoma 2

    Chapter 345: Second task: Defeat a Dodoma 2


    Situated deep in a cave under the cliff, Ryu took ragged breaths. His heart was beating fast, partly in excitement and partly in dread. A Dodoma was a scary opponent to challenge. It''s nothing like anything the young boy had ever faced in this short new life. Yet the thought of adventure was almost making him squirm in pleasure.


    Heh.. Heh.. Ryuughed sheepishly. This better work.. dammit... I dont want my butt to be set on fire. Having had some experience fighting against Jim who was a skilled fire user, he was at least a little confident in facing the beast.


    Going through all the steps of his n rigorously, Ryu took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The seed he had nted into the damp soil of the cave sprouted to life at his beckoning. Shoots burst out from the ground and attached themselves to the young boy, first curling around his legs then slowly covering the rest of his body.


    Although he must venture out of this rat hole to face the fire-breathing monster, who told he cant prepare himself with all the amenities he possibly could. The green-brow shoot formed a thick mesh around Ryus body. Hopefully, this protection will help him evade the secondary shrapnel generated by the powerful sts.


    He had to strike a perfect bnce between the protection level and the maneuverability. Simply speaking the armour should not hinder his movements while stopping the sharp rocks from puncturing his muscles.


    Deep breaths...! Motivating himself, Ryu double-checked the level of his mana reserves then stepped out of his burrow. Taking a peek outside, he found the sky was clear. Sun was standing right atop his head now, in contrast with the early morning when he jumped down into this valley.


    ***


    At a height of 300 meters, the fire breather that recently attacked Ryu rested in its nest. Dodoma was a sturdy creature with skin made up of dried-up igneous rock. This creature possessed a special ability in the form of arge pouch in its neck that acted as a furnace.


    Dodomas will swallow small rocks that will be stored in their neck pouch. In there, the rocks will be transformed into live grenades which explode on impact. Obviously, the creature relied on mana to prepare live ammunition for itself.


    The ravine below was the hunting ground of this Dodoma. It will sit in its nest and inspect the tnd from its vantage point. Whenever an unsuspecting prey was unfortunate enough to venture into thesends, the apex predator willunch itself into the air without making a single sound.


    How such a massive beast, with a body made up of coarse rocky skin, managed to glide so noiselessly was still a mystery to many.


    Owing to the creature hunting its prey in this area, it had over the years eroded thend, leaving behind only a heftyyer of ash and sand. This meant any prey who descends in this area will not find any vegetation cover to hide itself.


    *Flutter* Right now the Dodoma suddenly opened one of its eyelids to scan the area below. *Grrr* The sentient being was miffed when its gaze stopped on a person making its way towards it. It growled and revealed its sharp knife-like teeth which were used to tear apart even some of the most dangerous herbivores like a Kilur.


    Although it was a beast, the Dodoma revealed some sense of intelligence when it did not grow impatient at the sight of the intruder. Probably it knew the human had an option to run away and hide in the crevice once again. It waited and waited.


    Ten minutes passed like this and the Dodoma had made itself into a stone statue, hidden from the sight of its prey below. Once it was sure of its ability to ambush, the hunter jumped. Its wings unfolded and riding on the high-speed winds that blew through the valley, it quickly gained height.


    Below, how can Ryu be caught by surprise a second time? His meticulously devised n was already set into motion. Armed with experience this time, he waited for the Dodoma to make the first move.


    *BUK* A dunking noise was followed by a shrill sound of a projectile picking up speed. Not panicking even in the slightest, Ryu baited his time and jumped away at the most opportune moment. *Bang* Encased in the armour he only had to avoid being at the epicenter of the st. The flexible fiber mesh on his body proved too hard for the resulting stone to prate.


    *Buk* Not long after that another ming projectile was dropped straight on his head. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* One after the other, Ryu easily evaded the rock grenades. Needless to say, the Dodoma was vexed.


    It noticed the sharp response from the human below and out of instinct swooped down. Its n was simple. Reduce the distance between itself and its prey such that it doesnt get ample time to evade the attacks. *Buk* Right when the fiery beastunched the next projectile, something hit it.


    *BAM* With his attention diverted by Ryu, the Dodoma failed to notice the giant arrow heading for it in midair. The harsh impact hit the creature squarely on its right wing, damaging it. *Rurrrrr* Enraged, the beast rolled its head to shake away the senselessness.


    Its sharp eyes quickly scanned the terrain. On the opposite cliff, it noticed movement. *Roar* Without a second thought the beast abandoned its previous target and glided towards its new and more dangerous enemies.


    **Ten minutes back**


    Two wood clones finished the tedious climb. Both of them required no conventionalmunication between them. Used to working in tandem, they were like arms of a single unit.


    With no sense of tiredness out of the long climb, the two of them inspected a t area that was closest to the ravine. Without a second thought, both of them fished out a seed given to them by Ryu and threw it on the ground.


    The wood clone sped their hands together and closed their eyes much as a human would. In a matter of minutes, the seeds sprouted into giant vines. Not much different than a sentient being, the clones urged their vines to join together and turn into a gigantic bow.


    Sure, Ryu would have achieved the same feat in less than ten seconds but then again, the clones had all the time in the world. Their only requirement was to be urate in their shot because the creature they were supposed to hunt was not going to give them too many chances.


    The first clone jumped onto the helm of their beast-hunting bow. Itmanded the one on the ground who adjusted the height and orientation of the vine machine. Once getting a perfect view, the clone raised its hand, signaling its buddy to stop. The crossbow was ready. All they had to do was wait to get a perfect shot.


    **At present**


    The fearless clones watched the fire beast charge them. Taking the first shot was the hardest. Now that the Dodoma has taken a hit, both its speed and stability of flight have taken a dive for the worse.


    Standing calm and collected atop the crossbow, the first clone once again guided its buddy to the ground. With every passing second, the beast closed the distance. *Roar* It roared aggressively and thats exactly when the next arrow flew from the bow. *Shang*


    The spike weapon ripped the air and darted straight for its target. *Bam* Bulls eye. Under the bright day, the clones shaded their eyes to closely watch the spike get destroyed at the impact. Even so, they had sessfully disoriented the beast and rendered it ineligible for powered flight.


    The Dodoma roared in frustration as it tumbled through the air, rapidly losing height. Right before hitting the ground, it shielded its head.


    Ryu had been keenly observing the aerial encounter. He had kept the Dodoma distracted, allowing his wood clones to take the first sessful shot. After the first hit, he was sure those guys could manage the second shot.


    Right after the first arrow hit the beast and it changed the clone, Ryu had begun to follow its trail. This meant when it took the fall, the boy was already waiting for it on the ground.


    *BANG* The earth beneath his feet shook as a massive plume of ash covered the impact location. Ryu had expected the Dodoma to take a lot more damage from the fall. Too bad, the sentient being was able to break a lot of momentum before its touchdown.


    *ROARRRR* Orange-red illumination can be witnessed behind the wall of ash and smoke. "Time to roll.." Ryu charged and so did the infuriated fiery beast.


    "Pincer Vines..!! Emerge..!!" A handful of seeds were thrown in the path of the madly dashing hulk creature. Now that he was face to face with the beast, Ryu can appreciate its true magnificence.


    Thick vines with a foot-long diameter broke the earth. The Dodoma was caught unprepared at this sudden change in the terrain, giving the vines the opportunity to tie it down.


    Aware the vines could not hold the beast down for long, Ryu manipted another nt and used it to create ance for himself. His heart beating crazily in his chest, the boy jumped.


    His body almost disappeared from the restrained vision of the Dodoma. Unable to see its opponent, the beast panicked, thrashing its limbs all over, breaking up the vegetation around it.


    However, Ryu only needed that split second tond right on top of the Dodoma''s back. *Grrr* The beast winced in pain because Ryu''s heavynce had punctured a hole into its thick hide.


    Although his weapon was totally charred as well, Ryu could not care less. Before the beast could free itself, he was already off its back. *ROARR*


    Ryu can see murder in the creature''s yellow eyes, it''s pupils contracted as if it was enraged beyond anything. This was a good sign for him though, as this meant the Dodoma was not invulnerable.


    ck blood can be seen seeping out of its wound on the back. Ryu grinned and stepped back, rather it can be said that he ran back. Needless to say, the beast gave the chase.


    Ryu pulled his hands from his pocket, this was thest remaining tranche. Either he will win with this or he must run away with his tail between his legs.


    While being followed, Ryu made sure to run in converging circles. Every ten meters he deliberately dropped a seed, that emerged and slowed the beast albeit for a second.


    *Bang* Much to the boy''s dismay, the Dodoma can see through his tactics. As a result, the beast resorted to lopping the rock grenades contained in the burning pouch in his neck.


    Ryu can only hope his vines were resistant enough to soak some damage. He wasn''t aware of the mechanism that allowed this overpowered beast to use rocks to generate sts. But whatever it can be, the supply can''t be endless.


    Running in circles, Ryu had weaved arge part of the ground with his vines. And this is when he made another discovery that raised his morale.


    The rocks the Dodoma used to lop. It no longer carried the same devastating energy. Ryu quickly figured out the reason. "It must be the height from which they are thrown.. yes..!!"


    The sts were deadlier because the Dodoma leveraged its flight to drop the rocks from high up in the air. Now that Ryu had eliminated that advantage, the sts were no longer life-threatening.

 Chapter 346: Second task: Defeat a Dodoma 3

    Chapter 346: Second task: Defeat a Dodoma 3


    Armed with new knowledge, Ryu came to a halt. Turning around he saw the beaste to rest with him. *Grrrr* It growled back at him, revealing razor-sharp teeth. Its ws gradually increased in size.


    The first change Ryu noticed in the beast was the significantly reduced size of its neck pouch. He didn''t need any more evidence that this guy was running low on its stock of sting rocks.


    "You should always watch your back..!!" *BAMM* A giant arrownded right on top of the Dodoma''s back. The wooden weapon was sted into splinters but it left behind another bug damage on its hide.


    The culprits of this recent attack werefortably sitting on the edge of the cliff. Their legs hanging down, the wood clones had what looked like a triumphant smiles on their faces. The mana Ryu had shared with them ran dry with thisst attack. Their bodies dried up and broke down, and so did the giant crossbow they had conjured.


    Probably because it could guess the attack was rted to the human boy or it was simply too mad to care about it, the Dodoma pounced on Ryu.


    It was time for a painful grind to defeat the beast. All the tricks up his sleeve had been showcased on the battlefield. There was no other way to do it, Ryu must fight it out the conventional way.


    ***


    Juttu woke up in the morning, finding himself in bed with a nakeddy. He recounted Mrs. Marta escorting him to her own room after dinner and that''s where he was present right now.


    No matter how much he tried to look away, Juttu found himself totally mesmerized by the big boobies spilling out of their nket. The pecker between his legs reacted and the boy''s countenance turned red.


    And this is when Juttu realized an important detail he had missed. Mrs. Marta.. she.. she was holding onto his little brother. Was she awake? Or is itpletely out of instinct? Probablytter, Juttu concluded from the heavy breathing.


    Even her grasp around his peniscked any strength whatsoever. Thinking till here, Juttu gathered some courage and carefully let his hands touch aunt Marta''s exposed titties. If he was lucky, he might be able to feel those long and puffy nipples.


    Sess. The youngd screamed in his mind. Patient in his approach, he turned his hands so that he can feel the soft nd for himself. *Whee* *Whee* The woman made a soft snoring sound that reassured him to finally grasp the mountain.


    Juttu felt like heaven when each of his individual fingers sank into the soft breasts muscles. He had touched his mother''s breasts quite a few times but this one felt different. Itzel''s boobs were perky and more springy. Compared to that, Mrs. Marta''s were way softer.


    However, if it was up to Juttu he would rank aunt Marta above his mother, simply because he believed in bigger is better. Even Juttu himself didn''t realize when he had begun to crave the touch so much that he will get brave enough to start fondling them.


    Not only that, even Juttu''s waist had begun some kind of jerking movement. His penis was rubbing across Mrs. Marta''s hand.


    Owning to so much movement, it was only a matter of time before she woke up. Slowly Marta''s peaceful snores subsided and she found the young boy she slept withst night, currently humping her hand.


    Sometime in the morning, she had noticed Juttu struggle with his morning wood. Hence, she hand wrapped her hand around his little junk so he could sleep soundly.


    "Do you want to have sex with me?" Juttu was lost in the sensation when Mrs. Marta''s voice almost scared him to death. The older woman chuckled at the shell-shocked expression of the kid. "No need to be scared. You can put it inside if you want."


    Marta can tell his sexual desires were reaching to the roof from the hard cock between her fingers. She pulled down her nket and revealed her naked body to the vigorous young boy.


    "I.. Can I..?" Jutta asked, a little hesitant to ask. Marta opened her legs wide, opening up the ess to her pussy. "Yes, you can." Marta swooped in and kissed the boy on his forehead affectionately. "Go on.. climb on top of me. I will guide you."


    Juttu felt like he was totally in a dream. He had a strict mother who doesn''t usually let him and Jenny get involved in sexual things just yet, deeming them too young to have such intimate contact. Thus when Mrs. Marta offered sex so readily, Juttu''s brain simply sparked.


    "What happened?" When the boy didn''t make any movement even after her encouragement, Marta frowned, not sure what sort of reservations such young kids can have.


    "But.. aunt Marta.. I have nothing I can pay you with." His mother had taught them to be honest. How can he have sex and not pay a woman for it? Marta was not his mother. She wasn''t under any kind of obligation to treat him si good.


    "Ahaha.. do you take me as a tyrant who wants to collect payments from such young kids?" Marta''s words made a smile blossom on Juttu''s face. "Then.. then please let me do it." He was ready this time around, getting up and crawling between the middle-aged woman''s thighs.


    "Besides, young master Ryu had already paid me for it anyway. I told him not to bother with it, but he forced me to ept the fruits. So even if you would have not liked it, I was duty-bound to have you do it."


    Juttu was visibly shocked, not excepting brother Ryu to go this far to help him out. "Why would he.. do this?" He wondered.


    "It''s not that hard to figure out. He took Jenny out and you were left behind. He had to make some arrangements for you so that you don''t feel too aggrieved." Marta rationalized the situation for the boy as she rubbed herbia, preparing her pussy for pration.


    "Brother Ryu.." Juttu was so happy that he felt like crying. "Just so everything is clear. The amount he paid was much more than my worth. So feel free to involve grandma nca in it." Marta added with a grinning face.


    "Rather, I insist you involve her as well. I must try to justify the cost somehow." Juttu chuckled along with Marta. "I never had sex before this, aunt."


    "Huh.. I thought so. Priestess is too harsh on her kids." Marta reached out and caressed Juttu''s face, encouraging him. "It''s not hard at all. You already know what to do. Close your eyes and push it in."


    Juttu blinked his eyes in endorsement, then dragged himself closer to aunt Marta''s awaiting vagina. "Is it going to be tight inside?" He asked innocently, causing Marta to rub her head in embarrassment.


    "Well, it would have been a few days back. But after your brother Ryu used it, it might be a little loose for you." Marta put pillows under her back to raise her body. She can see the barely three inches of hard meat standing in attention in the boy''s crotch.


    "Ohh.. is it? That''s good.. The is should not be too hard to push." Juttu revealed a big smile, stunning Marta. She expected the boy to be disappointed, but his reaction was totally in contrast.


    "Hahaha.. that''s right, it will be very easy to push." Marta raised both her legs up, providing the boy some room for movement.


    Juttu gulped hard, both excited and scared at the same time. His body was stiff and it took a lot of willpower to get it moving. His erection was going hard. He only had to lean in to touch the tip of his cock on thebia of the woman.


    "Uuuff.." In a single jerk, Juttu found himself bottoming out inside aunt Marta. It was such a surreal experience to be inside a pussy. "Does it feel good?"


    Marta engaged her vaginal muscles to contract around the short penis, grasping it. "Wgghh..? Yes... It.. it feels so good." The maturedy wiped the nonexistent sweat off her brows. It would have been shameful if the boy would have rejected her.


    "There is no hurry. Take your time getting used to the feeling. When you are ready, start moving your waist." After a minute of simply existing inside aunt Marta''s baby hole, Juttu convinced his brain to start moving.


    "Hold my legs.. support your body with them while you thrust." Juttu was thankful to the woman for being there at every step to guide him. He hugged aunt Marta''s big thighs with both his arms, then hauled his hips sending his little brother in and out the vaginal opening.


    "It''s fun?" Marta saw the excitement on the kid''s face. "Haha.. yea aunt. It''s even better than I imagined." Juttu replied while fucking the deep cunt of the matron.


    "That''s so sweet of you." After being banged by Ryu so thoroughly, Marta was rendered unable to derive any pleasure from regr sex. Worse, Juttu was even smaller than her husband.


    Nevertheless, thedy didn''t let any reservations show up on her face. All the while she kept encouraging the boy so he can give his best performance.


    "If you feel like something is emerging from your penis, don''t hold it up. Okay?" Juttu nodded in acknowledgment. "Sure, aunt." Marta moved her hands behind the boy and onto his butt, ushering him inside her.


    ***


    Ryu was bleeding profusely. This fight took everything he had got. The Dodoma had finally been defeated. Although it was injured heavily, Ryu believed the beast could recover.


    "It was a good fight..!" As a sign of respect, Ryu bowed down and then stepped back. Surrounding them there were almost a hundredrge vines that had germinated from the ground.


    It will be safe to say that Ryu almost created a mini forest for himself. As their fight progressed, vines gave birth to vines and the vegetation kept growing stronger. The longer their confrontation stretched, the higher Ryu''s chances grew.


    Opposite to the wounded boy, the Dodomay on its belly with multiple punctured holes in its body, especially its back. Regardless of its tattered state, its breathing had not faltered. The anger in its eyes had subsided, fully epting Ryu''s dominance over itself.


    "I will patch you up a little, but I can''t help you recover. That will be up to you." The fierce fight had ended a while back. Whatever mana Ryu recovered in this period, he used tomand the vegetation to wrap around the Dodoma.


    Fresh shoots sprouted from the nts and they acted as a kind of bandage for the grievous wounds. This will not help the Dodoma recover but at the very least, it mitigated the risk of death because of blood loss.


    Ryu wasn''t sure but for once he thought he witnessed gratitude in the sentient being''s eyes. "You fucked me up real bad, man.."


    It was only now when under the afternoon sun, Ryu fell on his butt to check on his own injuries. There were a lot of deep gashes on his body, resulting from the sharp ws of the Dodoma. The protection of his armour was simply not enough to save him from it.


    He could count more than ten times when he almost got himself killed and despite that, Ryu''s heart was racing in the thrill of the fight. The injuries only seem to enhance the experience, making him feel alive.


    "I hope I don''te out as a masochist.. fuck.. there is definitely some cracked bone." His ribs had just recovered from hisst confrontation with Jim. The same ones have once again developed cracks.


    "Whatever.. I am alive and that''s what matters. Goodbye..!" Ryu dragged his lethargic body away. Crossing therge t ravine, he began the tedious steep climb up the cliff.

 Chapter 347: Gustump city

    Chapter 347: Gustump city


    "You are one resilient insect haha.." Ryu had not even reached the camping ground when he heard the familiar voice taunting his arrival. "It will take a lot more than that to get rid of me, old geezer." He countered, to which the voice onlyughed harder.


    Ryu managed to somehow make his way towards their camp and not long after that, he saw two people rush in his direction. They were none other than Jenny and Courtney, both of whom had aggravated faces, probably because of his tragic state.


    Both girls put their arms around him and held him up. Jenny looked like she was already on the verge of tears as she helped the boy walk back to their camp. Ryu was not in a state to stand on ceremony either, letting the girls carry him.


    Itzel was ready with her medical tonics, pouncing on the kid as soon as he appeared. Although Courtney would have loved to y chair once again, Ryu was not even in a condition where he can actually sit on her.


    Thedies made him lie down on his back, which was the only part of his body that was in a rtively better condition. "Master Lyod, he.. he needs a doctor.. these injuries.. it''s way out of my expertise." Itzel pleaded.


    Lyod had stopped hisughter and approached the wounded boy. Inspecting the bloody body he shook his head. "It only looks grievous. He can handle it. Just do whatever you can."


    Itzel had a face that reeked of betrayal. Has the old man gone senile? There were more than a dozen deep cuts all over the boy. Not to mention the innumerable much smaller wounds.


    The vige priestess was not alone. Jenny looked like she was going to bite this old bastard to death. How can someone so dammed exist in this world? Why did her benevolent brother Ryu have to go through such a rough encounter? What rotten luck he had to call such a careless man his master?


    So many things were going through the little girl''s head that it was going to explode if she didn''t calm down. "Let''s listen to master Lyod for now, big sis. In any case, he needs urgent attention. We can decide on outstanding matterster." Courtney brought a sense of to the conversation.


    No one can disagree with her. They must at least do whatever they can and then choose to haggle with the old guy. Itzel nodded hard and got to work, directing the other two girls as well.


    "You are ruthless enough, old guy. Do you want to kill your daughter''s only lover? Don''t tell me this is a secret plot for you to get rid of me. Are you sure you are not a daughter-con?" Ryu taunted the old man in his monologue.


    Lyod massaged his head. "Just the fact that you can talk so much gibberish is evidence that you are not in too much trouble."


    "Hmph.." Ryu just huffed his chest. Even such a small action felt like someone was pushing a dagger into his guts.


    Even though Lyod already announced his judgment, he still sat down and examined the boy much more closely this time around. Now a lot closer to the kid, he can tell that Ryu had truly lost a lot of his blood.


    The only saving grace was that there were no broken bones, only damaged muscles. In a day or two, he should be recovered more or less. "This was another reason why I told you to kill that Kilur yesterday."


    "I was not confident in you. Thinking you might mess up, Imanded you to fight with the intention to kill from the start. You always need a great deal of superiority over your opponent to spare his life."


    Ryu rolled his eyes at the man as his chest was buried under a strong-smelling herbal paste. "Even so, you have constantly exceeded my expectations."


    "Muhaha.. that''s a given, old geezer. You think I am an ordinary guy?" Lyod smiled bitterly. "Did you hit your head somewhere? What''s with the trash-talking?"


    Ryu didn''t say anything. Or it can be said he was not really in a position to say anything because of the shrill pain in his chest that restricted any further speech.


    Lyod chuckled, amazingly finding the scene of Ryu struggling to speak up funny. "haha.. I truly didn''t expect you to defeat a Dodoma. To tell you the truth, I had anticipated it will take you two or three tries to pull that off."


    "As such, you can say I only nned until here. And it''s not even been twoplete days. Heck.. it''s going to be tough to search for a new beast for you to fight against."


    Lyod took some time organizing his thoughts, turning to find Ryu looking at him with interest probably waiting for an answer. "As I told, you already proved yourself plenty capable with this fight. I don''t have any further expectations from you."


    Ryu narrowed his eyes, obviously not pleased. "So we can wrap things up here and go back if you want." The old man''s voice suddenly attracted Itzel and thepany''s attention.


    Next, their gazes turned to Ryu at once. s.. the boy was too stubborn for his own good. "No way.." His response was short but filled with conviction.


    Lyod didn''t look astounded. "I thought so. Looks like even a Dodoma could not push you to your limits. Hm.. guess I need to be more prudent."


    There were a ton of beasts deadlier than the rock-spitting beast. But Lyod must choose them carefully. If the beast is too strong, Ryu might lose his life even before he could intervene to save him.


    He rubbed his chin for a while, thinking ever so deeply. "So be it. Take two days off and recover as much as you can. After that, we will go further deep. We might as well take a Brakeon head-on. It will be fun."


    Ryu was shivering. Just thinking about another fight was making his heart pound. For someone so cautious about not losing his life in this new world, his sudden fascination with these savage fights was strange, to say the least.


    **One day back**


    Felicia''s mount safelynded outside of Gustump city. "Oi.. if you brought me all the way over, why not drop me inside the city?" Shm protested when the Cia made him drop off from her wyvern''s back.


    "Be grateful that I took pity on you, lowly peasant. Now if you can excuse me.. I can''t be seen in public with people of such tiny stature." Shm was left speechless,cking any response.


    Somehow he can tell even Cia''s mount was giving him a smug look as if it could perfectly understand his master. Even with the thick skin of Shm, it''s not every day he will have to face this level of humiliation.


    "Goodbye peasant.. will see you again in the city, if fate permits." Ciamanded her wyvern, who turned around its massive body deliberately swinging its whip-like tail in Shm''s direction, shooing him away.


    "This bastard.." This was the first time the man witnessed even an animal kicking someone when they were already down. "Sha.. next time, I must get my revenge in bed."


    With that being the only way for him to get back on the haughty woman, Shm chose to walk over to his city. For a strong cultivator like him, it was not a big deal to travel such a distance.


    It didn''t take him long to step through the massive entrance gates of the Gustump city. There were a lot of people who immediately recognized him.


    Then again, Shm didn''t have the best reputation around here so there were not many to greet him. Fastening his steps, the man quickly cascaded down the road to make it to the center of the city.


    Situated here was the most expansive estate, belonging to Governor Pediot. Shm didn''t take the front entrance. He strolled over to a conspicuous corner, then sneaked through a rough patch ofnd.


    With no guard in sight around this ce, Shm easily scaled the boundary wall. Swaggering over the massivewn area in the front, the first thing the man noticed was the huge ck wyvern that was being fed out in the distance.


    Without any exception, that was the same wyvern he had ridden to this city from the capital. "As expected, she must be a dignity directly under the governor''s invitation."


    Ignoring the beast munching on a dead carcass, Shm took the opposite route. Traveling through the town one can definitely sense the somber atmosphere around. All this only substantiated Cia''s im in his heart.


    With heavy footsteps, he sneaked into a mansion. Scaling its walls, he intruded through one of the windows. Shm''s actions were practiced as if he had done the same drill almost a hundred times before.


    Once inside, Shm''s demeanor changed. He crossed paths with the serving maids confidently. A few of them did recognize him, but no one stopped him from navigating through the corridors.


    Shm had been a regr visitor to this ce, sometimes invited and at other times uninvited. And since the owner of this mansion didn''t mind his presence, the maids too felt no rush to target him.


    Walking past the doors, Shm located the most familiar out of all. He raised his hands to knock, then changed his mind. With a single push, the doors split in between and gave way.


    Entering therge amodation, Shm shut the door behind him, finding himself immersed in a deste silence. There were several rooms inside, but he knew just where to look.


    The next moment, he stood on another doorstep, finding a woman seated her legs stretched out. Sadness emanating from her face, Shm observed two streaks of tears dripping down her face.


    "I.. I just found out.. Mae.." Shm sighed, then licked his dry lips. "I am sorry.. for the loss.." His words garnered little to no response from the woman. She had her head in her palm. Seated next to the wide window, she only nced at the man before returning to stare at no one.


    Shm was not built for such situations. He was grossly unprepared to deal with the loss of a close one. Being alone in this world, he had seen deaths but never felt a sense of loss from it.


    But this time it was different... No, it was way different. This was probably the only time when he felt like crying in this long life of his. The loss was surreal.


    "Why did youe here?" After a very long time, the woman in the chair spoke. But even now, she refused to look at him. Shm stood in shame, unable to utter a single word of response.


    "Mae.. I.." He fumbled, clenching his fists hard. "Go away.. governor might not appreciate your presence here." Shm''s lips quivered but his throat seems to be splitting down.. he can''t speak.


    Taking two more steps of convention, the man dropped to his knees next to thedy. "I.. don''t know what to do.. Mae..." Tears emerged from his eyes, rolling down his cheeks presenting a painfully despondent look. "I really don''t.. know.."


    The man finally broke down. A man was not supposed to cry like this, but Shm can''t help it. The loss.. the loss was too big for his shoulders to support.


    Opposite to him, Mae can not remain unfazed by the scene. Her face spasmed uncontrobly. "Shm.. my boy.. he.. was so young.. so young.." She took broke downpletely in front of the man she once used to love.


    Shm gathered the courage to hold the woman in his arms as the couple cried their hearts out. "I know.. Mae.. This.. I never knew such a disaster will strike.. I.." They wanted to say so many things to each other, but it was extremely hard to produce any coherent words at this point.

 Chapter 348: Juttus sexy time with Mrs. Marta

    Chapter 348: Juttu''s sexy time with Mrs. Marta


    Half an hour had passed, but Shm and Mae were still stuck to each other, finding sce in the embrace. Shm was the first to wipe his face off. "Can you tell me in detail.. Mae.. I only heard the rumors." He pleaded.


    The woman who looked much older than she was, slowly nodded. "He had gone out on his training. We sent Greg with him, so he can keep the boy safe on his journey."


    Shm was aware of Greg. He can be said to be the next strongest person in the whole of the governor''s estate, after the governor himself. It can be seen how much importance the family attached to Stein, to send their most trusted man with him.


    "Even Zeke was around that ce. When he didn''t hear from Greg, he went on the lookout. After that.. the events are muddy." Mae responded, tears flowing non-stop from the corner of her eyes.


    Shm softly dried her cheeks with his sleeves. "Are you telling me both Greg and Zeke perished as well?" Zeke was the next strongest person the governor had. To think two pirs of the Pediot family copsed along with the heir of the house, it was a disastrous loss. No.. even that term can not do full justice to the situation.


    Mae let the man clean her face while she acknowledged his words. "There was not a single survivor. Even the horses were yed, say less about any man or woman."


    "The crown prince of Thera did this? Such ruthlessness..." Shm''s nails dug into his palms, drawing blood. His heart sought vengeance.. but how? The man who dealt a such grievous blow to him had already left for his country.


    "Who else, if not him? Everyone had heard fables of that guy''s viciousness with his own people. You think he will not treat subjects of a different nation as grass?" Mae''s eyes were murderous. Much like Shm, she wanted revenge for her son.


    Shm can only shake his head. Mae was right. They have heard about this infamous crown prince of Thera. He was a brutal man. He was perfectly capable of doing such gruesome acts.


    "Those horrid scenes.. he.. he made a disy out of our men... impaling their dead bodies on sticks like scarecrows.." Mae skin shivered recalling the gut-wrenching picture.


    "That was not something a human can do.. Shm.. he.. he is a demon incarnate.. He.. he.." Mae struggled to get the next words out. Shm didn''t interrupt her, letting the aggrieveddy take her time.


    "He raped Tulip.. there was not a single intact bone in her body. We found her body.. with a punctured skull and not an ounce of blood in her body." Mae''s skin shivered but Shm noticed the woman was spacing out, definitely disordered by her memories.


    Shm hugged Mae, not letting her recount any more of the horrid scenes. "Calm yourself, Mae.. we can''t bring them back.. calm yourself." Right now, he can only rub her back, trying his best to console the crestfallen woman.


    He remembered Tulip to be the bubbly young woman. She too was one of the long lists of governor''s henchmen. Just imagining her dying in such a horrible way made Shm bubble with rage.


    "It scares me.. Shm.. it scares me. For Zeke, Tulip, and others, at least we found their bodies. For Greg, Stein, and his friends, there was nothing to be found. We don''t even know how they were.. they were.."


    Mae broke apart in the middle of her sentence, unable toplete it. Shm was shocked. They didn''t even find the bodies? This was outrageous beyond anything. s.. he refrained from asking any further.


    "They might not even have a good death.. Shm.." Mae cried in his arms without breaking. She had lost control of her faculties.


    Shm held the woman in dire states close to his chest, warming her up. Both of them felt helpless. What can they do? The person in question was the crown prince, that too of a different country.


    Other than having their own nation make a case for them, people at their level were simply powerless to do anything. Both of them were aware of this fact, but still, the pain and agony of their loss was fueling a fit of simmering anger.


    At the same time, on the other side of their country, a young boy was slumped down on top of a maturedy, breathing rapidly. He was drenched in his sweat after an extended workout.


    So what if itsted three minutes in total? He performed his very best. Too bad for him, Mrs. Marta''s vagina was too exciting to be inside. Just the thrill of doing it for the first time made him cum profusely.


    Sharing the very first load of his life with aunt Marta, Juttu believed he deserved some rest. His whole body was still spasming as he refused to pull his slump pecker out.


    "Was it fun?" Marta scratched his scalp gently, holding the boy up with her other arm. "It was even better than what I imagined."


    "Haha.. thank you." Marta rubbed his back fondly. "This week you are free to have sex with me as many times as you want. If you want I can teach you the new positions I learned from benefactor Ryu."


    Juttu had not attended the prayer congregation, yesterday. It was something he could not regret anymore. If he had apanied his mother, he could have seen brother Ryu perform the feat of fucking almost every grown woman in his vige.


    To his great frustration, now he will have to rely on second-hand ounts from others. "You can help me learn that?" Juttu''s eyes shined. It would not take a genius to tell what was the impression of brother Ryu, in the minds of thedies of his vige. What''s even more shocking is it took him a single night to prove himself.


    It would be a dreame true if he can even learn ten percent of what Ryu was capable of. He too wanted to be respected by every woman. Then he too can be popr.


    "Haha.. are you fantasizing about it, kiddo?" Juttu had stars in his eyes. Marta can very easily figure out what was going on in the little brain of his. "Ahh.. haha.. nothing. I just want to thank aunt for your generosity."


    "What''s there to thank? It''s only natural I help the younger generation to try to acquire the divine skills" Juttu''s face reddened, not knowing he had such great responsibilities on his small shoulders. "Umhh.."


    "I am just messing with you." Marta shut the guy up with a soft chuckle. "Get up and help me recover something." Juttu propped himself up. "Recover what?"


    Marta didn''t answer him, she reached over her head and fetched her massage oil. "I will tell you. But first, can you massage aunt''s butt hole?" Juttu was puzzled, unsure how to discharge his duty. "Yeah.. I can.."


    Marta''s anus was broken by Ryu''s cock yesterday. It was yet to heal up properly. Since Juttu was here, she thought of engaging the boy to rub the oil over her injured sphincter.


    The boy stood motionless, seeing Marta turm onto her stomach. She ced pillows under her waist to raise her ass up, then spread her ass cheeks apart. "There.. please rub it over."


    Once Juttu observed the swollen exit, he understood what was going on. He hurriedly dropped the oil over the red bottom muscles, then began gently rubbing his middle finger over it.


    "Mhhhh.. yes, just like that.." A relieved Marta shut her eyes while groaning out. "How did this happen, aunt?" This was the burning question right now in the boy''s head.


    "Huh.. I took Ryu''s penis in my butthole. That''s the reason it is like this." Her answer only muddled the situation further for the kid. "Why would you do that?"


    "Because it turns out you can take it in your backdoor as well. Even I wasn''t aware of it." Juttu was simply amazed. So brother Ryu knew things even aunt Marta didn''t? That was astounding.


    "Jenny told me brother Ryu has a massive genitalia. Is that why you got like this?" Juttu remarked while adding some more oil to his anus massage.


    "Mhhg.. indeed. He was too big to fit in." "Then why you didn''t stop him?" "Hmph.. why? I don''t know that. Maybe it felt good even with the pain included." Juttu was speechless at the end of the exchange.


    Why would she enjoy the pain? It made no sense to him. "Does having sex with a woman involves prating her butthole too, then?" Marta was caught off-guard by his question, finding it difficult to answer.


    "I am not sure about that. While it is very simr and can provide some form of pleasure, I don''t think we can include it in the definition of traditional sex. Since this anal pration can''t bear children."


    Her words were wise, Juttu thought. "Anyhow.. leaving that aside. Can you now insert your fingers inside my butt crack? Once you lubricate the pathway, I need you to retrieve things from my guts." Marta''s next set of words threw the boy into panic.


    She turned around and chanced upon his despondent face. "Haha.. it''s nothing like that, dirty brat. It''s just that Ryu had forced a bunch of Virgo inside me before he left. I simply need help to push them out."


    The boy visibly rxed. "Oh.. then I can do it." Marta rolled her eyes at him, then rxed her anus so that Juttu''s fingers can find easy ess to her overfilled rectum.


    One by one he inserted three of his fingers and that''s when he touched upon something hard lodged between the tight walls. "I can feel it, aunt. Can you start pushing?"


    "I can''t push any harder. You will have to loosen the muscles surrounding the fruit." Marta countered and Juttu nodded his head. It must be difficult for thedy to apply any pressure on her already injured guts.


    "I am on it.." Juttu took his job seriously. With time, Marta''s hole widened. Thanks to his small frame, the young boy managed to force his whole hand inside the rectum with minimalplications for his aunt.


    "Ooohhh.. yess.. aahhh.. drag it out.." Spending a night inside Marta''s bowels, the Virgo was certainly hard to recover. Nevertheless, these fruits were Ryu''s payment for his sex, how can he not do his best to fetch them?


    Thanks to theirbined efforts, the duo managed to drag tworge Virgo out of Marta''s butthole. "Oh lord.. phew.." She wiped the cold sweat off her head after the exertions.


    Behind her, Juttu stood mesmerized by the attractiveness of aunt Marta''s anus. He looked down to find himself now sporting a big erection. Without thinking, he slowly lowered himself over the chunky bottom of the matron.


    "Thank you, love... Mhhh?" Marta was in the process of acknowledging the boy when she felt something enter her backdoor. Was Juttu back to fingering her? No.. it wasrger than a finger.


    Marta''s eyes widened when she realized what happened. "You.." "Aunty, if you don''t mind, can I try to push my penis in it as well?" Before she could say anything, Juttu ended up cutting her off.


    Marta can tell the boy was definitely eager to follow in Ryu''s footsteps. Since he was already inside her, there was no point stopping him now. Thankfully, the boy was tiny down there. And in her current state, it was actually a boon.


    "Okay.. but use the oil. Lubricate it well." Pleasantly surprised, the boy almost jumped in excitement. "Yes.." He hurriedly added drops of massage oil where his dick was associated with the asshole.


    "Use your hands to spread my ass cheeks apart.. it will help you get in deeper." Marta might as well let the boy have a good time. Who knew, even she might end up enjoying it if Juttu put on some effort.


    Intent on proving himself worthy, Juttu began gyrating his hips. The full length of his cock was buried inside her anus, swallowed by her eager rectum. A strong suction pulled him ever deeper.

 Chapter 349: Juttus sexy time with Mrs. Marta 2

    Chapter 349: Juttu''s sexy time with Mrs. Marta 2


    *Whap* *Whap* *Whap* Juttu''s crotch crashed up onto Marta''s hefty bottoms, generating a constant pping sound. It had been a total of five minutes and the boy was still going strong.


    Having cum once already in Marta''s pussy, he was a lot more resilient this time around. Currently, he was being guided by Marta to grab her shoulders in order to have a better grip over her and raid her asshole.


    "How am I doing, aunt?" Juttu offered a deep thrust into Mrs. Marta''s backside. "Ughhh.. Quite good for your first time. You just need to be a little rougher, I guess." She made her suggestions.


    "Oh.. but what about your injury.. won''t it hurt?" Marta wanted to tell him the truth about his apparent size difference whenpared to Ryu, which meant she barely felt any difort. Nevertheless, thinking the boy might develop aplex, she just shook her head.


    "It''s not that bad. You can give it your all. I can handle it." Juttu was emboldened, his pumps gained strength as he drilled the spacious rectum with increased momentum.


    "Nice.. hehe.. harder.. ohhh.. mhhgggg.." Juttu grunted cutely with Marta feeling like the boy had suddenly grown a tiny bit longer between his legs. His confidence was boosted, and he felt like he can keep going for much longer now.


    "Release my shoulders, Juttu. Theny on top of me and grab my mouth. Don''t pull your wiener out." After only a few minutes, Marta desired to be mounted in a different way.


    Stimtion of her anus was difficult with such a small cock. She had to be creative about it, there was no other way. She steered the dazed boy toy on her backpletely.


    She had his middle and index fingers in her mouth, then had the boy hook both her inner cheeks at once. Using the hold on her mouth as leverage, she made Juttu shaft her ass.


    Ryu had practically shown her a whole buffet of techniques that she can pick from. Marta decided upon this one and had Juttu copy the boy. The only change she had to incorporate was to mitigate the shorter length of her partner''s genitalia, she had himy over her.


    "Think you can work like that?" Juttu was raisedpletely off the bed. His feet were not reaching the ground and as such, it was difficult to bnce himself on top of Mrs. Marta. Regardless, he was eager to learn the famed techniques of brother Ryu. He was willing to take on any challenge for that.


    "Yes, aunt. Do you want me to start?" Juttu secured his fingers in her mouth then wiggled his butt to take his position over her. "You can pull harder on my mouth.. and if you are ready, you can start.. no issues."


    Juttu nodded then began lugging his waist over Marta''s ass. His weight led him to shove his entire length inside the woman. Like Marta taught him, he tugged on her mouth to slide his entire body back and forth over her back, simultaneously making his cock trace her anal tunnel.


    This was not exactly how Marta had imagined things to be, but who cares? She was definitely having a good time and that''s what mattered the most. Her body swayed, assisting Juttu''s motions.


    Much more than the anal stimtion, what evoked her arousal was the way Juttu was grabbing hold of her mouth. She imagined Ryu to be the one mounting her and her body reacted ordingly. "Ahhh...!!"


    Out of nowhere, Juttu felt his prick strangled by Marta''s throbbing anus. Her anal pathway contracted, pushing the boy off the cliff as well. He lost control over his faculties and ended up spraying the insides of thedy.


    Marta copsed in the bed, her limbs unable to carry the boy any longer on top of her. Her vagina convulsed impetuously and she achieved an actual orgasm, however feeble it might have been.


    She turned around and embraced the youngd in her arms, squeezing him. "Thank you.. my boy." She kissed his forehead and both of them fell asleep once again.


    **At the same time in Korua**


    "I love you mother.." Emma was on a visit to her husband and son. After spending some quality time with her ailing husband, she chose to have sex with Jake at his behest.


    Although she now belonged to Ryu, he never discouraged her to have this rtionship with her son. If anything, the boy actually encouraged her actions, all for the benefit of his best friend.


    "I love you.. tooo.. Jake.. ahnnn.." Emma moaned as the boy thrusted inside her pussy in a doggy position. *Whack* Jake spanked his mother''s red bottom, further increasing his pace in her cunt.


    These days were some of the happiest times in his life. After Ryu took ownership of his mother, Emma''s behavior changed a lot. Gone were the days of their cold and dormant rtionship, reced by this budding love and care, as should have been natural between them.


    Jake yanked harder on his mother''s red hair, feeling her cunt mp down harder around his dick. *Paahhh* He whacked her ass, making the redhead moan ever so loudly.


    "Turn around andy on your back, mom." Intending to change the posture, he made Emmay in with bed, then slumped at 90-degrees from her. The duo made an ''X'' in the bed.


    Jake held onto her left leg and inserted his cock back into his mother''s slick cunt. Hugging her thigh on his chest, he began drilling Emma in a position he had never tried before.


    It was situations like this when Jake envied his friends. Ryu and to a certain extent even Kyro must not have to put too much thought into all this, courtesy to their longer pricks. On the other hand, he must choose his orientation carefully. He simply didn''t want to get embarrassed in front of his mother, in case he is not able to gain sufficient depth inside of her.


    Jake rammed hard into Emma''s crotch, not forgetting to p her busty chest from time to time. These were some tips and tricks Ryu had taught him, which ording to him will help in better pleasing the woman.


    "Ohhh.. Jake.. ahnnn..ggghh.." Jake was happy watching his mother moan out his name. "Tell me how you are.. feeling.. mom.." He can see Emma was loving her time in bed, but just to reaffirm it, he asked her.


    "Haha.. I am feeling amazing baby.. You don''t need to push too hard.. muughh.. ahhh.. you can cum if you want." Emma offered, but Jake remained indignant.


    "No.. I can keep going." He replied in the middle of heavy breaths. "I want to get myself a girlfriend. I must be good in bed as well if I want to win against Kyro."


    Jake was not someone who would kid himself. He was aware Kyro was way better than him when it came to satisfying a woman in bed. Thanks to his steamy threesomes involving Ryu, something that the boy will just not shut up about, he had picked up a lot of amazing skills from their mutual friend.


    Emma finally figured out Jake''s intentions, a warm feeling bubbling up in her heart. Was her boy so grown up now that he was going to search for a mate? It made her happy and a little insecure at the same time.


    She wanted Jake to explore, but at the same time felt threatened by a new person vying for her only son''s love and affection. Right now she cany im to everything in his heart for herself. But once his boy fell in love, she will have to share the love and that left her with reservations.


    With her husband rendered incapable by his illness, Jake was her only source of warmth. Emma was reluctant to share him with anyone.


    Stretching her arms out, she embraced the boy snuggly. At the same time, her pussy retained a grip on his wood,pressing it from all sides. "Ahhh.. mom.. it''s.. too tight.. ohhh.."


    Jake groaned, his breathing growing heavy as the pumps inside his mother got harder to aplish. "I love you so much.. Jake.. you are so strong... do mother harder.." To motivate the kid, she shoved his head in her bosom.


    Her actions yielded results as Jake felt even more inspired toy im to the baby hole of his mother. He groped her milkers roughly and swallowed one of them into his mouth, sucking hard on it.


    "Aaahhbnnngh.." Emma bit her lips in sexual gratification. To have her boy ram her cunt in unison with suckling her tits was too much incitement for one time. "Aaahhhh..!!" The pair came together.


    An hourter, a bubbly Emma left her previous estate and walked back to the Dark Wings property where she lived together with Talia and Dorothea.


    On her way back, she met up with Dorothea who seems to be waiting for her. "What happened? You didn''t meet up with Sophia?" Emma questioned thedy who was dressed in their signature maid outfit.


    "I waited for her, but the girl didn''t show up." Dorothea shuffled her shoulders, making the breasts seductively popping out from the cut out in her clothes, sway from side to side.


    "Hmm.. oh.. something might have kept her upied." "Indeed. I will return tomorrow." Both the maids left the ce together.


    **Next day. Present time.**


    "Can you feel anything?" Jenny heard Ryu call her out. A day had passed when he returned injured after his fight. They had been scared to death when looking at the injuries the boy had sustained.


    But in a single day, his body had managed to close almost all the open wounds. His improvement was nothing less than incredible. Ryu currently sat atop Courtney''s back, guiding the young girl in her awakening process.


    "Ahh.. brother.. I am not feeling anything.." Most of the young ones required a kick start to uncover their mana. They need an outside force to help them navigate things for the first time.


    Ryu rubbed his chin in deep thought. Dorothea managed to awaken herself on her own, but then again she had an age advantage over Jenny. He can either wait for the girl to acquire the capability on her own or try some unconventional tricks.


    *Sigh* He struggled to make a decision. Unconventional methods didn''te with their own sets of risks. Now it depended on him for how confident he was about it.


    "Come here, girl." Jenny was disappointed in herself. Nevertheless, she didn''t let it show up on her face. She got up and came to kneel next to the boy.


    Itzel too sat right beside Courtney and between Ryu''s legs. With a lump of thick meat in her throat, she observed her daughter try time and again to seed. Nothing will make her happier than to see her daughter morph out of this cocoon of hers.


    Every parent wanted a good life for their kids. If Jenny can start using mana, her life will never be the same. She will not need to spend her days in their depraved vige. She can go out.. see the world.


    Itzel bloomed in her heart, hoping the boy in front of her can pull off this miracle for her. She might as well serve him for the entirety of her life if in return he helps both her children to achieve a better life than hers.


    With that thought in mind, Itzel swallowed even more of Ryu''s genitalia, effectively choking herself on it. All she wanted right now was to keep the boy satisfied.


    Ryu meanwhile retrieved a Yuva fruit. Watching Jenny sitting next to her mother, he fondled her head. "It is harder than I have anticipated."


    His words affected Itzel more than Jenny herself. She can''t help but spit the cock out of her mouth. "This.. is there no way for her to be a mage?"


    Ryu caressed the faces of the mother-daughter pair. "Things are not that bad. I definitely have other ways to deal with it." He confessed with confidence that consoled both Itzel and Jenny.

 Chapter 350: Jennys awakening ceremony

    Chapter 350: Jenny''s awakening ceremony


    Itzel saw the boy hesitate. She observed the fruit he had retrieved for himself but was still holding onto it. Thanks to Jenny, she was aware of the wonderous quality of this specific fruit.


    The most potent fruit she had ever heard of was called a Tura. But if her memory served her right, this is not how a Tura fruit was supposed to look like. ''Can it be a fruit even more potent than a Tura?''


    Considering how Jenny had described the instant effect the ingestion had caused her, there was a good chance this was an even rarer fruit. That will also exin Ryu''s fluctuating expression.


    This fruit must be important to him and that should be one of the reasons why he didn''t readily hand it over to her daughter. "I urge you to help her out if you can, young master. If there is any way for me to pay for it, then please let me know."


    Itzel dropped her head down. She had never begged anyone in her life. Her family had seen a lot of bad days, but she had never lowered herself to such an extent no matter what.


    Yet, faced with a better prospect for her daughter''s life, can she let her pride get in the way? Not at all. If she had to beg for it, she was willing to do that as well.


    Ryu can easily figure out theplications in her mind. "Huh.. you overestimate yourself, woman. What can you even offer in return hmph.."


    Itzel''s face was blushing heavily because of the shame, but she knew Ryu''s words were said in a humourous tone. That''s the only reason she didn''t raise her head still.


    The boy was not exactly wrong in his remarks. He had spent a lot of sweat cultivating these precious fruits. Itzel can simply notpensate for its worth. Heck.. if he had to be blunt about it, her entire vige''s worth might not actually match this small green fruit in his hand.


    Seated over Courtney''s back, Ryu resorted to fondling her ass cheeks while he mulled deeply. His friends might have to wait for a few more weeks to get the Yuvas he had promised them.


    ''Whatever.. it''s not like I am using them for myself.'' Ryu had collected the Yuva fruits, Jake, Kyro, and Kira had received as a reward from Lyod. Promising them to double their fruits in some time. His friends being extremely trusting in him, offered the Yuvas without a second thought.


    Ryu had nted those fruits and now it was time for him to deliver on his promise. But because of Jenny, he might have to wait for the next harvest. Thinking that his friends would have made the same decision of extending a helping hand to an impoverished girl, he chose to make up his mind.


    "Come here girl, sit up." Ryu held onto Jenny and made her sit up on hisp, from her earlier groveling position. He made no such efforts for Itzel but the woman didn''t mind it one bit. She was perfectly happy staying on the ground for her girl.


    "Do you promise to work hard, Jenny?" Little Jenny''s heart raced. Probably for the first time in her life, she felt like there was a significant load on her shoulders.


    She knew where Ryu wasing from. His earlier words had made it clear that her family simply can not hope to pay up for this fruit in his hands. What was even more outrageous was that she had already devoured a simr one.


    Jenny felt her breathing growbored. Her heart was pounding in her chest. Ryu''s meaning was clear. He wanted her to pay him by putting hard work into her cultivation journey. Her progress will be the payment in itself for this fruit.


    "I will put in all the efforts I can, big brother. I will justify your confidence in me." Jenny''s big eyes glittered with simmering resolution. Her words were heartfelt. On the ground, Itzel was stunned. When did her daughter mature so much?


    "Big brother..?" Ryu gently pped Jenny''s butt. "The things I am doing for you, girl. Phew... You might as well start calling me father from now on." The serious atmosphere was dissolved slightly by hisments.


    Jenny too discerned Ryu''s intentions and chortled. "I can call you that if you want." She reserved her answer with a nod.


    "Good. Then start doing that. I might as well y a stepfather of yours." Ryu answered without thinking too much. Peeling the skin off the fruit, he introduced it into Jenny''s mouth.


    "Swallow it and get ready to start sensing the surge of mana inside of you." Jenny looked like she was ready to charge on the battlefield if asked so by the boy. Conviction shing on her face, she closed her eyes immediately trying to sense the anticipated upsurge in her energy levels.


    Ryu had told her what she feltst time when he ate the same fruit was actually what everyone referred to as Mana. Too bad for her, she simply can not put her fingers on the same sensation when asked to do that previously.


    Jenny can tell somewhere inside of her, there was that tingling feeling. It''s just that she repeatedly failed to voluntarily spike it. She can only me her ipetence for it.


    Had she been good at it, Ryu would not have had to waste a precious fruit just for that. While she knew he was probably the most generous person out there, Jenny just didn''t feel right about her failure.


    Unwilling to fail a second time, she clenched her jaws and squeezed shut her eyelids. Ryu noticed her tense state and smile brightly. "Oi.. take it easy. Calm yourself down. If you are too agitated, you will miss it."


    He saw her rx a lot after the warning. Regardless, Ryu was more or less clear that Jenny can not achieve perfect harmony in her body. ''It would have been better if she could have discovered it on her own.. anyhow..''


    He was short on both time and resources. Sparing two Yuvas for a girl he wasn''t even rted to was the limit of his capacity right now. "Stayposed.. I will transfer some of my mana to you. See if that helps you."


    In the end, he can only do this much. If he tried poking around too much with his mana, Jenny might get overwhelmed and it might even lead to injuries if he wasn''t careful enough.


    His right hand reached over to her back, slowly rubbing it across. Not finding it suitable, Ryu had to put his hand inside her top just so he can have skin-to-skin contact with the girl.


    "Ready?" He voiced out, seeing the girl respond with a single jerk of her head. With that, Ryu began rubbing his hand on her back while simultaneously releasing thin strands of his mana into the girl.


    Both Courtney and Itzel watched with baited breaths, hoping the young girl to seed. Jenny was taking deep long breaths, her small chest heaving up and down under all the pressure she was sumbing to.


    Seconds turned into minutes, but the girl was still at the starting point. She had made no progress at all. Ryu can tell she was once again getting restless. "Listen to my voice, Jenny. Focus on it.."


    "Assume yourself to be in a dark room. All you can hear is my voice.." Jenny puffed her chest then let it fall back down,pletely concentrating on Ryu and nothing else.


    "Now can you still hear me? Give me a nod." Receiving a positive reply, Ryu let his mana seep back in for the second time. Things were tense and maintaining the such fine control over his mana was rather taxing on a boy who had only been familiarised with it for a couple of months in total.


    "Now carefully direct this attention you have umted to inside your body. Start from your head and slowly keep going down.. search for it.. and you will find it." Ryu was like a parent instructing his kid.


    Although Jenny took a long time, Ryu can''t me her. Who knew how many generations of her had lived under such abject conditions? Things must be hard for her. What was worse for her was there was no awakening ceremony for her to trigger the growth.


    *Shrrr* Right then, Ryu felt the skin on Jenny''s back shiver uncontrobly. He instantly closed his own eyes, aware the girl hastched on to something. "Yes.. that''s it, Jenny. Nurture the feeling.. don''t let it go."


    Ryu''s mana inside the girl allowed him a better understanding of her situation. He can tell Jenny was close to a breakthrough. His words excited the girl as well who clenched her fists and creased her forehead.


    Unbeknownst to the four people there, Lyod had been watching the entire episode from a vantage point. His emotions were hard to describe. He simplycked the vocabry to quantify his shock.


    What Ryu was doing.. it was not supposed to be done by juniors. Awakening is a very tedious and intricate process. Only people with decades of experience were qualified to try it.


    Even Lyod would have not been totally nonchnt about an awakening ceremony. And here he had a young brat who was even younger than his girl, performing it.


    Multiple times in the past twenty minutes Lyod had wanted to stop Ryu. Every time he felt like jumping in, his curious mind will shoot down the idea. Maybe it was better to give the boy a chance, he argued with himself.


    That''s the reason Lyod had been extremely vignt all this time. If things appeared to go south, he was ready to jump in and put an end to the process.


    No one can imagine his stupefaction when Ryu seeded in his venture. Lyod can tell Jenny had awakened hertent mana reserves. It was only a matter of time now for the girl to consolidate it.


    Opposite him, Itzel and Courtney''s faces blossomed with Ryu''s level of excitement. Happy for the girl they refrained from making any sounds just yet. Simply because Jenny has not opened her eyes.


    Ryu didn''t rush the girl. Gently removing his hand from her back, he let her get used to this new phenomenon inside her body.


    No one said anything for the next ten minutes. They saw Jenny''s skin produce small sparks for the entire duration. Ryu didn''t need to guide her any more than this. She will practice cutting off herself from the mana reserves then trying to sustain the bridge back again.


    After repeating the process multiple times over, Jenny was certain she had gotten the hang of it. "Brother Ryu...!!" Suddenly breaking out of her stupor, she jumped into his embrace, hugging him like it was thest thing to do.


    "I did it.. I did it.." Jenny was already crying and so was her mother. Ryu gave the girl countless pats on her back, only then he managed to free himself from the clinging youngdy.


    "Yes you did.. girl. Now you must keep your end of the bargain." Jenny didn''t know why, but she had a strong desire to kiss the boy in front of her. s.. kissing was not something they can do so casually.


    Jenny nodded her head like a bell, shaking it continuously for a minute. "I will brother. I must train hard. It''s all thanks to you that I can touch mana. I will do you proud."


    Ryu kissed her head then let the girl unite with her mama. The two of them hugged just as hard. "I hope you are not feeling any difort, Courtney. You have been like this for quite some time."


    Separating his gaze from the mother-daughter pair, Ryu chose to fondle the head of thedy under him. Courtney had been patiently letting him sit on her back from the very start of the session without a singleint.


    At this point, even a fool can realize that she had gotten addicted to this new job of hers. It started on the night of the orgy when Ryu randomly asked her to let him sit on her. Since then, Courtney had begun to casually offer her services every now and then.


    "No, young master. I can do this for the whole day." He got the reply with an enthusiastic smile from Courtney. Ryu can only smile back and stay put.


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patreon. If you like the work I produce, subscribe. >>

 Chapter 351: Funeral procession

    Chapter 351: Funeral procession


    Sun was shining the brightest it had been in the day. A group of three was located in the backyard of a house in a downtrodden vige. Among two maturedies, there was a single young teenage boy who stood in attention between both.


    Juttu was standing with his legs on either side of granny nca. His sloppy cock was currently stationed inside her mouth as she gradually began jerking her head on it.


    "Ahhh.. it''s.. mhhg.." Juttu had his speaking faculties snatched from him, thanks to the blowjob he was receiving from the olddy. This was not the only issue weighing on him.


    Behind him, aunty Marta had her face lodged between his little ass cheeks. He can feel her tonguep over his anus with unmatched ferocity. "How does it feel, Juttu?"


    Lost in his mind, the boy heard a voice from behind and snapped out. "Amazing.. aunt.. ohh.. I never felt anything like this.." His acmation was both for the rimming as well as the blowjob he was getting from either end.


    "Haha.. for sure. It''s young master Ryu''s trick after all. I knew you will love it." Giving herself a pat on her back, Marta parted the cute buns and extended her tongue to flick over the butt crack. Excited that she did a good job, she began to get extra prudent with her licking.


    Marta and her mother hade to their open bath in the backyard to do someundry as well as have a bath together. That''s when Juttu jumped in the show, asking if he can have sex with both of them right there.


    The mother-daughter pair readily agreed. nca was told about the deal Ryu made with Marta, regarding the young boy. Knowing they had been granted two Virgos just to keep him pleased, old nca was l left ecstatically pleased.


    Now she was all too eager to serve the boy with every ounce of dedication she can muster. The same conviction showed up in her blowjob as well. Despite Juttu''s length not being of the optimal size, nca did her best to curl her lips and then move them carefully over the erection.


    From the looks of it, the boy did seem to be pretty satisfied with her efforts. "If you want to, you can hold her head down and fuck her face like you do a pussy, Juttu." After a few minutes of monotonic actions, Marta advised the kid to try steering things on his own.


    "Ohh.. should I?" Marta crawled to the front and grabbed her mother''s head. "Here.. let me hold her up for you." Juttu acknowledged her help then began applying what he had learned from his time in aunt Marta''s bed.


    Thrilled to try something new, Juttu began gyrating his hips. Suddenly, his smile grew wider, finding the sensation even more arousing than before. "You like it, don''t you..? hehe.." Marta didn''t even need to ask the boy. The delight on his face was hard to miss.


    "Puughh.. pugchh.. pufffu... puuuhhyy.." The penis sliding between nca''s swelled-up lips made some funny sounds. She curled her kisser neither too stringent nor too loose, intent on providing the boy the best experience possible.


    "y with his balls, mom. He will appreciate it." nca was surprisingly put in a passive position with her daughter actually takingmand of the situation.


    It was not even three days back when she wille to her for advice rted to anything sexual. However, spending a single day with Ryu seems to have transformed Marta into an authority and filled her with confidence.


    nca yed into this new reality, her hands reaching up to the crumpled ball sack. She gently groped the two testicles contained within, making the boy thrust harder in her mouth. Marta was right, Juttu was growing agitated by this.


    "Mhhhh.." In a matter of minutes, the boy just can''t stop. He got so used to the spongy insides of granny nca''s mouth that it was inevitable he was going to cum. An cum he did.. "Aaahhh... granny.. I.. I... Ahh.."


    His hands grasped the head in his crotch with all his strength, sending his penis deeper than ever. "He is going to release mom.. catch it." Marta was smart enough to know what Juttu was unable tomunicate to them.


    nca blinked twice to let both her daughter and the boy know everything was under control. Hot semen seeped onto her tongue the very next minute. Marta was giddy watching a single drop seep out from the corner of her mother''s lips.


    "Good job Juttu.." She leaned in to swipe the white viscous liquid with her tongue. Juttu got back and let his aunty take over his dick to suck it clean. Her tongue expertly glided over the dripping cock and suctioned it squeaky clean.


    "Share the load with me, mom." Juttu watched the two women attach their red lips together and initiate a long and intimate kiss. The boy stood stupefied closely observing two enticing tongues fight for supremacy. In the next few seconds, he can clearly see his white discharge travel back and forth between the two maturedies.


    Finding the scene hot, Juttu took a step back and mped on his limping cock. Marta noticed the boy from the corner of their eyes and then raised her hands to cuddle her mother''s breasts.


    When Ryu had asked thedies to make out among themselves, Marta had really enjoyed that part. To be in thepany of another woman, was a different sensation altogether, but just as arousing... she must admit.


    nca remained clueless about her daughter''s motives. With the semen still traveling back and forth between them, Marta grabbed her hands and rested them on her own chest. Her message was clear, she needed her to fondle her tits in return.


    The older woman acquiesced to the demands and got down to business. It started with a kiss, but their debauchery only escted from that point on. A stunned Juttu ended up seeing two sets of fingers reaching into the alternate holes and began drilling in ruthlessly within a matter of minutes.


    "Aaaahh.. aahhhh.. aahh.." The two women wailed as they fingered each other ferociously. It had turned into a full-fledgedpetition between the mother and daughter, both trying to bring the other over the edge.


    Juttu was happy being on the sidelines right now. The lusty women had turned too wild for their own good. Both of them were rampantly kissing each other, while at the same time their fingers gained greater ground in each other''s cunt.


    "Fuckk.. mom.. do it harder.." Juttu wasn''t sure what had been unleashed, nevertheless, it wasn''t something he inherently disliked. He gave them ample space to battle it out.


    Skin rubbed against skin, lips against lips, and boobs against boobs, presenting the most raunchy sight the teenager had evere across in his life. How long can he resist the lure? After some time, his little brother was back, ready to be part of the action.


    For a long while, the twodies had simply forgotten about him, lost in satisfying each other''s bubbling desires. Once both of them managed to reach a partial orgasm together, their gaze came across the young kid jerking off to them.


    "Haha.. just look at him.." Martamented, making nca have a goodugh. Juttu on the other hand shrank in his shell, blushing endlessly.


    "Come in boy.. lower yourself over the well." Marta pointed to the small well next to them, the water from which the two women were using to have a bath when Juttu had walked in on them.


    At this point, Juttu had the utmost level of confidence in Mrs. Marta. If she asked him to go left, the boy dare not go right. She got him in ce then separated his ass cheeks once again. "Here mom.. you try it this time. Start by inserting your middle finger in it."


    Marta offered the butt crack of the boy over to her mother, who hesitated a bit. "You sure he will like it?" "Haha.. I am telling you, he will love it. I already licked him loose. Go ahead, try it."


    Juttu''s skin shivered. Put a finger in his asshole? Was he ready for that? He wasn''t so sure. Nevertheless, since it was something aunt Marta had decided for him, he might as well close his eyes and take the dive.


    nca gave a nk look to her beaming daughter, then ced the tip of her finger over Juttu''s puckered butthole. "Ahem.. I am pushing in.." She duly notified the brat following which she poked the bony finger into the tightpounds of his anal pathway.


    "Don''t stop.. start moving it. That will stimte it more." nca didn''t know better, hence she shoved her middle finger deeper down the stringent muscles. Once bottoming out into it, she began rocking her finger back and forth.


    "Pull it out then stick it in your mouth before steering it back in." Marta saw her mom follow through with her advice and jab her finger between her lips. Just seeing the olddy suckle that dirty finger of hers was making her horny.


    Right when he felt granny nca''s finger reach out into his rectum for the second time, Juttu had his crotch grabbed by aunty Marta. She began stroking his weiner, making him squirm in pleasure.


    Juttu was feeling it. His arousal was shooting through the roof by double stimtions. "I guess it''s my turn then." He saw Mrs. Marta crawl over to him, stationing herself on the circumference of the well.


    Sheid her chest on the t boundary and twerked her ass cheeks. "Get it boy.. put it in aunty''s pussy." With due permission from nca, Juttu moved in to hold Marta''s waist.


    The youngd took hold of Marta''s hair and yanked it back, doing what he was told to do. Tugging on her head, he thrusted the vagina with gusto. Meanwhile, Mrs. nca was continuously drilling his asshole, maintaining the pressure at all times.


    ***


    In Gustump city, it was the day of the funeral of this city''s governor''s only son. Only three people upied the highest level on the stage, rest all of the invited dignitaries sat on the second level.


    Ady in a red gown sat in the middle. She had a crest covering her head, signifying her royal status. She had a long face and a buxom figure. There was an inherent pride in her expressions that only enhanced her attractiveness.


    Sitting next to her on the left was a sturdy mustached man, with broad shoulders. He was the convenor of this city, Governor Pediot. The man had a stiff face that remained stringent even when faced with the greatest loss a father can imagine.


    On the right side of the royal woman sat the governor''s official wife. Thedy had red eyes with her dpidated state presenting a stark contrast between her and her husband.


    "Please hold yourself, Mrs. Mae. I assure you on behalf of your family, we will have the Thera empire pay for the misdeeds of their crown prince." Seated in the center, Felicia triedforting the mother of the dead boy.


    "We have heard the words that after we lodged a strong protest, the crown prince has been stripped of his official title. Believe me, we are keeping up the pressure from our end."


    Who was she kidding? Felicia knew very well the weak position their nation currently found itself in. In these situations, an official apology along with some reimbursement will be the absolute best payback they can receive from the rival country.


    Even Thera''s officials were aware Cylon will not jeopardize their entire rtionship over the death of a governor''s heir. It was only a matter of who was going to blink first.

 Chapter 352: Mounting mothers together with daughters

    Chapter 352: Mounting mothers together with daughters


    Felicia even believed it will be a difficult endeavor to get those Thera bastards to offer them an official apology. Too bad, she can''t say that loud. This was not going to be good for the already dwindling confidence of their subjects in the monarchy.


    "Thank you for your efforts, your highness. You have our gratitude." Mae wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes to force out a smile in reply.


    "Governor, my husband sends his apology for not being able to apany you at the time of your loss." Felicia returned a nod to the woman,ter turned around to face the bearded man on her left.


    "As you know, the issue about the ntations had been giving my family some sleepless nights." She added, not sounding too servile in her apology. This was a skill she had to learn in order to fit in her new boots of royalty. Monarchs should never sound servile, even when they are at fault.


    "I can understand his circumstances, Mrs. Felicia. You need not state it. I am satisfied with your presence." He revealed a partial smile and then turned his gaze towards the person subsiding over the funeral ceremony.


    "The funeral procession will start now. We will have the princess of our kingdom step in to bid goodbye to the departed soul first." Governor Pediot got to his feet and announced themencement of the ceremony to the thousands of people who had collected on the vast grounds.


    "It''s an honor." Felicia too followed the man unhurriedly, walking right behind him as they traveled over to the stand. "Please go right ahead." The big man gave way to her and Felica picked a handful of flowers from the serving tray.


    Stepping over, she can clearly observe the dead boy and his friends'' portraits over the stall. Felica didn''t any surge of emotions or sympathy at her core. She was a hardcore cultivator at the end of the day. Death and destruction came second nature to her. Maybe that''s why her heart was so cold.


    Showering the flowers, she was about to step back when Felicia noticed a familiar face among the crowd. Shm was a tall guy, he was easily recognizable even among hundreds of men and women on all sides of him.


    At this point, Felicia was more or less certain about her earlier conjecture. Barring any extraordinary reveal, Shm must have been the man Mrs. Mae birthed her child with.


    She wasn''t aware of the entire story, but one thing was clear, governor Pediot was not the father of the dead boy. Theck of emotional response from the man had only solidified her belief.


    "Is there an issue.. Mrs. Felicia." She realized she had stood there for longer than necessary. Even Shm was looking right back at her. Obviously, she was certain the man can not recognize her.


    "Nothing, governor. I just thought it was a big loss for your family.. considering you had a single child with Mrs. Mae." Once again, the man acted totally detached. Only nodding his head slightly he followed her footsteps to take her position. "It is.."


    ***


    It waste afternoon when Ryu and thedies traveled to the nearest creek to have a bath. The green-headed boy had recovered quite a lot now, easily able to at least walk normally without any support.


    Everyone was happy since Jenny had seeded in her venture. Ryu had spent many hours after the morning routine teaching the girl the same cultivation technique he had shared with his friends.


    Even though it was her first day, Jenny was certainly a fast learner who was able to grasp things at a faster rate. Right now the four of them were navigating the dirt trail toward the freshwater source.


    Itzel and Courtney were tied up with a familiar leash around their necks as they walked on all fours. Ryu had his left arm around Jenny''s slim waist, he had the leashes in his right one, hauling the two maturedies on the ground.


    "Father, I want you to have sex with me." With her head on his chest, Jenny uttered her wish in a coy voice. "Why do you want that?" Ryu replied, taking note of Itzel''s silence over this matter.


    Had this been any other time, she would have intervened and reprimanded her daughter for her words. But today was different. Jenny had stepped into a new life from here on out, Itzel was too exuberant to give eptance to even the most outrageous ideas right now.


    "I want to remember it for the rest of my life. Today I have awakened with brother''s help. So I want to etch this memory in my heart for the rest of my life." Ryu was impressed with how skillfully the girl articted her feelings towards him.


    He for sure can understand her point of view. In the time they spent on the back and forth, the group had made it over to a splendid meadow. "You sure about that? What about your mum?"


    Jenny shook her head. "You think she can deny anything at this point? You can even ask her to serve you for an entire month and she will readily agree to it. I know how excited she is."


    Itzel just smiled wryly. Jenny had spoken the truth. Her gratitude towards Ryu was simply too enormous to support on her two shoulders.


    Having reached their destination, Itzel got up and embraced the boy with both her arms. "Young master, I have changed my mind. I urge you to mate with my girl. Jenny is right, she must remember this generosity of yours for the rest of her life."


    Itzel''s dam holding the emotional turbulence had fallen apart and Ryu saw the woman tear up. "If that''s what both of you want, then so be it."


    Right now Ryu was simply making his decision based on the pair''s request. He had little to no self-interest to serve by having sex with Jenny. While it will be an interesting prospect for being her first man, it''s not like Ryu had ack of pussy to satiate his fleshly urges.


    Still, he chose to respect their heartfelt offer. "Before you do that.. I have a request of my own." Ryu paused for a second, seeing the mature woman chew on her lips as if she was finding it very hard to give voice to her thoughts.


    "Tell me what you want, Itzel." Ryu didn''t want to deal with any more tearwork, thus he gave thedy a gentle tug to break her stupor. "I.. I want you to kiss me. Is that possible?"


    Everyone was stunned at the confession of the priestess. "hn? You want me to kiss you? On your lips?" Ryu thought he heard wrongly, but thedy refused to back out, nodding her head in deliberation.


    "Yes. I want to do that." "What about your husband?" "I am nning toe clean to him. I am sure he will understand." They had some back and forth but Itzel was convinced she hade to the right conclusion.


    "If you are doing this to pay me back for what I did for Jenny, then please don''t bother. I liked the girl so chose to help her out of my own volition. You are only going to insult my generosity with your overzealousness." Ryu countered.


    Itzel vehemently shook her head. "That''s not the reason. I am perfectly aware of your motives behind lending a helping hand to my kid. Still, I want to do this for my mental peace." Ryu can only smile wryly as he started to figure out her point of view.


    "Is that it?" He asked and Itzel took her time to reply. "No.. I also want you to be my children''s father. It might only be in the name, however, I truly want this."


    "Be father?" Looks like Itzel had taken his earlierment all too seriously. "Yes, I will be at ease that way." Thinking Ryu might be averse to the idea, she hurriedly shared her piece of mind.


    "You don''t need to carry any responsibility. It''s enough if you ept it in the name only." Initially, Itzel had a hunch she was witnessing the rise of a star in the form of Ryu.


    Over time, her hunch had transformed into an unshakeable belief.


    There was no way Ryu was not going to be a known face in this country. Just tying his name to her children might give them immense benefitster on in their lives. If her prophecies came true, Jenny and Juttu will have a good life even if she and her husband were to pass away one day.


    Somehow, her calctions didn''t go undetected by Ryu as well. "What a smart woman haha.." He squeezed her shoulders with a burst of loudughter, making Itzel blush. It seemed like the youngd had seen right through her intentions. Nevertheless, she was not going to back down.


    "I was thinking of having you on ater date.. but I guess I am doomed to forever mount mothers together with their daughters." Itzel and Jenny were flustered at this nasty announcement from the boy.


    Regardless, Ryu reached out to hold Itzel''s soft jugs in his hands. While he massaged the pair of tits, he was reminded of L and Kira as well as Amelia and Ruby. This will be the third mother-daughter pair he will be serving himself with and fourth if he counted his neighbors Mrs. April and her daughter-inw, udia too.


    It was dream scenerio in hisst life. But here, this was amon urrence for him. Fucking mothers along with their daughters came naturally to him.


    Jenny and Courtney both were like fish out of water, not knowing where to look as Ryu picked up Itzel''s chin and nted his lips onto her''s ever so slowly.


    The grown woman shivered like a leaf in storm, but the boy held her steady. Having her lips captured by a boy probably third of her age, a healthy blush was spreading up all over Itzel''s cheeks.


    A kiss was the most intimate thing a man and a woman shared between them. Hence when Itzel did feel the expected disapproval from her heart to the gesture, she was scared.


    If even the other two girls were having a hard time reacting to the scene, one can only imagine the tumultuations in Itzel''s mind. Unfortunately, it was toote to make a choice. She can only wade through the storms now.


    "I ept you as my wife." Ryu spoke then held onto Itzel''s cheeks before kissing her lips with increased passion. Tears rolled down her face but they were not tears of sorrow.


    "Huuu.." Ryu took a deep breath. "Let''s make a woman out of you and your daughter." He then turned to the two stunned girls. "Get down to business, you know what to do."


    Jenny and Courtney turned to each other, smiling gleefully. The younger girl got down to her knees and ced her head between the bubbly ass cheeks of her mother, starting to lick the ce of incursion.


    At the same time, Courtney crawled between the woman and the boy, sticking her lips onto the swelled-up knob of his genitalia. In the silent background, one could have only heard the chirping of birds, now it was mixed with the regr sounds of groans and moans.

 Chapter 353: Mae and Shalams story

    Chapter 353: Mae and Shm''s story


    Mae was back in her mansion. Being the official wife of Governor Pediot, she had ess to a well-off manor with all the amenities in life. Having a dozen guards and a maid at her call, she had a life any woman will envy.


    Even so, all of theseforts can not fill up the void in her heart. Stein was her son. Naturally, the grieving mother was not able toe to terms with her new reality.


    Shey in her bed in the arms of a man who despite not being her husband, was actually the father of her only child. No one spoke anything, especially Shm. Things had taken a sharp turn for him as well.


    For the most part he never even felt any affection for the boy, always assuming him to be the legitimate child of the governor. Only yearster when the events in his life brought him back to Mae, did she tell him the truth.


    Needless to say, his entire reality flipped from that point on. Stein was his son, birthed by the only love of his life. How can the man stay stone-hearted anymore?


    Both Mae and himself had reconciled at that point. Yet, both knew better than to im Stein to be their spawn. Governor Pediot had already epted the boy as his heir. Shm''s head was going to roll if this matter came to light among the general masses.


    Governor of the Gustump city had always been a ruthless man. Mae knew Shm was strong, probably just as strong as her official husband. Nevertheless, Shm was but a single man. She can''t expect him to fight against the army of the governor.


    With these thoughts in mind, both lovers kept this matter buried in their conscious. Later down the line, their rtionship soured once again and Shm left the city, vowing to never return.


    "Are you going to go back?" Mae whispered in a soft voice. Shm looked like he was deeply troubled by her question. "What can I do? You already know my answer, Mae."


    They were brought back together by the loss of their only child. But that doesn''t mean their conflicts were also resolved. Mae fell silent, not having any viable options with her.


    Seeing her downtrodden face, Shm can only clench his jaws. "Do you still refuse toe with me? What is even left now? Even Stein is gone.. what holds you to this ce now, Mae?"


    No one can be more aware than Shm of how badly Mae was treated by the man she calls her husband. He just wanted to take her away from this miserable life. Obviously, he knew things will not be easy, he was willing to even struggle against the wrath of the governor if it meant he could live the rest of his life with Mae.


    Shm''s words had hit the nail on its head. Mae struggled toe up with anything. He was right. What was stopping her now? The only attachment to this wretched ce was her son.


    "I.." "Madam.. princess Felicia is here to meet you." Mae was in the process of forming a reply when a maid struck her door three times, informing her about an unlikely guest''s arrival.


    The couple panicked. Even with all the cultivation of Shm, he was unable to sense the presence of this princess Felicia. It can only mean she is way stronger than himself.


    "Quick.. hide.." Mae jumped from the bed, straightening out her dress and pointing Shm to her bath. Shm was certainly aware of the futility of his actions. If Mrs. Felicia was as strong as he has anticipated, hiding from her semses is as futile as it sounded.


    "Please bring her in." But Mae didn''t know that. Lacking any options, the man can only charge into the bathing room right as the maid opened the door to the roomplex.


    Mae calmed her heart as Shm disappeared behind the bathroom door. Footsteps were followed by the arrival of a majestically dressed beauty who had an easy-going smile on her face.


    "I hope I didn''t disturb you in your mourning, mydy." Mae first bowed formally towards the woman holding the title of princess in their country. "Please, your highness. Your subject is always at your service."


    "Please have a seat." Mae offered to get her maid to fetch thedy in red some refreshments, but the tly refused it. Asking the maid instead to not disturb them.


    Both women sat opposite each other. "Do you have any instructions for me, your highness?" Mae was panicking a little bit in her heart because Felicia seems to be taking inquisitive nces all over.


    Thankfully, her words averted her attention. "No.. no.. I am just here to talk. While I am not a mother myself, that doesn''t mean I can''t see how much pain this event had caused you."


    "That''s very generous of you, highness." Felicia heard Mae''s reply with a knowing smile. "Oh no.. that''s the bare minimum we can do for you in such testing times." The woman opposite her only nodded back in reply.


    "Other than that.. mister.. you already know there is no point hiding behind that wall. I can see right through it." Mae''s heart plummeted when Felica made herment.


    Her husband didn''t appreciate Shm''s presence around her. Thus, it was a bad position for them to be in. "Ahh.. is there someone there, highness?" Mae pretended to put up an rmed face, only for Felicia to tug her lips in a wide smile.


    "You know.. I can puncture your skull right from here. Believe me, I try to avoid violence wherever I can." Mae bit on her lips after she was promptly ignored by the princess, who kept her gaze locked in one direction. "Princess Felicia.. I think you have a miss.." Before she could conclude her sentence, to her dismay, she saw Shm step out.


    "Don''t bother Mae.. we can''t deceive her." Shm can very well read the situation, aware that the woman in the red gown was not bluffing at any level. Since he had been found anyway, there was no point continuing with the facade. He might have a better chance of talking things out with thedy.


    Mae stood speechless, still now that the cat was out of the bag, she too was in the favour of a talk. "Haha.. are you two kids? What''s even the point of hiding your rtionship?"


    Although now a lot more clear-headed about this adverse couple''s rtionship, Felicia still can not fathom why they will bother keeping this matter under wraps.


    Caught red-handed, Shm stood in his ce not knowing what to do since he was not asked to take a seat by the royalty. While the man had nothing but disdain towards most of the noble families of the country, the kind of the king himself were a different ball game altogether.


    A chuckling Felicia exuded extravagance from every small gesture of hers, whether it was her crossed legs or her actions of covering her lips by the means of her dainty fingers. Shm had to agree, these royal figures did possess an inherent charm that was conjured from their pride.


    "My husband isn''t really a fan of this guy, highness. That''s the reason we.." Mae hinted and Felicia was not surprised. She knew very well about Shm''s womanizing tendencies. Any man would want his wife to stay clear of such a guy.


    Yet, she pretended to be befuddled, simply because she wasn''t keen on revealing her identity to the man in front of her. She let Mae give a brief description of Shm, but she garnered nothing new from her words.


    "Is that all? I am not convinced, Mrs. Mae. Something tells me your rtionship is not something that originated from a random hook-up that you are making it out to be." Felicia kept an easy-going smile so as to not pressurize the couple beyond a certain point.


    Shm and Mae nced at each other, not sure how the princess can figure it out so urately. Later, Mae sighed partly in frustration and partly in exhaustion. "Highness is right in her conclusion. We have been knowing each other for quite some time now."


    "Knowing? Considering you two had a child together.. I suppose things were a lot deeper than that. With how hard it is to conceive, I am sure your rtionship had been going on for years." Felicia''s words struck the two people in the room like a lightning bolt.


    Other than a handful of people, no one knew about Mae''s affair with Shm. It was toote to cover up. Their reactions had already given them away. "Surprised on how I came to the conclusion?"


    The couple in the room can only stare first at each other and then at the person of royalty. Both of them wanted answers. "Well, I had my suspicions. Then I saw theck of any strong emotions on the governor''s face. Death of someone''s son should not be something even a strong man like governor Pediot should be able to handle so calmly."


    Seeing the couple gazing at her like she was a ghost, Felicia smirked. "While some might argue otherwise, I personally believe it is entirely possible that he had no blood rtion to the boy in the first ce. And now finding you in the arms of a stranger at such a grieving time only confirmed it."


    Mae didn''t know if the princess was telling them the whole truth or not, regardless of the fact remained that her conjecture had been on point amd their reaction had given them away. Felicia can tell the couple was finally acknowledging her words.


    "Then again, I should not be concerning myself with whom you decide to sleep, Mrs. Mae. With that said, I am really curious about your story." Felicia added while switching her legs'' position, now cing her left thigh atop the right.


    Her motion ended up revealing a portion of her fair thighs presenting a magnificent scene. Standing with his head lowered, Shm ended up chancing upon the same. Those legs.. they looked strangely familiar to him.


    "Careful young man..st I checked, ogling the royalty is still counted as a punishable crime." In apparent perplexion, Shm ended up peeking much longer than usual. To his dismay, Felicia easily caught him in the act.


    "I wouldn''t dare, Princess!!" Shm had been a proud bastard all his life, never bowing his head to anyone. But this case was totally out of his pay grade. Let alone being in thepany of one, this was the first time ever in his life that he had seen a person of royalty in the breath.


    Obviously, the wilful man had to shrink himself to make space for the behemoth sitting in the same room as him. To think a group of individuals controlled the fate of an entire country with millions of people. Just that single thought filled Shm''s heart with trepidation.


    "Please forgive him, your highness. I take responsibility on his behalf.. his errors must not be intentional." Mae jumped in to save her lover but Felicia wasughing in her heart. To think she will see such a side of Shm was unthinkable a few days back.


    "He is not used to being in proximity to esteemed personalities like yourself, hence the misunderstanding." Felicia had gotten the results she wanted and so didn''t push things further. Even then, she carefully covered her calf, not taking any chances of getting recognized.


    "It''s fine. Just take it as a warning." Felicia shrugged and engaged with Mae once again, ready to listen to her story that was interrupted by Shm''s curious nce.


    "We.. we have known each other since our teenage years. Later things happened and the governor ended up extending his marriage proposal to my family." Mae began recounting her life with a dazed face.


    "Since my family was never in a position to turn down the proposal, I ended up getting married to him." Felicia saw an expression of destitution take over Mae. "That''s the day my ordeal began."

 Chapter 354: Mae and Shalam’s story 2

    Chapter 354: Mae and Shm¡¯s story 2


    "You didn''t let the governor on your rtionship with him?" Felicia crossed her arms over her bust, finding herself getting interested in the story. Mae shook her head in a muted response.


    "We had broken up by that time. She vowed to never see my face again." Shm answered instead. "Huh.. she did? Let me guess.. you were cheating behind her back. Am I right?"


    Shm''s eyes opened wide like saucers. What kind of wizardry was this? Can she read all this from his face? Impossible. "Looks like I was right." Felicia did not even wait for the man''s response before returning her nce to Mae, who was busy ring viciously at her lover.


    "Yes.. you are right. This bastard cheated and we broke up as a result. With how things were, I saw no reason to oppose the marriage." Mae offered a further exnation of her decision.


    "Then what happened? If you were married, the least a man can expect is your loyalty." Felicia asked that and sure enough, Mae''s face was scrunched up in disgust.


    "Loyalty..? Huh..." Mae poured two sses of wine and poured the first one to quench her thirst after offering the second one to the princess.


    "My husband never demanded that. Rather.." Mae took another gulp, her expression heavy. "He just wanted a toy for himself."


    Though having some semnce of where things were heading, Felicia chose not me make any guesses. "A toy? Why would you say that?" At the same time she asked Mae, she witnessed the frustration on Shm''s face as he clenched his fists.


    "Haha.." Maeughed deliriously. "What should I call myself if not a toy?" She took another pause as if struggling to put things in perspective.


    Felicia herself took a swig, not interrupting Mae''s thought process. "I don''t know how I should put it.. but let''s just say my husband loves putting me on disy."


    Mae turned towards Shm, her nce a lot more diminished in hostility. "He loves watching other men defile his wife in front of him." Listening to that, Felicia licked her lips, readying herself for a thickening plot.


    "There is not a single man in the whole of governer''s estate who has not been forced to take me. From the head of the guards to a measly gardener, I have been fucked by every single guy who has a set of cock and balls between his legs."


    "Some are eager to do me, others do it reluctantly because no one wants to incur the governor''s wrath onto himself. He turned me into a whore for his own amusement." From theck of emotions in her eyes, Felicia can figure out that these events must have been going on for quite some time.


    "Hm.. a whore?" She scratched her chin, not reacting too severely to the revtion. "Yes.. like I told you, I have been rendered into a mere toy by him. It started from sharing me among his close circle of friends, then it escted to the point where any random man was made to copte with me in his presence."


    Mae had emptied her wine and chose to have another serving. Her tears had dried out at this point as she had simply be ustomed to her life. "Was he always like this?"


    Felicia shot another question her way and saw the womanugh hysterically. "Hahaha.. no. While he had always been distant from me since the very start, things took a turn for worse when he found himself to be incapable of impregnating any woman."


    "After he was told about his impotence, his behavior towards me dropped sharply. Looking back at it now, that seems to be the start of my descent." Mae took on a desperate smile.


    "So the rumors were true. Gustump city''s governor can''t bear any child." Felicia iterated to no one in particr. Mae''s words made sense to her. It was possible that the cruel reality plunged the man into a sea of vexation.


    "Yes.. it''s true. After I began to be mistreated by the man, Shm came back into my life. It was around this time I conceived his child." While transactional sex was prevalent in this world, Felicia was aware of a mother''s ability to precisely tell who was the father of her child.


    Thus, even when multiple men were having sex with her at the same time, she didn''t doubt Mae''s ability to tell the father of her child apart. "What about the governor? He didn''t stop you two from mingling?"


    "He didn''t know me. I was just a random guy from the streets from him. So in the name of entertaining the fuck.. the governor, I used to spend time with Mae." Shm jumped in to fill the gap in the story.


    Mae nodded. "I had failed in life. Since I was already fucked from all sides, I chose to reengage with my lost love.. haha.." Sheughed at her own words, finding them stupid.


    "Then what happened afterward? How did you two got separated again?" Felicia slipped back in her cushioned chair, eager to listen to the conclusion.


    "At first, my husband was happy that I was able to conceive a child for him. Even if it wasn''t his blood, he at least had a boy to carry on his lineage. That''s why he never opposed me sleeping with Shm."


    "But with time his ire kept growing when he discerned features of the young boy to Shm. It was clear to him that this guy was the actual father to his son. Over time, when my boy grew up, he drove Shm away from me."


    Felicia nodded in understanding. "He must have be insecure about his presence around his child. It would have been a risk having him around once the boy aged."


    "That''s what I think as well." Mae acknowledged. "This is when Shm wanted us to run away. He was aware of my situation here and thus told me to bring along Stein with us."


    "Run away with a governor''s legal wife.. hmph.." Felicia smirked at the only man in the room. "haha.. he was stupid but I have seen how ruthless the man can be, how can I let him risk his life for me? So we ended up fighting it out and broke apart."


    "I left this city and traveled to the capital to increase my strength. That''s where I heard the tragic news of my son''s demise." Shmpleted the rest, but Felicia was already aware of it.


    "It''s a mess.." Was the princess''s only response. The couple looked at each other for the nth time and Mae smiled wryly. "I am sure you will witness it today only."


    "Hmm? What will I witness?" Felicia asked inquisitively. "It''s his habit to put me on the disy for his dignitaries. I am sure things will not change."


    "Today? But you just lost your son? He might be detached from the kid, nevertheless, he lost his heir didn''t he?" Felicia was shocked that the governor can go to such lengths even at a time like this.


    "Haha.. you don''t understand, highness. My boy.. while on the outside it looked like he cared for him.. I can tell. His worth was no more than a pet dog that he was nurturing in his house."


    For the first time, Felicia was a little ufortable with the factsid out to her. "Whoa.. that''s horrific.." Mae chuckled out of desperation. "It is.."


    "Then what have you two decided?" Felicia threw a suggestive nce toward the couple but theycked any viable options. "While I am more interested than ever to take up on his offer.. you know, our situation had not changed much vis-a-vis the governor." Mae had a ray of hope in her eyes.


    The princess could not have listened to her heartbreaking story in vain. She had a hunch thedy in the red gown had something in her mind. "You are right. Poaching you from here is certainly going to be difficult for even the most feared experts in our country, to say less about this guy."


    "I will not waste any more of your time then. I got to know what I wanted. Farewell, Mrs. Mae. I will pray for you." Felicia said not a single word more and got up to leave the room without even looking back once.


    Mae looked like someone poured icy cold water on her head. She can''t believe the princess was not even going to offer any condolences to her, leaving like this after listening to her tragic case.


    "This.." She can''t make any sense of the situation. Is this the only reason Felicia came here? Was she truly not going to extend a helping hand? Her husband might be the governor of a city but she was the wife of the prince of this entire country. It will not take a genius to figure out how enormous power she held in her hands,pared to even a governor.


    Had she wanted that, Felicia could have single-handedly rescued her from this prison and not a single soul would have dared to revolt against her. Yet... She chose to do nothing.


    "I am a fool.. what will she gain by helping us?" Mae shook her head. She truly acted like a child, attaching hope to someone who barely even knew them.


    Shm looked down to find Mae back on the verge of tears. He hurriedly fished the woman in his arms, holding her tight. "You truly are a fool, Mae. Do you really think she will abandon you like this after all that?"


    Mae broke down, tears rolling down her eyes. After she lost Stein, this ce was nothing less than hell for her. "She.. she.. left.. Shm." She choked her way through the sentence, making the man kiss her lips to momentarily stop her cries.


    "She wasn''t faking her reactions, Mae. I can tell that she was visibly distressed by your story. Please believe in me and let''s wait for some time. Maybe.. maybe the princess just needs some time to think?" Mae sniffled, then nodded. Willing to put her trust in Shm.


    Outside their room, Felicia had not left. She can hear everything the couple said. "Hmph.." She huffed her chest and then turned on her heels. "It''s been so long since I shed against my sisters with a free hand."


    With thosest words, Felicia unbuttoned her clothes while she crossed the empty corridor. One by one her extravagant red gown was carefully detached from her body, finding its way into her storage ring.


    In the end, in the alleyway, all the red garments had been peeled away, giving way to a pure white long skirt underneath. Atst, Felicia fetched the face mask and fixed it on her head.


    Reaching the open window, her body floated into the air then crossed the way to one corner of the vast governor''s estate. She floated above a massive wyvern. "Rest for now.. I might need your help tomorrow."


    The giant beast underneath her opened its eye to scrutinize the woman above. It settled back realizing the identity of the floating maskeddy. Felicia brought out a crystal sphere and in an instant the wyvern under her was sucked into it, leaving only a half-eaten dead beast carcass behind.


    The crystal shined with a dazzling light as the beast inside struggled for some time before settling in. Felicia smiled, securing the crystal back in her storage ring. "I look forward to the night. Who knows, maybe some interesting things will happen."


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104 (remove ''*'')>>

 Chapter 355: Jennys second father

    Chapter 355: Jenny''s second father


    "Chuk.. gchukk.. chhakk.. grchuk.." Itzel sat on a t rock with a smooth surface next to a small brook. Without a single thread of cloth on her body, she only had a cor around her neck with an ordinary leash hooked to it.


    Itzel had a blush on her face seemingly for two reasons. First was definitely the passionate kiss she had with Ryu only a few minutes back. Other than that, the second reason for her red countenance was her daughter kneeling opposite her.


    Jenny was stationed between Ryu''s legs, giving the best blowjob of her life. This was not the first time the young girl had the same piece of meat between her lips. Nevertheless, Itzel can tell the stark difference between this time and thest one.


    While previously her girl might have sucked Ryu offpletely out of curiosity, Itzel was aware that this blowing hadplete sexual undertones to it. She had seen with her own eyes how much oral sex the boy was involved in during the night of the orgy.


    How can she discount such behavior? Fortunately or unfortunately, Itzel will have to live with the fact that her daughter had now grown up to be with a boy. Regardless, she would not have had the same thought process if the boy was anyone other than Ryu.


    "She is doing it beautifully.." Behind her, Courtney produced her testament, causing the mother to have conflicting emotions. "She is.." Itzel replied softly still reeling from the shock that the same boy was going to do both the mother and the daughter.


    "Gukk.. gukkk.. gukkk.." "Hopefully I made the right choice.." Itzel whispered, watching her girl skillfully glide her lips over Ryu''s thick shaft. "I think you did what was best for both of you, big sis. Trading your loyalty for a better life for your kids.. any mother will make the same choice."


    Courtney was a married girl herself. She too was able toe to the same conclusion as Ryu, regarding Itzel''s decision to let him have her as a wife. "I am sure your husband will not me you for it."


    Itzel looked back and nodded, thanking a young Courtney''s consoling words. "Not to mention he is so young. It''s hard to count us kissing him as infidelity, considering if we can even call him a man at this age."


    Courtney''s sneer finally broke the ice around Itzel''s heart. She had a new revtion. When the boy was kissing her, she had not felt any aversion toward it. And that had caused a big worry to the pious priestess who can never imagine herself cheating behind her husband''s back.


    So what if she had herself given permission? Her body should have reacted in some way at least, it would have consoled her greatly. "You are right.. I never thought in this way."


    Itzel was delighted at the prospect Courtney helped her see. It must have been Ryu''sparatively younger age that caused her heart to not pull up any defenses like it would have done had there been a man kissing her.


    A sweet smile broke onto her face now that she managed to resolve the knot in her heart by rationalizing her previous infidelity.


    "Good girl.. now open it a little wider... Yeah.. just like that.." Ryu''s words disturbed their line ofmunication, attracting attention all to himself. Both the married women observed the boy lowering himself in a horse stance with his hands holding Jenny''s head neither too ck nor too stringent.


    They saw the young girl struggle to spit the meat out, then take heavy breaths. Jenny''s red eyes and her simrly colored face were telling others how much the girl had pushed herself to deep-throat Ryu''s penis.


    Sticky cum coated her lips, making the girl slurp all of it back into her mouth, then swallow it all. With a heaving chest and a running nose, Jenny snorted the traces of semen that had traveled into her nasal pathway.


    "Want a break?" Ryu offered but the obstinate girl shook her head, not ready to give up. "No. I can keep going.." Jenny raised the heavy log and nted an animated kiss on its head.


    A dazed Itzel saw her daughter expertly lick the shaft clean, following which she jammed it back into her throat. Jenny sucked hard, swallowing more than half of Ryu''s cock in an amazing disy of persistence.


    "Aagoockk.." The head of the shaft hit the back of her throat, making the girl gag and regurgitate. Having your tonsils invaded by such a strong instrument was never going to be a pleasant sensation, but Jenny was motivated.


    Without losing any ground, she returned the cock back to her mouth. Her jaws slipped slowly but surely, covering more and more of Ryu''s meat. "AgggOOCCKK.." It was the second failed attempt in a row, however, the boy was not at all disappointed.


    "When you start try not to breathe. It is going to be difficult to do that while sucking simultaneously. Slowly once you get the hang of it, start filling your lungs then." Impressed with her dedication, Ryu felt it was necessary to guide her in the right direction.


    Jenny forced out a smile and third time in a row cleaned the massive python with her slick tongue. "Young master Ryu, should I rece my daughter?" Itzel can no longer be a silent watcher. She offered her own services, ready to serve the boy no matter the hardships involved.


    "Why? Do you think little Jenny can''t handle things on her own?" Itzel didn''t expect the boy to turn things on the head. Sure enough, now when she turned to face her daughter, Itzel can she anotheryer of conviction. She will argue this new addition is the direct result of her suggestion to rece the girl.


    "What a maniptor..." Itzel massaged her head, somewhat angry at the boy. On the other hand, Courtney and Ryu bothughed heartily at her expense.


    "Show mum how it''s done, girl." Ryu cheered and Jenny was visibly pumped. Nodding her head even with the thick hose stuck at the end of her throat. "I think your mommy got a weak vision. She can''t tell how much of an expert her daughter is at handling a penis."


    Ryu further fueled the fire, much to Itzel''s dismay. "Come with me.. let''s get closer to the woman so she can see clearly." He moved his hands onto Jenny''s head and after he noticed realization prevailing in her eyes, he proceeded to drag her over until they were next to Itzel.


    The audience saw Jenny navigate the challenging rocky terrain on her four limbs, even with the added disadvantage of having her head arrested in an unnatural position.


    Watching her daughter hauled like a suaro was thest thing Itzel had anticipated to arouse her.


    s.. however improbable, that''s exactly what happened. Itzel felt a never before seen heat re inside her. Her pussy convulsed as she was forced to chew on her itchy lips.


    Itzel immediately tried to bring her open legs together, intent on hiding what was bubbling inside the pair of soft entrance lips of her vagina. Even so, she was toote in her judgment.


    The moisture originating from her pussy was not hidden from the boy. Itzel had not even realized it, but she had been leaking from her baby hole for quite some time. She might be a pious wife in her mind, but it can''t hinder the fact that her body required a thorough pummeling from him.


    Ryu grabbed the ankles and stopped them from falling. "Hey.. hey.. you can''t go on hiding things from your new husband now, can you Itzel?"


    She blushed heavily. "Courtney, sit behind her and keep her legs in ce for me." Ryu ordered his trusty henchwoman who wasted no time in sitting opened legged behind Itzel, in such a way that her upper body can rest on her bosom, while at the same time she can keep a hold on her ankles.


    Caught between a rock and a hard ce, Itzel was burning in shame. Herst ditch attempt to cover her leakages behind her hands proved simrly unsessful.


    "You see this, Jenny." With one hand mping both of her hands and Courtney separating her two legs in the cardinal directions, Itzel was left defenseless in front of the prodding gaze of her daughter.


    Ryu skimmed his right hand over the wet pussy lips, almost triggering a violent convulsion in Itzel''s distraught muscles. "This is your mother''s nectar. Whenever this thing needs some attention, it secretes these juices."


    He further escted Itzel''s shame by dunking the finger into his mouth after rolling it all over her cunt. Itzel wanted to die. Ryu was definitely getting his end of the bargain with her.


    An inquisitive Jenny immediately reached out in her own groins but found no such wetness in there. Before she can cry about it, Ryu jumped in to fill her in. "You are still young. Once you grow a little older, even your vagina will learn tomunicate. Understand?"


    The clouds of confusion were blown away by Ryu and Jenny nodded with a big smile. "I am happy for mother. While I am not sure how worthy of a parent you will be, since she desires it, I shall not go against her will and would address you as a father as well."


    Everyone was left stupefied by the sharp criticism of the girl, especially Ryu who was at the receiving end of it. "Damn girl.. what made you change so much?" Jenny''s growth was exponential. She would have certainly note up with such pointed denunciation even a day ago.


    Even Jenny knew her words were figurativelyrger than her size and ended up chuckling. Not ready to face her new father, she chose to focus on the heavy organ instead, choking herself on it.


    "Gluck.. Gluck.. Gluck.. Gluck.. Gluck.." With repeated practice, Jenny had gotten good at handling her gag reflexes. Making sure her mother had a nice view of her throat muscles getting stretched out by the long dick, she bobbed her head up and down.


    It was hard for Itzel to disregard the impression developing in her daughter''s neck, evidenced by the fact that Ryu''s penis had made its way into her food pipe. Needless to say, she was worried for her girl.


    "It''s okay, big sis. Young Ryu will not let her overload herself." Courtney consoled Itzel, who can only nod in desperation, even when the boy in question had his middle finger slowly buried inside her cunt.


    Itzel bit her lips, not willing to moan despite the thrilling sensation bubbling in her mind in response to the foreign intrusion. "Indeed.. just look at her go.. haha.. she looks hungry for it.."


    Another finger was added to Itzel''s slippery tunnel. Not stopping there, he even began stroking his digits inside her tight space. Engaging his other hand with her breasts, he began fondling them with moderate roughness.


    Itzel''s nipples picked up a pink hue, probably in response to her horny state. *Whap* After pinching the soft nubs to his heart''s content, he went off to smack the blubbery melons.


    "Your mother is a beauty, Jenny. Do you want father toy im to her pussy?" Ryu naughtily spiced up the atmosphere, causing Itzel to re furiously at him. But Jenny totally enjoyed her time. "Yes.. brother. Do it.. I want to watch it."


    Aware of what was going to happen next, a prudent Jenny made sure tovishlyp at the cock, burying it under a generous coat of her saliva before bringing it over to her mother''s vertical slit.


    "Indeed. You should watch closely because yours will be the next in line." Jenny darted her eyes in embarrassment making Ryu shift his focus back to the mature woman under him.


    "Are you ready?" Itzel heard the boy address her while rubbing the tip of his tool right over her entrance. "Yes." Her answer was short but resolute. It was followed by a shooting pain in her groins.

 Chapter 356: Jenny’s second father 2

    Chapter 356: Jenny¡¯s second father 2


    Life shed in Itzel''s eyes once the oversized penis buried itself in her vagina, stressing out her cavity muscles to a level never experienced before. The pain instantly overwhelmed her as Ryu leveraged his wait to drill her wide-open slit.


    She can see the massive rod vanish from her sight, entering her. "Aaahhh.." Breath was stuck in her lungs and she screamed out. Sadly, the dense woond muffled her voice.


    "Easy there.." Ryu sprung into action, caressing her face with both his hands. Courtney on the other hand had to steel her heart and hold onto Itzel''s ankles for dear life.


    "Breathe in.." Itzel took the boy''s advice and right when she filled her lungs, he impaled her cunt without any warning. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as the priestess was struck by a destructively agonizing orgasm.


    Thanks to the sufficient arousal of the woman earlier, the process was not as painful as it could have been. Her wet pussy epted Ryu with rtive eagerness, expanding to its limits to wee the intrusion.


    While Ryu paused and kept his heavy wood buried inside the tunnel, Jenny was shivering in dread. Bright red blood can be seen originating from her mother''s baby hole, the sight of which scared the girl to her core.


    *Gulp* Jenny gulped hard, nervously fiddling with her fingers. Just imagining herself in Itzel''s ce was enough to give her nightmares.


    Itzel was still reeling from the after-effects of having the rim of her pussy broken apart. Suddenly Ryu put his hand on her lips, stopping her forting sobs. "Remember.. Jenny is watching you."


    Ryu had leaned over her and whispered in her ears. His words were like a cold shower for the woman who can''t help but peek through the small creak between their crotches, finding Jenny chewing on her dry lips.


    Itzel knew her daughter had discovered something she should not have and she can only me this rowdy brat for it. Nevertheless, this was not the time for a conflict. Hurriedly wiping her face, she nced back at the boy. "Do it.."


    Ryu was fascinated by the strong mommy role Itzel weaved for herself. Not requiring his hands to be on the mouth, he brought it over to her breasts, gently cupping them.


    Dragging his dick out for a few inches, he made sure not to pull out entirely from the right vaginal opening. After that, the boy gave another thrust. Feeling the pain rip through her groins, Itzel in her exasperation reached out with her lips and swallowed the naked set of boobs hanging over her head like fruits from a tree.


    "Eeechhh.." With that, Courtney was pulled into the struggles as well. Itzel made sure to share some of her sufferings with the young girl by the means of biting down on her mammaries.


    She felt no regret doing so, considering Courtney was the one still holding her legs apart for the boy to prate her. Subconsciously, some of Itzel''s pain truly did subside after this shenanigan.


    Ryu just smiled and focused on drilling the hole under him. His every thrust will hit the barrier at the end of the tunnel stopping him from intruding into the uterus of the woman.


    Not wanting to make things even more difficult for the priestess of the vige, he kept himself satisfied with the provided depth and began taking deep dives into it.


    Itzel''s jaws clenched around Courtney''s tits rxed by a lot once the boy picked up an expected rhythm inside of her. Never in her life had she imagined someone knocking at the doors to her uterus.


    It was a sensation that can not be defined by mortal vocabry. The feeling was heavenly. Itzel lost strength in her body, nestling in Courtney''s bosom.


    She didn''t want to bite on the breasts hanging over her anymore. She didn''t want to scream and express her ordeal anymore. She didn''t want to curse at the boy anymore. She wanted.. to do.. nothing. Nothing at all.


    Her mind nked out. Her eyes turned vacant and serenity prevailed on her face. At this point, Itzel had achieved her nirvana.


    Was this even sex? Sex was not supposed to be this enthralling that she will lose all semnce of her belonging to this world. A void developed around Itzel, with no one but herself and Ryu within the bubble. It was as if anything and anyone outside of the bubble didn''t matter at all.


    Itzel''s nipple grew rock hard and her pussy began spasming in coherence with Ryu''s pumps. Her juices flowed generously, washing the blood stains from her groins.


    Time had both slowed down and sped up for Itzel simultaneously. After god knows how many minutes passed, she regained some alertness. But that was immediately followed by a back-breaking orgasm.


    Fortunately, Courtney supported her twitching body as the release took effect over her, twisting her limbs in an unnatural position.


    Jenny was watching all this with twinkling eyes. What was happening to her mother? Why was she bent over in such an odd posture? And why was she shivering non-stop for thest five minutes? The little girl had so many questions but not enough opportunities to clear her doubts.


    Even her naive self can tell that her new parents were right now at a crucial juncture and hence refrained from disturbing them.


    Despite Itzel''s orgasm, Ryu knew it wasn''t time for him to stop. Even so, he reached down and held the woman in his arms, squeezing her tight in his embrace.


    Itzel had just returned from her trip to the other world when she found herself held onto by the boy. That single gesture wiped the te clean in her heart. She no longer held anyints against the kid.


    "Ryu.. kiss.. me.." She requested in a broken speech. He said nothing and met her demands by attaching his lips to hers. Itzel responded to the stimulus with closed eyes, raunchily sucking on the soft muzzle.


    For the next ten minutes, the boy and thedy kept grinding their crotches against each other. Itzel''s orgasmic release actually continued until this point, leaving her totally damaged at the end of it all.


    "I suppose you should start addressing me as husband from now on." Although Ryu had stopped moving, he still had his long pythonpletely tucked away in Itzel''s pussy.


    The woman under him flustered furiously. Too bad, there was nowhere to hide from the burning gaze of the boy. "Yes.. husband.." To Ryu''s surprise, Itzel didn''t contest his ims over her, calling him out with a flushed countenance.


    After she was drilled today, Itzel can now betterprehend what her fellow vigers must have felt on the orgy night. Only now she can understand what made thosedies howl like a bunch of virgins on their first night.


    Ryu possessed a deadlybination of handsome looks, an ungodly-sized penis, and the most important thing out of all.. his skills to use both his looks and size to please women. His triple-pronged attacks would prove fatal for any female, no matter the age.


    "Haha.. nice." He eximed then rampantly kissed Itzel''s lips. "What about you, girl?" Ryu detached himself from Itzel''s embrace and gradually pulled his penis out as well. Turning over to face her young daughter, he inadvertently ended up pping it on her face.


    "What can I say in this? Mother has already agreed to it.." Jenny took hold of the hard wood after it just exited Itzel''s cunt. Not necessitating any directions, she wholeheartedly swallowed the cock drenched in her mother''s discharge.


    "Father definitely has the strongest cock.. I knew mother was not going tost long under its assault." "Shut up.. Jenny.." Right when she took a break to praise her new father''s instrument, she received a sharp rebuke from Itzel.


    "Hehe.. I am only telling the truth, mom." She retorted then swallowed the big willy back into her trap. "I guess it''s your turn then." Ryu''s words wiped the grin right off Jenny''s face.


    "Ahaha.. brother must be tired now. Why don''t we.. we do it tomorrow?" Jenny''s attempts to flee the scene were shot down as Ryu arrested her arms and forced her on top of her mother. "Ahhh.."


    Jenny shrieked in terror but in what felt like the biggest betrayal of all time, her mum actually wrapped her arms around her, holding her in ce. "Don''t worry.. I got a lot of experience deflowering young maidens like you."


    "Aahhh.. mother.. let me go.. I.. I am.. going to pass out.." Jenny screamed at top of her lungs but Itzel can tell her yful nature and forcibly restrained her in her arms. "Stop messing around.. you were the one who wanted this. Don''t back out now."


    "Didn''t I take it, right in front of you? You can do the same." "But I am not as big as you.." While the mother-daughter pair argued, Ryu was busyyering Jenny''s sealed pussy with cohesive amounts of his saliva.


    Jenny gasped once the boy began rubbing his hand over her virgin pussy. Crushed in her mother''s supple bosom, she knew it was time for her reckoning.


    "Kiss her Itzel.." Ryu reced his hand with his cock, bearing it along the vertical lips. At the same time, as she felt the foreign object trace over her vaginal entrance, Jenny''s lips were captured by her mother.


    The distraction was sufficient for Ryu to hold onto Jenny''s shoulders and poke his bulbous head into the narrow gap. Owing to her small size, he can''t rely on her weight to push himself inside. As such, he grabbed her cor bones then shoved himself in.


    "Aaahhhhhh.." Expectedly cried out in angst. Ryu had seeded in his first attempt. His cock head had punctured the thin obstruction that was the proof of her virginity. After the first thrust, Jenny''s muscles convulsed and she bunched her thighs up in a defensive position.


    Itzel saw her girl leak tears from her eyes, aware that things had gotten a lot more serious for her young daughter. "It will ease up.. Jenny. Hold onto mother.." She hugged the girl ever so tightly, sharing her warmth with her and signaling the boy behind her to push himself deeper.


    Receiving the go-ahead from none other than Jenny''s mum, Ryu caressed her small ass cheeks. "Didn''t you promise me to be a strong girl, Jenny? It will only hurt for a few minutes.."


    Even in her decrepit state, his words found clicked in Jenny''s mind. She gritted her teeth as the object intruding into her vagina was not creeping forward at a slow speed. It only gained a single inch even after five more minutes of pushing.


    "Keep taking deep breaths, Jenny." Courtney jumped in to wipe her sweaty head while reminding her to breathe sustainably. Compared to Itzel, Ryu certainly had to struggle a lot more with Jenny.


    After another five minutes, he chose not to push her any further. She was only able to take in half his length and he would have loved to gain a few more inches for his little brother. Still, Jenny was already bleeding profusely.


    "Good girl.. we are almost done.." He stroked her head from behind. Jenny felt like crying out of tion hearing the announcement. Even with all the blood and tears, she reached the same rank as her mother. In the end of it, things were definitely worth it.


    Ryu moved his hands over to Jenny''s back and carefully began moving his waist. His dunks might have been shallow, but each stroke resulted in severe pain shooting from the young maiden''s hips. Her only point of salvation was her mother who did her best to distract her girl with mouth-to-mouth kissing.

 Chapter 357: Paula begins her search

    Chapter 357: Pa begins her search


    "How does it feel to be mounted by your new father, Jenny?" Courtney fondled the young girl and offered her breasts for her to suckle. "It was quite a.. ahhh.. daunting task.. haha.. eehh... Aaaah.." Jenny managed to force out a smile even though the wetness around her eyes was yet to dry off.


    She found sce in swallowing a mouthful of the busty nds, at times chewing on the hard nipples. After some time priestess''s daughter grew used to the pain and even began moaning albeit with somebor.


    Itzel had seen her daughter''s expression fluctuate from agonizingly stiff to somewhat rxed and ted. Now that Ryu had actually mated with both of them, she found herself getting much more amodating to the idea. After all, she would much rather be present while her daughter is being prated than let her be alone.


    Happy for Jenny, Itzel took the initiative to reach out to pick her tiny breasts with her lips. Her daughter squirmed in pleasure and Ryu felt her vagina stretch out slightly to provide him with another inch of depth.


    As he was pounding Jenny''s narrow cunt, he found Itzel opening her arms and asking for a hug. Smiling widely, heid on top of Jenny''s back and embraced both mother and daughter at once. His hips kept gyrating providing a lecherous sight.


    Jenny noticed Ryu lower his head next to her and start kissing her mother all the while his big dick was still locked in her own vagina. The young girl can not deny that she felt the kiss was hot as fuck.


    For a moment, she herself desired to give it a try. But then recalling the value people attached to a kiss, she realized her mum will never allow it. Thus, for now, Jenny will have to keep herself satisfied with only ying the audience.


    "Ahhnngh.. do you like to do it with mothers and daughters together, brother...mhh.. Ryu?" She asked amidst her groans. "Yes.. mother-daughter pairs are best. Just like you two.. I like familiar yet unfamiliar they act around each other while I am doing them."


    Ryu''s answer infuriated Itzel but there was nothing she can do with the boy resuming his assault on her lips. "I.. ahh.. don''t understand.." Jenny genuinely struggled to understand what he meant. Nevertheless, he wasn''t going to waste any more breath on her.


    "Let''s just say I like to fuck identical pussies... at once." Saying that Ryu locked his hands behind Jenny''s neck and began pounding her with renewed vigor.


    His arms reached out from under her shoulders, this meant the girl was entirely on Ryu''s mercy. Sure enough, Jenny was jerked and lifted right off her mother''s belly, thanks to his hold around her neck.


    On Ryu''s suggestions, Jenny wrapped her legs around his thighs to support her lower body since her feet could not reach the ground once Ryu stood back up.


    Itzel''s jaw dropped witnessing her daughter''s state. Ryu grinned at her shocked disposition then slowly moved his hips to fuck her girl like a doll.


    "Mom.. aaaaahhh.." A pained cry from Jenny finally woke Itzel from her stupefaction. The shock was evident on her face. Can they fuck in even such a powerful position?


    Showing trust in Jenny''s new father, she chose to not put a stop to the act. Nevertheless, as a mother, she can not see her daughter struggle. Offering her lips for Jenny to suck upon, she gingerly caressed her breasts.


    Behind Jenny, Ryu focused on pumping the girl with everything he had got. He wasn''t vying for any more depth in her, but whatever ground he had gained, he will make sure it was shaped in the form of his organ.


    ***


    Back in the vige, Marta and nca were crouched over their trusty old well with their bottoms pushed out. Their young guest was pounding their asses by taking turns in their backdoors.


    Currently, Juttu was all focused on old nca''s asshole, ramming himself in without any care in the world. After more than a day of gathering experience by having sex at every opportunity, he had gotten better at holding his erection.


    All thanks to his young age, even after cumming thrice already, he was still at the peak of his game. Learning from aunty Marta, he lowered himself on top of granny nca''s t back. With his feet held straight, the boy was grabbing onto her hair locks to slide himself on top.


    Onlying across it today, this style of fucking had quickly be Juttu''s favorite. Add to the thrill of effectively riding Mrs. nca, the fact that he can simultaneously treat himself to her anus was an added bonus.


    "This is.. embarrassing.." nca was blushing red from the shenanigans Juttu was pulling at her daughter''s behest. Somehow when Ryu did such acts with the women, it felt empowering.


    But with Juttu''s physical dimensions and his little prick, things were onlyical. At this point, nca was only involving herself because of the payment. She was truly terrified of being discovered by her other family members.


    If anyone came across this funny scene with Juttu gliding on her back, nca feared she was going to be the butt of their jokes for a good while.


    "What are you saying? It''s such a delight to watch you two.. haha.. just ask Juttu how much he is enjoying this." Martaughed, not at all worried about maintaining an image like her mother.


    "Yes... I love it.." The boy atop nca eximed as if concerned that people will miss apprehending his amusement. Gripping her head forcefully, he increased the pace of his slides, proportionally increasing his anal drilling.


    nca was at a loss for words, shaking her head at the futility of any argument. Right now she can only hope this shameful indignation ends as soon as possible.


    s.. Marta was intent on not letting Juttu cum just yet. "Take a break.. boy. Andy down.." She said that, but at the same time the busty woman got to her feet and carried the boy up in her arms from her mother''s smooth back.


    Next, she ced him on the wet ster on the ground. "Give him a quick suck, mom." Marta was happy tomand her mother at her whims. After spending time alone with Ryu, she was filled with newfound confidence. This poised her to start exerting her authority more and more over nca.


    Seeing her mother follows through with her directions without any skepticism filled Marta with a great deal of contentment. Once satisfied with the blowjob nca provided to the kid, she lowered her ass cheeks over the boy.


    Juttu saw the pink vagina greedily chomp down on his cock. "Ughgh.." Seeing the youngd groan under her, Marta picked his hands andyered them over her twin mountains.


    Her tits were simply too big to hold onto a shape. Their sheer size meant gravity itself shaped her boobs in the most suitable mold. Juttu was simply enamored by the squishy meat jugs, kneading them unfettered.


    "Can you hold my weight?" Marta waited for confirmation from the kid and then ced her hands on his chest. Observing Juttu wasn''t crushed under her, she let herself restpletely on top of the young boy.


    Horny to her core, Marta took on a cowgirl position and rode the boy by grinding her impaled pore over him. "What do you feel about this position?"


    "It''s amazing.." Came the quick reply from the earnest boy who was busy blending her tits. In her arousal, Marta was gripping the small rod inside of her with unmatched ferocity.


    Not to mention the cowgirl position allowed the busty woman to exert additional control over her vaginal muscles. Juttu can judge Mrs. Marta''s excitement just from the fact that her trusty nipples had shed their shyness and were ready to expose themselves contrary to their earlier inverted condition.


    While Marta brought the boy over to the heavens by her wavy motions atop him, Juttu relished on the nipples that were practically hanging over his face.


    "What are you staring at, mom? Lick my asshole.." Marta chided the old woman for being a mute spectator. Rolling her eyes, nca reluctantly moved over to ce her head between the undting ass cheeks of her daughter.


    Although she wasn''t inclined to try new things, she was forced top over the gaping hole with her tongue. Thanks to Juttu prating their backdoors for quite sometime earlier, the rim of Marta''s anus was not overly stringent. This allowed the old woman to poke her tongue through it.


    Marta crushed her boobs in aggravation, her riding posture bing much more aggressive. "Aaahhh... Shhitt.." She cursed loudly. Proceeding to pinch her nipples, she found herself tethering at the edge of a proper release.


    At the same time, while the trio was engaged in their erotic threesome, a pair of ck pupils were trained on them. "I wasted a lot of time babysitting that man." The woman hovering in the skies above sighed in frustration.


    She stillcked much of her memories about the events that took ce in her life before her fall. Despite that, meeting Sophia had convinced her about her past life.


    Still unsure about her further ns, she shook her head then began descending. In a short while, her figure began morphing along with her face. Along with that, her hair took on a burning red hue.


    Coincidentally, shended in the most active courtyard out of all. "Hello there.." Needless to say, Marta and her partners were too busy to random stare up at the sky. As such, they simply missed the arrival of the heavenly being.


    Pa''s words triggered the three persons below to stand up in fright. Seeing the mortals huddled together like a bunch of ranch animals, she smirked her lips.


    "Don''t worry.. I am not here to hurt you." nca and Marta had ran until they had their backs against the boundary wall of their property. Both of them still held onto Juttu who was obviously the most scared out of all.


    The woman in front of them was floating in the air, how strange was that? Terror was definitely the first reaction to the unknown. Seeing the two human women were too afraid to even release a breath, Pa made sure tond on the ground first.


    With her hands held up, she triedforting them. Pa from a month back would have readily resorted to violence to get what she wanted, but not anymore.


    "I just need some directions from you guys. You see, my son had been traveling somewhere close by. He left the town with his master." Without wasting any time, Pa directly came to the point.


    Their reactions to her ount told her she was on the right track. "You.. you are young master Ryu''s mother?" Marta was the first to engage the stranger.


    "Yes.. yes.." Pa chuckled lightly, seeing the humans were not so scared of her anymore. Her smallughter was aimed to further put them at ease. "He is my boy indeed."


    Marta and nca visibly rxed, now in awe of the personality. With her long wavy red hair flowing in the wind paired with her extremely gorgeous visage influenced their minds to believe thedy was probably speaking the truth.


    Ryu did deserve to have such a grand person to call his mother, it only made sense. The naked mother-daughter pair took a few steps toward the redhead, showing their increased trust in her.


    "Please tell us how we can be of help, miss." nca offered. "Yes, young master Ryu is this vige''s benefactor. Please let us know if we can assist you in any way."


    Pressed between two pairs of breasts, Juttu felt his breath stolen away by the woman who called herself brother Ryu''s mother. Just like thedies, he too felt only this woman can justify the tag of brother Ryu''s mom.


    "Not much. You see a few things happened and I need to fetch my boy back. I knew he came in this direction but don''t know where he went from here." Pa had a blooming smile on her face. "Can you two tell which direction he left?"

 Chapter 358: Jennys second father 3

    Chapter 358: Jenny''s second father 3


    Marta and nca stood in astonishment as they watched the ethereal woman leave their courtyard byunching herself in the air. Although they would have appreciated had she at least offered a word of thanks, it''s not like they put the matter to heart. She was their benefactor''s mother after all.


    "Aunty Marta..?" Juttu whispered, making the busty woman looking down at the boy standing in between her boobies. "What? Did she scare you?" She ruffled his head to cate the boy.


    "Not that, aunty. But everyone knows that people can only pass through this vige while on their way to the north-western forests. Why did she ask something somon?"


    Juttu''s rationale had the twodies stumped. Now that they thought about it, his words did make a lot of sense. This wasmon knowledge that people usually only stopped by their vige while heading over to the northwestern woonds.


    Added to that, it was obvious that Ryu''s mother was an expert who can fly. How in the world did she not know about where her boy was heading? Marta turned to face her mother, finding her already ncing in her direction.


    "What if she is from a faraway ce? I think we are thinking too much about it." nca agreed with her daughter''s judgment. "Indeed. She was such a sweet woman. I can tell she genuinely cared for her son." Marta pecked her head to show herplete support.


    ***


    Jenny had more or less been limatized to her new style. Because her legs kept slipping around his thighs, Ryu had changed the position to now arrest both of her legs as well in a lock.


    The young maiden was held in a fetal posture where she can simply rx and feel Ryu''s massive pike prate her recently unsealed slit. Her ability to take the punishment had amazed the other two grown-ups.


    "Is this how ohhh.. you should be treating your new daughter uuughh.. father? You are such a meanie... Aahhh.. hmph.." Jenny asionally found opportunities to poke fun at the boy drilling her.


    "Hehe.. I don''t see youining about it. Should I assume you like when father fucks you in odd positions?" Ryu got back at her, making sure to hump a little harder just to infuriate the girl locked in his arms.


    "Huh.. aaahhh.. it hurts.." "Oh.. my bad.. I got too excited. It can''t be helped.. little Jenny''s pussy is too enticing to control my urge to reach deeper into it." Ryu feigned ignorance, looking down at almost two-thirds of his cock finding refuge in the overworked pussy.


    Jenny had surprised him with her dexterity. Her hole had constantly grown ustomed to his size. So much so that at times Ryu would feel like her vagina was actively sucking on his cock to gain further ess to it. An ability like this was only possessed by a handful of mature women like his mother.


    "You are lying.. you just want to take advantage of me.. uuuffhh.." With her feet hanging off the ground and Ryu''s strong arms supporting both her thighs and shoulders together, she actually found the arrangement quite tranquil.


    After the agonizing strain on her snatch had subsided, things had gotten rtively peaceful. Now she only need to be prepared for any sporadic jabs from Ryu that threatened to cleave her little canal. His regr jabs were quite a lot appeasing and Jenny can''t have enough of them.


    Two pairs of eyes watched the boy and girl banter even in such an adverse situation. "Call me impressed. I don''t know how you trained your daughter big sis, but it''s working." Cortney described her awe at the pathbreaking performance put on by Jenny.


    "I wish it was my training.." Itzel replied in a heavy tone. She had to admit, they severely underestimated the girl. Neither Courtney nor herself were brave enough to phnder so coquettishly with Ryu, especially when he was busy pummeling them.


    After a while, instead of the girl asking for a break, it was Ryu who put a stop to their depravity. "Let''s stop for now, girl. We can''t have you monopolizing even your mother''s time."


    Ryu''s criticism made Jenny cringe. She did get too habituated to the pleasurable feeling of her young father''s dick tracing her vaginal tunnel. "Ahem.. okay." She reluctantly agreed and let the boy bring her down.


    "Itzel.. it''s your turn. Get on top of Jenny." Ryu arranged the pair in a ''69'' position with the young girl''s head in between her mother''s thighs. Itzel showed no reservations and raised her bottom.


    Ryu dunked his cock in the slick cunt. Reaching out to grab Itzel by her scalp hair, he yanked her head back harshly. "Tell me who am I, my hoe.." The pain from her scalp was drowned out by the ebullience generated by the penis burrowing its way to the deepest part of herher regions.


    "Aaahh.." Ryu didn''t stop until he touch the second entrance inside her first. Itzel cried out but felt a soothing sensation thanks to her daughter''s tongue tasting the meeting ce of the cock and the vagina.


    "I didn''t hear you.." Ryu pulled harder on her hair while giving a long thrust inside the woman. "You.. you are my husband.. yes.. aahhh.. please.." "Please what.." "AAHHHH.." He ended his words with a third jolt, making the woman scream out.


    Itzel felt a bolt of current originate from her pelvis regions and pass through her backbone to end up in her brain, electrocuting her. "Keep saying that.. bitch.. keep calling my name.."


    Itzel''s eyes rolled back and her tongue followed her instincts to flop out of the confines of her mouth. Courtney who was fondling her breasts from the front saw the changes in the grown woman with her own eyes.


    ''Young master Ryu is truly a dangerous opponent for any woman.'' Courtney herself had been on the receiving end of Ryu''s assault. She can very easily guess what was going on in Itzel''s head right now.


    "Husband.. ahhhhh... Husband.. ggghh... Ahhh..." Itzel was totally mesmerized by the boy, howling just like he had wanted her to. "Yes.. what should I do..? Tell me.."


    *Paahh* Ryu let the woman taste his first p to her face. The heat in Itzel''s cunt had grown to such an extent that the face p rattled her. "Hit.. hit.. me again.."


    *Paghh* Another pnded squarely on Itzel''s other cheek, disorienting her for a good while. The priestess of the vige was neither totally intoxicated nor totally alert. She was in some kind of limbo.


    Hence, the fact that she was craving the humiliating ps to her face was very shameful for her. In her mind, she still can''t believe how easily Ryu influenced her with his cock. It''s like a switch was flipped in her mind, giving way to a beastly Itzel she had nevere across.


    "I want to hear you howl like an animal in heat.. Itzel.. Are you listening to me?" Ruu had leaned over her to utter those words directly in her ears. At this point the boy had picked up a rhythm inside of her, forcing Itzel to do whatever he asked of her.


    She had to do what Ryu asked, simply because the boy might break the established rhythm if he wanted. And Itzel can''t have that. She turned her head to look at the boy''s face right over her shoulder.


    "I will.. mhhg.. but.. first.. kiss me.. ahhh.." Ryu didn''t deny her request, trading kisses with the woman while his hips continued to jerk in her.


    Itzel knew she had tried to flirt with a storm. Now she can only wait to be destroyed by it. Ryu had introduced his tongue into her mouth and eager beauty found herself greedily sucking on it.


    She can''t have enough of this erotic sweetness. Something inside of Itzel was broken. It felt like she can''t live if she was separated from the boy.


    "Muuughh.. mughhh.." Ryu grinned in his mind, feeling his mouth dry up because Itzel had started feeding on his saliva. Suddenly, he jerked his head back, much to her horror.


    "You need to serve your husband well if you want me to feed you." Itzel resorted to a set of puppy eyes, but it didn''t help her case. He yfully whacked her face once again, however, did not resume his kiss.


    "It''s time you began howling, wifey." After ending their kiss, Ryu fetched the leash that he had earlier introduced Itzel to. He grabbed hold of it and coiled it around her neck a few times, before tugging on it.


    *Whap* Together with pulling onto her leash, Ryu spanked Itzel''s bottom signaling her to begin her act. Although the Itzel encased in her own mind vehemently protested the idea of animalistic howling, the Itzel who was bearing it the burnt of Ryu''s humps ignored her pleas.


    "Huuu.. hoo..." With those heavy grunts, the sane Itzel hadpletely lost out to her horny counterpart. There was no salvation for her anymore. She had truly been turned into Ryu''s bitch.


    "Hoowll.. Whooo.." "Awesome.. haha.." Ryu showed his appreciation by beating down on her ass cheeks. Itzel''s insides were rapidly convulsing around his dick, signifying her approaching release.


    Stationed right under her mama, Jenny was still trying to figure out how exactly her brave mother submitted this fast to the bully. She should have at the very least pretended to put up a fight.


    Jenny was too young to tell it, but Itzel was not only facing Ryu. Rather she was facing a three-fold attack where her daughter was sucking on her clitoris, her husband was ramming his long dick right into her uterus and Courtney was attending to her quirky nipples. Any woman would find it hard to survive such a level of offense.


    Unable toe to a meaningful conclusion, Jenny chose to put the gears of her mind on halt. Listening to her mother''s howls made her lose her semnce. Hopefully, Ryu was not going to make such demands of her.


    The next twenty minutes were extremely difficult for Itzel. Ryu was deliberately dying her orgasm, choosing to slow down his jabs significantly whenever the woman indicated her readiness to cum.


    After the same events happened thrice, Itzel was driven mad. Such was her ailment, she red murderously at the boy. In response, Ryu will calmly offer his lips to her and that will pacify the woman for some time. Then the same process will begin again.


    At the end of it all, Itzel was left distraught. She had no sensation in her limbs as she slumped down on top of Jenny with not an ounce of energy in her body.


    Nevertheless, Ryu was not done with her. He separated Itzel''s buttocks and gradually forced his firm cock inside the other hole. "Uuuggghh.." A passed-out Itzel struggled.


    In spite of that, Ryu didn''t stop. Owing to her previous anal training, he didn''t find it exceedingly hard to prate her anus. He was very patient with the woman, letting her adjust before pushing himself further deep into the deep tunnel.


    Jenny watched enthusiastically as the big veiny dick of her father vited the end of her mother''s digestive tract. Being a kind girl and a diligent daughter, she made sure to start rimming her mother such that Ryu can gain easier ess.


    Before long the long hose had impaled Itzel''s tight rectum. Ryu kneaded the hefty bottoms and jerked his waist to fuck the tight asshole, sending his girthy cock drilling through the converging muscle walls.


    "Time to swallow my balls.. girl." Jenney heard themand and got into position to fill her oral cavity with therge na of her father. It was not a smooth ride, considering she had to extend her jaws to the limit to finally swallow both testicles at once.


    After a praise, Ryu resumed banging Itzel''s ass. Right on top of Jenny''s head, she witnessed the long shaft convulse in rapid session, delivering its thick hot payload deep inside her mother''s bowels.


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104 (remove ''*'')>>

 Chapter 359: Stuck together; Amelia and Sophia

    Chapter 359: Stuck together; Amelia and Sophia


    "Why would Amelia be here?" Eric found himself face-to-face with a man and a girl. He recognized both of them. The man was Amelia''s husband and the girl was her elder daughter.


    While he isn''t familiar with all families of his township, he did start frequenting Amelia''s household a lot of time once he discovered her. The redhead had a desirable face and was extremely feisty in bed. These attributes quickly made Amelia rise through the list of women he was used to fucking.


    Not only that, as it turned out Amelia''s son was actually quite talented. Having made some inquiries on his behalf through the capital meant Eric was quite a lot acquainted with the family.


    For all these reasons, Jeff and Ruby didn''t have to wait for long when they requested an audience with the town chief.


    As soon as Eric answered their question, he felt something has gone wrong. He can tell that just by looking at the concerned faces of the father-daughter duo.


    "But.." Ruby hesitated. "Tell me freely, young girl." Eric can tell the redhead was a little overwhelmed by his disposition, as such he handed her the ss of water with a pat on her head.


    Jeff let his girl narrate things since he had little to no interaction with his wife in these few days. "My mother.. from thest three to four days she had been spending the night out."


    "When I asked her about it.." Ruby took another pause to charge her breath. "She told me she was staying at your ce." "My ce..?" Eric was stunned. He recalled observing Amelia putting a stop to their kids'' scuffle. Later, he visited her to bring Nana back and that was thest interaction he had with her.


    "Did she tell you she was with me?" Eric questioned back, making sure to tone down his naturally intimidating voice. Ruby in turn nced at her father then shook her head.


    "She didn''t explicitly told she was with you, but we assumed that." Eric gave a nod. Things made much more sense this way. "So you are telling me it has been more than a day since she got back?"


    "Yes, that was her new schedule. She will always get back in the morning, then leave after spending some time with us. By this routine, she should have dropped by yesterday itself." Ruby knew the blonde man was fully capable of helping them out, thus she didn''t hold anything back from him.


    "Hm.. okay. That''s indeed a concern." Eric mumbled. Over on the other side, Jeff sat motionless, not sure how to address this situation. "We waited for a day, just in case. But when we got no news, he came here." He added.


    This had been his worry all along. Amelia was just too reckless when it came to two things. First was her ungodly levels of libido and the second was her stupid desire to add to her family''s ie by any means.


    Abination of these two characteristics had always caused a headache for Jeff. s.. his wife was totally cynical, never taking his advice seriously. Recalling thest kiss he shared with the woman, now he can only hope for her well-being.


    Eric nodded. "You did the right thing." After some thought, he directed his servants to thoroughly search the entire mansion property as well as an inquiry about Amelia. Her unique hair would have surely attracted a few gazes if she would have stepped into this ce.


    "Both of you should return. I will personally look for her as well." Needless to say, both of Amelia''s kins were rather happy at the announcement. What can be better than the town chief himself stepping up to look up for their family member?


    "Thanks a lot.. chief. You are a lifesaver." Jeff greeted the man, followed by Ruby. Seeing the two persons leave, Eric fell into thought. "Three to four days eh.." This was the same time frame when he met that woman from outside Korua who reminded him so much of his mentor.


    "Chief.. Dark Wings branch manager is here to meet with you." It had only been a few minutes when another messenger banged on his door. "Bring her in." Eric replied and pretty soon a maroon-haired beauty can be seen walking in his direction.


    "I bring you news, chief. Important news." Seeing two maids following the woman, Eric offered them a seat but Talia refused it. "We won''t sit, chief and I don''t think you should either."


    Talia came straight to the not interested in wasting any time with the man. "I am sure you are familiar with Sophia. Thisdy here is her foster mother."


    Eric got up on his feet once he got to know the news concerned Sophia, his mentor''s adoptive daughter. Noticing she had the blonde man''s attention, Talia continued. "Her name is Dorothea and Sophia had asked her to apany her to the capital."


    Eric didn''t butt in, carefully listening to the woman. "They were supposed to depart yesterday, so Dorothea waited for her. When Sophia didn''te by, she returned empty-handed. When she could not get hold of the girl today as well, I intruded on your ntation and found her hut empty."


    Talia narrated the whole issue in a single breath. Eric''s face instantly fell. Whether Sophia had a foster mother or not was not his concern right now. The girl was the reverse scale for his mentors and by the same logic, she was the most cherished person in his own life as well.


    "This.." Talia can tell the agitation in his stiff expression. "Either you know where she is right now.. or I reckon we got a mess in our hands."


    Eric''s agitated state can be discerned by the waves of mana sting out from his body. His anger had surpassed anything. Who in town had be so daring to nab Sophia? Did they not know of his wrath?


    *Crunch* Eric''s bone cracked as his mama sense spanned as far as we possibly can. His hands and feet invariably caught on a crimson me, exhibiting his distressed state. He was unable to trace the girl.


    "Thanks, Ms. Talia. I will take over from here." The man didn''t even wait for a reply as his body levitated off the ground and flew outside.


    First, it was Amelia now even Sophia had gone missing. Can these urrences be rted? Flying across the sky, Eric''s heart palpitated. For some reason, he felt these events were connected in some way.


    "Is this the start of something?" He might have to wait a little longer to conclude anything. In his vision, he can see the ntations below. Hopefully, all this is an internal matter and not rted to these evil beings, he hoped.


    ***


    "Are you feeling alright now, aunt?" Still stuck in a dark space but now with afortable bed, Sophia had Mrs. Amelia''s head in herp, stroking it. "I am feeling better, my girl. Thank you for the hospitality."


    Although still suffering from a severe headache, Amelia didn''t want to concern the youngdy anymore. She might start panicking, hence the redhead kept her condition to herself.


    "Did Jim hurt you?" Amelia had just woken up some time ago. Thus Sophia had to enquire about what led to her situation.


    "Yeah, pretty much." Amelia clicked her tongue as if disinterested in talking about the boy. "I.. I don''t know what came over him. He was a jerk all along.. but to think he will drop to such a level.. I still can''t believe it."


    Sophia had spent a lot of time with the boy when they were still young. It was only natural, considering the closeness of their parents. She did feel bad for rejecting his advancester down the line, however, she never anticipated he will choose such a disastrous path.


    Pa might have helped Jim aplish the deed, but she knew how uncle Eric was going to react once he learns of these developments. Strangely enough, even at a time like this, she was worried about the boy. Else, it can also be said she was worried more about Eric and Nana.


    "Well, initially even I had a hard time believing what was right in front of my eyes. But now, I don''t have any more doubts." Hate shed in Amelia''s glowing red pupils, still unable to forget the threat Jim made about her son.


    Her insides were agitated, almost as if her internal organs were set on a low burning fire. For obvious reasons, she med Jim for this suffering as well, unknowing that the boy actually had nothing to do with this.


    "Why will you say so? Did he do something to you?" Sophia asked with a frown. "He didn''t try to force himself on you, did he?" Owing to thesetest developments, it won''t really surprise her if the boy even tried to do something so despicable.


    Amelia turned her head and caressed the girl''s face with her hands. "I might have excused him even in that case, but the boy said the absolute worst thing you can say to a mother."


    With their eyes meeting, Amelia said something that acted as a rude awakening for Sophia. "He told me he will kill my son with his own hands.."


    Sophia''s face fell like a rock sinking to the bottom of theke. Ryu was a no-go area for her. Unbeknownst to both herself and the boy, she had begun attaching the same importance to him as she did to her foster parents.


    Nothing needed to be said anymore between the two females. Jim was way past any redemption after this point. There was no use for Amelia to lie to her. This meant the boy did say such a nasty sentence.


    Sophia looked down at the shackles around her ankles. If not for these things holding her in ce as well as devouring her mana, she would have definitely smacked Jim''s face into the ground herself.


    "I can vaguely guess his reasons to do this to me, but.. why in the world he carried you over as well?" Sophia wondered once her anger simmered down a little. "Is it only because he wants to get back at Ryu?"


    She very well knew about the sh between the two boys. Ryu even got his ribs cracked in that very fight. Now Sophia regretted listening to his words that day. Had she jumped in and smashed the boy''s head, he would have never dared to concoct this devious n. Now not only her, even aunt Amelia got stuck in this sticky situation.


    "It might be that.. but it can also be because of his severe mommyplex." Sophia didn''t get the hint and Amelia chuckled on self-derision, taking the time to exin what had transpired between her and Jim over the period ofst month.


    "Had I known the boy was this vicious at heart, I would have never poked my nose where it didn''t belong." Amelia sighed but there was no usementing her decisions anymore.


    She never had any affectionate feelings for the boy. Whatever feelings she had can be med on her motherly instincts rippling inside her, which caused her to take a sympathetic view of the boy, that''s all.


    Who could have guessed the boy will read her intentions wrong? She was a married woman for goddess''s sake..!! Amelia wanted to pull at her hair in her frustration.


    "This.." Sophia was at a loss for words. Jim dide off as an extremely narcissistic bastard, but this narrative from Amelia painted him as nothing but a foolish kid.


    "Don''t worry, aunt. Things will not remain hidden for long from uncle Eric. Nothing will happen to Ryu and we will be rescued very soon as well. Just take this as a distasteful prank from an idiot."


    Jim''s favorability had dropped to unprecedented levels in Sophia''s eyes. Now she simply can''t stand the sight of the boy. He was an immature bastard who can''t take a loss.

 Chapter 360: Lindas troubles

    Chapter 360: Linda''s troubles


    Unaware of anything, Ryu was busy plowing Itzel and her daughter. Courtney was wrapped in his arms as he banged Jenny''s pussy while shey on the t rocky surface.


    He had the three females seated in a special arrangement. With Jenny at the very bottom, he made her mothery atop her in a ''69'' position. Next, Courtney was made to sit right on Itzel''s shoulders, such that Ryu can make use of her breasts.


    All three girls had some task at hand. Itzel''s job was to stimte her daughter''s clitoris with her mouth and at times blow Ryu whenever he brought his dick out from her daughter''s snatch.


    Jenny had to serve the boy with her pussy while at the same time she had to swallow the thick creamy liquid dripping out from her mother''s freshly probed asshole.


    Ryu had deposited a wholesome amount of his spunk in Itzel''s rectum. Jenny was entrusted to recover all that hot sperm and stop them from getting wasted.


    Jenny had not expected her father''s semen will be this savory. After a few gulps, now she just can''t stop. Sticky cum kept leaking from the puckered anus, slowly drifting downwards. After skidding half the way over to Itzel''s vaginal lips, it will drop directly into Jenny''s open mouth.


    At the same time, Courtney had her boobs smacked by the boy along with her lips being captured by him. "Rub yourself bitch.. I want to see you y with your cunt."


    Ryu suddenly nabbed Courtney by her throat and spat in her mouth. "Swallow it.." Seeing her apple slide downwards, he knew she had delivered on hismand.


    He collected her legs over on his shoulders and watched the girl shyly approach her vagina with her hands. "Yes.. just like that.." *Whack* Courtney was not being fucked by him the first time, as such, she was ready for some roughness.


    *Whack* Ryu ced another p to her face, this one a little tighter than thest. But the deep red on her face only made the newly married woman rub her pussy lips harder.


    "You like that.. don''t you.. my bitch?" Ryu was still holding onto her neck, effectively choking her. His waist took a break from the jerks and a diligent Itzel picks his pecker from Jenny''s gaping hole to then ce it in her mouth.


    As his cock traced the gullet of the vige priestess, Courtney replied with a heavy nod. "Yess.. Yesss... Master.. I like.. rubbing myself in front of you." She confessed and her pace of smearing herbia together grew with her words.


    "Good girl.. let me reward you for the honesty." Ryu moved his right hand across her body to snuggle a few fingers in her wet cunt. Giving her a break to fill her lungs back up, he choked her once again, this time putting a lot more strain on her breathing apparatus.


    His hands jerked inside Courtney''s pussy as she gasped for air. Ryu was not at all forgiving towards her, knowing her limit was yet to be reached. Expectedly, after her initial frenzy, she notably calmed down. He engaged her in a passionate kiss, further bolstering her cidity.


    Under Courtney, Ryu had begun poking his wood between Itzel''s swollen lips. "Gluck.. ock.. kkk.. ukkk.. gluckk.. Gluck...guck.." Her throat made all kinds of noise as Ryu''s long phallus hit the back of her trachea.


    As she can noty down all thebined weight of her and Courtney''s onto her young girl, Itzel had to engage her arms to hold the girl stationed on her back. This meant Ryu was free to drill her mouth as he saw fit.


    Itzel can only jerk her head back whenever she felt like gagging. "Aaahhh.." *Puk* *Puk* *Puk* She heard a timed scream along with the sloshing noise of Ryu''s fingers moving inside Courtney''s leaking canal.


    "Ockkk.. cough.. cough.." The momentary loss of attention led her to end up snorting Ryu''s precum in the wrong hole. Itzel''s coughing led to her spitting out the massive worm out from her mouth.


    "Nasty whore..!!" What she feared the most happened.. Ryu was disturbed by her immature behavior. The green-haired boy held onto her chin and raised her head up to look directly into her eyes which were red as a result of the deep-throating experience.


    "You need to improve your game, Itzel. I am not even thrusting myself all the way back.. still, you are having such a hard time. Even Jenny can take as much.. what''s the difference between a young girl and a mature woman like yourself?"


    Itzel had not expected to be reprimanded at such an age. Nevertheless, she truly felt she was in the wrong here, and hence nodded her head. "I will put more effort into it."


    "Good. But you still need to receive your punishment for this time." *Paah* A backhanded p hit Itzel right across her right cheek, turning them burning red. Caught off-guard, she staggered.


    In the heat of the moment, the boy forgot Itzel was not a trained woman and ended up using excessive force on her. It was toote until he realized his mistake. Thedy was already on the verge of sobbing.


    ''Ahhhh.. idiot..'' He cursed himself and hurriedly bent over to caress Itzel''s face, rubbing his hands on her face. "Sorry darling.. looks like I hit you a little too harshly." His words had little effect and Ryu noticed her lips beginning to twitch as if the woman was going to cry any moment now.


    "It''s okay.. baby.." Met severely unprepared, Ryu had to press his lips on Itzel''s. Courtesy of her gags, she had puked some of the precum she has swallowed earlier from both her mouth and her nostrils. However disgusted he might be feeling to practically sticking his mouth into his own semen, Ryu had no other choice.


    Fortunately, the mouth-to-mouth kissing did erode some of Itzel''s pain, causing her to rx greatly. Ryu sighed deeply. "Do you want to take a break?" He offered but at this point, the priestess had beenforted enough and shook her head vehemently.


    "I.. am sorry. I was.. startled. I.." Ryu stroked her head affectionately. "It''s fine, Itzel. At times I get too indulged in sex and might overwhelm my partner. Please let me know whenever you feel like it."


    Itzel now felt bad for her extreme reaction. She was a grown-up, she should be able to handle a few ps here and there. Even she knew his ps were meant to stimte the sex between them.


    "Thank you.. I will." Itzel forced on a big smile and happily parted her jaws to swallow most of Ryu''s length back in her maw. Giving her a pat on her head, he returned his focus to Courtney.


    "Clean me up, girl.." Courtney wasughing silently after witnessing the boy''s nervousness at Itzel''s outburst. "Sure.." She held onto his jaws and began licking the dirty semen off his lips. Moreover, she used her tongue to wash his mouth from the inside as well.


    Meanwhile, Ryu mulled the reasons for such a heavy-handed reaction from Itzel. Well, this was not the first time he has pushed a woman to her limits, then why was her response so severe?


    Can it be because the women in Korua were all rted to me in some way? That''s why they were willing to let him have greater liberty with them. This must be the case.


    His rtionship with Itzel is still not deep enough for the woman to let him do whatever he wanted with her. ''I must keep this in mind..''


    Since he is nning to move out of his town very soon, this can be counted as a lesson learned. Unknowndies will have to be tackled with some care. They might be very generous towards him.


    Unaffected by all the drama unfolding, one girl was living life on her own terms. And that was none other than Jenny. The more fresh cum her mother fed her from her butthole, the more enticed the girl became.


    Unsatiated by relying on the leakage, she began probing the hole with her tongue. Her arms staunchly coiled around Itzel''s inner thighs to get hold of her buttocks. Separating them with all the arm strength she can muster, shepped the jizz stuck on her sphincter.


    Very soon, her insatiable hunger led her to probe the end of the digestive canal in search of more sticky spunk. "Mhhg.. hhhhhhnnn.." Uncaring of her surroundings, she even had the audacity of moaning out.


    After some effort on Jenny''s part, she sessfully invaded the deep tunnel. Her tongue poked the length of the anal opening as far as it can possibly reach. Expectedly, her actions led her to discover a lot more abundance of her father''s cum securely locked in her mother''s anus.


    "Aaaahhhh.. uuughh.." Sometimeter, Courtney screamed and came all over Itzel because of the incessant fingering. Turning her over without a break, Ryu shoved his dick into the overflowing cunt.


    ***


    On the outskirts of the northwestern forests, two women were traveling on the unpaved road. Both of them were marching on horseback. "How long is the route, Yalda?"


    Both women were heading to Korua for the very first time. It was a pretty far-off town hence they had to spend a lot of time on travel. "From what I got to know in thest town, we might not be able to navigate the way today, mistress."


    The maid replied in a clear voice. Linda didn''t say anything in particr, just nodding her head slightly in acknowledgment. "I don''t understand, Mrs. Linda. Why aren''t we relying on our beasts to travel? It would have greatly shortened our travel duration."


    Horses can notpare to the beasts Linda possessed. She was from the Wilder n, well versed in capturing and taming wild beasts for usage. "No need. I am in no hurry."


    Linda said in a monotonous tone, ring at the typical scenery the setting sun presented over the horizon. From her mncholic face, Yalda can discern that even her mistress was losing hope of making any meaningful discoveries.


    At this point, dropping by the town of Korua had probably be only a formality for her. Yalda was happy for her madam. What''s gone is gone. They can never hope to recover the lost lives. But what they can do, was to salvage whatever was left of their branch family so they don''t incur any more losses.


    While it will be too cruel to ask Mrs. Linda to get back to work when she was still in her mourning period. Nevertheless, as she trusted the maid and her only leftover close partner, Yalda hoped this trip will rejuvenate her mistress.


    Initially, Linda was extremely charged with emotions but now some semnce had prevailed in her mind. She knew the murder mystery of her husband was a lot moreplicated than she had expected.


    Looking at the red hue around the sun in the sky, she was reminded of the faces of her loved ones. The loss was real and she felt a tinge of pain in her heart. Regardless, what exactly can she do?


    It was abundantly clear that a mighty expert had murdered her family in cold blood and then left the traces to paint beastmen tribes as the culprits. If someone was able to so easily dispatch her husband, how much different things will be with her?


    Can''t the culprit do the same to her once again? Who will stop them? She was not stronger than her husband at any rate and though Yalda was a strong cultivator in her own regard, she was a maid at the end of the day.


    The more Linda thought over it, the more futile her efforts felt. Say less about discovering the identity of the person behind the deaths, how will she prov


    e the crime? Furthermore, how will she get them punished? All this thinking was giving her a headache.

 Chapter 361: A curious family tradition

    Chapter 361: A curious family tradition


    "I have news, madam." In the middle of Linda''s stupor, Yalda''s voice broke her line of thought. "What?" She would have liked it if the maid didn''t bring things up in the moment of her serenity, still, if she did, it must be an important topic.


    "I was contacted by our people in the capital. After we left something extraordinary happened. Believe it or not, the epicenter is nowhere else but the town of Korua." Linda frowned her eyebrows, unsure what the woman was hinting at.


    Seeing she had herdy''s unimpaired attention, Yalda continued. "Around the time we had left the capital, the crown prince of Thera invaded our borders." The news was groundbreaking and it was no surprise that Linda brought her steed to a halt. "Are you kidding me?"


    For obvious reasons, Linda had a hard time wrapping her brain around the event. "It wasn''t a full-fledged invasion but he did sneak in an entirepany of his men in our country and navigated over to this prefecture."


    "Even then, how did theye all the way here, undiscovered?" It had to be noted that even though Korua was situated along the border regions, it was not at all on the same side as Thera, rather while the neighboring country was on the far eastern side, the town in question was on the western side of Cylon.


    This meant the crown prince must have entered from the top eastern side of their country then traveled along the border to cross a vast distance to reach the north-western front. This misadventure simply exposed an inconceivable gap in Cylon''s defenses.


    "Well, he did. It can''t be helped, most of our manpower is located over on the eastern side, in consequence of the beastmen invasions. He must have traveled undetected."


    "What business will a crown prince have in a little town?" Linda questioned back and Yalda was ready with the answers. "Apparently from the official exnation of Thera, he was looking for a maid who had escaped his pce years back. They say he acted on an intelligence report that suggested her presence in or around Korua."


    Linda tugged on her steed''s reins to get it going. "A maid you say.." She had a hunch that the killer of her husband and son should also be a woman. This new development tangled the situation even more. "What happened next?"


    "What else? You must have heard of the crown prince. It was a tragedy." Linda nodded, havinge across the nature of the young man quite a few times in many gatherings. "Casualties?"


    "Of course. Governor Pediot had his men around this area. Everyone was annihted, including his son as well." For the second time in a row, Linda once again brought her ride to rest, staring at her maid with saucer-like eyes.


    "Some say almost the entire house of the governor was destroyed in the sh." Linda knew the governor personally. She had been to his prefecture on a handful of business trips. Thus the shock was even more for her.


    "This is a disaster." "It is. However, the crown prince didn''t escape unscathed either." Yalda finally revealed a smile, as if d to recount this part of the story. "Hahaha.. bastard tried to push his luck against the grand magus Emily. She taught the boy a lesson. From the news we have received, the crown prince had been shocked into aatose state and hadn''t recovered yet."


    Linda''s expression rxed once she heard that. At least there was someone on their side who actually won back some face for them. Regardless, she remained unaware it wasn''t Emily who did such cruel damage to the crown prince''s psyche.


    "If the news is correct, the king of Thera had rescinded the crown prince title as well." Yalda uttered in an exuberant tone, making Linda nod as well. "That''s somepensation at least."


    Some time passed and Yalda shared more details about Mrs. Emily''s so-called trial in the royal court. Both womenughed at the farce.


    "Do you think these events have anything to do with our case, madam?" Later down the line, Yalda raised her concern to Linda who had been mulling over the same matter.


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t seem to be likely, the timeline is not matching. Jacob and Samuel must have lost their lives quite sometime before the Crown prince even stepped inside our borders." Linda rationalized.


    "But don''t you think we only have his records after he was discovered? Where he was or what he was doing before that.. no one knows? For all rhyme or reason, this guy might have invaded months back and just lied in wait." Yalda''s had a strong point of view and Linda failed to counter that.


    "Let''s not bother with these things now. First, we will get over to Korua. Based on what we find there, we shall make up our minds." Not wanting to hurt her brain any further than that, Linda chose to strike down the topic for now.


    ***


    The same day, in thete evening, Felicia sat together with Governor Pediot and his wife with a strange expression. When Mae told her about her situation, she believed her without any skepticism.


    Still, when she informed her about the events nned for tonight, Felicia thought the woman was exaggerating. But now when she herself sat in the presence of a dozen or so dancers, she might be in for a shocker.


    Wines were served to the guests and Felicia too didn''t stand at the ceremony. All this while she had refrained from asking any questions to the governor, being in the mood to see where things are heading.


    "You might be a little befuddled as to why we are holding these ceremonies at a time when I lost my child, princess." But before she could address her concern, governer Pediot himself raised it with her.


    Felicia gracefully sipped from her wine ss and then darted her eyes ever so slightly toward the man. "Not at all, governor. Everyone has a different set of traditions to hold onto. I try not to judge someone''s lifestyle keeping my own beliefs as the standard."


    That was a very diplomatic answer and it made the man chuckle. "I guess you have already gone through a rigorous training program to be so good at tackling any situation, your highness."


    Felicia didn''t stand in the ceremony andughed freely considering there were a limited number of guests invited to this exclusive ceremony. "You can say that I have worked really hard to fit in."


    Governor Pediot nodded in agreement. "You pointed out correctly. Mourning in our family is different from others. We don''t believe in sulking and crying for the dead. Rather, we believe in sending the departed soul with amotion."


    While she maintained a refined expression outside, Felicia was smirking in her mind. She was genuinely curious to know if this guy would have acted in the same nonchnt manner had the boy been rted to him by blood.


    "Ohh.. I see. Then does the tradition only include a dance or are we expecting any other programs?" Felicia had expertly hidden her intentions and for a brief moment, she chanced upon Mae''s stiff facial muscles.


    "I am d you asked. I think we are more or less done with this." *p* *p* Governor got up and pped his hands together, bringing the gorgeous scantily dressed womene to a halt.


    Felicia sneered, finding the women obey the man and without any words of response, start crawling over to the more than two dozen guests. "In our tradition, all the guests try to satisfy the mother of the departed soul such that she can get over her grief."


    He turned to face Mae with a malicious grin. "If you don''t mind it, mydy. Please allow us to proceed with the further process." Felicia noticed the dancing women had all found themselves a man and had settled between their legs, ready to attach themselves to the organ beneath their chins at the drop of a hat.


    ''Tradition my ass..'' Felicia screamed in her mind, fully aware that this nefarious man was only imposing his designs on the woman he called his wife. "Sure.. why would I mind. Please feel free to go ahead."


    Governor Pediot sat back down in his seat, signaling to the eager women who at his call exposed the series of hardwood out in open. "It''s time for you to take the center stage, dear. Please let all these guys share your grief."


    Having no other choice, Mae gritted her teeth and got up. Anyone can tell the woman was mad as she didn''t bother to hide her scowl. Obviously frustrated, she was aware of how much satisfaction her husband was going to draw from her.


    Mae''s nce shifted over to thedy in red, but since even she didn''t bother to intervene, she knew she was doomed. Next, she can see a group of familiar men stand and walk up to her.


    These were the same ''friends'' of the governor who he used to share his wife with. They came over to her and reached out to feel her up. One person groped her melons, the other touched her face yet others moved behind her and cupped her ass.


    "My wife is a horny woman." The governormented, thoroughly enjoying the scene of his wife getting vited by more than a single person at once. Felicia just replied with a small hum, seeing the musicians in the hall put aside their instruments but not leave the area. She assumed they were probably going to be the audience here.


    Concurrently, Mae was losing the clothes on her body at an rming rate. She was from a noble background, and as such, she had the luxury of having multipleyers of garments over herself.


    Nevertheless, six men worked hard to rapidly undress her as if eager to present the show to the princess of the country. Looking at their practiced steps, Felicia can tell this was definitely not the first time they had participated in a depraved exhibition like this.


    Soon Mae''s naked body was put on disy with a dozen or so hands roaming freely all across her bare skin. Slight shame made way to her visage but it wasn''t the case for long. Other than princess Felicia all other women in the room had seen her physical attributes multiple times and as for the men, almost everyone had been inside her at least once or twice.


    Belonging to an aristocratic family meant Mae can care for her body much more. This meant she held much more sex appeal than a regrmoner woman. This can be corroborated by the fact men around her all had tents in their crotches.


    One by one, they revealed their pricks and thedy under the limelight slowly bent her knees. Reaching the same level as the cocks she was supposed to serve, Mae grabbed the first shaft that was on her face.


    A strong musky smell was imbued in the air, making Mae''s nose shrink. Languidly stroking the penis to life, she reluctantly opened her jaws and after sucking a deep breath,nded her tongue on the first cock.


    "Doesn''t she look more beautiful like this?" Her husband kept Feliciapany, taking time to appreciate the art presented by her wife. "Can''tment on that but yeah.. it''s certainly a sight I don''te across often."


    Felicia spoke the truth. She had never witnessed anything like this. To have a single woman serve the wholepany of men was not amon practice in their country. "So I am intrigued by nothing else haha.."


    She refrained from speaking her heart out because of being conflicted on how to take in all this unusual urrence. On one hand, while she felt sympathy for the woman involved, Felicia didn''t know why but a part of her was actually interested in continuing to watch the erotic show unfold.

 Chapter 362: Governor Pediots fetishes

    Chapter 362: Governor Pediot''s fetishes


    Under a well-illuminated chandelier, a woman was on her knees serving half a dozen men at once. Mae had her lips around a piece of hot meat and simultaneously her hands were busy jerking off another two cocks at once. The mistress of the governor''s mansion was tonight''s whore.


    "Bring us the wines." Expensive liquor was brought in by the dancing women who had recently resorted to providing blowjobs to the guests who were not able to join Mae this time around.


    Governor Pediot picked up the intricately carved jug filled with pleasant-smelling alcohol and proceeded to serve the guest of honor beside him.


    Felicia didn''t react in any particr manner, choosing to maintain herposure in spite of the erotic sounds originating from Mae''s lips working on the array of pennies circling around her.


    Watching the man snugly fill her ss, she offered a cheer with her gloves hands before bringing the fresh liquor to her lips. "Governor seems to have a great taste for wines." She expressed her gratitude before taking a small swig from her ss.


    Pediot let his eyes glide across Felicia''s buxom figure. He didn''t let his nce stray for long and held it back before thedy cab react. "Princess only deserves the best. How will it reflect on my family if we don''t bring out our best stock for the most beautiful woman in the country."


    "You tter me, governor." Felicia responded superfluously, not taking his praise to heart. "Haha.." The man onlyughed and engaged the red-attired woman with some small talk.


    At the same time, his wife found herself choking on a cock that doesn''t belong to her husband. In regards, Mae''s case was even worse than somemoner women who sold their bodies in return for payment.


    At least they had a genuine motive to put sex on sale. It was a business for them, with the clear intentions of making a livelihood out of their services. Yet, Mae had no such luxury. Her case was out and out a husband putting his wife in an open stall where anyone can fuck his wife without any sort of reimbursement. Obviously, the second case was nothing but humiliating for a woman.


    "It''s my turn.." One man brushed Mae''s hair and held it back as he ushered her to swallow his prick next. "Mhhhh.. shhhtt.." He groaned in pleasure when his total length disappeared behind the busty woman''s lips.


    Mae bobbed her head up and down in a rhythmic fashion, bringing utmost pleasure to her partners. Performing these arts for more than a decade, these movements came naturally to her.


    The consequences of going against the words of the governor was never a good thing. What important information she had never told her lover Shm, was that her husband was rtively well-informed about their rtionship.


    In truth, he had known about it after a few years of their marriage. Once it was established that he can''t impregnate Mae, he deliberately pushed his wife toward her former lover.


    Initially, he even let Shm copte with Mae in his bed. That was the level of support the governor had for their rtionship. And yet, things changed once their child was born.


    Shm was no longer needed. Hence, his presence had started to be like a thorn in his side. Especially, since his ''son'' bore some resemnce to the man.


    He might have been the one who pushed Mae into Shm''s arms in the beginning, but after watching his wife get fucked by another man so many times, Governor Pediot''s love for his wife started eroding. So much so that he hade to hate both lovers.


    This led him to feed Mae to the ''dogs'' and at the same time push Shm away. Only this way his bruised ego can find sce.


    As for having Mae perform all kinds of degrading acts with various men.. he simply had to threaten the life of her lover for the woman to grovel on the ground to beg him for forgiveness.


    Mae had never disclosed this secret to Shm, fearing the man might re up and hurt himself by going against the governor. Things were going as nned but the death of their son changed everything. Stein''s death actually brought the lovers back together.


    Mae felt one person grab her shoulders and make her get to her feet. Another guy undid her skirt while lowering her back towards the from. Someone took the opportunity to shove his dick in her open mouth, slowly gyrating his hips to fuck her face.


    The man behind her pulled down her undergarments and pushed his stick right into her vaginal opening without any preparation. "Uuughh.." Mae belched in pain as he began thrusting inside her like there was no tomorrow.


    "Are you sure Mrs. Mae can handle so many men, governor?" Watching the bent woman being spit-roasted, Feliciamented with a grin. "That''s fine. My wife doesn''t enjoy sex unless there is a whole bunch of men for her to fuck." The man responded in a jovial tone.


    "If I had to take a guess, I might assume you are trying to get her pregnant on the eve of your first son''s mourning." Felicia saw the smile dry up from the man''s face, but that was anticipated. She was just testing the waters with her words.


    "Ahem.. pardon me, for the slip of my tongue, governor. I can only me the efficacy of your wine for my dizzying state." She course corrected bringing her intoxication into the picture.


    Pediot''s face rxed a lot more and he shook his head with a rueful smile. "While that is not my intention right now. I will still wee an heir with open arms if the goddess magnanimously grants us a new life."


    "Some old people say a woman regains her fertility if she loses her offspring," Felicia added, having now established a good rapport with the governor. "You are right. We might have to keep our fingers crossed."


    Suddenly, Felicia felt the man reach out and stay his hand on top of hers. She can tell it wasn''t a miscement on his part, rather the move was intentional. "Will it be possible for the princess to allow this humble servant to improve your night?"


    Felicia will have to agree.. even though she was caught off-guard by the direct request from the man. Simply speaking, the governor had just asked her if they can have sex in a very roundabout manner.


    Being a monarch, the princess kept her cool. Shaking her head, she refused the man''s demands. "You must understand my situation, governor. This body doesn''t belong to only myself anymore. I have a husband and without his approval, I am afraid I can not establish any kind of intimate contact with you."


    Felicia detected a bright shine in the governor''s clear eyes. She had a hunch this guy probably contemted her response. "Oh.. then what if we try something unconventional?" He responded while softly caressing her gloved hand on one side and rubbing his beard on the other.


    "Mh..? Then what does Mr. Governer suggests?" Except for the patriarchs of the super-rich ns in the capital, the governors of each prefecture were the most important persons for the monarchy.


    If they had to take into ount the support of people behind the person, in some ways the governors held even more political capital in their hands. Even the king has to show some face to them, let alone a princess like her who married into the royal family.


    Her refusal to copte with the man was a decision already tethering on the edge of her authority. She merely brought in her husband''s name because she had no interest in having sex with the old guy.


    "Hoho... How about we don''t involve vaginal pration itself? Will it be possible if I can use the princess''s other hole?" For a brief moment, Felicia''s brows were raised slightly. "That''s.." She mulled over the matter for a while.


    The man beside her kept rubbing his big paws over her velvety gloved hands with no impatience at all. "That''s quite a crude request, governor. You must be aware of usdies'' thoughts about being prated in the backside." She countered.


    Commoner women do not mind having any part of their bodies used in whatever way a person wants. Heck.. they don''t even consider anything other than their pussies mizable. Unfortunately, this was not the case with thedies with high birth.


    Born up high on the socialdder they held an inherent pride that does limit the mechanisms of their male counterparts. This is the reason why the cities have a flourishing courtesan business.


    "I do. Still, I believe there is a chance you might fulfill this humble man''s desires." Felicia feared the guy will not back down and events seems to be leading the discourse in the same direction.


    Felicia took a deep breath. This guy was rather shameless. Even after she showed her discontent, he refused to back down. To her surprise, the man had slipped down from his chair and came to kneel in front of her.


    His hands gradually moved over her thighs and then slid down over her knees to reach her feet. Felicia neither agreed nor disagreed, rather she chose to stoically watch the man take off her boots.


    He methodically peeled it off her left foot, revealing her bare skin. Felicia was not prepared for what happened next. With a burning gaze, the governor of the Gustump city kept scrutinizing her delicate trotters.


    Before she knew it, the man popped her big toe into his mouth without a prior warning. Felicia almost jumped from her seat. "Ahem.. Governor, you don''t need to do this.." She absolutely can''t understand what the man''s motivation was behind performing such a humiliating act.


    "Haha.. are you shy, princess? Every part of you is worth its weight in Astral jade stones." The earnest man returned his lips back to suck on Felicia''s toes. Noticing herck of reservations, he kept getting greedier with time, pushing more a more of her toes between his jaws. In less than five minutes, the governor had half of her foot deep into his maw as he sucked on it.


    This was the very first time someone has resorted to eating her foot with such audacity. Despite bashfulness, she didn''t stop the man whose soft tongue she can feelpping all over her toes.


    Holding her left foot in his mouth, he pursued her right one as well. Gradually undressing it, he brought it over his face. Joining the two feet together, he began rubbing his face on her soles.


    Felicia was stumped. She had no idea how she was supposed to put a stop to this debauchery. Maybe there was no way things can take get back to normal once she felt the man''s sloppy tonguep across her bare feet.


    Pediot seems to be a pro at his job, rampantlypping at the pristine soles of the woman. He kept on ying with her feet for a long while. Rubbing his face in it, licking it, and swallowing her toes, he kept on alternating between all kinds of strange actions.


    Eventually, the governor stood on his knees and picked his erection from under his robes. Felicia gasped as the man poked his pole right between her feet. To her second-handed embarrassment, Felicia saw the man start to fuck the small space between her pair of paws.


    Her face was burning as the man seems to bepletely lost in the arousing sensation. His hips began jabbing without a break. Who would have known even after living for so long, she wille across such a strange phenomenon?


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104 (remove ''*'')>>

 Chapter 363: Love and Hate: Two faces of coin

    Chapter 363: Love and Hate: Two faces of coin


    **Capital of Cylon Empire**


    A lonesome woman sat all alone in a room. The ambiance in the cozy ce was evidence of her high social background. Sitting by herself on her couch, she poured herself a drink, then toasted to no one in particr before downing the entire ss.


    She was dressed in a figure-hugging camisole. "Ahn.." The woman groaned possibly out of boredom. While she poured the next drink for herself, one can notice the slight wrinkles on her face that denoted her advanced age.


    Even with all the strength in this world, no woman can actually stop the process of aging. And indy Sulfina''s case, only a handful of females in the country held onto powersparable to hers.


    She was the one who sat over the high heavens, spelling out decrees for the mortals. Yet, even with all this authority, there was no longsting peace in her mind.


    Now old, the thought of never being able to marry a man was something she can never get rid of. Even at this point when she was well past a suitable age for marriage, a single face will sh in her intoxicated eyes.


    He was someone she loved dearly. In her younger years, he used to be the one who can pull on her heartstrings with a single note of his voice. *Gulp* *Gulp* She downed the next ss of the strong liquor, only to fall on her back and stare into nothingness.


    Such was her fate. The one she loved. The one she can easily give her life for. He turned out to hold feelings for a different woman. *Crack* The ss in her right hand shattered into pieces but none of the exploding shards were able to break her skin.


    Staring at her undamaged hand, Sulfina felt strangely emotional. Maybe she would have been relieved had the ss injured her hands. It was a big maybe. Because it has been decades since she even had to fight it off against a real person.


    As an elder in the Royal court, her services mostly revolved around passing on her judgments. She wasn''t expected to pick her weapon and defend the subjects of this nation. That simply was not her job.


    Then she will think of a rival of hers. She was diametrically opposite to her. She didn''t like to sit in afortable room and decide on the day fates of the general masses. No, she would rather step into the bloody battlefield and defend the ce she called home.


    That must be the reason why she was able to break into the ranks of the grand mages, while Sulfina can only stay on the brink and never take that one final leap. This in turn meant she will forever be the inferior one.


    Was this a possible reason why the man chose her and not Sulfina? The third elder, as she was usually referred to, had spent countless of her evenings mulling over this single question.


    Was it fate? Or was it her cowardice that failed her in love? Who was the culprit? No one knew the answer. Not Sulfina by a long shot at least. The one person, who could have given her a definite answer, no longer drew breaths like her.


    Tears rolled down her eyes as the woman cried out for someone who could never belong to her in this life. No one knew how long she stood in her ce like that. Maybe a split second had passed or maybe hours had gone by, she had no idea.


    Gaining vignce, she abruptly wiped her eyes dry. Choosing to pour herself another ss of wine with a bitter smile. Sometimes her longing even manages to amuse herself.


    "I didn''t know madam will be spending time alone." Just as she brought the ss to her lips, Sulfina sensed a person manifesting outside her door. He knocked twice and entered without waiting for an acknowledgment from thedy of the house.


    "That should be none of your business, prince Hayden." Watching the attractive man walk in carrying his tall build with a swagger, Sulfina drew a sneer. "Hohoho.. you look like you can appreciate apany."


    "No need. Buzz off. It''s my private amodation." The man promptly ignored her words and sat next to her on the couch. Despite his actions drawing infuriated res from the older woman, prince Hayden retrieved her wine jar and poured himself a peg.


    "Haah.. Do you hate me, madam?" Gulping down the burning liquor, the man directed his charming gaze toward thedy to catch her snickering. "What do you think?"


    "Hahah.. I think you must be hating me. After all, every time you concoct one of your ns to finally bury elder sister Emily, I swoop in to either save her altogether or cut down her sentence like anything."


    "See? You had the answer to your question all along." Sulfina smiled in splendor but even a child can tell she wasn''t happy at all. Her smile was only a pretense.


    "You are so harsh, madam Sulfina. Shouldn''t you give your junior some leeway? I am invariably tied to elder sister Emily. You know I can''t sit back and watch her spend her days behind bars." Hayden dropped his face as if he was sorry for their paths cutting across every time.


    Sulfina had no answer. She just chose to pick a new liquor container and pour a ss for herself. "I guess we are bound to be on the opposite spectrum every time. You can''t stand the sight of Mrs. Emily and I can''t leave her side. Both of us are stuck in quite a sticky situation here."


    "Guess we are." For the next few minutes, silence prevailed in the room with no one speaking anything. Regardless, drinks continued to be devoured by the two individuals without any care in the world.


    "You know, miss Sulfina." Hayden put his arms out and slumped on the back support. "Love and hate are two of the strongest emotions humans are able to conjure. You love someone with a heart and you even hate someone with the same heart."


    "Both love and hate are passionate feelings I must say." Sulfina showed no interest to respond to Hayden''s mindless bbering. "Not only that, sometimes, I feel like both pr opposite emotions are like the two faces of the same coin."


    The man then turned to her as of he realized he had been going off on a tangent. "What about you? Do you think your unrequited love would have survived the test of time.. had the man you so passionately cheered continued to live?"


    If it was only the first part of the question, Sulfina would not even have to think and she could have answered with a resounding yes. But having added thest part, Hayden''s question truly turned more nuanced.


    "What do you mean to say?" Sulfina raised her eyebrows, taking offense to the question. "Haha.. no need to be mad. It''s just a hypothetical question. Why don''t you try to answer?"


    "Just think about it. While your condition was ought to remain the same, the man you loved must have had a happening life in front of him. He would have a loving life partner. A bunch of kids to take care of. And everything else a person can possibly need. Will you still keep loving him with such passion?"


    Hayden went out of his way to draw the entire sketch for Sulfina to fit herself in the description. "I.." She was stumped. Her voice cracked as she struggled to make up her mind. What will she do?


    It was an extremely thought-provoking question and Hayden saw Sulfina''s gaze flicker uncontrobly. Her hands shook and she ced the wine ss back on the table. "You got me there.. I never thought of such a scenario. It never crossed my mind."


    Hayden chuckled happily. "Then should I try to answer on your behalf?" Taking her silence as an agreement, be continued. "My answer will be no. You will not love him just like you do right now."


    "Noo.." Hayden shook his head to impress upon his answer. "You will watch him live a fulfilling life. You will watch him grow old.. have a family.. be a loving husband and a caring father.. then you will start to feel a vindication in your heart."


    "Why..? Why can''t you have the same? Why were you cast to the side? You were just as good.. it''s the fault of your rotten fate.. no, it might have been the fault of your love. If you are lucky, you will run away, far far away to nevere across the face of the person you cherished."


    "Otherwise.. if you don''t.. you will start to hate.. first hate this world. Then you will hate your fate.. but in the end, you will start to hate the very person you once loved." Hayden smiled gleefully like he had solved a big mystery while Sulfina stood in her ce, too stunned to talk.


    Although she never thought of such a possibility, there was a good chance she too might end up picking one out of the two routes prince Hayden suggested.


    "Puffff..." Sulfina sucked in a deep breath, visibly astounded even with the liquor in her system that dulled most of her faculties. "Hmph.. then what kind of lover are you? Have you started hating as well?"


    She got back at the man who in turnughed it off. "Why would I start hating anybody?" Sulfinaughed even harder. "Hahaha.. whom are you kidding, prince? Don''t both of us know each other''s situation? Your case is not very different than mine."


    "Ohh.." Hayden clicked his tongue, feigning like he just nowprehended what Sulfina wanted to convey. "This is where you and I differ, madam." She observed him put the wine jar to the side and start removing his clothes.


    "I am a smart man. I already knew what I cannot achieve and made course corrections before a crash can happen." Hayden reached out and tugged on Ms. Sulfina''s dress to bunch it up on her waist. He pulled her panties down in spite of her reluctance.


    "Unlike you, I got a life. I got a woman I love and maybe I will have children who can call me father. What more can a man need?" "Aaahh.." Sulfina shrieked at the end of his sentence because the tall man had pulled her onto the couch and separated her legs.


    "Don''t do it.." Sulfina cried out, but thanks to the strong tipsiness, her strugglescked substance. Taking the opportunity, Hayden pressed the tip of his cock on her vaginal entrance.


    "Maybe I can help you get a child of your own as well.." "Ahhhh..." Sulfina could not hear his voice since the penis had plunged into her, leaving behind a sharp pain.


    Hayden slipped Sulfina''s dress from over her shoulders to reveal her modest breasts. Hisrge hands massaged them endlessly with his hips beginning to rock back and forth, sending his little brother on the right voyage.


    "Anyhow, don''t you see how close I am with elder sister now? All this without a shred of bitterness between both of us. In the end, I can say I got a good life." At this point, Hayden was probably speaking to himself since Sulfina had broken out into loud moans.


    He pped her tits and bent over to suck on them. "You should fuck more often. Now it''s going to be just as painful as thest time." Haydenmented but his cock thrusted ever deeper into Sulfina''s dry pussy.


    It took great efforts on his part to eventually bring the woman to start leaking from her lower mouth. But once that happened, there was no stopping Sulfina''s growing lust. She embraced the man with both her arms and her nails dug into his skin.


    "Fuckk.. harder.. aaaahhhh.." She cried out in a sultry voice. Her eyes had rolled over with nothing but her insane arousal reflecting in them. "I n to do just that." Hayden used all the strength in his body to pound the open pussy beneath him.

 Chapter 364: Pediot familys mourning ritual

    Chapter 364: Pediot family''s mourning ritual


    "Aaahh.. aaahhh.. ahhh..." What began as a fluffy after-celebration sex had quickly evolved into an all-out pounding for Mae. She was made to lower herself over one person sitting in the chair and suck on his erect wood while behind her people took turns banging her pussy.


    The only way for her to go through this mal-treatment was to shut her brain and endure through. All around her, the scene had shifted into an orgy where the previously dancingdies wereid on the ground and prated in different holes.


    The atmosphere inside the hall waspletely charged up with several men and women entangled together amid their lusty moans. Despite that, Mae was certainly the one who attracted the most attention out of all.


    Being thedy of the house and a charming beauty nheless, every man wanted to get a piece of her. Her yearning for the men can be spected by the fact that even after half an hour had passed, not even a single person hade inside her.


    Over the past times of banging Mae, these guys had developed a trick to leave their ce once they were on the verge of releasing their spunk. This allowed the next person to take over. Such a deliberate arrangement meant that they can collect optimum satisfaction from thedy.


    The person behind her kneaded her malleable ass with a gleeful face. "Mrs. Mae possesses an unbelievably erotic body. Even after servicing so many cocks, the way your hooker cunt wraps around my little brother is simply amazing.." He spanked her ass before increasing the pace of his thrusts inside the woman.


    Mae''s whole body jerked from the excessive force delivered into her from behind. This included her heavy boobs and that swayed in conjunction with the powerful jabs to her vagina.


    "That''s right.. even her sucking skills will leave any age-old prostitute in the dust." The man in front of Mae slowly jerked his hips topliment her rhythmic back-and-forth motion, to gain extra depth inside her tonsils.


    Mae remained silent. Partially because the cock in her mouth was blocking her faculties to speak and partially because she had nothing to deliver. On the surface it may look like the men were all praises for her, only she knew they were using these des to mock her situation.


    A governor''s wife did represent a forbidden fruit every man on the streets wanted to take a bite from. Another person came forward and took hold of Mae''s tits, crushing them in an unruly manner. "The best we can do for Mrs. Mae is to make sure she can conceive a child again." Hemented, causing the woman underneath to sneer.


    Right then, she felt a set of fingers invade the privacy of her asshole. Next, the man on the side pushed her backside downwards before spanning his right leg across to the other side. "Hey, man... I am still not done.." She heard the guy working her vaginain.


    "Haha... it''s okay... I ain''t going to take your ce buddy. Did you forget Mrs. Mae had another spare hole?" "Aaahhhnggg..!!" Mae winced as her tight anus was impaled by the man''s rockhard penis.


    Sandwiched between a pair of sweaty men who prated both her holes, Mae''s body could not hope to get any respite at all. Having said that, she had grown used to her situation, so much so that even the third penis dabbing into her face proved insufficient in breaking her spirit.


    While Mae was locked in an air-tight gang smackdown, her husband was greedily eating the feet of his dignitary. Layering the prince-wife''s soles under a thick coat of his saliva, the governor had begun advancing along her pretty ankles.


    Dragging his lips across the smooth skin of Felicia, Governor Pediot had gained a lot of trust from thedy. His hands gently massaged her calves, slowly revealing arger portion of her inner thighs by the means of raising her long gown.


    Felicia will be lying if she said she didn''t feel somewhat aroused at the submissive disy by the man. Her arousal had gradually made its way to her crotch and a tantalizing sensation spread over her lower body.


    On the outside, she kept a poker face, watching mirthlessly as the man''s hands eventually reached her inner thighs and then to get obstructed by her panties. "Your Highness.. do you mind..?" Maintaining her disinterested demeanor, Felicia took it upon herself to bring up her long gown over to her waist.


    Raising her hips, she silently signaled the man to do away with her undergarments as well. An over-enthusiastic Pediot could didn''t dy in following through with her demands. His hand carefully brought down the silky panties.


    "I hope you don''t lose yourself in the passion, Mr. Governor. Because even if we pretend otherwise, there is a sizable difference between our backgrounds." Speaking in a monotonous tone, it seemed like Felicia was cautioning the governor out of the goodness of her heart.


    Nheless, Governor Pediot can very well discern the veiled threat behind herckluster response. It was clear she was telling him not to push his luck beyond a certain point, or else she will show her fangs.


    "I won''t dare, your highness. This humble servant is just there to serve." His flickering gaze despite the indignation reflecting off his face told Felicia the man heard her loud and clear. "Haha... Then go right ahead." She put her hand on her crotch to amorously spread out herbia with her index and middle fingers. "I am curious to know what you can pull off here.."


    With the stiff atmosphere dissipating, Governor Pediot came to terms with his stature. For a moment, he had begun overestimating his chances. Nodding all the way, he brought his head closer to the exposedher of the princess, gently taking a whiff.


    There was a patch of smoothly trimmed pubes that exuded nobility. The governor carefully ran his hand across the dense pussy hair, before sticking his tongue out and running it along the sidelines of the gorgeous slit of the princess. The musky scent permeated as the man slowly kept etching towards the actual prize.


    Felicia reached out to stroke the head between her legs with a hint of a smile. Eventually, his soft musclended right on top of her pussy lips, making her shiver. With the governor starting to work his magic on her, she returned her gaze to watch his wife currently being defiled in the most pleasant manner.


    Mae''s grunts mixed with her riled-up moans proved out to be quite a thrilling show. She was engaging a total of five men at once with her sexy body. Now moved onto the floor like everyone else in the room except Felicia herself, she was made to ride an older man.


    From her vantage point, the princess had the best view of the fat penis of the old man stretching out the vaginal walls of the poordy. What''s more, a slender yet long penis was poking her other hole at the same time. Watching Shm''s love interest being degraded in such a nasty way bubbled a deep-seated excitement in Felicia.


    "Yeah... right there... mhhhh..." Governor Pediot had his hair roughly grabbed by the woman as her breath quickened, testifying to the virility of his cunnilingus.


    "Aaahh... I am cumming.. Mrs. Mae.." Suddenly, a shout broke Mae''s reverie. She had been alternatively blowing three men simultaneously when there was an injection of hot liquid inside her rectum. Naturally, the man in her asshole could not keep up with her stringent guts and ended up shooting his seed into her.


    Going through his orgasm, the person grabbed hold of her shoulders and gave her a final thrust, locking his dumped semen deep inside her anus. Mae was forced to grit her teeth, enduring the pain of her sphincter being opened wide.


    Nevertheless, the men waiting for her to resume her blowjob could not really wait for her to cope with the woes. Rather, they were eagerly lined up once again. "Open it..!!" The guy on the right shoves his dirty knob between her lips, force-feeding his dick to her.


    All this action was unabashedly arousing Felicia. Only if she had Shm here in this room to watch what the love of her life had to go through. It would have been even better if could be forced to copte with her while Mae was being mounted by every other man in this room. "aaaahh..."


    The next day...


    Ryu was navigating through a rough patch, arduously climbing an elevation. His body was still going through a tedious healing process thanks to hisst fight against the Dodoma beast. Wrapped in makeshift bandages doused in homemade herbal ointments.


    While he only brought Itzel along to have some fun whenever he wasn''t endangering his life fighting off beasts he knew practically nothing about. It turned out to be a pleasant surprise that she was an amateur healer, having some experience with medicinal nts.


    It was all thanks to her quick thinking that he was able to recover so soon. And yet, it was a fact that his body was quickly reaching its limit. "This will be thest fight." Stepping through the dirt road of gravel surrounded by high shrubs on each side, Ryu tallied his chances.


    "Win or lose, I can''t risk another misadventure after this one. Hopefully, things will be enough." His hands poked the pocket of his torn-off trousers to take into ount the number of thorny vine seeds left in his possession.


    "Might as well throw everything in this one." Having been traveling since very early morning, it was only now he was able to see the tnds ahead. "There they are..." A smile bloomed on his face noticing four people waiting for him far ahead.


    Who else can they be other than his master Lyod and his gang? His master had the ability to levitate through the air and that''s what he used to bring himself and thedies over to this ce of high elevation while Ryu was made to cross the path on foot.


    "Brother Ryu... This way..!!" An excited Jenny screamed her lungs out, waving at him. Though her voice was only a murmur when it reached him, nothing can douse her happiness to see Ryu once again...


    "Take rest for ten minutes. After that, I shall help you lure out your next opponent." Was Lyod''sckluster response while he sat over a rock shoving a piece of peeled Tura in his mouth. The old guy left no room for discussion, iterating hismands with a cold face.


    Somehow Ryu skimmed the seriousness of the situation and took a deep breath to calm his nerves down. It was better to sit in meditation so that he can have his mana reserves at optimal levels.


    Over on the side, Itzels kept a hold on Jenny against her will. Obviously the little girl wanted to chat with her older brother, but Itzel knew better than to disturb Ryu at a crucial juncture like this.


    Unknown to the boy, master Lyod had already given them a warning that Ryu might be put in a very bad shape during this encounter. However, they were not to panic since this was all part of his training.


    Itzel gulped. It wasn''t hard to figure out why she will be worried for Ryu. Although she repeatedly assured herself, there remained a shred of doubt in her consciousness.


    "It''s going to be a wind-type beast with an extremely sturdy hide that''s impossible to prate only with your physical prowess. Beware of its ws... they can be deceiving. Also, if you don''t always hold your ground... it''s going to throw you into the air and once you are up there... the game is over."


    Ryu was met with a long monologue that briefed him about his next adversary. Just the fact that Lyod was going through the trouble of counting its ability meant this was going to be a fearsome predator. "It''s called a ck Buran."

 Chapter 365: Black Buran

    Chapter 365: ck Buran


    "Big sis.." Next to Itzel, Courtney revealed a terrified expression, her hands clutching the olderdy''s arms for support. "This is..." Despite beingpletely illiterate, the vigers had heard of a ck Buran.


    It was a monster of the legends, infamous for plunging entire towns into chaotic cyclones, destroying anything and everything in its path. Known for its ability to conjure storms on a whim, it was a terrifying beast to confront.


    "It''s okay." Itzel herself wasn''t very confident in Ryu''s chances, nheless carried on a brave front. What is Ryu''s age anyhow? Can such a youngd really go toe to toe with a cmity like ck Buran? Only time is going to tell.


    Over on the other side, Ryu remained oblivious to Itzel''s consideration. Right now he was only worried about one thing.. that is being tossed up into the air. Since his mentor had gone out of his way to warn him, he was better off taking the threat seriously.


    It was a no-brainer that Ryu can not fly. Thus, things can quickly escte out of control if the boy was not on his heels every second. Courtney realized Itzel was telling her to believe in Master Lyod. It was easier said than done, however, she wasn''t exactly capable of helping out anyhow.


    Ryu in the meantime had already conjured both his wood clones. Despite his best efforts to improve this wood clone technique, he can only control two at once. Both the clones had sharp expressive eyes.


    One can tell just by looking at them that Ryu need not narrate his ordeals to them, their intelligence told them what they were up against. "There is still some time. Think this through.. are you sure about using these guys?" Master Lyod cautioned with some nonchnce.


    Considering the wood clones were even more fragile than Ryu''s real body, he must be concerned if they would be sent flying by the ck Buran. "I know it will be hard to keep them safe. But they are the best bet I have at the moment." The boy defended his decision.


    Mana devouring seed was the most powerful attack he possessed, with the capability to bring even the most fearsome beasts to their knees. There was no doubt that his chances will increase dramatically if he cannd the attack. But trying to shoot the seed onto a wind-type beast will simply be a fool''s dream.


    "Then are you ready?" The next time Master Lyod spoke, time was up for the youngd. Ryu''s skin shivered, partly in dread and partly in excitement. "Yes. Let''s get this over with." He pped his cheeks repeatedly to bring himself to the utmost level of alertness.


    "Do your best." Master Lyod had a very short response for him. "Follow me." Saying that the old man strode ahead towards a deep chasm on the edge of the t hill. Ryu remembered to pass on an eased-up smile to the worrieddies behind, before eagerly joining his mentor.


    **In Gustump City at the same time**


    "WHO DARES...??" A thundering voice rumbled over the Governor''s pce. One can tell the person behind the roar was no ordinary human, rather it''s better to say he was probably not even an ordinary cultivator.


    "Sorry, esteemed gentleman. But I am under no obligation to reveal my name." Up in the sky of the city, a woman dressed in a white long skirt levitated with her arm around another female. The second person being carried was clearly unconscious as she did not move to free herself.


    The air around the governor''s mansion coalesced as if responding to the rage of the person contained within. "How brazen...!!" Very soon, a person flew out, ascending rapidly until he was directly facing the intruder upon his property.


    "I see..." Governor Pediot had always been a headstrong guy with an entire city that revered him almost to the point of divinity. He had not achieved all this just by being born in a high background. No... his arms carried the requisite strength that allowed him to dominate every other contender for his governor''s position.


    As such, his senses could very easily figure out the woman standing opposite was no ordinary personality. "Greetings Governor... Forgive me for not having the luxury of time to exchange pointers over a cup of tea."


    While he could not see through her porcin mask, Pediot was sure this woman had her lips stretched into a smile while she fearlessly addressed him. "You are no ordinarydy, yet youck the courtesy to not encroach upon a sovereign territory."


    "Sovereign you say... You think you control this city, governor?" Still casual in her ways, thedy in a long white dress spoke in a disdain-filled voice. Governor Pediot was a smart man, he could tell what she was hinting at. He might be the governor here, but the royalty remained the one and only sovereign of thesends.


    Lacking response, he just didn''t bother to reply, instead noticing the incapacitated woman she carried in her arm. "Why are you after my wife?" "Wife? Sorry for my limited cognizance, governor. But I see no wife here.. all I see is a pet."


    That single sentence revealed how much the unnamed woman was aware of his personal affairs. "Whether I keep her as a wife or a pet, that should be none of your concerns, woman. Hand her over... otherwise..."


    "Hehe.. you are a funny man, governor. Why do you think I didn''t bother stepping away from your ce even after I had secured my target?" The woman sniggered while looking down upon the unconscious Mae.


    This was the most troubling fact for Governor Pediot. Instead of running, the masked woman had chosen to encounter him. Did she realize she would not be able to escape from him... or... does she think he simply can''t stop her from escaping? The second assertion was too shocking.


    "Maybe you are just a foolish girl behind that mask of yours. Don''t make me resort to violence, girl." The confrontation was the only way forward, decades of experience on the battlefield had taught Pediot to read the situation like an open book.


    The ether around the man vibrated, caused by the release of his humongous mana reserves. So much so that the mansion guards beneath the two facing-off individuals felt their breath being choked out of their lungs.


    "Or maybe.." The masked woman gently pushed Mae''s body away from herself, encasing it into a film of her mana and letting her afloat. "I decided to make it clear to you that no matter how much you struggle, you can never get your pet back from this mother."


    With her fingers interlocking, she cracked her joints much like a man would. Governor Pediot can only scoff at the haughtiness on disy. He had seen so many of her kind die a cruel death at the hands of the beast-men. "As I told you, you are a brazen girl. As your senior, I must cut you to size."


    "Big words.. old man." *THRrrrrrr* Akin to a lion''s roar, Governor Pediot''s had sprung into action. Unfazed by the gender of his opponent, he threw a roaring punch. His fist cleaved the sky, approaching Felicia''s alter personality like a lightning bolt.


    "Weak.." Compared to him, thedy in white waspletely rxed. Her hands red in motion, putting stop to the mountain-crushing pressure of Pediot''s punch while thrusting her other hand toward his chest. Even in the heat of the moment, her actions carried an elegance of a waterfall.


    Pediot could not defend. Her palm met his chest, making blood rush to his mouth. A single exchange had told the man he was facing an absolute expert here. Even while his body shot back, he could only wonder why in this dammed world will someone send such a master to kidnap his wife.


    *Swoosh* Another impact. *BAAAM* In a blink, the masked woman had traveled next to him,unching a volley of attacks toward him. Overwhelmed under her swift strikes, Pediot was quickly thrown off-guard. All he could do was desperately defend himself.


    ''It can not be him..'' There was only a single person in Pediot''s mind who would go to such lengths for Mae. However, he was a mere vagabond, there was no way in hell he could summon such a master to his aid.


    "Who sent you?" Naturally, the masked woman didn''t bother replying. Choosing violence over talk. "You really want to do this..??" Blocking a vicious kick to his temple, Pediot''s mind spun in bubbling rage. No one can walk over him in his own territory.


    "Mountain sundering fist.." With the woman turning out to be a better hand-to-handbat artist than him, Pediot had no choice but to tip the bnce of this stand-off to brute force. Mana collected around his hands as the man began countering the fluent movement skills of thedy with a slew of rampaging punches.


    "Useless." Though there was a reversal, causing the maskeddy to get pushed back constantly, she showed no signs of giving in. To Pediot''s shock, the more the woman fought him, the stronger she seemed to be getting.. to the point that she gained back her lost the advantage.


    "You are a hundred years too young to even think of defeating this mother.." Hidden behind her trusty mask, Felicia seems to be having fun. Her heart raced from the thrill. Even though there was a good chance she might end up exposing her identity if she took this too far, her childlike fascination refused to disperse.


    ***


    Right in front of Ryu''s eyes, his master cum father-inw had jumped into the chasm. Despite the rays of early dawn illuminating the scenery in deep red, the light could not prate the Abyss-like depth next to his feet.


    Making sure his two wood clones were next to him in optimal condition, Ryu gulped. As if his own fears were not enough, he could sense a very subtle dread originating from his clones as well. Were they simply responding to his own emotions?


    As creations of his mana, they weren''t supposed to exhibit any sort of temperament, yet these guys have time and again left him astounded with their strange behavior. s.. this wasn''t the time to deliberate on such matters, because, in only a few seconds, a fearsome predatory screech made Ryu''s eardrums buzz.


    *Gggyeeeerrrr* The immense ckness engulfed whatever was contained in the void, only allowing the wretched voice to emerge. "You are up boy... Do your best." Before Ryu could even prepare himself, a man flew out from the chasm. He was master Lyod, who had left him to face off against whatever was crawling out of the dingy gorge.


    "Both of you better be ready.." There was a shred of dread in Ryu''s voice that was released from his rapidly drying throat. Well, he didn''t need to mention it since the clones had conjured a set ofnce and shield on their own ord while continuing to take steps backward to put more distance between themselves and the approaching monster.


    Ryu himself was forced to back down. *Geyyyerrrr* With another ear-buzzing shrill cry, a jet-ck figureunched itself from the gorge, flying straight towards the skies. The figure was so fast that Ryu could barely even tell its shape.


    However, he didn''t have to wait for long since the shadowy beast seems to have discovered him and it took a sharp turn mid-air. *WOOSHH* The ck figure descended just as fast, dropping into the hard ground like a meteor crashing down from the heavens.


    Fortunately, the beast was in no mood to initiate an attack right away. The dust settled around the figure and Ryu could finally discover its true body. Magnificent was the first word that came to his mind.


    Standing twice his size at around 12 feet tall, the beast had a big head on its torso with equallyrge ears. While its back was covered in ck scales, its belly was a soft gray. Yet, the most impressive part was its long slender arms that had wings attached to them.


    Effectively, the creature partly resembled an overgrown bat. Its sharp eyes were intelligently scanning Ryu at the moment, probably trying to find out if he was the same person who disturbed its sleep.

 Chapter 366: Cia to the rescue

    Chapter 366: Cia to the rescue


    "Easy.." Ryu''s words were mostly aimed at convincing himself. One can say that his confidence had received a massive boost after having faced off against two deadly beasts. And yet, the red eyes of the ck Buran were capable of casting terror in the hearts of even the bravest of warriors.


    This beast was not at the same level as the Kilur and Dodoma he had previously defeated. It has a certain amount of intelligence in its deep amber eyes. *Grrrrr* Maybe it was annoyed that Ryu was not scurrying off, the beast grumbled while threatening to step towards him.


    This was just posturing, the oriental boy discerned. Though his heart felt like it will pop right out of his chest, he can''t falter even before the fight began. "Huuuu.." Releasing the breath stuck in his lungs until now, Ryu cast his chants. Sprouts popped from the ground, gradually germinating around his feet, then slowly climbing up his legs.


    At this point, Ryu was extremely thankful to Lyod for having given him chance to polish his skills against the lower-tiered beasts first. Because if he didn''t, there was a good chance his legs would have just given up by now.


    That''s it. The Buran''s big eyes turned into slits while it figured out the situation. Trying to cover himself in the armor of vines can very clearly be counted as a provocation.


    Even though Ryu was at maximum alertness, when the Buran made its move, his vision blurred. "Iing..." He screamed on the top of his lungs, not sure from which direction he was going to be attacked.


    *Swipe* *Crash* He heard a thrashing sound and Ryu''s heart fell at the moment. Breaking his assumption, the Buran had made his a target out of his clones, instead of him.


    *Keeeee* Its thorax fluttered in a savage manner while the wood clone it had confronted can be seen flying through the air, broken into two. "Fuuuuckk...!!!!" Ryu dashed, not in the direction of the Buran, rather towards his other clone.


    The ck figure once again blurred out of sight. Next time it appeared, it cast a huge shadow on the boy. His anticipation had been bang on point. This creature was smart. Too smart for Ryu to handle.


    In one look it had figured out the key weakness in Ryu''s formation and targeted them first, instead of a head on collision with the boy. Too bad, he had no time to think of any new strategies.


    *Dash* Ryu had conjured a wooden stick and used his mana to reinforce it. That''s the only reason why it was able to halt the Buran in it''s way, forcing it to defend against the quick counterattack.


    Not withstanding the high mana cost of conjuring clones, it was a time consuming process. With one of his key allies put out ofmission even before the fight had begun, Ryu must defend the other one with his life on the line.


    "I told him this will happen." Over on the other side, Lyod was shaking his head ruefully. He was deliberately holding information from the kid. Not letting his pupils discover what actually are the facing against, he believed he can prepared them for the worst case scenario.


    Behind him, Itzel andpany were almost chewing their nails off. Although they were doubtful of a sixteen year old''s chances against the cmity called ck Buran, Ryu''s face-off had gone horribly bad even by theor standards.


    *Bang* *Bang* Hardened ws shed back to back with the reinforced cane, making it bend at unnatural degrees. However, being conjured out of wood, this gave it the flexibility to not break even under the gigantic pressure.


    The Buran possessed long forelimbs with steel like ws at the end of them. This meant every strike of it was damaging Ryu''s staff. However, having anticipated such a thing, he was constantly having it strengthened.


    Behind him the clone seems to have been stupefied by the sheer viciousness of the attack. It had witnessed the dreaded creature take out its brother like a doll, it''s sharp ws seperating the body into two parts without any effort.


    This battle had brought out the limit of Ryu''s clonesprehension as well. While they didn''t need it earlier, this time the clone had just frozen in ce, unable to identify the correct n to proceed forward. Despite knowing it got to help Ryu out, there was no course of action that could lead a different fate for itself than its brother.


    "Don''t stand there.. You can do this... nk it from behind.." Right then Ryu''s booming voice shook the wooden model up. "Prioritise defence. Don''t go all out attacking." Somehow he could sense the convoluted thoughts of his clone, hence he established his role as the master and iterated clearmands for the it to follow.


    With the clone swiftly making its move, the Buran found himself in the middle of a pincer attack from both ends. Ryu''s constant attacks from the front had truly left it''s back exposed, allowing the clone to strike it down with itsnce.


    *Sreeechhh* *Bang* With a sharp roar, the creature swung it''s massive tail to defend itself, almost breaking the clone in the process. But fortunately for Ryu, the clone was more focussed on defence and hence, it raised its shield just in time to defend.


    "Nice..." Ryu was filled with newfound confidence. His attacks gained strength and for the first time, he had begun gaining an upper hand over the Buran.


    "Haha.. I didn''t expect that.." Over on the boundary of the t hill, Lyod had aside grin stered on his face as he pped his hands enthusiastically. From his expressions it was clear that the man had not expected Ryu to evenst this long infront of a Buran. "Be careful boy... The fight has just begun." He muttered to himself.


    **Gustump City. Governor''s mansion**


    Half of the governor''s estate of the Gustump City was now in total ruins. Looking at the dpidated state of the building, one can find it hard to contrast it with the beauty and magnificence only a day back when more than a thousand citizen had congregated to attend the funeral ceremony.


    "Given up yet?" Among the debris lied a man, breathing raggedly. This was governor Pediot, the overlord of this city. He looked nothing like the esteemed governor right now. His luxurious clothes were seperated in threads and blood leaked from between his lips continuously.


    "Who... in the world are.. you?" The masked woman hovering over his distraught body had little to no sign of injuries. It''s obvious who was the loser in this duel. This kind of expert can not possible remain hidden from their eyes, can she? Does that mean she didn''t belong to the country of Cylon and is probably a foreigner?


    Only this matter befuddled Pediot. "How many times are you going to ask the same question, dumb man?" Thedy huffed, taking the time to wrap around her disheveled hair locks.


    "Don''t think this is over, girl. I shall find you." When had the esteemed governor of Gustump City ever suffered such a blow to his self-esteem? Defeated not only by a woman, but rather a masked unknown woman at that. Needless to say, his ego wasn''t having this.


    "Then try doing that." The eyes behind the mask finally narrowed, an indomitable might fell down upon Pediot crushing him. Not only him, the might had spanned across the entire city, suffocating the hundreds of thousands of men and women together.


    Extreme bloodlust. It was such a power might that Pediot was going to be scarred for life. "AGHHHHHHHH..." The man screamed, holding his head that waa brought to the point of exploding. However, before his body could give up on him, the pressure was retracted.


    "I was only tasked with bringing the woman. That''s the only reason you are left alive. Remember, the next time you cross paths with me... This mother shall not be this lenient." Underneath her mask, Felicia was no longer smiling. It wasn''t an empty threat and the governor knew it.


    "I shall take my leave. Follow me if you want to abandon your life." Thedy in white ascended, her hands reaching out to grab Mae''s floating body. Delivering her threat, she nonchnt took off into the distance.


    As soon as that happened, Pediot''s guards had rushed in to help their lord out. But the defeated man could not even speak up. Only the threatening words for thedy kept echoing in his mind. During the time she had let lose her bloodlust, Pediot felt like he could partially recognise that voice.


    Regardless, before he coulde to any meaningful conclusion, the wounded man lost consciousness. "Medics... Take master Pediot away.. hurry hurry.." rm sounded all across the ruined mansion as people rushed to save the leader of the house.


    "Pediot family is done for." One of the guards who stood on the outer circlemented looking down at the ongoing chaos. "You are right. First it was the death of young master Stein along with Mr. Greg and Mr. Zeke, two of the mkst powerful helpers of the Pediot family. Now someone had kidnapped madam Mae and even defeated Master Pediot."


    The first guard nodded all the way through the summarisation of his colleague. "Indeed. There is nothing left. I will be surprised if master Pediot will be able to hold onto his governorship after today''s devacle."


    Away from the two guards in Gustump City, Felicia was now standing atop her pet wyvern, carrying together Mae who had awaken from her induced sleep. "Who are you and... Where are you bringing me?"


    Thest thing Mae could remember was waking up and facing this maskeddy out of nowhere. She could not remember a single thing that happened and now she found her hundreds of feet up in the sky.


    Today was the day Mrs. Felica had promised to rescue them. Was her luck this bad that she got kidnapped right before the Princess could intervene on their behalf? That will be messed up.


    After taking an extended look at the woman, thedy in white finally decided to talk. "Princess Felicia asked me to bring you away." That short sentence meant world to Mae. "But.. where is her highness?"


    When the princess had assured her, Mae would not have thought in a million year that her preferred form of help was going to have her kidnapped. "She has flown back to the capital."


    Very soon, the maskeddy rubbed the neck of her mount, ushering her to swoop down. The wyvern rapidly lost altitude, descending into a deep thicket where a big man was awaiting their arrival.


    "Shm..!!" Mae reacted with a magnificent smile and the man was no different. Yet, when he encountered another look at the mean dragonkin staring down at him, Shm cringed hard. "What.. exactly is going on here?"


    "Ms. Cia.. why are you here?" Shm was just as clueless as Mae, not sure why this acquaintance of his was the one bringing his lover to him and not Princess Felicia. "You know her?" Mae on the other hand could not care less about the identity of the person who rescued her. She jumped into the arms of her man, sticking to him like a squid.


    "A friend of mine asked me to help out a distressed couple, so here I am." ''Cia'' shrugged her shoulders, then tapped her wyvern who was ready to give a piece of his mind to the rowdy man underneath. "Governor Pediot will not dare to look for her. Still, take precautions and don''t show your faces in the public, at least for the next couple of years."


    The governor will not dare? Those were some pretty bold words. Can Ms. Cia really be this powerful? Recalling the way he took advantage of her in bed, Shm shivered in fright. Mae meanwhile had detailed him on wiat she had learned from her rescuer.


    Then again, if she can refer to Mrs. Felicia as a friend, Shm had no reason to doubt her capabilities. It must be him who had underestimated the woman he took to bed.


    Watching thedy bring her wyvern away, Shm revealed a fawning smile. "Madam Cia.. can''t you drop us off to some secure location, before we can travel on our own?" "Hmph.. you think this is a riding service, peasant?"


    A gust of wind thrusted in the man and woman as they watched the humongous dragonkin leap into the air. "Cia.. is that her name?" Mae asked. "Yes, but I think it''s not her real name." Shm added. "What happened?" He asked the brooding woman. "No... I just thought her name rhymes with Princess Felicia. But whatever it must be a coincidence."


    At that point, Shm felt a heaviness in his chest. Mae''s mention had brought along a strange thought in him mind. But watching the gorgeous figure of the woman riding her beast away,he dare not let the thought linger on any longer.

 Chapter 367: A daunting task for Shalam

    Chapter 367: A daunting task for Shm


    **Yesterday Night**


    The strange mourning hour wasing to an end atst in the Governor''s mansion. Felicia who had received an exquisite cunnilingus from Governor Pediot was back on her feet while her male partner had taken up a bunch of maids to take care of his raging boner.


    Felicia, meanwhile inquisitively walked over to the star of the night. Being the mother who had recently lost her child, anyone would be sympathetic to the plight of Mrs. Mae, the official wife of the governor of Gustump City.


    Just like Mae had hinted at, her husband was every bit the savage she had painted him out to be. She approached the woman on her back who was being even now being dicked down in her ass by an aristocratic man. Noticing the princess stroll over, the man hurriedly bowed his head to show proper respect to the royalty.


    Felicia casually waved her hands, prompting the guy to return his focus onto Mae and her abused sphincter. Big patches of dried-up semen can be located all along the poor woman''s breasts. Simrly, her face had markings of leftover man juices.


    Mae watched Felicia''s visage hovering over her, however, maybe thedy was excessively tired or just too disappointed in her to even bother an eye contact. In turn, the royal woman in her exuberant attire chose to reveal a soft smile. "I see you all have done a great job cheering Mrs. Mae up at the time of a severe loss."


    Her tone was sarcastic, causing every other man who had taken part in the debauchery with the governor''s wife, to grin emphatically. No one was willing to believe that such a superfluous exnation from Governor Pediot was going to fool the princess. And now herments had onlyid credence to their perspective.


    "Indeed. But all the praise goes to Mrs. Mae and no one else." The guy currently taming Mae simply grappled her calves and pushed them forward, his actions raising thedy''s ass in a way that allowed a greater range of motion for him.


    Apart from a few dyed grunts, Mae didn''t have any particr reaction. Felicia must admit, the sight of a desperate mother being ravaged by multiple men on the night of her son''s funeral was an enthralling sight. However, from the looks of it, the show was on itsst legs now.


    "I think Mrs. Mae had enough. Let us have her take some rest now." Felicia wasn''t interested in watching the deadpan expression of Mae while the penis of the man wormed back and forth in her backdoor. Since she had made up her mind, she might as well drag thedy out of this elite whorehouse.


    At her behest, a lot of men turned towards the governor, as of waiting for his decision. Nheless, a few smart ones were better at reading the situation than their peers. Felicia might not be born into royalty, however, her position was still a grade or two more than the governor. The governor really can''t turn her decree down.


    "As the Princess wishes..." The man opposite Felicia might have been very close to his climax, causing him to take some short dives in her anus and quickly deliver his load deep into her guts.


    Thedy in red was surprisingly cool with it, letting the guy have his orgasm before taking hold of Mrs. Mae by her arms and helping her up. "Please don''t bother with her, mydy. We have a lot of help who can assist my wife."


    A royalty catching hold of a woman grossly covered in pungent semen didn''t present a pretty sight and the governor jumped in, only to be waved off by Felicia. "That''s fine. I am really impressed with Mrs. Mae''s dedication to her craft. I am anyway on my way out. Let me bring her over to herwns."


    Pediot signaled the array of maids standing around, who rapidly got dressed and apanied the two women out of the hall. After a while, the orgy hall was once again brought back to life at the direction of the governor.


    "That was quite a show, Mrs. Mae. I feel guilty not believing you earlier." Walking outside, Mae heard the soft voice right next to her ears but ignored it. Shm might be optimistic about her, however, Mae can''t see a single reason why this arrogant princess was going to feel anypassion towards them.


    Rather, her apparent apathy had only vindicated her thought. "d the Princess liked it." There was a subtle disrespectful tone behind her words, only causing Felicia to smile widely.


    The twodies didn''t speak anymore. Felicia waited for them to reach Mae''s manor before sending the maids back. From there, she helped Mae get back to her room. "Do you really believe he is the right person? I mean, that guy didn''t even bother looking over you while you were being passed around like amon slut."


    Mae raised her brows, partly offended and partly surprised that Felicia even cared to talk to her about Shm. "That''s because I made him not do it." She spoke with some sense of pride. Her expression truly contrasted with the naked view of her distraught bodyyered under the stinky cum of probably a dozen men.


    "If you say so." Felicia tracked down a man who was standing in one dark corner of the suite, his arms hugging his chest and his head down. "Well, if you ask me... I would have liked my man to charge through all odds and possess me, even if he had to lose his life in doing so. But whatever, to each their own, I guess."


    "You..!!" Mae seethed in anger. Somehow the fact that Felicia disrespected Shm in her presence made her more enraged than the entire episode of earlier abuse. After the death of her son, Shm was the only person important enough to live for. How can she allow someone to badmouth her lover?


    "Princess said nothing wrong, Mae." But before thedy could counter the haughty monarch, Shm had cut her off. "I am nothing but a coward." Mae felt her heart get crushed when she heard the man speak in a deranged manner.


    "Don''t listen to her... Shm." Mae rushed over to her man, embracing him tightly in her arms. "She is spouting nonsense. I will never have youy down your life for me. I will never be so selfish towards the person I have loved so dearly."


    Mae might have tried her best, but she miserably failed to bring Shm''s spirit back. Without spouting a single word, he freed himself from Mae''s embrace before walking away. Tears spilled recklessly from her eyes as she watched the man get away from her. "No...Shm, please... Listen to me.."


    She chased the guy, desperately grabbing his arm to stop the man from leaving her. Felicia, who had been the culprit behind the tension between the lovers watched on with a big chauvinistic smile. It was like no amount of Mae''s tears and Shm''s anguish could soften her heart.


    "Hahaha... Good good... That''s an amusing y you two had put on." Suddenly, Feliciaughed out loudly in scornfulughter, directing all the attention onto herself.


    Mae''s red eyes turned hostilely towards the princess. It was clear that if not for Felicia''s background and immense strength, she would have gone ahead and choked this vixen to death. Compared to her, Shm remained unmoving, all sense of life drained out of his face.


    "I am very much intrigued. Hence, I shall give you two a chance." Neither Mae nor Shm had anticipated her to say something like that. Thus, both parties remained dazzled by her intervention.


    Mae noted the woman brings out a small pamphlet and scribbled on it before crumpling it down. Next, thedy approached her, and taking advantage of her stunned state, she made her bend over.


    A finger bored itself into Mae''s anus, bringing along the crumpled piece of paper. "I have written the directions on this paper. This is where you should be present before the first light of the day if you want to spend the rest of your days with her."


    Considering Mae was still bent over all the way, she assumed the princess to be addressing Shm. "Now I want to see you two fuck.. as roughly as you can. I want to hear her scream like a cattle." Once the piece of paper was secured deep in her rectum, Mae was shoved back into the arms of her man.


    Needless to say, both the man and woman were too stunned to even react properly. Did they hear her right? Did Princess Felicia finally decide to help them? Mae who was wishing death on her not even a few seconds back was especially astounded by the development.


    Butpared to her, Shm was pleasantly surprised. Since the very beginning, he had a hunch Mrs. Felicia was just messing with them. Even her harsh words right now which can be interpreted as sowing dissent between himself and Mae might very well be a way to assess their affection for each other.


    This woman did act all haughty on the surface, however, she had a good heart. Shm surmised while he hugged Mae with all his strength. "Your Highness.. is.. is this true? Can you help us?" For a person who had always relied on himself for all his life, it was humiliating to ask for ady''s benevolence. Despite this, Shm was willing to go through this shame if it meant they can finally rescue Mae.


    Mae on the other hand remained clueless as to what was brewing in the mind of the monarch. However, the sheer joy on the face of her lover told her their love had managed to put a dent in Mrs. Felicia''scency.


    "Hmph.. you got something in your ears, peasant?" The woman of royalty walked across therge room and brought her hips down on the cushioned chair with her legs on top of each other. "Listen closely because I don''t like repeating myself."


    She scanned the hugging duo with big predatory eyes. "Before I decide to intervene, you must entertain me with a show. So you two must fuck in the ways I described earlier. Make sure I hear the cries... loud and clear."


    In spite of Felicia addressing them in the most condescending voice, it was nothing but music to Mae and Shm''s ears. Starting with Mae, the couple immediately copsed in prostration before thedy, rapidly banging their heads on the stoned floor. "We can never hope to repay this kindness, your highness."


    Felicia remained unfazed by the deep respect shown to her. "You know, the piece within your rectum has important information on it. If you two keep wasting time like this.. don''t me me if it gets spoiled."


    Shm jerked into action. Nheless, before his fingers could reach Mae''s anus to retrieve the note, Felicia blurted anothermand. "No hands gentleman.. where is the fun in that. I want you to use your mouth to fish out the note from the dirty asshole of your lover."


    Expectedly, while Mae remained dumbfounded, Shm''s brows flickered. Anyone can tell the man was thoroughly unnerved by the proposition. "Hehe.. let me remind you. That hole contains more than half a dozen men''s jizz inside it. Now show me how far you are willing to go for her."


    This was another one of Mrs. Felicia''s mind games. The woman had poured herself wine and was sipping through it as though expecting the show to begin. "Remember, if there is any bowel movement from Mrs. Mae to assist you, the deal is off. You must take it out on your own."


    A rattled Shm could only stare at the leaking sphincter of Mae and slowly build his resolve. "Shm.." Mae called out to him, her countenance totally red from the strange demands of the Princess.


    Shm seems to have made up his mind. He held onto Mae''s shoulders reassuringly. "I will take this as my repentance of not being able to intervene on your behalf tonight, dear."


    Felicia excitedly rubbed her palms together, witnessing Shm bring his face between Mae''s abused backside and bury his tongue in the slime-covered gorge.

 Chapter 368: Third Task: Defeat a Black Buran

    Chapter 368: Third Task: Defeat a ck Buran


    **Present time**


    *Grrryy* A shrill shriek left Ryu incapacitated for a second. *Swish* Thankfully the boy recovered in time and saved himself from the sharp ws of the ck Buran, which carried enough power to rupture his chest.


    The battle which previous hade to a standstill with neither party able to gain a significant advantage over the other. Yet, as more and more time passed, Ryu found himself at an edge concerning his stamina to sustain this sh. However hard it might be to believe for him, there was a good chance this beast was deliberately dragging this duel on.


    "I must do something.." Even with his clone attacking the massive bat-like creature whenever it found an opportunity, the ufortable truth was it has not done any meaningful damage to its iron scaled back.


    "Haaaaahh.." Ryu raised his staff over his head. Mana flowed into it, strengthening it by multiple times. Air filling his lungs to the brim, he brought down the staff with all his might. While it could have been foolish for him to try an exaggerated attack like that in the middle of such a high-intensity closebat, the truth was that he was not ying it by the rule.


    The ck Buran too was taken by surprise when the boy left himselfpletely undefended, its brilliant eyes getting wider. Nevertheless, it was too big of a lure to not take advantage, thus.. the Buran swooped in.


    "Emerge...!!" Yes, Ryu had set up an ambush that came to his aid. Strong vines emerged practically out of nothing, bursting open the ground and wrapping themselves around its arms, restraining them in ce. The ck Buran was outsmarted.


    After getting its attack thwarted, the next best idea for the beast was to move back to avoid the staff from makingndfall on its temple. s.. only when the cornered creature willed to move, it found itself locked in ce by another set of vegetation holding in the ground.


    Realizing its mistake of not taking the human seriously, the Buran narrowed its eyes in a threatening manner. All this happened within a single split second. However, it was far from giving up. Despite its arms arrested in the pesky vines that for some reason were only growing stronger, it made onest ditch effort to push back the opponent instead by pping its formidable wings.


    Ryu was caught off-guard by the sheer force behind the blow. His feet stumbled but with some quick thinking, he willed his vines to tie himself in ce as well. *BAMMM* It was an extremely powerful blow with the upper limit of Ryu''s physical strength.


    Blood spilled from the bat creature''s head, dyeing its face brown-red. Ryu had poured his soul into this attack, unfortunately, it fell short of dmissioning the cmitous beast.


    In addition to the brewing rage on its face, Ryu''s sixth sense was going haywire. His hair stood on the ends as the boyunched himself back without a second thought. It became clear that the prominent ears on the beast''s head were not exactly ears.


    *BOOoooOOOOoooMMM* Ryu could not understand what hit him. It was no doubt a physical attack, yet one that left him totally disoriented. All the human boy could manage is to shield his ribcage by bringing his arms in the front.


    The fight against the Dodoma left him with damaged ribs that are still in the process of healing. If this new attack would have met him head-on, Ryu would have been forced to call it a day then and there. There was a big possibility he would sustain permanent damage. There was a bunch of cracking sound, signifying his forearms were unable to take on the pressure.


    Over on the other side, Lyod watched the boy get hit and fly off. "A Sonic Boom. That''s one of the specialties of a ck Buran. Other than its wings and ws, those organs on its head are another thing to look out for."


    Next to the old man, Jenny witnessed her hero thrown to the ground in a brutal smackdown. She was still reeling from shock when Lyod passed on his not-so-useful trivia. "You dirty old man... If only you could have told him earlier."


    A ck Buran was an enigmatic creature. Other than its ability to ride high winds and bring havoc to the poption, not much was known about it. "Hehe.. where is the fun in that? This brat was too bright for me to even get a clear look at him."


    Lyod wasn''t jesting. Since the day he had discovered Ryu''s ability to control vegetation with his mana, he had only been more amazed by every subsequent development. Time after time, Lyod could only marvel at his progress.


    The old man very much knew he was only his teacher in name. Only a grand mage like Mrs. Emily is eligible to rear such a quality talent. Lyod was only doing his best to keep the boy safe and allow him to navigate the paths on his own.


    "Tch.. you are the worst, old geezer." Obviously, a young girl like Jenny could not possibly see through his vision for the boy, leading him to be continuously badmouthed by her. Then again, right now Lyod was more interested in the ongoing duel ahead of him than arguing with a seething youngdy.


    In the time it took Ryu tond on his back after suffering a crushing blow, he could not hear a single thing. His ears had given up with the exploding buzz sound prevailing in them. Did he lose his eardrums? Probably not but he got quite close to that.


    Bear in mind that Ryu was no ordinary human. Months of cultivation and mana nourishment had made his organs many times stronger. And that''s exactly how he still managed to keep a part of his hearing after the devastating attack.


    While the boy could on stay on the ground, trying to calm down the upheaval of his senses, the Buran took the opportunity to chomp down on the vines and free itself. The very next second it could move, Ryu helplessly saw his second clone being mercilessly decapitated.


    Following this, the Buran jumped into the air, engaging its wings to push itself high up. "Be careful boy, it''s going to try and get you off the ground." Master Lyod felt it was the right time to let the boy know what wasing. But too bad, Ryu could not hear a thing because of his damaged ears.


    "Fuck.. fuck.. fuck.." On the ground, Ryu cursed viciously while awaiting the next attack. The ball was in the Buran''s court now after it endured thest strike delivered directly to its temple.


    Feeling dizzy, he had only gotten back to his feet when heavy winds picked up. Surrounding the ck Buran, a gigantic twister was being conjured. Even a fool can tell the creature was out for revenge against him.


    Should he surrender? Every fiber in his body was under continued stress for thest three days. Being under such immense pressure was bringing along a mental breakdown for him.


    "Hmph... Bring it on." However, Ryu believed he had the perfect counter for the tornado-grade winds. His vines forming his armor took hold of the ground firmly just before the twister hit him.


    Once he was in the eye of the storm, Ryu realized what he had done. He was so scared of getting tossed in the air that he effectively locked himself in a single ce. Now he carried a massive mark on his back with no way of lotion.


    *Geeeyyyhhh* This was the cry of an infuriated Buran, reflecting off the sky-high walls of wind. Despite knowing he was caught between a rock and a hard ce, there was nothing Ryu can do, not much different than a trapped rat.


    *Srrng* *Srrng* With a sharp noise which to the boy was more of a whisper, two wind des rushed in his direction. Ryu did his best to counter them, effectively saving itself from the first. Regardless, the second wind de drew blood.


    The vine armor he had weaved so tediously for himself proved grossly incapable of protecting his abdomen, leaving a deep gash to his left. "Arrrghh..." The wound was painful, but where was the time to cry about it? *Srrng* *Srrng* The same kind of droning sound returned, slicing apart another portion of his soft tissue.


    "Master Lyod, don''t you think this has gone too far? He is just a kid. I think he is already inflicted with enough damages." Aware that the old man had more say over the situation than anyone else here, Itzel can only request in an eloquent manner.


    "Yes, we... we.. can''t see what is going on in there." Courtney felt like this was the right time to approach the old man with their pleas. The fact that they could not actually watch Ryu''s figure under the raging storm made the duo jittery.


    As for Jenny, she can only clutch Itzel''s hands with all her strength. Right now her concerned eyes refused to stray from the stormy prison of her benefactor.


    At first master Lyod remained distant from the women behind him. But facing this current scenario, even he was a little doubtful as evidenced by the fact that he was very slowly inching closer to the storm. "I know what I am doing,dies." He assured them while his senses kept track of Ryu''s vitals, so he could react in time.


    **In Korua**


    The small town of Korua was in upheaval. The town''s chief had made it so no person can leave the confines of the settlement without his knowledge. Eric himself sat in a dimly lit room with two women on either side of him. Lines of concern were visible on Eric''s face as he sat in his chair, deep in thought.


    "We have engaged our own resources in this search, Mr. Eric. Please rest assured, we are making inquiries all over the town. Before long, we will have some information on the missing individuals." Ady with plum-colored hair collected overhead with a band was the first to break the ice. She was Talia, present here to represent her organization Dark Wings.


    "Yes, I think Ms. Talia is right, Eric. Let''s just wait for another day before we take any steps." Over on the other side of Talia sat an attractivedy with a set of bright electrifying eyes. She was Eric''s wife, who he loved more than anything in this world.


    It can be said that the most important personalities of Korua were already collected here. This high table gathering would have also included, master Lyod, mistress Pa, and granny Ruth, but neither of them was currently present in Korua for different reasons.


    "It''s not so simple Nana. You already know about Sophia but what I did not tell you earlier is Amelia''s case even more suspicious." As soon as Nana had woken up from her bed after multiple days of unconsciousness, she had been met with the disastrous news of two missing persons in the town.


    One of them was Sophia, who was extremely close to their family. Second was Mrs. Amelia, who too in recent times has gotten a lot more engaged with them. "What you didn''t tell me?" Even with the tragedy facing them, Nana disyed great control over her emotions. She was able to maintain her demeanor through all of Eric''s outburstsst night.


    Eric ced his head in his palms as if gathering his wits. "Mrs. Amelia.. before she kept telling her family that she was visiting me." "You?" "Yes, I don''t understand. I have asked Mrs. Amelia for favors every now and then but in this case... I have no idea why she would


    say inform her family like that when we didn''t even meet once in the same time frame."

 Chapter 369: Third Task: Defeat a Black Buran 2

    Chapter 369: Third Task: Defeat a ck Buran 2


    Nana sat in her chair brooding at Eric''s words. She very well knew what kind of favors Eric would have demanded from the redheaddy of the town. However, she had the utmost faith in her husband.


    Eric might fool around with a lot of women, but no one can convince him that he would ask Mrs. Amelia to visit him during the time his wife passed out. "It makes no sense. Why would she bother to lie about her whereabouts?" Eric mumbled.


    "Did she specifically tell her family that she came to visit you?" Nana countered with a cold face. "No.. she just mentioned like.. she was going to be at Chief''s mansion. Since her daughter was already aware of our engagements, she assumed Mrs. Amelia was seeing me."


    "Then did you ask our guards if they had seen her around? Mrs. Amelia is quite a distinctly beautiful woman, there is no way people just missed her passing by." Talia who had been silently listening all this while jumped in, to which she received an instant reply. "Already did that. None had seen her in and around our estate."


    Even for Talia, this situation was nothing less than a headache. Mrs. Amelia was Ryu''s mother. What was she going to tell her little master when he returns? Not to mention Sophia was another sweetheart of his.


    "Ms. Talia... I hope these disappearances have nothing to do with your organization." Eric must be at his wit''s end, causing him to start throwing around the usations. Nheless, Talia didn''t take his words to heart, maintaining a calm disposition.


    "All our dealings are done in open, Chief Eric. We always do our due diligence in informing the authorities before taking any drastic actions against any person. I know our past must put us at odds with Ms. Sophia, however, please have faith in us."


    Though it happened before she took the chair, Talia had been informed about the case of Sophia''s mother who was captured by the Dark Wings and sold off. Even knowing that there was nothing the maid woman could have done. It''s been years since the episode, no one will have any idea what happened with Sophia''s mother now.


    Because of these reasons, Talia remained on the back foot, reassuring Eric multiple times over. Only if there was a way to tell this blonde wizard that she was just as concerned about these disappearances as him, if not more.


    "You can vouch for your organization and we respect that, Ms. Talia, even so..." Considering Eric didn''t respond to her, Nana chimed into the conversation. "what are the chances of some rogue elements in your organization taking thew into their hands. Please take it as an advice."


    This time Talia didn''t brush off the apprehensions entirely. "Yes. That''s why we are holding a purge through our ranks as well, just be on the safer side. However, our organization has been working in tandem with the authorities here for a long time... I find it hard to believe that anyone under our ranks will be foolish enough to incur Chief Eric''s wrath by targeting Ms. Sophia."


    No matter how suspicious they were of Talia and Dark Wings, her reply made perfect sense. "Then are you suggesting there can be people from outside of Korua involved in this?" Nana''s hint made Eric finally raise his head from his hands.


    Talia didn''t negate the suggestion. "It can be the case. Why are we only suspecting the insiders while they are the most aware of the situation on the ground? It very well can be the case of a group or individual from outside who is not aware of Ms. Sophia''s identity, targeting her in ignorance."


    "Hmm... I can''t dismiss the possibility." Nana mumbled, but this conjecture seemed the most logical to her. Mrs. Amelia was not a famous personality in the town in spite of her extraordinary looks. It was the opposite case with Sophia, whom almost everyone in the town recognized. Like Talia mentioned, who is going to be stupid enough to have the great fire mage himself on his back?


    "Did we receive any such delegations while I was not active, Eric?" The question sounded strangely dreaded in Eric''s ears. There was a small fluctuation in his expressions that Nana didn''t miss.


    "I... I am not sure. Let me go and check with the gatekeepers." Without saying another word, Eric left his seat at once, leaving the dark hall. Walking outside, sweat can be seen collecting over his forehead.


    Visions of a woman filled his mind. She had a pretty face with a shapely figure. Eric remembered each and every part of her body like he could feel them on his fingertips. Was this betrayal? His heart shrank at the realization.


    ***


    A woman in a tight dress descended at an unknown location in the northwestern woonds. From her elegant and unhurried demeanor, she seemed to be in no rush. Although she carried an obscure smile that presented a harmless demeanor about her. If one looked closely, one woulde across a hint of menace eluded by her smile.


    Other than the friendly middle-aged womanly charms she was projecting, there was also an image of a psycho hunter on the prowl. "Should I also have a baby of my own?" For a second, thedy was surprised she asked herself such a question.


    Did looking after that newborn at her new ce of residence evoked such a response from her? With her gaze constantly shuttling all around, she came to a rest in one direction, choosing to travel along the same.


    "Hm... Maybe having a boy like that would not be so bad after all." She continued to talk to herself, recalling her time with Ryu. Pa still remembered the way the green-haired brat actually punished her pussy right in front of her ''supposed'' husband and his father.


    No matter how she thought of it, it was hot as fuck. So much so, that despite the mission on her head, her vagina was getting all jittery, craving for the boy meat. "Damn.. to think such a measly brat will carry such a weapon hehe... I want to have him as a pet."


    Suddenly, Pa recalled a fact that gave her a migraine. Didn''t Sophia, her adopted daughter tell her she loved the boy? This new revtion doomed all her wishful thinking. "What should I do?"


    Very soon, Pa had located a damp firece that has been put off in recent hours. This meant she was very close to her target. Yet, the constant thought of Sophia was giving her cold feet.


    Previously, no matter how good of a fucker Ryu was, she could not have given a rat''s ass even if Master Ergon or Lady Estonia would have put the boy to death. However, now that she was aware of Sophia''s feelings for him she was hesitant.


    She might very well remain disconnected from the human tribe after being ''snatched'', but she can''t let go of Sophia. She was like a thread that had kept her attached to wherever humanity was left inside of her.


    In truth, no matter how high and mighty she acts around the humankind, Pa was certainly aware of her stature vis-a-vis Master Ergon. She was a mere bugpared to her giant leader. There was no way she could convince him to safeguard Ryu''s life if they decided otherwise.


    Pa''s headache only grew severe. What can she do? Abandoning her mission was not possible. She was going to be hunted down if she refused the orders. And yet, what scared her more was the very blood flowing in her veins. Like every other turned living being, her consciousness carried the stamp of the revered one.


    "Ahhh.. first let me catch the bastard. Then we will see what is to be done with him." Ergon had made it clear that they needed the boy alive at any cost. This gave Pa hope that Ryu will not be immediately put to death as soon as hended in their hands.


    Deciding on the direction, Pa continued to pursue her target through the rough terrain on her feet. Her calm nature can be deciphered from the fact that she didn''t choose to take to the air, believing the person she was looking for was definitely in close proximity.


    ***


    *BOOOOOM* A storm had manifested at the will of the ck Buran, effectively trapping the human from all directions. It knew the person was cornered and it was only a matter of time before victory was toe its way.


    In the eye of the storm, Ryu was desperately clinging to dear life. In ast-ditch effort to survive, he had to use his entire vine seeds repository to germinate a massive dome over his head. The green thicket had saved him from bleeding out to death by taking all the punishment onto itself.


    Despite the countless wind des thrown at it, the shield of strong wood and sift of flexible vines had managed to survive for more than five minutes now. That must have been the reason why the Buran grew frustrated and began discharging its Sonic Boom attacks on the dome structure to effectively destroy it and reveal the human inside.


    Ryu meanwhile breathed raggedly. These seeds were the ones he had kept hidden for ast-round trump card that could have given him the edge over the flying beast. Yet, his grave mistake of locking himself in one ce had caused him to call upon all his cards at once, just to survive the assault.


    In his mind, he made a note to thank the Dragon for this wonderful cultivation technique. If Ryu still have mana flowing through his channels, it was only because of the potent cultivation technique.


    Seated cross-legged under the wooden dome, Ryu was preparing for an all-out attack. *Bam* *Bam* His hearing had recovered a little since taking that sonic boom attack on his face. This allowed him to tell the dpidated state of his defenses that could copse any moment now.


    Thankfully, Ryu at least had a n in mind. His mind kept shing a picture. Picture of a gigantic wooden statue holding an equally massive long sword over its head. The next moment, the sword came down bringing with it the brilliance of a thousand stars and scattering dancing blue mes all across the battlefield.


    If he had to get out of this situation, he must take drastic steps. The next time when Ryu opened his eyelids, his irises glowed brightly and a thick green aura covered his hands and body.


    On the opposite spectrum, Lyod was deliberating intensely on whether he should intervene or not. Every time he would take a step, the unwavering heartbeats of Ryu would bring him to a halt. Behind him, Itzel and Courtney were no longer speaking up as well. Their entire attention was stuck on the base of the violent cyclone.


    The next moment, a shattering noise jolted everyone out of their stupor. Like a lightning strike from the sky, a tree bolted from the ground up, its branches twisting and jerking in the choppy winds.


    However, by its sheer strength, the nt contested against the winds not slowing at all before its height was over fifty feet. Before anyone could understand what was going on, they heard a loud shriek, followed by the dissipation of the violent winds.


    When the storm subsided, master Lyod and others were treated to the most astounding scene they had evere across in their lives. A magnificent tree had bloomed, reaching the heavens. At the cusp of its length, the strong branches had captured the ck Buran.


    From such a distance, it felt like the hand of God itself had reached out to grasp the flying cataclysm, punishing it for the havoc it brought along. The turn of events had left the audience gasping for breath, and yet things were not over.

 Chapter 370: Third Task: Defeat a Black Buran 3

    Chapter 370: Third Task: Defeat a ck Buran 3


    The majestic tree had caught onto the ck Buran like the hand of God, holding it in ce despite all its struggles to set itself free. Master Lyod and others were still marveling at the creation when they discovered a youngd scaling the twisty trunk of the conifer.


    Staff in hand, Ryu was rushing up the tree like a maniac. Green mama vapors were being discharged from his body, letting everyone know this was his end game. Effectively, if he failed this attempt to take down the Buran, Lyod will have to step on no matter what.


    Being one with the tree, Ryu felt no difficulty scaling the near-vertical climb. Rushing with a sense of urgency, he was burning through his mana like a madman. His vision was focused on the ck creature strangled in the crooked branches.


    And by the looks of it, the ck Buran itself must have figured out the precarious situation it was ced in suddenly. It chomped down heavily on the pesky vines, however, this brushwood was alive, quickly growing back to twist around its rugged body.


    Growing desperate as the boy navigated closer and closer every next second, the Buran resorted to delivering a crushing sonic boom directed at the stem that kept it captured.


    It seeded in freeing itself, but not without wasting precious time. The human boy was already on its face, there was nowhere to run. Reaching the end of his road, Ryu jumped off... "Purgatory Strike... Burn..!!"


    Ryu''s staff caught fire, burning with a dazzling green me. It was an all-out attack generated after pouring everyst drop of his mana. With no time to react, the ck Buran finally revealed an extension to its w.


    It was a long foldable de arguably one of the strongest body parts among any beast. This de was what it used to create those sharp and precise wind strikes. de met staff leading to an explosion in mid-air.


    *BOOM* For the second time in a row, Ryu''s body was thrown back by the pressurized st. Then again, he came better off from the explosion because even though the Buran stopped the ming staff to meet its vulnerable torso, the ming explosion did reach it.


    Falling through the air, Ryu barely caught upon the gigantic tree he had created, gradually slipping down its trunk to reach the ground rtively harmless. *GRRRRRYYY* Compared to him, his opponent was in dire straits.


    The mighty ck Buran fell to the ground, burning in verdant mes. No matter how it rolled over, the fire sticking to its outer skin refused to go out. At this point, Ryu can only hope for the best. He was done.


    ''Purgatory Strike? You dare name your attacks after this father, brat?'' An unexpected party had chosen to jump in the flow, pissed at the boy. ''You disgrace the name of my creation. A real Purgatory is capable of wounding even the fearsome ck Dragon. And you have the gall to name this measly attack Purgatory?''


    Demon who spent most of his days sleeping around had be active. Not only that, it was actively spouting rants which Ryu was driven to ignore. There was no doubt he had tried to immactely replicate the very same strike Denon had delivered while it took over his body and fought against the Abyss Dragon.


    His attacks might be puny whenpared to the Demon''s, however, Ryu would like to believe it had the required elements just on a marginal scale. If there was anything that befuddled him, then that will be those green mes that were eating away the ck Buran even at this moment.


    Since Ryu refused to take responsibility for his actions, the Demon eventually calmed down after a long rant. Now the green-haired boy just had to wait and see if the oversized bat will be able to continue.


    Away from all this high-action drama, master Lyod''s lower jaw was almost touching the ground. Was this a joke? Or was he still dreaming? Never before he had seen Ryu manifest these kinds of green mes. Was he, not a proper nt maniptor? Or can it be that these mes were an extension of his vegetation-controlling powers?


    So many questions reverberated in Lyod''s mind with not nearly as many answers. Every day, he had seen this boy train in front of him. Then howe he was still able to keep this ability secret from him? ''It must be Mrs. Emily who should have taught him this.'' Lyod simply couldn''t fathom any other exnation for the oddity on disy.


    Since even the old expert was in awe, Itzel and others naturally had their minds blown. Itzel had more experience of the outside world than Courtney, yet she had never heard of a feating close to what Ryu has achieved right in front of her eyes. The menacing ck Buran, that''s called a cmity-level beast had been bested by a sixteen-year-old.


    They wanted to rush up to Ryu and congratte him on his feat, but the confrontation has not reached its conclusion. The Buran and the human were still engaged in a two-way staredown contest with neither budging from its ce.


    mes had been put off from the beast''s body, but not before leaving sustaining damages. Even so, its inherent pride made it impossible for the creature to cave in defeat.


    What followed was a peaceful ckout from both parties. Ryu might look better off among the two with only a small number of gashes over his body, nevertheless, in truth, he didn''t even have the energy to move a single step.


    On the other hand, while the Buran still had a strong will to fight it had greatly damaged itself. If Ryu could pull off another one of those fiery attacks, the beast knew it will die. With neither party willing to test each other''s resolve for a fight to the death, they chose to disengage.


    Ryu watched calmly as the ck figure forced itself over to the edge of the gorge and then pped its damaged wings to descend into the dark depths. "Can I count it as a win?" It was a surreal experience. Finally, he had ovee what could have been the greatest hindrance.


    "Absolutely my boy.. hahahaha.." Lyod was so excited that he practically shed behind the boy, pping his back with all the enthusiasm in the world. "Time and again you exceed my expectations,d. It''s unbelievable hahaha.."


    It was evident from his incessantughter how much he cared about Ryu''s win. "Then I hope training is over, old man. I want to get back home now." It''s been a week since they had been out on this trip. He might not want to admit it, but in truth, he did feel a little homesick.


    "Yes.. yes... This is enough. I ampletely satisfied.. as soon as you recover a little, we are good to head back." The master-pupil duo had walked over to the other side of the hill when Itzel, Courtney, and Jenny, all rushed in to embrace him.


    "You have us so many heart attacks, big brother. Did you have to be so stubborn?" Ryu didn''t expect Jenny to start reprimanding him after his intense duel. Then again, giving it another thought, she must have been extremely stressed out watching him fight off the vicious beast.


    "Didn''t I win in the end, girly?" Compared to Ryu''sst fight, his body was actually in a better position. This realization helped a lot to pacify the young girl. "That you did.. but I was so scared.. my chest is still pounding."


    Ryu found her reactions adorable and could not resist pecking her head in return. "You guys don''t have anything to say?" His attention eventually turned to Itzel and Courtney who had tant smiles lodged on their face, spreading from ear to ear.


    "Nothing.. except that you did really well." The middle-aged priestess presented a beautiful face that made Ryu''s heart surge with emotions. Her lips were so close to him that he could just capture them with minimal effort.


    "Then aren''t you going to serve me for all the hard work I put in?" Ryu had a suggestive smile on when he extended his hands to untie the knot of the bra cloth holding Itzel''s boobs in ce.


    "Hmph.. back to sex? Didn''t you want to get back home only a few minutes back, brat?" Master Lyod was annoyed at the fact that Ryu had negligible control over his sexual appetite. "Yes, and beautifuldies help me recover a lot faster, master Lyod."


    Popping Itzel''s tits out in the open, Ryu treated himself to the chewy nipples, asionally swallowing the majority of her boobs into his mouth. The old man just rolled his eyes at his unruly behavior devoid of any self-restraint. Then again, Ryu was the victor after proving himself, Lyod believed he owed the boy some freedom of entertainment.


    "You can keep doing that.. but first answer my questions." Before Ryu could even ask the old man to stop, he had already shot the first question his way. "Why were you able to control fire?"


    Ryu expected this question. "I am not sure. Rather than a proper fire, it just felt like my mana itself was ignited. So, I can''t tell what is going on. After all, this is the first time I used this attack." As soon as his exnation ended, he got back to eating Itzel''s mammaries, leaving her flustered.


    Lyod was left wondering. It''s not like he didn''t think of this possibility. Nevertheless, what left him shocked was the fact that Ryu imed this was the first time he used the attack. ''He must be talking of not having the experience of using it inbat.''


    "Okay.. but I got another one. How in the world did you capture the Buran when you were locked under that makeshift shield of yours?" Ordinary persons might have overlooked this fact. A ck Buran was the ruler of the skies, it can travel miles in a blink. Then how exactly Ryu locked onto its position so urately from underneath his wooden thatch?


    "Haha.. that was easy. Didn''t I tell you my wood clones are the best bet I had?" Ryuughed heartily as if he himself had not discovered such a peculiar usage of his clones prior to today. "Turns out, unless they are thoroughly destroyed, they can still transmit some broken thoughts to me."


    Lyod felt weak in his heart. There was such a thing? He recalled the two clones were only broken apart and thrown in either direction by the Buran. If what Ryu was telling was true, those guys were still very much in the game even after being incapacitated.


    "There could have been such a use case?" Lyod was put in doubt by the answer. Now he needed some time to process all this newly discovered information. Seeing Ryu was lost suckling onto the vige priestess''s boobs, Lyod decided to walk off.


    "I am going to take a walk around. Make it fast." Aware he wasn''t needed anymore, he chose to travel off so the boy and his women could have some privacy.


    Ryu definitely appreciated the gesture. "Sure.." Keeping his answer short, he straightforwardly approached Itzel''s lips. At the same time, his hands caught hold of Courtney, invading her pussy like it was the most natural thing to do.


    The married women groaned in fleshly pleasures. After all the nervousness Ryu had brought to them, both of them were ready to unravel themselves and have some fun. Right then someone grabbed Ryu''s inting penis. To everyone''s surprise, she was Jenny who didn''t want to be left out.


    "Off him girl... You are not yet recovered fromst time." Too bad for her, but before Jenny could proceed any further, her mother jumped in like a tyrant. Itzel pped her hands away, leaving the young maiden with a spoiled mood and a big set of pouted lips.


    <<Sorry guys, too busy to read through all thements let alone reply to them. Will atleast try to be consistent with releases. Thanks for all your support. Love you all!!>>


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104 (remove ''*'')>>

 Chapter 371: Victor takes the spoils

    Chapter 371: Victor takes the spoils


    "Let her join in, Itzel. She will feel left out." Ryu had fully anticipated the assault from glittering Jenny''s puppy dog eyes and she didn''t disappoint him. Though he was not particrly excited at the prospects of her immature body, he can feel her sadness.


    Itzel looked conflicted when Ryu himself dropped in support of her daughter. In spite of that, she shook her head firmly. "She bled out a lot yesterday. You can''t participate in her reckless behavior, Ryu."


    "Hmph.. who''s talking? Even you were bleeding yesterday, Mom." For a minute, Itzel looked like someone doused her with freezing water. While Courtney and Ryu simpered at the sharp counter from the girl, they very well knew what wasing for her.


    This time Jenny didn''t receive a death re from her mother. Rather she had won herself twisted ear cartge with that unruly behavior. "You ungrateful kid...!!" Having had his fun and with Jenny bleating like an agonized sheep, Ryu had to separate the mother-child pair from each other.


    "Your mum is right Jenny. No pration for you." Itzel was satisfied with Ryu''s suggestion but in stark contrast, Jenny''s face fell again. "Don''t worry, you can still join in with your mouth, can''t you?"


    Even with the loss, Jenny would still want to join in, if not for her own pleasure and then to annoy her mother. "Then no one other than me, get''s to suck it." This girl was really growing preposterous with every passing hour. It had to be noted that Ryu had fucked so many exemry women, but none of them had ever demanded to use his penis exclusively.


    "If that is what you want, I have something else for you." With a thoughtful look, Ryu proceeded to dump his pants. "Get behind on your knees and put your head in between my bum. You get to eat my anus and big brother will make sure no one else gets to taste it but you."


    Jenny pondered. She would have preferred to get have a im over Ryu''s penis. Conversely speaking, considering she was the youngest person here, maybe whatever deal she got was the best possible one. "Eat your anus... you mean.."


    "Yes. Like you did to your mom. This time you need not fetch anything from in my butthole. Just keep moving your tongue in and out of my sphincter." Jenny was a smart girl who didn''t need too many directions. Even before Ryu was done dictating to her, she had already moved her head in his ass crack.


    Not giving any qualms about it, the maiden had brought her soft tongue over Ryu''s asshole and began flickering it confidently. "Nice... Now keep your head there unless I ask you otherwise. You understand me?" Jenny rocked her head up and down without removing it from between his ass.


    One case sorted, Ryu returned to holding his two mature women in his arms. This time he began by pulling in Courtney for a kiss, aggressivelytching onto her lips until they swelled from the pressure.


    Using his free hands, he held onto Itzel''s slender neck, gradually restraining her windpipe to the point she struggled to breathe. Both women had diligently stripped themselves into birthday suits so that Ryu hadplete ess to their naked bodies.


    "Hold my cock, Itzel... Start ying with it.." Despite her countenance turning red from theck of air in her lungs, Itzel didn''t falter in her role of a devoted wifepletely dedicating herself to her new husband''s needs.


    Both her hands curled around the massive erection, stroking it vigorously. Ryu grinned hard, ted by the submissive attitude of the woman. "Good work.. keep it up and your husband will eventually fill that naughty pussy of yours."


    Let alone at this age, Itzel was never talked to like this even when she was a young maiden. This kind of rousing talk was causing her to leak from her vertical lips. The next moment, Ryu went ahead and smacked her face with multiple soft ps, further entuating the deep red hue clouding over her profile.


    "Tell me, do you want that impressive cock inside you?" Putting on a rough demeanor, Ryu nastily dragged his t tongue over Itzel''s cheeks leaving behind a big patch of his saliva. He deliberately tried to get a reaction out of her, however the mature didn''t let her expression falter even for a bit. So much so that Ryu lost interest in her and focussed on Courtney instead.


    "What about you, Courtney? Are you the same as Itzel?" Compared to the mature priestess of the vige, Courtney was a simple girl who had recently married her man. That''s the reason she can''t find in herself to respond to the green-hairedd.


    Watching the hint of a small smile on her face along with her act of bowing her head down, gave Ryu enough reason to proceed ahead with her. "I will start with you then. Yesterday, this mother-daughter pair had all the fun."


    Courtney had no particr reaction to his call as she kept her chin locked with her upper chest. Aware of her rtive shyness, Ryu took the initiative of turning the woman away from him. His right hand pushed her back down and Courtney didn''t resist.


    Once the rear was pushed outwards, Ryu gotfortable with it and gradually began rubbing the swollen knob of his penis on the entrance of the velvety pussy. "Time to invade." Ryu intentionally made his advancement exceedingly slow, allowing his little brother to feel every fold of Courtney''s constrained vagina.


    Collecting her hair in one hand, Ryu crushed her tits with the other while his long dick was on a slow voyage of her pussy. Combining the sensation on his shaft with the luxurious execution of a rimjob by Jenney meant Ryu was finally able to rest his mind in peace.


    Especially when Jenny''s lewd tongue ventured into his rectum Ryu was reminded of Kira who used to provide such generous rim jobs to him earlier. After the incident that involved her mother L and Demon, Kira had mostly lost her appetite for having fun.


    Every time he remembered how the young girl was pushed so far into despair by those bastards, Ryu felt their deaths werepletely justified. It''s easy to me the Demon for sending those young boys to their makers, however, the fact remained that his own intentions probably had a role to y in the Demon''s decision.


    Not wanting to drown himself in sorrow, Ryu promised himself to spend a full day with Kira the next time he met her. Until then, he would let Jenny serve him with all her acquired rimming skills.


    Starting to take shallow dives in Courtney''s pussy, Ryu made sure to keep contiguous eye contact with Itzel. "Eeehhh..." Courtney meanwhile belched in pain as the boy domineeringly held her head and began pushing his log deeper into her narrow tunnel until the woman was stretched to the limits.


    His crotch crashing into Courtney''s undting bottom presented a very insolent picture, nheless, the scene only lit the primal lust in Itzel''s mind. The way her junior''s expressions fluctuated between anguish and joy was splendid, to say the least.


    "Rub yourself.." Ryumanded breaking Itzel''s chain of thought. Obviously, thedy fumbled.. unsure of what and how she was supposed to rub. Once again the obliviousness of this world''s women came to bite Ryu in the ass.


    He patiently exined to the woman how she was supposed to mimic the movement of his penis inside her vagina, employing her fingers. The bearing of her face changed rapidly once Ryu gave the decree. "This.. is so embarrassing.."


    Here we go. Much to Ryu''s amusement, he wasn''t new to these kinds of situations. Just like his mother, Itzel was perfectly fine with being walked around in public like a dog on the leash and yet, the act of rubbing themselves out left her with unbounded shame.


    "Do it.. there is no one around." Itzel contemted for a while before looking frantically around to make sure old man Lyod was nowhere near them. Once convinced she met again with Ryu''s stoned eyes which signaled her to keep going.


    With a mortified expression and a burning skin, Itzel''s hands crawled across her lower belly reaching the confines of her pubic region. After a moment of hesitation, her finger prated between the wetbia.


    Ryu''s penis grew in length, now threatening to invade Courtney''s womb. At the same time, he felt the piece of soft muscle stationed in his anus retrieve carefully. A curious Jenny must have desired to watch her mom get humiliated by her big brother, but too bad for her Ryu was not going to let her do that.


    As soon as the young girl shifted her head, Ryu reached out behind himself and forced her head back to where it belonged. He had nothing against letting Jenny witness her mom fingering herself. Rather, he was worried Itzel will develop cold feet if she found her youngling taking a peek.


    Jenny must havee to the same conclusion since she didn''t actually protest Ryu''s decision. Very soon her lips were once again attached to his sphincter with her tongue burying itself in the bowels. Her hands sped his thighs firmly, such that she can keep her head adjusted no matter the heavy oscitions made by his hips.


    "Let me show you how it''s done.." Itzel''s finger movements were too slow ording to the boy. Taking matters into his own hand, Ryu made Itzel hold his shoulders and put her left leg over a bowing Courtney''s back.


    While moving continuously inside the young housewife, he began feeling his fingers deep in the gorge much to Itzel''s shock. Ryu rocked his hands like anything, making the insides of her vagina start to spasm in a clear indication of revolt. It''s obvious she was reacting to Ryu''s insertions.


    "Mhhhhyyy..." As if to further push her over the fence, Ryu engaged in a mouth-to-mouth kiss, shoving his tongue deep into Itzel''s mouth. If there had been anytent resistance in her heart before this, now it was all gone. The passionate kiss had dissolved all her apprehensions.


    Although she would have liked the boy to continue whatever magical thing he was doing with his fingers, Ryu stopped. "Now you know how to do it. Get back to doing it." From there, Itzel was brutally ignored, expected to navigate in her pussy on her own much to her discontent.


    From there, Ryu focused more on Courtney, poised to bring her the same pleasure and not leave her with a left-out feeling in her heart. Thedy too didn''t mind screaming at the top of her lungs, only taking caution when Ryu would ask her to tone it down because they were in the middle of nowhere.


    "Aahh... Ryu.. can you do it, please? I.." Itzel probably wanted to admit she was no good with her hands. But in reality, the truth was that her fingers were no match for the mighty cock of the boy. Her bony fingers could simply not bring her the same amount of pleasure as the rock-hard penis.


    "Haha... Okay.. take her ce." Since Courtney had her fair share of profane fun, she didn''t have any reservations to offer the spot to her senior. "Thanks, Courtney.." "Not a problem, big sister. Please enjoy yourself." Itzel simply didn''t expect even someone as timid as Courtney to address her so casually.


    Can it be that she was at fault here? Itzel wondered. Maybe she was being astute than necessary. Maybe she should try rxing more and let things take their natural course. Before she coulde to a conclusion, Itzel was forcibly made to lean over with an enormous foreign object invading the privacy of her vagina overwriting her previous considerations.

 Chapter 372: Disruption in Ryus Training

    Chapter 372: Disruption in Ryu''s Training


    Somewhere in the proximity of the gargantuan jungles of northwestern territories, two women were soaking in a pristineke under the hazy sunlight of the dawn. Both of them had intricate markings drawn across their bodies, indicating their association with the Wilders n of the Cylon Empire.


    The person with deep plum-colored hair was seemingly in a somber mood. Her maid, the ck-haireddy named Yalda was kneeling behind the woman, gently rinsing her scalp with the cool water of theke. "What a beautiful morning..!" She muttered in a low breath.


    Linda raised her head slightly as well, taking the opportunity to admire the zing red light adorning the morning sky. "Indeed." Yalda heaved a brief sigh of relief when her mistress chose to respond. "I think we shoulde out more often, madam. Taking such a stroll outside the capital can be quite amusing."


    Linda did not disapprove of her head maid''s suggestion, but neither did she acquiesce. Choose to prolong the deep lull in the surrounding, which was only broken by the sounds of two steeds quenching their thirst behind the two women.


    "I never had a child, so I can''t resonate with madam''s feelings right now. However, please keep the well-being of our family in mind." Yalda continued, hoping she could manage to raise Mrs. Linda''s spirits somehow. "After the loss of master and young master, all we are left with is you. I don''t mean to be insensitive, but it is ever so important for you to be strong."


    As she mentioned, Yalda was never able to conceive a child. Thus, it was impossible for her to truly understand what a child''s loss meant for a mother. And yet, it was her deep loyalty to the family she served, that made her try talking sense to Mrs. Linda.


    "Sigh.." The naked leader of the house released a deep breath stuck in her chest. "You are only making things worse, Yalda. You might be correct in your judgment, but as a mother, I reserve the right to at least know who showed such cruelty to my son."


    Yalda can''t help but notice the subtle change in Linda''s ims. Her mistress was no longer actively seeking revenge. This was a great improvement. For someone to have murdered Master Jacob without much of a struggle, what are the chances of Linda not meeting the same fate?


    Even the Royal Court was no longer on their backs, having already deemed Jacob''s death to be an unfortunate encounter with a powerful beastmen tribe. All their focus had shifted to purge the boundaries of the country and make sure to find and chase out the intruders.


    It appears Mrs. Linda hade to the same conclusion. No longer wanting to take matters too far where her entire lineage will reach an untimely end.


    "I can understand." Yalda was partially relieved. All they now had to do was to reach this enigmatic town of Korua and try to interrogate some locals. While the hope of them making any discoveries was abysmally low, this exercise will certainly bring some sce to her mistress.


    "Hmm..?" Before Yalda could continue with her line of thought, underneath her thedy turned her head towards the west. "Can you feel that?" The head maid could only respond with confusion, unable to sense any disturbance around her.


    "There is someone... fighting. Someone strong.." Linda murmured, her spiritual sense warning her of a sudden jump in mana concentrations. Her entire attention focused on the point of origin, she hurriedly got back on her feet. "We must take a look."


    While Yalda was hesitant about such an endeavor considering the misfortune their family had sustained recently, there was no changing Linda''s mind. Herdy was already dressed ready to depart. "Leave the horses.. follow me."


    As cultivators, their mounts were only going to slow them down. Linda left behind those words before rushing in the direction of the northwestern woonds. Lacking options, Yalda can only trace her mistress''s steps closely.


    **At Ryu''s location**


    Extremely indecent theatrics was being performed on the t hill where Ryu had his showdown with the ck Buran. Since the fight between him and the beast didn''t get to the point of attrition, he was left with a rtively uninjured body.


    All this meant he had excess energy to celebrate his victory as well as the conclusion of his week-long training period with the female he had brought along for amusement.


    "Aahhh... Uuughhh... Noo... Muuu... Slow.. down a little... Eeghh..." Itzel, the respectful priestess of her vige, was rammed into by Ryu''s strong hips. His big erection wasced with a mix of her vaginal discharge and his semen as it prated the poor woman''s pussy like ance.


    "Shut up... it''s the job of a husband to impregnate his wife." Ryu met Itzel''s cries with a loud p to her rump, even as she struggled to free her arms. Too bad for her, the young boy had taken no chance with her, choosing to tie her forearms together behind her back leaving no room for protest.


    Itzel''s face was flushed red, partly from the exertions her vaginal tract was going through in the process of amodating Ryu''s lengthy penis and partly from the constant indignity his words put her through.


    Then again, she might be the only one among the group who was having a hard time limatizing to the dominance of the youngd. Because as far as her daughter was concerned, she was having the time of her life ying with Ryu''s anus.


    Jenny had her hands parting Ryu''s ass cheeks to give her mouthplete ess to his bowels. Having trained her tongue on her mother previously, she faced diminished difficulty in burrowing her way inside the tight rectum of her big brother. From the time she was asked to continue eating the ass until directed otherwise, the enthusiastic girl had been working diligently to impress her benefactor.


    Over on the ground, another person rivaled Jenny when it came to her resolve to serve Ryu. Naked, she stood on her hands and legs, taking a horse stance underneath the boy. Ryufortably rested his right foot on her back while he banged Itzel.


    Courtney had recently been bred by the boy. This meant she faced no trouble switching roles with Itzel. Instead of Ryu asking for her services this time, the newlywed bride offered the boy to step on her back.


    For some strange reason, even serving Ryu as a footrest stimted her in ways Courtney could not define. Her sense of aplishment was totally real, with a bright smile on her visage generated under the constant groaning of Mrs. Itzel.


    "Such a tight hole you got, Itzel. I hope I am not ruining it for your other husband." Itzel was almost brought to the point of tears by the vilements of the boy. As if such humiliation was not enough, he deliberately brought his left hand that he previously used to beat up her ass cheeks, over to her mouth and hauled it inside.


    His fingers hitched the insides of her left cheek in one direction, holding onto Itzel''s head in a demeaning manner as he continued to pump her pussy with increased ferocity. The bidirectional assault she suffered both mentally and physically, left her in no state to react.


    The light in Itzel''s eyes dimmed down and her face lost its luster, with the woman sinking deeper and deeper into the swamp of primeval lust. Before long, she lost all semnce of her environment.


    The way this married woman had fallen for him, Ryu was going to make sure he put her to good use. Wanting to take matters further, he retired his left hand from Itzel''s mouth and ced it first over her ample bottom, then slowly inched it closer to her sphincter.


    The next moment, he had hisplete middle finger buried in the mature''s asshole. Needless to say, Itzel made no attempts to resist his intrusion. Very soon, Ryu was ready to try out new grounds for himself. It was time to travel to the uncharted territories of Mrs. Priestess.


    Using his right hand he lugged her thigh, carefully having the woman step on Courtney''s spacious back just like him. Bending her over by a further twenty degrees, Ryu was ready to plunge her backdoor.


    Though Itzel was discontent with his actions of pulling his stick out when she was at the height of her arousal, being a demuredy, she resisted calling him out. Especially when by this time Ryu was already probing her other hole.


    "I.. can you please do it slowly." Having seen what kind of destruction thed was capable of, Itzel raised rm at the prospect of being drilled in her asshole. Nevertheless, even she was aware Ryu wasn''t going to change his mind just because she alerted him.


    "Don''t tell me what to do, wifey.." Moving his right hand under her tied-up arms, Ryu grabbed a big chunk of her scalp giving him the mostmanding position. Next thing Itzel knew, a shooting pain ripped through her backdoor.


    "I shall bang you, however I see fit..!" Ryu dictated the terms even as his boner prated the forbidden hole, burying itself in the strongly resisting crawl space. Finding his face right next to her, Itzel took the initiative to lock her lips with him.


    "Uuuughh.." Mrs. Priestess''s back arched unnaturally while the manly shaft poked ever deeper inside her. Her sphincter mped hard on the tool, nevertheless, it could not stop it from reaching further.


    Ryu''s tongue had invaded Itzel''s mouth, trying its best to keep her distracted from the excessive strain on her guts. His left hand was gently massaging her breasts, making sure to bnce the pain with pleasure.


    Although none of these vigers came anywhere close to his mother''s or Mrs. Nana''s level of beauty, they were not too bad either. Rather, if Ryu had to take a guess, Mrs. Itzel might very well be the most attractive woman among her people.


    His hips rocking hard in the woman, Ryu fell in a trace. It has been more than a few months now since his soul transmigrated to this new body. Even by the standards of hisst life, he had limatized to the new rules of this world pretty fast.


    He did miss his parents fromst life, but at this point was there even a hope of him ever being able to return to his own world? Not to mention since his soul had moved over, even if he somehow managed to return.. what will he return into?


    Looking at the clear back of Itzel while he pounded her from behind, Ryu smiled in mncholy. Maybe this was his new home forever now. Yes, life was dangerous with him getting involved in a lot of precarious situations even with no fault of his, yet.. didn''t he finally learn to stand up for himself?


    If that was not enough, this week''s training has further boosted his confidence. The feeling of being on the edge of death had ironed out his will to live and prosper. If he can survive such vicious encounters, he can survive anything. This must be the motive why Master Lyod brought him on this trip. Maybe he owns a thank you to the old guy.


    *BaOOOomm* *BOOOOOOMM* The earth beneath his feet shook and a massive shockwave of hot air sted Ryu off the ground. "Fuuuckkk..." That''s all Ryu could manage to speak before his body left the ground, flying like a toy puppet.


    With some quick thinking and recently honed responsive maneuvers, Ryu extended his arms and caught hold of Courtney and Itzel first. His one foot on the ground, the boyunched himself towards Jenny who had been separated from them. Thanks to his improved movement skill and some good luck, he caught the girl before she could do a crashnding.


    Only when he had secured everyone, Ryu was able to catch his breath. Violent winds still blew him back, however, he at least opened his eyes to take in the scenery ahead. Top soil had been eroded by the sheer fury of the st and up in the sky he could see two persons floating aggressively.

 Chapter 373: Lyod and Paula: Husband vs Wife

    Chapter 373: Lyod and Pa: Husband vs Wife


    "I don''t understand.. who are you?" Floating mid-air, Lyod was baffled by the sudden aggression he was put through by this unknown woman in a veil. She had a lithe body that gave out her gender, however, the ck veilpletely hid her face.


    Lyod was an old guy. Whichever bad blood he had generated with his rivals, were all resolved thanks to time. Who in their right mind would appreciate enemies at his age? This is the reason why the old trainer could not fathom the identity of the woman.


    "It''s better if you step aside, old bones. I need the boy. If you can hand him over, I shall let you live." Thedy spoke in a very calm demeanor that concerned Lyod. At his age, most experts in this country knew of his name and fame. And yet, this unknown woman was so nonchnt about confronting him. This was a cause for worry.


    Regardless, Lyod''s expression took aplete about turn when he saw the woman point behind him. Making sure the boy was safe, Lyod raised his brows. Ryu has quickly be his reverse scale. Even keeping his otherworldly talents aside which could one day be the only hope for humanity to survive, just the fact that Sophia was deeply in love with the boy meant Lyod can''t possibly allow anyone to touch as much as a hair on Ryu''s head.


    "So the capital has finally sniffed out the boy, is it?" Since the veiled woman refused to answer him, Lyod was forced to cast his own interpretation of the situation. Only experts from the capital of their country could remain so nonchnt about facing an experienced cultivator like him.


    The veiled woman narrowed her eyes, revealing a grim look. In fact, it was not a reaction to Lyod''s words, rather she can see her target madly dash in one direction. It''s obvious the old man opposite her must have tipped him off. "Then should I assume you really want to stand in my way?"


    Lyod casually watched Ryu and hispanions rush into the thickets which would lead them much deeper into the forbidden northern forest. Having sensed the cultivation of his rival that matched him, he simply couldn''t take any chances.


    If something was to happen to him, then the expansive forest cover with being Ryu''s best bet to hide himself from this unknown expert. "Hahaha.. you know what old man? Just the fact that you asked the boy to run away.. tells me you aren''t very confident in facing me."


    The woman in tightly knitted ck clothes walked in the air, slowly approaching Lyod. Standing intimidated, the old master brushed the insult off. "Surviving numerous battlefields had taught me one thing... you should never underestimate your opponent. Because the time you did will be the time of your departure." There was a veiled threat hidden in his words, obviously warning the woman that he was willing to go to any extent to save the kid.


    "I don''t understand, old man. The boy is not even rted to you by blood.. then why do you want to give up your life to save him?" The woman in ck was only a hundred meters away from Lyod''s position. A very small distance when it came to a sh between the powerhouses.


    Yet, Lyod was left befuddled. For some strange reason the earlier coldness in her voice had subsided, giving way to genuine curiosity. It was like thedy was very much interested in seeing through his guts.


    "Blood rtions you say? Sorry but the way I am, I could never experience it in my life." A small amount of desertion made it out in Lyod''s voice, however, it was quickly forced back by a suave smile on his face. "But it doesn''t matter. If you were in my ce, you would know that the time spent with your loved ones can develop a very strong attachment as well. While I am not sure if it''s stronger or weaker than the blood rtions you speak of, it''s certainly worth saving with your life."


    Lyod recalled how much their lives had changed when Sophia upied a position in it. No matter how many times he was asked, he would give up everything for the girl who he had raised as a daughter. After Pa''s demise, his girl was only the closest kin to him.


    For the next few minutes, both experts stood their ground. Lyod was happy to dy their eventual sh as long as he possibly could, giving Ryu time to run away. As for his veiled attacker, she can''t seem to make up her mind.


    Hidden behind the cover, Pa''s gaze fluctuated. It was like she was able to identify with every word that was spoken by the man. And yet... there was no way these circumstances were going to unfold into anything unforeseen.


    "I respect your motivations, old man." She refrained from addressing Lyod as old bones, in a disy of her regard for his conviction. "But I bound to take away the boy, no matter how many dead bodies I must trample over to reach him."


    Lyod had not expected his emotional appeal to working a charm on his attacker either, thus he was ready to ept the development. "Do your thing,dy. I simply have no wish to die just yet. Although I could not call myself a father ever, I must die as a grandfather at least. So not today..."


    "Hahaha.. you are a funny man." Pa shut her eyes, forcibly suppressing her turbulent heart. The next time when she opened her eyelids, all her hesitation was gone.. reced with murderous intent. ''I am proud to have you as a husband... Lyod.''


    Though said to herself, those words were Pa''s final goodbye to a man she had called husband for the majority of her life. From here on out, he was only an opponent she need to demolish in order toplete her mission.


    *BAM* The air underneath Pa''s feet exploded from the sheer strength her legs produced to propel herself toward the man. *Shudder* Her arms met Lyod''s, generating a shockwave that ravaged thends underneath.


    *Bang* *Bang* For a person standing on the ground, Lyod and Pa''s fight might seem like a sophisticated version of a physical brawl. However, looking at the impact every punch or kick was causing beneath them, it will be obvious that they were relying on mana to generate an ungodly amount of power with every strike.


    Despite flying high up in the sky, the woonds under the two experts and been destroyedpletely even before a single minute could pass. The overturned topsoil and the gigantic uprooted trees spoke volumes of their power levels.


    "You aren''t holding back, are you?" Although they came out even in the initial sh, Lyod knew both of them had only been testing the water up until now. "What if I am?" Not willing to stretch things out, Pa pped her hands together ready to rely on her inherent mana ability.


    Lyod''s body shuddered and he swiftly retreated. ''She is dangerous..'' He thought while watching the woman''s strength climb up steadily. Yet, it was her next set of actions that totally perplexed the old man. "This..."


    Earth was rising. No, on a second look, it was the soil that had been suspended in the air. Before Lyod could figure out anything, the soil particles swirled together and turned into a gigantic hand pushing in his direction.


    "Disperse..!" He might have been out of action for years now, but Lyod was a warrior who had tasted blood. His survival instincts kicked in and a single thrust of his palm met the earth pir, totally wrecking it apart.


    "Sand maniption?" Needless to say, Lyod had a very personal connection with such a type of magic casting. "Why do you have such an ability?" While hundreds or even thousands of persons could have the same core mana ability, it was indeed rare to find matching pairs at their level of cultivation.


    "Focus old man.. don''t die before I had my fun!" Pa''s gracefully raised her arm, causing another massive pir hit Lyod from underneath. In a blink of an eye, the old man was engulfed in the sand and soil,pletely seal away.


    *BOOOM* The silence didn''t prevail long on the battlefield, a single punch of Lyod had torn open his sealed earth prison. "Are you mocking me?" Once the old man made his appearance, the gentle smile on his face had turned to obscurity, reced by a menacing expression.


    "Why would I mock you?" Pa acted ignorant, while perfectly knowing why the old man was so unnerved in the first ce. "That''s enough... I must rip open that mask of yours and see for myself who you are exactly."


    Needless to say, the point that his wife could be alive never even crossed Lyod''s mind. All he could tell was this person opposite him was deliberately using sand maniption in order to scratch on his old wounds. If earlier this fight had been to protect his student, now the veiled person had made it personal.


    "Do as you please... Sand Shackles!!" Slowly the duo was reaching the epitome of their power. Hundreds of sand chains rushed at Lyod only to be punched into oblivion by him effortlessly. All the while he was moving ever closer to the woman in ck.


    **Somewhere deep in the forest**


    "I... I.. don''t understand.. what is going on?" Itzel had been running for over ten minutes now and thanks to Ryu''s egging them on, they had left behind the t hill miles back. Yet, every so often, the ground under their feet would start to shake violently as those two experts were right on their heels.


    She hoped the boy holding her hand would answer, but he didn''t. Ryu ran with a grim face with Jenny holding onto his chest for fear life. At the same time, the boy had held hands of Itzel and Courtney, effectively carrying the three of them to safety.


    Sensing the severity of the situation, Itzel decided to keep her mouth shut. Nevertheless, very soon the boy actually brought them to a halt. "All three of you need to hide here."


    Ryu had received a mental note from Lyod. The expert in ck who had attacked them might be a person from the capital, sent over to capture him. While he had no flying idea how he had managed to pique the interest of the power centers in the capital, it was not the time to brood.


    Since the expert was after him, he must separate himself from Itzel and others. They were nothing butmon vigers who might die an untimely death if they continued to tag along with him. Lyod''s mental note was generated in all seriousness, exining to him the gravity of the situation.


    "Quick.. get inside." Having found a huge tree, Ryu forced his threepanions under its oversized roots. Unable to think for themselves, Itzel, Courtney, and Jenny were ruthlessly shoved under the roots. "Ryu... What about you?"


    From his actions, it was obvious Ryu was not nning to hide with them. Being the most mature out of the three, she can figure out the boy''s intentions. He was nning to run off in a different direction, possibly to distract their assaulter.


    "That person is extremely dangerous. Don''te out from here unless I return to fetch you back." Saying this, Ryu had already brought his hands together. The enormous old tree sprouts to life, spreading out its roots in all directions, starting the seal the threedies inside.


    Jenny was almost brought to the point of crying and Courtney too was not much better either, shaking uncontrobly from the earlier assault. This left only Itzel to show concern for the boy. "Ryu.." Unfortunately, she was coldly cut off by him. "And if I don''t return in one day, tear open the tree from inside and start walking in this direction. You shall get back to the vige."

 Chapter 374: Lyod and Paula: Husband vs Wife 2

    Chapter 374: Lyod and Pa: Husband vs Wife 2


    The northwestern forest was a ce where even the most esteemed cultivators could face danger to their life. Leaving behind a bunch of women with no cultivation to speak of was in itself like a death sentence. Yet, this is the only option that offered these unfortunate souls a chance to survive. Being together with him was actually the worse oue.


    "Please think about it again Ryu.. why don''t you hide along with us as well. We have covered so much distance... I am sure that person will not be able to find us." Itzel''s suggestion was said out of the goodness of her heart, but as a cultivator how can Ryu not know the distance they had covered was so measly that it didn''t even need to be mentioned by the standards of expert mana cultivators?


    Ryu had naturally ignored Itzel''s cries, instead focusing on something else entirely. His brows knitted together as if he was facing extreme difficulty in something. "Huuu.." His sharp breath was followed by a thud.


    Itzel was shocked to find arge casket emerge totally out of thin air and fall in front of her. The next moment, Ryu got down and touched the wooden chest. "I am sorry to disturb you, but I know you are alive in there. Please help me protect them if you are listening."


    If Master Lyod could not hold off the person, there was a decent likelihood of Ryu being captured today. As such, maybe Ms. Angel who had been hiding in his spatial stone might not be very keen to apany him. With such a thought he might as well leave her here, maybe she could have a change of heart and decide to intervene if the person in ck tried to harm Itzel and others.


    His guardian dragon had counted the angel as a friend, so she mustn''t be a bad individual per se. Considering he was the one with a target painted on his back, he might have needed this angel more than Itzel''s group. But even in such dire situations, Ryu had a sense of responsibility towards the girls.


    "Ryu.. please listen to me.." Having been mercilessly ignored since the start, Itzel wanted to hold the boy, but he caught her hands midway and pecked her lips. "Do as I told, love. I promise I will get back to fetch all of you."


    With thosest words, Ryu pushed the woman down to the ground while the roots of the tree above them rapidly closed the gaps, sealing them in a wooden cave. "Mother.." Jenny and Courtney both had huddled up to Itzel, only for thedy priestess to wrap her arms around the duo.


    Tears spilled out of Itzel''s eyes when she turned back to observe the wonderful person-sized casket adorned with all kinds of gemstones. Was there someone residing in this chest? And even if there was, why did Ryu leave it for them? Obviously, he must need this more than themselves.


    The more she thought about how the boy actually abandoned his protection charm for a bunch of nobodies, the more Itzel sobbed. At this point, she can only pray for Ryu''s safety.


    What hurt her more was how wrong she had been in identifying the boy. Yes, Ryu was their benefactor who had single-handedly uplifted their lives. Even so, Itzel had never been able to understand the depth of his care towards them.


    Who was Ryu? He was a person with had a good life, who just happen toe across a group of impoverished humans and decided to give them a helping hand since it would have cost him nothing. Yet, helping people was one thing, and abandoning something that can save your life for others... there was noparison between how she had viewed Ryu and what the boy turned out to be.


    ***


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Heavy blows were exchanged between Pa and Lyod, marring the terrain and overturning thendscape. Neither party was willing to lose even an iota of ground, no matter how harshly they were pushed back.


    The evesting attacks of Pa''s sand pirs have only grown in ferocity, forcing Lyod to expend more and more energy in countering them. However, this didn''t mean he had entirely been pushed to a passive position. Every so often, Lyod is able to rip apart the same castle his opponent had constructed and take the battle to her before eventually he is inevitably pushed back.


    "I can see your attacks are losing intensity." Pa had sessfully thwarted the vicious punches from her opponent, quickly repairing the damage done to the magic spell that had rendered a massive castle around herself.


    Lyod on the other hand wasn''t even out of breath yet. It seemed like the man can continue this brawl for eternity. "So be it.." In the end, Lyod had no reason to push for a victory. His primary objective was to allow Ryu sufficient time to escape into the void of the northwestern woonds. If he could manage to put enough distance, even a being as strong as this woman would have a hard to locate him. And that was the worst-case scenario where Lyod has been defeated.


    "You think I don''t understand you are trying to buy time for your runt?" Pa mumbled casually, still her voice being carried over her mana boomed across the battlefield in malevolence. "You really think a boy hid age can hide from my senses? Ha ha ha.. absurd..!!"


    There was a sudden spike in her manabustion as registered by Lyod. It''s obvious something big wasing. "You know, the best thing about controlling sand is its dual nature. Sand maniption is extremely capable of defense, however in capable hands it could be equally destructive offensively."


    Lyod narrowed his eyes as therge sand structure was being undone by the woman. "Though I am sure you must be very familiar with this." He heard her say. There was no doubt this woman was trying to insinuate him by constantly bringing his dead wife into the picture.


    Then again, Lyod was an old workhorse. He can see right through her efforts to mentally disturb him all the while she prepared her next attack. Despite the searing anger, he closed his eyes and gathered his own mana to counter whatever wasing. And for some reason, he had a prevision of what wasing next.


    The castle almost dilutedpletely. Thedy in ck was certainly abandoning her defenses. Was she losing her patience? Or was she worried Ryu will be able to run out of her sensory range and disappear in the vast wilderness? It can be both.


    The undone sand had quickly flowed towards Lyod like a vast river. The next minute, the enormous amount of sand funneled right off the forest floor had begun menacingly dancing around him. "Void Vortex!!"


    There was a visible change in Lyod''s expressions. This woman didn''t just have the same ability as his wife, rather she was even able to use the same magic spell. This can very well a once in a blue moon coincidence, but Lyod was no fool. Thisdy was definitely connected to his lost wife in some way.


    Knowing fully well she wasn''t going to talk, Lyod didn''t even bother asking. "You might know her spells.. but don''t you think I must be knowing her even more closely? If you really want to keep ying this game... I shall keep youpany."


    Pa hadn''t taken his words seriously, continuing with her attack. However, the very next moment she had a bad premonition. Why wasn''t the old guy trying to run away? Her Void Vortex was a tremendously powerful spell, but it wasn''t instant. There was a big drawback to it, and that was the time it took for its formation.


    Though she had remedies to counter Lyod''s movement as well, but it surprised her that the old man didn''t even bother to make an escape, rather allowing himself to bepletely engulfed in the rising sandstorm. Very soon, there was no sign of Lyod, the lone mam had been swallowed by the sea of sand.


    As far as Pa was concerned, Lyod was done for. He can never hope to break out of this vortex, gradually she can just snuff out the air within her construct and the fight will be over. "Has the man gone senile?" Though she mocked him, the truth was that Pa was at utmost vignce.


    Standing opposite a sand storm that touched the very skies, Pa slowly began copsing the majestic structure, intending to crush the man contained inside to death and suffocation. "It was nice knowing you. I won''t say I was satisfied.. but it was fun however long itsted."


    "Hmph.. that''s exactly what my wife used to say.. that promiscuous woman.. huh.." A pretentiously grievanced voice finally escaped the swirling vortex. Pa was taken by surprise. Just when she had started to believe the old man had turned suicidal, she had a rude awakening.


    "Haha.. promiscuous? Doesn''t that tell more about you than her? Maybe you could not keep her satisfied and she had to look elsewhere?" Even though she was responding to the old man''s banter, in truth Pa had heightened her vigil while simultaneously increasing the rotation of her vortex quickly funneling out the air.


    "It was never about satisfaction.. that slut had begun lusting after our student. Can you believe it?" It was Pa''s turn to lose her mental peace. Has the old guy realized who she was behind the veil? That should be near impossible, considering she was using and altered voice and her face was still perfectly masked.


    "Then you must hate her for choosing her own pupil over her husband?" Pa countered while the speed of the vortex had grown to such an extent that it was disturbing light and reality itself. This was the limit of her performance and yet, the man under her influence seemed to be chatting with her out of boredom.


    "Why would I? She never told me she didn''t love me anymore? It''s just that instead of me alone, now there were two persons upying a ce in her heart." *ShrrrrrrRRRRRR* Pa''s skin crawled at the buzzing sound and before she could react, something cut across the sky at such a pace that it sliced apart the firmament itself.


    Pa could not react to such velocity, it was impossible. All she could manage was to slightly shift her abdomen to avoid being cut in half. In only a part of a millisecond, the glowing oversized dagger had ruptured the side of her belly.


    "Impossible... How can he move so fast..." Lyod was obviously weaker than Pa. Being weaker in cultivation meant he should not be able to achieve such speeds that rendered her reactions useless. Yet, she was, having taken damage despite being at the peak of her performance.


    Turning around, she found a man standing on arge mana dagger staring at her with part amazement and part suspicion. Only then Pa realized, it by the time she was focused on defending herself, the person had ripped apart her face veil leaving her profile exposed.


    Lyod on the other hand felt like his heart would stop. He can''t believe what his eyes were projecting into his brain. Was this Pa? There was no doubt about it. This was a face he had spent decades with. Lyod was thest person to mistake her identity.


    For the next minute, both of them can only stare at each othercking any words. "I will ask you again.. who are you?" Lyod''s lips quivered when he asked that. No matter how much his emotions riled up and his heart churned to call out to Pa, rationality was still paramount as the duo was involved in a life-and-death match.


    For a few seconds, even Pa was taken aback by the unforeseen development. However, her hesitancested even shorter than Lyod himself. "Hn... What do you think? I have a hunch that we might actually be rted." She mocked in a condescending tone.


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104 (remove ''*'')>>

 Chapter 375: Lyod and Paula: Husband vs Wife 3

    Chapter 375: Lyod and Pa: Husband vs Wife 3


    In the backdrop of a rising sun, two individuals stood facing each other going through a range of emotions yet unable to express any of it. Fortunately or unfortunately, Lyod was face to face with his wife who he had assumed dead for so many years.


    "You are not my wife." Only the old man himself knew what kind of conviction it took to ruthlessly crush his own hopes. Opposite to him, the woman who was profusely bleeding from her gutsughed in travesty. "You break my heart Lyod. Did you age so much that you can''t even recognize me?"


    Stumped, Lyod remained silent for a long while but in the end, he just shook his head. There was no way he coulde to terms with this. The murderous intent he had felt from this woman was real as daylight. Pa would have chosen death before she would have harmed him. As if the extent of his agony was not enough, the woman carrying Pa''s face still had her malicious intent intact.


    "No.. this can''t be. You are not Pa. All you have is her face." In a world of mana and spells, it wasn''t too farfetched for a person to transform how they looked. While his assumption did leave a big nk owing to the fact that the woman was able to pretty much copy every spell of Pa to the dot. Lyod simply didn''t want to consider that.


    "Not only face... I got the whole body you know haha..." Standing atop his dagger that he has previously used to rip open the woman, Lyod was growing restless every passing second. Who was this woman? How was she possessing the body of Pa? And the most important question out of all.. was there a chance Pa was still alive?


    Prior to being told, Lyod would have answered that question with an emphatic no. He had watched with his very own eyes as his beloved partner for life was dragged away to a different dimension. Any sane person would rate her chance of surviving in such adverse conditions as zero. Nheless, the existence of this woman changed everything.


    Lyod would have been willing to beg if such a gesture could get some lead of his wife''s whereabouts from this woman. But as pitiful as it might sound, he knew such a method will yield no results at all.


    "Hm... I am not sure. Was my performancecking in some way? Why am I not convincing to you?" Pa or her lookalike took the time to seal up her wound while showing interest in another round of small talk.


    Even with all chaos in his mind, Lyod disyed a simmer of smile. "Because you neither have her gentle personality nor do you have her memories." Taking a pause, the manmanded his mana dagger to bring him much closer to thedy. "If you were really Pa, you would have known very well that the void vortex spell would not have worked on me. She had been aware of how easily I can slip out of her spell."


    Pa who truly had only a handful of her memories intact, can only disy a wry smile. Naturally, she had no recollection of such an interaction ever taking ce between them.


    "Hahaha.. what can I even say? Maybe we were not in perfect harmony during our married years. Why else will you fail so utterly to recognize me?" Pa shook her head, as of genuinely disappointed in Lyod.


    Though her murderous intent had not gone anywhere, Lyod can sense a hint of desperation in her voice. And that''s exactly when he came across the dark eyes of the woman, peering straight into his soul. "This.. this is impossible... Pa is gone.."


    There was no faking it now. Lyod can recognize those pair of eyes even on the cusp of his death. A person might be able to morph their face to look like someone, but going to the extent of modifying their eyes was simply unheard of. Not only that but strangely enough, the voices emerging from his heart had begun overpowering his rationality.


    "Now do you understand? I am Pa. Besides, why would I lie to a departing soul? That''s too cruel even by my standards." As heartless as it can be, Pa simply had a goodugh at the utter dismay and horror of the old man, indicative of the fact how little of humanity remained in her.


    Lyod was giving his best, but the surge of emotions had grown to such an extent that his limbs shook. The resonance with his mana was disturbed and the man almost tumbled down from the sky. "What... what.. happened to you... Pa?"


    Finally epting the fact, Lyod waspletely broken. This woman.. she was no imposter. She was actually his wife.. whom he had tragically lost and was presumed dead by him for such a long time. However, this was not the limit of the old man''s suffering.


    "You want to know? Fair enough... I will tell you. But first, you must fill me in on how you escaped my spell." The fact that she was more focused on her spell breach at a time like this when her husband was right in front of her and brought to the point of sobbing, told volumes of Pa''s total detachment from her past.


    As devastated as Lyod was, another man would have simply crumbled. It was only his age that gave the man conviction to still stand on his feet and face reality. Regardless, for the next minute, Lyod could not bring himself to speak anything. It''s like time had stopped for him with fleeting moments of his beloved wife shing right before his eyes.


    "I don''t have all day, old man. I want to hear it before I put you to death." Pa''s words were apletely rude awakening for Lyod. Even if this was the body of his wife, was it truly upied with her soul as well? This made no sense to him, the real Pa can never harm him.


    Closing his eyes, Lyod forced his fleeting heartbeats toe to harmony. He had already let the woman influence him too much and if he still didn''t put his act together, there was a good chance today can be hisst day.


    "Huuu... I want to hear the entire truth." He negotiated, to which the woman carrying Pa''s visage returned a derisive smile to him. "Go ahead.." Lyod had finally got his emotions under wrap as his body once again floated back to the same height as his opponent.


    "It''s an easy fix.. if you can ride the wave then your spell itself will carry you out of it." Pa''s narrowed her brows at the exnation. It had to be noted at that kind of spin, a human body will simply be torn apart if anyone tried such a foolish adventure. "You lie."


    Lyod remained calm in the face of Pa''s contempt. "It''s a practiced maneuver for me because I had done it so many times. Also, my ability to conjure weapons out of mana lets me rip through the storm with rtive ease."


    Pa was stumped for a moment. She might have looked over the mana dagger Lyod had been riding. It seems that weapon was the actual antidote for her vortex spell. "Hmph... I will still say you escaped by a fluke."


    "I told you what I could. Now tell me what happened to Pa." Lyod pressed thedy to keep her end of the bargain. "While I am disgusted to even keep my words with an insect, I suppose I will let you know. It''s not like you will be able to speak of it to anyone." She smiled ostentatiously.


    "I was simply telling the truth earlier. I am Pa, yet not the one you knew Lyod. You can say I have achieved liberation. This body is no longer as fragile as a human''s. I am on the path to bing a demon now." Pa''s dark pupils started turning red as the skin on her body began pulsating with ck blood.


    "Demons were the epitome of existence and with the help of my new master, I shall achieve the same level of existence haha haha.." Two small horns broke out of Pa''s head as remnants of a set of crooked wings emerged from her back. The skin-tight clothes she was wearing had been shattered to reveal a gruesome sight.


    Pa''s skin had turnedpletely pale, so much so her veins carrying ck blood were visible right through it. Her teeth had grown as well, giving her a vicious aura. Comparing her current horrifying profile to her earlier elegant appeal, it was the difference between night and day.


    "Master had given me power... power that I have desired so determinedly." Bells of danger rang in Lyod''s head. This person.. she was no longer the woman he had been fighting. When he had firste across her, his intuition had warned him continuously. That''s the reason he took no chances and sent Ryu away even before they had begun shing. Now observing the non-human entity opposite himself, his intuition had been on point.


    "I must break you out of whatever nasty spell they have ced you under, Pa." A slightly reddish hue engulfed Lyod, evidence of the incredible rate he was burning through his mana reserves. In a matter of seconds, the entire sky was filled with all kinds of weaponry, each one directed at the demonic creature who once was his beloved wife.


    "Ahahaha.. try it, insect." Pa''s voice was choppy, far off from how mellow a woman''s voice was supposed to be. Much like her opponent, ck sand had spanned across the horizon. "Today, I shallpletely bury my past along with my dear husband... Kukukuu..."


    ***


    Miles away, Ryu had been running non-stop for more than twenty minutes now. With his cultivation level, every step of his carried him swiftly through the air, allowing him to cover vast distances with every stride.


    Even with the range he had carried himself away, Ryu''s heart was still beating in panic. This wasn''t a beast slightly above the level he was facing right now. It''s a person who might even be stronger than Master Lyod. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out Ryu will be courting death if he faced that person.


    Suddenly, his footsteps came to an abrupt halt. The reason was the fact that something had covered the sun behind him. Despite the dread in his heart and the perspiration overflowing from his head, he actually convinced himself to look back.


    Turning his head around, the scene was as horrible as it could get. The sky was separated into two sections. The first half was covered with thousands.. if not millions of sharp weapons while the second was drowned by a literal tsunami of ck sand.


    This was the level of these so-called experts? It''s like a god from the heavens had descended to the. Needless to say, Ryu felt his breath stuck in his chest for the entire duration.


    Just as he was looking, the titans shed. Even from such a distance, Ryu can simply describe the scene as total mayhem. The sand was sted in all directions by the huge weapons, yet the sea of sand seemed like it was here to drown the world itself.


    His throat dry, Ryu forcibly tore his eyes off the breathtaking sight. At the time of his reckoning, he touched the bracelet provided to him by his grandmother. Though he was more certain than ever that he will have to rely on this artifact if he was to survive today, Ryu would like to push things as far as possible.


    Now the only matter remaining was to figure out if his grandma had anticipated the threat correctly or not. Because if Emily had underestimated the threat perception, Ryu was pretty much doomed today. With that suspense in his heart, the boy kept running for his life.

 Chapter 376: Lyod and Paula: Farewell

    Chapter 376: Lyod and Pa: Farewell


    "What in the world is going on here?" Yalda was closely following her mistress, Mrs. Linda Wilder when the duo felt their skin shiver. Linda was not much different than her eximing maid whening across a mind-boggling scene ahead.


    A giant tsunami of ck sand had engulfed the sun itself while being thrashed by hundreds and hundreds of sabers, swords, halberds, maces, and every other kind of weapon. Though the floating weapons fought furiously against the tide, the corrosive sand was quickly devouring the armory.


    "They are strong.." Linda''s face waspletely serious at this point since she can feel the strength of the two individuals who were shing like demigods in the sky. Down below, everything else has been rendered to the background.


    The Wilderdy''s pace slowed down greatly as she acted quickly. "Stay close to me, Yalda." Coming to a halt over a massive ridge that was certainly a result of the aftereffects of the two fighting Titans.


    Even though every cell in Linda''s body was screaming for her to stay clear of the fight, curiosity got the better of her. Very soon a small fox emerged out of a portal and stood in front of the mistress and her maid. "Guass, mask us."


    The little red fox was not more than a foot taller but it had a set of clearly intelligent eyes. Responding to its master''smand, the fox began glowing. "Don''t make any erratic movements and keep your mana under wrap."


    Yalda watched her mistress not look back at her while proceeding to sneak over the mud ridge. Obviously the warning was addressed to her specifically, thus the mature maid hurried to catch up to Linda and her fox.


    Having lived arge part of her life under Mrs. Linda''s servitude, Yalda wasn''t unaware of the abilities of this fox beast. Even while confronting a cultivator a few minor levels stronger than Mrs. Linda herself, this guy could actuallypletely hide their presence, making it extremely hard for them to be discovered unless they were under direct line of sight.


    Then again, under the chaos of this battlefield, who was even going to rely on their vision to scan the area unnecessarily? Feeling confident, Yalda took a look over her mistress''s shoulders and much to her shock, she managed to recognize someone.


    "That''s master Lyod, isn''t he?" Yalda''sments brought on changes to Linda''s expression as well. "Yes, that''s certainly old tutor Lyod from the capital. But who is the person he is going up against?"


    Both the maid and mistress witnessed a brave old man defend himself vehemently against the sea of sand that was threatening to swallow him. Though Linda had rarely met Lyod when he was teaching the younger generation in the capital, as a cultivator she had a photographic memory that immediately let her identify the old man.


    Right now Lyod was surrounded from all directions, however, his opponent was not visible at all, seemingly lost in the vast whirlpool of sand. Having her presence masked by her little fox, Linda ran the risk of exposing herself if she tried probing with a spiritual sense. The best course of action was to wait and watch how this scuffle was going to end.


    "Miss.. he doesn''t seem to be in good shape. Can this be an ambush?" Against the backdrop of the unfortunate incident with the lord of her house, Yalda had reasons to believe that a bunch of miscreants did actually slip through the border of their country. "Can this be a plot to target the experts of the Cylon Empire and ambush them at such remote locations?"


    To some, Yalda''s imagination might sound slightly far-fetched, however, Linda very well knew where she wasing from. Cylon Empire had always been wary of its allies. Despite belonging to the same species, there was nock of bad blood between the three dominant human kingdoms in this part of the continent.


    "I don''t think so. We might be unlikely allies, but the other two kingdoms aren''t foolish enough to destroy the very foundation that stood between them and the vicious beastmen." Yalda reluctantly nodded in response. Taking advantage of Cylon''s bad geolocation might be one thing, but killing their experts would be equivalent to shooting themselves in the foot.


    Though the two women could exchange views silently thanks to Linda''s fox beast masking them, the battlefield outside its range of influence was the very definition of prolonged chaos. It was like thousands of thunder strikes were taking ce simultaneously in the sky. The ferocity with which Lyod was fighting off his invisible aggressor was petrifying.


    Unfortunately, time kept flowing like the grains of sand slipping through one''s hand. With every passing minute, Lyod looked visibly exhausted. He was no longer conjuring his weapons at the same speed, leading to the circle of sand around him constricting.


    From Linda''s eye, the old man was progressively turning into a deer under wraps by a powerful giant python. Just like a python squeezed the life out of its prey, Lyod seemed to be in the same situation. "This is the end."


    Linda was a powerful cultivator herself. She can surely tell who was on the losing side even with a restricted spiritual sense. Lyod''s face was pale as a sheet of paper. His mana was in total disarray and yet, his opponent felt like the person was taking a walk in a park.


    "If you ask me, I would have much rather not revealed this side of me. That way, you could have at least died a peaceful death. Forever cherishing your beloved as the gentle soul she was." For the first time, Linda heard a fiendish voice echo. Evidently she was not the one to be addressed.


    "Hmph.. you just had to be a prick and resist. Don''t me me for not going easy on you now." Suddenly the sea of sand churned and Lyod was forced to rapidly burn through his armory of weapons trying to save himself from gettingpletely surrounded.


    s.. his efforts proved to becking in the end. Much to the absolute horror of Linda and Yalda, a person appeared right behind Lyod. As soon as the startled old man reacted, the being in tattered clothes thrusted her arm right through his chest effectively putting an end to the mighty sh.


    "Guuughhhh.." Over in the sky, Lyod spewed blood both from his chest and his mouth alike, his futile strugglesing to an abrupt end. This person, once she triggered her demonic powers, she had stepped into a different league. Even with his chest skewered, Lyod''s expressions had barely changed, hinting at the fact that probably the old guy had already anticipated such an ending for himself.


    Hisck of reaction to his eventual death even spooked the woman who he hadbeled wife for the major part of his life. "This ends here, Lyod." His body dyed red, the old man had seeminglye to terms with his end. "It''s not.. cough.. cough.. surprising."


    Every time the man spoke, more and more blood came pouring out of his mouth. Pa kept on her cold face, not letting the dire straits of her former husband affect her mental state. When she had decided to capture Ryu, she had convinced herself that this is what she would have to go through to get to the boy.


    As fragile as a human was, sometimes they can be quite tenacious when ites to safeguarding someone they genuinely cared for. She might be over herst life, but that didn''t mean Pa would have gone out of her way to confront Lyod. It was a misfortune things had to end this way.


    "You just had to squander your life, old geezer. I gave you enough chances to run away, yet you stayed." A hint of mncholy spread over her countenance even as blood kept leaking from Lyod''s punctured chest cavity through her forearm.


    "That''s.. what.. gives me hope.. cough... Pa." The man had given up, proven by the slow dispersal of thest remaining mana weapons from the sky. Instead of choosing to fight to hisst breath, Lyod took the time to raise his shaking hands and grab Pa''s face.


    "I am... so.. d.. so d that.. you are alive... Pa.." His lips quivered as the old man forced out words from his throat with extreme difficulty. "Are you?" Pa tried to act nonchnt, however, the wetness around the rim of her eyes actually betrayed her.


    As the man told, once Pa had relied on her demonic form, she could have ended this fight way sooner. Yet, she kept giving Lyod the opportunity to break out and run away. It might just be her hidden desire to have her former husband choose life over death. Too bad, the man turned out to be too stubborn for his own good.


    Now that he was defeated, Lyod felt a strange sense of tranquility spread through his mind. No longer he had to push his body to the limit. It was like the streams of sand were gently carrying him over. "I am... d.. yes.. also.. please don''t hide yourself.. cough.. cough.. ahhh.. from... Sophia.. That girl will be soo.. happy.."


    At this point, tears were rolling down freely from Lyod''s eyes. Oddly enough not even an emotionally void Pa could stop tears from leaking as the man drew hisst breath. Having her hand right through his chest, she can feel his heart slowly giving up.


    "Hahaa.. such is her tragic life.. right when she got her aunt... Pa back.. cough.. she would lose her old man. You.. might have given up on humanity.. but I beg you not to abandon my poor girl. She.. suffered a lot."


    At this point, both husband and wife were crying profusely. Pa can very well imagine the consequences of her actions on Sophia. This made her heart twist in pain. "Don''t worry.. I shall keep her safe. I will die before I let her get hurt." This was her final goodbye to the man she loved so dearly at one point in time before their paths diverged so much.


    "Pull out your hand.. I.. must hug you once." Knowing fully well he will bleed out even faster if she pulled her arm out from his chest, Lyod still asked her to do it. Pa''s big eyes stared at the stern resolution in his eyes before she acquiesced to his demand.


    Lyod''s face morphed his agony, but he suppressed the pain of his body tearing apart to carefully wrap his arms around her. "It''s been so long.." For the first minute, Pa could not bring herself to hug the man back. But eventually, she could not hold herself back from embracing the bleeding man. "Yes. It''s been long."


    The couple kept holding each other for the next few minutes, neither of them moving to break the stalemate. "Only onest request.. Pa.. please.. don''t harm the boy either." Lyod had forced his head back to stare at the morphed face of his beloved. "He might very well be the..st hope for humanity.."


    "I will try." She can''t bring herself to not fulfill the wish of a departing soul, especially since he upied such a ce in her heart. "Andstly.. I love you.. so much..." Pa''s mind had been thrown into disarray.


    "Hwwaahhhhhhh!!!" Along with an excruciating scream from the woman, the sea of sand simmering around her coalesced, sticking to the man and the woman, sealing them together in a hundred-meter-high pyramid.

 Chapter 377: Ryu captured?

    Chapter 377: Ryu captured?


    It won''t be wrong to say things transpired in a blink of an eye for Linda. Before she could react, Lyod''s body had been pierced by the hand of a strange being that looked only distantly rted to a human being.


    Lyod''s end had been anticipated, but even she didn''t believe it will be so abrupt. If Linda had to take a bizarre guess, she would say the old man might have deliberately not defended himself, letting his attacker get the upper hand over himself.


    Shocked by the suicidal attitude of Lyod, it left no room for Linda to intervene even if she had wanted to do so. Whenever experts at their level fight, things will rarelye down to a life-and-death match.


    The cost of killing a cultivator was at times too much for the winning party to pay, notwithstanding the range of escape methods. This meant experts at master Lyod''s level very seldom lose their lives unless they are defending something more dear to them than their life itself.


    Nevertheless, when the duo initiated such an intimate hug to mark the end of their fight, Linda was left to pull the hair from her scalp. What was going on? She had no idea. Why would master Lyod embrace the person who fatally wounded him?


    Besides Linda, Yalda still had her lower jaw hanging,pletely caught off-guard by the strange development. "Why.. didn''t he run away?" This was certainly the most important question in both the mistress''s and her maid''s minds.


    "I am not sure. Also, I can sense a strong demonic aura from her." Linda said pointing to the woman in ck with a lot of inhuman features. "Demonic aura?" Yalda noticed the expression of her mistress changes rapidly.


    It didn''t take the head maid of the Wilder house to connect various dots together to form aplete picture, even as a giant monument of sand manifested opposite to her.


    The presence of demonic power was the very reason master Jacob had been tasked by the Royal Court toe to this ce. From the limited clues they were able to gather from the town where master Jacob and his son Samuel made a stop while on their way to the capital, they got to know he was seenst with a woman whose face had been suspiciously wiped off the memory of any person who hade across her.


    Right now both the dots seem to connect perfectly. A demonic woman will impably fit the identity of master Jacob''s killer. "We have just seen her take out master Lyod so effortlessly, miss. Please don''t do anything irrational."


    If she had to pick a stronger individual between old tutor Lyod or her mistress, Yalda would have picked Linda any day of the week. But having witnessed the brute strength of the demonic woman and how brutally she just murdered old Lyod in cold blood, had given her chills. If possible, she would want Linda to not confront this fiendishdy right now.


    Much to her relief, Linda seems to still be inplete control of her faculties after some deep breaths. However, contrary to Yalda''s sce, the Wilderdy had her own ns to tackle the situation.


    ***


    Sometimeter, Pa emerged from her sand pyramid, her tattered clothes dipped in fresh blood and her right hand still dripping with the blood of her kin. "You have my respect, husband."


    The courage Lyod had disyed in fighting her even with all odds stacked against him, won her unadulterated admiration. Though extremely sad things had to end up like this between the husband and wife pair, Pa felt incredibly lucky to have spent her life with the man who faced death with a smile.


    "I will return for you." In a departure from her usual behavior, Pa actually kneeled on one leg, paying her deep reverence to the man who fought to protect her.


    Even at this time, Pa was being stalked by a pair of cold eyes. If not for Lyod throwing her mind onto chaos, the dark-eyed woman would have certainly sensed Linda and her attendant. Getting back to her feet, Pa let her eyes dry up before shooting through the sky.


    The next minute, a pair of women stood in Pa''s ce. "Why is this happening to us? As if the threat of beastmen and the Krypto vines was not enough, now do we have to deal with these demonic creatures as well?" The maid eximed, finding it hard to believe their country just lost another expert in a matter of minutes.


    Yalda did not need to be a genius to assess what kind of turbulence this devastating news was going to cause in the power chambers of the capital.


    "Don''t you find her behavior odd?" Linda meanwhile was perfectly calm, a bit too calm if someone was to take Yalda''s opinion. Yes, they can only be called an acquaintance of old tutor Lyod at best, that''s how she justified her mistress''sck of reaction.


    "I mean if she was here to kill old Lyod, why did she let the man hold her? As a cultivator, it''s a big taboo to drop your guard to such an extent." Linda had been left befuddled by the strange urrence. "Not to mention she took time to build this tomb and pay her respect.. it amuses me."


    Yalda was rtively skeptical of all these ims. "You are reading too much into this, miss. Who knows what goes on in the heads of these nutjobs?" As per her, this person they just came across might very well be another heretic who is after the Demon Magic.


    When alive, Demons were a source of utter terror for every other species. Their mighty strength kept suppressed both the Angels and Dragons through thousands of years. Hence, once they were wiped out, the secret of their forbidden strength became the locus of fanaticism for those who sought to augment their natural cultivation with Demon knowledge.


    While the rest of the masters of this new world ouwed any research on Demon Magic, this couldn''t stop many old experts who had been stuck at their cultivation level for dozens of years and felt like they could receive a boost with the help of the leftover vestiges of Demon insights.


    In order to dissuade these kinds of individuals, the authorities would vehemently crush any such attempts. Naturally, Yalda assumed the woman who had fought against Lyod to be one such expert who could not resist the lure and resorted to the forbidden method of cultivation.


    "What surprises me is not her behavior, but rather the strength of the individual. Previously when these kinds of fanatics are caught and disposed they had never been this strong." Yalda raised her own anxieties, but Linda didn''t respond to her, instead choosing to stare in the direction which the demonic woman had left.


    "Let''s go, we can''t lose her tracks. The way she was acting, I am sure she is after something or someone." Linda had begun walking away, closely followed by her fox. Yalda showed a hint of trepidation, nheless the safest ce for her was certainly behind her mistress''s strong back.


    **Several miles away**


    Away from the ruckus, Ryu had since been pacing through the forest floor. The vegetation surrounding him has grown thicker with different kinds of beasts prowling thend. Most of these beasts were harmless, but along the way, the distressed boy came across more than four wild beasts that could have potentially harvested his life.


    Thanks to his quick thinking, Ryu was able to avoid any direct confrontation with them, choosing to change directions whenever he encountered a dangerous predator. This saved his life, but avoiding the creatures also meant he could not run in a straight line.


    Every next step of Ryu right now was bringing him deeper and deeper into unknown territory. Worse, he didn''t even know where he had been rushing to. All he knew was he got to get away from Lyod as much as he could.


    So far away from the ce, now Ryu can''t feel any vibrations of the earth under his feet like earlier. Maybe he had run out of the area of influence or it might be that the fight itself had ended.


    Such a thought inadvertently brought a worrisome oue in his mind. What if master Lyod was not able to stand up to the attacker? What if he was really defeated? If so, was he hurt? Hundreds of questions reverberated in his brain, but he got answers to none of them.


    "Please hang on, old man." Even if he wasn''t able to stand up to the person, Ryu hoped at least Lyod will n an escape considering he had done his best to get away as well.


    Ryu had been so upied in his thoughts, he failed to notice how the forest cover around him had started to dilute around him. When he noticed the anomaly, it was toote to turn back. Vegetation gave way to rocky terrain with nothing but boulders around him and ck soil beneath his feet.


    Theck of canopy over his head made Ryu shrink like a hare being stalked by a bird of prey. Needless to say, he rushed in order to cross this barrennd and hide in the thicker grove. Much to the misfortune of the boy, he could not do so in time.


    *Bang* A sharp whistle was followed by a huge explosion. The st was so severe that Ryu was sent flying for a second time within a small interval. Struck by the harsh gravel, the youngd suffered serious bruises till the time hended face first.


    "Time is up, boy." Ryu didn''t even need to turn back to know the identity of his pursuer. However, once he did face back, he froze in ce. The person behind him was not exactly human. To call her human will be a farfetched deal as well.


    While she was no doubt a female, the person was hideous. Her skin was corroded, lined with inky ck veins that carried some kind of cursed blood through them. Two bony frames on her back represented some kind of frayed underdeveloped wings.


    Her face was just as terrifying with ming red eyes, so much so that Ryu felt his mind go in from the shock factor alone. Frozen in ce, he could not move at all.


    "I have suffered a lot in this mission. Now, I must take you back." She spoke in a diabolical voice. For whatever reason, the fiendish woman was seething in anger. When she extended her long bony hand towards him, a petrified Ryu crawled over backward.


    "What happened.. to master Lyod." Looking at the inhumane personality, perspiration leaked uncontrobly from Ryu''s head. Somehow he was extremely worried about old man Lyod now. Can a person really survive this?


    ''Foolish brat.. what are you scared for? That''s just a poor imitation of a real Demon.'' Came a familiar voice. Ryu never believed he would say such a thing, but the presence of the Demon inside of him at this moment helped him calm his nerves, however strange it may sound.


    ''Remember my deal? It stands true still.'' The voice echoed in his mind, slowly trying to influence him when he was the most vulnerable. ''I can''t have you dying, even you know that much.''


    Nheless, having been through this slow brainwashing so many times now, he was a lot more resistant to it. A quick chant of the sacred sutra from his Dragon godfather was sufficient to keep the Demon at bay.


    Once he dealt with his internal turmoil, Ryu can only direct a fearful nce at the person opposite him. "Where is.. master Lyod?" He stuttered in fear, continuously crawling backward. It might be the most pathetic he had ever been, but his life was more important than anything.


    "He is no longer here. A brave man... but not quite strong to stop me." The fiendish woman had left her answer open-ended, neither confirming nor denying if his old man was safe or not. Yet, in a situation like this, Ryu can only fear the worst.

 Chapter 378: Linda has joined the fight

    Chapter 378: Linda has joined the fight


    Completely cornered, it''s only now when Ryu realized nothing was happening. Nothing was happening to his bracelet that is. When his grandmother passed it to him, she informed him that he can activate this protective charm with his mana.


    Yet, now when he actively delivered his mana into it... nothing happened. There was no change at all in the state of the bracelet. It was like a sponge, devouring his mana without any response at all.


    "Are you trying something?" Pa tilted her head to one side. She can clearly read the flow of Ryu''s mana. Was the boy trying to activate some kind of artifact to help him? "Whatever you are doing, boy. It isn''t working."


    Had she not been in such a somber mood, Pa would have certainly yed with the kid. But the entire episode with Lyod had left a bad taste in her mouth. Not wasting any time, she moved in to grab the boy.


    "A cultivator like yourself should be ashamed of going after a kid like that, miss." It was like the gods have finally taken mercy on the kid. Out in the distance, Ryu noticed a talldy with broad shoulders heroically stepping towards them.


    Ryu didn''t take long to figure out there was an altercation between these two women. And what can be a piece of better news than this for a measly brat like him? Sure enough, this neer had sessfully attracted all the attention to herself.


    "You too want toe in my way?" Pa had been devastated. Her misery was steadily turning into fury and Linda''s arrival has only escted her irritation. "We can go our separate ways if you leave the brat alone."


    Linda might have advocated for Ryu''s safety to be paramount, yet the fact remained she was choosing this confrontation for purely personal reasons. Saving the green boy was just a consequence of her premeditated actions.


    "Then I suppose you have chosen death as well." The level of Pa''s infuriation can be assessed by the simple fact that even after defeating Lyod in herst fight, she had not undone her demonic state.


    "Whatever sails your boat woman..." Linda took off the long coat that had hidden herrge muscr body. Underneath, she only had a tank top that revealed most of her shapely arms and her strong shoulders. Blood-red patterns gradually came to life on her body, giving her a spectacrly formidable appearance.


    "Going all out already? Smart.." Pa was not interested in wasting any more breath on this new irritation to her ns. Despite having won against Lyod, her heart seems to have taken a severe blow. If she faltered right now, she ran the risk of failing her mission.


    On his butt, Ryu was contemting whether to take this godsend opportunity to sprint or not. Considering how this woman took practically not even a breath to catch up to him, he was more inclined to stand his ground.


    *BAM* *BAM* Before the boy could decide between fight or flight, explosions cracked the firmament around him. The shockwaves from another demigod-level fight threatened to rip his miserable body apart.


    "Got you.." While being forced back, Ryu found himself in the embrace of anotherdy with elegant features. Evidently, the touch of a woman right now almost made the boy scream out in terror. However, he was able to hold it back when he saw no malice in her eyes, unlike the firstdy in ck clothes.


    Yalda had been the one who protected the boy against the onught of discharging mana waves. Noticing the suspicions in his eyes, she gently exined her origins. "I am with thatdy over there young man. We aren''t going to harm you."


    Ryu seems to readily believe her, probably because in contrast to Pa''s demonic manifestation, the embrace of a real human was much more consoling at a precarious time like this when he was so close to almost losing his life.


    Seeing him nod, Yalda carefully brought the boy back such that they can be at a safe distance from the two mammoth cultivators colliding. "We are here to help you boy, but first you need to answer my questions.. starting with who are you?"


    It was obvious old man Lyod was ready to trade his life to safeguard this boy. And more importantly, why would such strong cultivators choose a fight to the death over a seemingly puny brat with little to no cultivation to speak off?


    Ryu gulped, taking a long time to calm his racing heart. Aware of his plight, Yalda didn''t push him. "If we know more about you, we might be able to help you better." Expectedly, Yalda waspletely opposed to the idea of her mistress intervening. Yet, since Linda had made up her mind, Yalda must do everything to help her mistress out.


    Just like Ryu, she very well knew running away was a futile effort. If Linda ends up falling, it was only a matter of time before she was put to death as well.


    "I am Ryu.. from Korua town. I am the grandson of grand mage Emily." Whether he liked it or not, Emily was the most influential name he could attach to his introduction. Right now, Ryu required all the help he could gather.


    As anticipated, there was a visible change in Yalda''s countenance when she heard him refer to Emily as his grandmother. "Grandson of the water mage?" Bells rang in the Wilder maid''s head. Was there more to this boy than his rtionship with the grand mage?


    "Why is she after you? And what is your rtionship with old man Lyod?" Ryu''s eyes gained like when he heard that name. "He is my teacher.. is he hurt?" Ryu had a hunch old man Lyod might be in trouble since their assaulter had managed to leave him behind and trace him in the woods, however, Yalda''s next words left his face drained.


    "I am afraid old man Lyod is no longer with us." Ryu felt he suffered a nervous breakdown. Old man Lyod was no more? After his grandmother, if Ryu had ever entrusted someone with his life.. he was none other than master Lyod. This training trip helped them inculcate their bonding even further.


    "Stay strong, boy. The old man fought till hisst breath to save you, don''t let his efforts go to waste." The acute despair on Ryu''s face told Yalda the boy had not been lying to her. He must have been close to his old tutor Lyod.


    "Why would this persone for you, do you have any idea Ryu?" At this time Ryu was feeling like someone had plunged a knife through his heart. Did he lose such a close person just like that? "I.. don''t know.."


    Yalda was disappointed by the response, however, the boy seems to have suffered a trauma, and taking into consideration his age, she carefully held onto him. "It''s okay. We will do something, don''t worry."


    This was the second time she had asked him not to worry, but Ryu''s mind was shattered already. It''s like he could not hear anything Yalda said. ''I told you, didn''t I? You are not an ordinary boy who can have a breezy childhood, boy.''


    The news of Lyod''s death had opened up new vulnerabilities in Ryu''s mind. His misery gave way to dejection which in turn caused self-me, followed by extreme anger towards himself. ''Our fates are intertwined. I warned you, today it was the old man. Tomorrow it will be your mother. The day after that it will be that little bunny of yours. Are you truly willing to keep on taking such losses? If yes, then what will be there to even live for?''


    Ryu''s deep green eyes had gradually taken a red hue as his hands clenched into fists and his jaws gashed so hard that it cracked his jawbone. Who are these bastards? Do they think they can harm the people he was close to... so easily?


    First, it was Kira and L. Just when he promised never to rely on the Demon''s powers, Lyod lost his life. It''s like there was a divine y here to mess with his sanity. Were the gods of this world testing his resolve? It is said when cornered, even a deer would fight back. With all the fear and fright he had felt today, Ryu was going to direct it back on the person who caused it. His eyelids had changed and his pupils erged.


    At the same time while Ryu was mentally besieged by the Demon, another struggle had already begun some distance away from him.


    Pa''s face was expressionless while she hit Linda with a barrage of savage strikes. Fists were thrown and kicks were delivered, each encounter creating a crater in the ground beneath. What was shocking was the fact that even at her best, the tattooed woman was actually able to keep up.


    Any person who had been unfortunate to be in the proximity of the fight would have their eardrums shattered just from the buzzing noise of the brawl. What''s more, with time the ferocity of the fight was only growing in intensity. At this point, Linda had even left Lyod behind in her damage output.


    What Packed in understanding was as someone from the Wilder n, engaging Linda in a physical fight was the worst thing her opponent could do. However, mad in rage, Pa took too long toe to this inevitable conclusion.


    As the fight progressed, Linda started gaining the upper hand. Her punches were falling onto demonically enhanced Pa like mountains. It''s obvious, the difference in their cultivation level could not be coped with this level of augmentation.


    *BANG* The disparity had grown so much that the next kick to Pa''s head broke the bones in her arm that she used to defend. Her feet dragged through the earth below, only stopping once she had been pushed almost two dozen yards away.


    "Human life is not so cheap, wretch." Linda gradually folded her right leg with a scoff. "I didn''t anticipate theplexity of this mission." Pa heedlessly fixed her shattered arm before leaving the ground altogether and taking to the sky.


    After a first-hand experience of the menace Linda''s muscles were capable of, Pa hade to her senses. Probably the physicalbat was the forte of her opponent and it''s never logical to fight your enemy where she is strong.


    Linda was very much aware of what wasing next. "Samd Pandemonium!!" She had seen Pa fight with her own eyes, aware of her apt control over the sand element. Watching the swathe of topsoil floating in the air, she still didn''t let out any kind of emotion.


    The Wilder woman might not have element magic, however, she had her own set of tricks. "Pebble, you are up..!!" Each person from the Wilder n carried with them a space stone that contained their tamed beast. Right now, Linda had chosen to rely on that very same beast.


    The space stone glowed with a bright blue light. Once the blinding light diminished, a peculiar creature was revealed. It was peculiar because of how unassuming it was.


    Instead of a vicious creature that Pa had assumed will beunched her way, Linda had actually revealed an overgrown worm. With tes of deep brown shiny armor, therge worm beast immediately began digging into the earth as soon as it was called on.


    "You know what to do, Pebble." The next moment, Linda''s formidable legs thrusted her right through the atmosphere until she was right next to Pa. Sure the demonic woman tried to defend with the pirs of ck sand, but the Wilderdy simply relied on brute forcing her way through each obstacle.


    Having no other choice, Pa can only embrace for the unavoidable impact. It had to be known that her sand powers had received a monumental boost once she began relying upon the artificially injected Demon lineage in her body.


    Thus once the ck sand coagted in front of her as an imposing shield, Pa was more than certain it could even take on a superficial attack from a grand mage. Yet, what happened next was totally out of her calctions.


    Linda''s mana-endowed body crashed through every barrier out in her way, rapidly closing on Pa. "Haaaaahhh!!" Her arm shot back to create the required tension to punch a hole through thest sand shield.


    However, right at the time her hand closed in on the shield, the sand particles separated. As astounding as it might sound, the shield of sand ended up rupturing from the center.


    Pa had no time to react. Her face felt a brutal impact that fractured a majority of her facial bones. Her body was shot into the barrennd below much like a shooting meteorite.


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104 (remove ''*'')>>

 Chapter 379: Tiger Gods Rampage

    Chapter 379: Tiger God''s Rampage


    ck blood dripped from Linda''s knuckles, the shade of the dark blood signifying it belonged to her opponent. Watching over the crater while standing in the air, she was in no hurry to approach her fallen adversary.


    Although it might look like she had dominated the demonic woman since the start, only Linda knew she was fighting right now at almost ny percent of her capacity. If her opponent had any more hidden trump cards, she might be in trouble and might need to rely on unconventional means.


    That''s the reason Linda was not throwing everything into the fight just yet. She must gauge theplete strength of her opponent before going berserk. Her contention against Lyod did give her good foresight, however, the abrupt surrender of the old man meant he could not push thedy over the edge.


    As expected, Pa was back on her feet in no time. Her face had caved in from the violent blow delivered when she had been caught off-guard by the dysfunctioning of her spell. "Phuck.." Spitting out the blood clots in her mouth, she revealed a bloodthirsty look.


    "Interesting.. it must be that pet of yours." Thanks to the extreme healing factor of her Demon lineage, Pa''s damaged face began regenerating at a visible pace. Then again, this regeneration did note inherently. Rather, she had to burn a lot of mana to heal herself back.


    Pa''s red pupils had death imprinted upon them. In her heart, she had already pronounced death upon Linda. Not even waiting for her wounds to recover, she bashed the ground under her feet causing a massive quake that shook the earth for miles and miles around.


    Nheless, her efforts were only scoffed at by Linda who had caught her breath and resumed her reckless attacks once again. Even as the rockyndscape under their feet slowly transformed into a swirling desert, she remained unconcerned.


    Her worm beast Pebblecked any offensive capabilities. But what the beastcked in offense it more than made it up in its defense. With iron-like armor tes covering its body, she knew Pebble can soak in a lot of damage. What''s more, it wasn''t going to be so easy to locate her beast even with Pa''s sand maniption powers.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Daawhh* Both women were once again entangled in a battle of attrition with Linda slowly overwhelming Pa''s defenses once every few seconds. Thousands of blows were exchanged in the blink of an eye.


    Unfortunately, Pa was a lot more cautious now after thest fiasco. This meant Linda was not able to deliver a devastating blow. Every time Pebble will forcibly disperses her sand barriers, Pa will be ready for it.


    Underneath her, the earth was churning. No matter how deep the worm drilled into the ground, she was confident in fishing it out. Not only that but since it still had its master relying on it, the worm must not dig in too deep where its powers start deteriorating.


    Both women were at the epitome of their performance, neither willing to cede any ground at all. Yet, signs of exhaustion were starting to show up on Linda''s face. Fighting at your peak was never going to be sustainable. However, that was not the same with Pa whose mana reserves were much deeper thanks to the Demon lineage.


    "Once I get my hands on you.. this mother shall tear you apart from limb to limb." The more Pa was pushed to her limit, the more she resorted more to her Demon nature. All kinds of human empathy wiped out from her mind, all that was left was a hunger for carnage.


    Linda didn''t actually doubt her im. If she is not able to wrap up this battle in a couple of minutes, she might be at a disadvantage. Thanks to Pebble who was currently being crushed under the heavy pressure, she was able to deliver several blows, s... none proved to be decisive.


    "Tiger God Rampage!!" Linda had hoped not to rely on this, but there was no other way around. The tattoos on her body glowed red, burning off her tank toppletely. A burly figure that can envy any man was exposed. Her pupils had dted as she entered a trance state.


    For the first time, Pa felt her skin crawl at the sight of the furious Wilder woman. She was like a godly beast baring her fangs. "Bring it on..!!" Despite the strength oozing out of every muscle of the woman, Pa calmed her racing heart. All she had to do was to withstand this uing blitzkrieg and wait for Linda to exhaust herself. She wasn''t a fool who can''t realize her opponent has entered her end game.


    *Woosh* *Whoosh* Static electricity discharged from Linda''s body simply because she was charging extremely fast through the atmosphere. Her every step was leaving a crater beneath her feet as she approached Pa within the tenth of a second, covering almost half a mile distance between them.


    It was an all-out battle. Land was overturned and hot air sted into the vacuum. While Linda was intent on reaching Pa''s actual body through the thousands of sand barriers, her opponent was keen on staying away from her. It''s obvious a cunning Pa was not willing to face Linda head-on, instead choosing to burn off her energy.


    Nevertheless, Linda had taken this into ount. True that Tiger God''s Rampage could not be sustained for long enough, but its offensive output was off the charts. Each of her blows carried the might of a person on the cusp of a grand mage level.


    Needless to say, Pa''s defenses were crushed. Thanks to Pebble surviving so long in the battle, it gave Linda an upper hand. *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* Bones shattered and organs were churned. Pa was losing critical Demon blood like anything.


    "Sand Castle Defence!!" Linda was moving so fast that even if Pa was able to track her down, there was no way she could react in time to save herself from the unending blows, each creating grievous wounds all across her massively enhanced body.


    This is the reason instead of predicting the next attack, Pa instead enclosed herself in a sand structure. Sand Castle Defence was arge area defense, hence when its expanse was restricted to only ten meters in all directions, Pa was utterly confident in its survivability even against Linda''s mad charge.


    "DIEEEEEEE...!!" However, it seemed like Linda could not see the sand defense, all she could see was Pa''s hideous face in front of her. What happened next waspletely unpredictable for the demonic woman.


    The sand shell created around Pa was over four meters thick. At such strength, she was certainly not even the bloody worm of Linda could break it apart. Yet, just when Pa assumed she had won, her body jerked on its own.


    Outside the sand shell cracks were generated and curiously enough, they were created from inside. Pa''s body came rushing outside only to meet Linda''s feet that met her chest in no time at all. It was game over for her.


    Pa cked out. Was she alive.. or dead? In the fleeting moment, she saw death more closely than ever. Her body had been damaged to such an extent that there was no pain.. no agony.. no ache.. nothing.. she could feel nothing at all. It was the end.


    Linda had finally achieved it. The battle was hard fought, regardless it was a well-deserved victory. Though it didn''t mean she was going to celebrate. Drained out as her berserk spell ran out of steam, Linda''s first concern was Yalda. In her madness, she had forgotten all about her maid and the boy they were supposed to be saving.


    Thankfully, three miles away, Linda could see Yalda grabbing hold of the green-hairedd... ''What is that..?'' Even at such a distance, Linda could see something was wrong with the boy. His eyes were a deep red with a maniacal expression. Something that her trusted maid who might have been too focused on their fightpletely missed.


    Those eyes.. it reminded her of... Pa. "Get away from him... Yalda...!!" The boy was possessed.. just like Pa. Linda panicked, calling out to her maid. But was it toote? At the same time, she screamed in Yalda''s direction, the desperate Wilderdy was already rushing to save her maid.


    "MADAM...!!!" What Linda failed to realize was it wasn''t her maid that needed to be saved from Ryu, rather it was herself. "Behind you..!!"


    It was total chaos all around. Both Linda and Yalda had screamed at each other sequentially, warning the other person of acute danger. This is when Linda Wilder realized she had made a crucial mistake.


    The strange eyes of the green-haired boy had given her such a dreadful sense of danger that she lost track of Pa. Her spiritual sense warned her of great danger, now from her back as well as her front.


    From Yalda''s perspective, Pa''s crooked body had strangely gotten back to its feet. Her motions are much like a mannequin. She conjured a ck saber, thrusting it into Linda''s back.


    It was Linda''s turn to face death. Her spiritual sense only had the time to inform that her opponent has lost all consciousness with her body moving only on instinct.


    Linda was not a coward. She had given her all, it was time to ept her fate for what it was. Somehow at this point, Linda felt a strange inertia in her mind and body. When Lyod had chosen to surrender in the face of death, she failed to contemte a reason for his self detrimental act.


    Yet, when faced with the same choice now she understood. Did the old man too had lost his family members, just like her? Was this why his willpower to live and prosper had gone down significantly, just like her?


    Linda didn''t want to resist. She loved both her husband and only child with all her devotion. Without them, what was life, and did it have any meaning? The saber of darkness was on its course to pierce her heart from behind when fate seems to have been overturned.


    A detonation akin to a thunderp generated a consciousness that rendered every living being immobile. The sentience was vast like an ocean, pressing down upon the world like a god of heaven descending into the mortal realm.


    Be it Linda, Pa, or Yalda none were immune to this effect. Their arteries dried up and blood flow came to a halt along with their heartbeats. Something ancient has awakened within the boy whose body was exuding a seamless might at this point in time.


    From Linda''s view, a pair of eyes manifested, hanging over the boy in the ether. Two bloody pupils overwhelmed them, casting terror beyond anything and everything. Though they weren''t real eyes and just an image hanging above the head of the boy, its might was unchallenged.


    All this happened and got over within less than a blink. Just as soon as the eyes had emerged, they had been retracted as if someone forcibly closed them shut. The pressure receded like it was never there in the first ce.


    Before Linda could collect her scattered wits from the frightening encounter, she felt a surge of pain in her chest. The ck saber of Pa had pierced her, yet because of the abrupt intervention of otherworldly origin the weapon had missed its mark.


    Now woken up from her stupor, Linda shot away, freeing herself from the weapon. Though severely injured, she was alive and breathing.


    "Miss...?!" Yalda, who had herplexion turn pale from the spooky urrence felt her heart start beating again. Forced down to the ground by Ryu''s sudden changes, she can only forgo her experience own experience and catch hold of her mistress.


    Surviving, Linda suspiciously turned to watch out for Ryu, thankfully, the boy seems to have gone into aplete lull. However strange their encounter had been, it was exceedingly brief. Right now both women were better off countering Pa who seems to havee to a stop.

 Chapter 380: Mahesvara Eyes

    Chapter 380: Mahesvara Eyes


    In this part of the world, Darkness prevailed over thousands and thousands of miles in each direction. Thends were covered with ghastly vegetation and simrly degenerate beasts. This is the world from where the bane of the living world, Krypto vines, originates.


    In andscape surrounded by sky-high gloomy mountains, a person sat cross-legged in deep meditation. No particr features of this person were visible that could distinguish the gender. Face hidden behind a ghostly veil, the humanoid creature had its hand ced over the shin one on top of the other.


    "What''s the matter?" A voice as ancient as time itself rumbled in all directions. It wasn''t the meditating person who spoke, rather the speaker seems to be one with nature itself, unable to be discovered. "I can sense your agitation."


    Two dull red orbs came to life behind the veil of the humanoid person, signifying a departure from his meditation. Instead of replying, the person looked down upon his left arm which was trembling from an external stimulus.


    "I am not sure.." The person shrouded in darkness finally spoke in a monotonous tone. "The sensation was ephemeral. So much so that I can''t tell if it was real or not." The matter might have been articted in a modted mode, however, this didn''t convince the individual with an evesting voice.


    "Tell me more... I want to hear it." Once again, the person engulfed in inky ckness showed no urgency to speak, taking the time to stare down at his hand which has since stopped shaking. "If I have to be insightful, I would say it felt like a piece of my consciousness collided with the Mahesvara Eyes."


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!" There was a subtle anxiety in the ancient voice which led both the sky and thends to shake in fear. "The eyes of destruction are no more in this world." The unknown entity repeated.


    "Both of us are aware of that fact. But I know what I felt was no ordinary magic. It certainly had Demonic origin." Both entities fell silent for a long duration. "WHERE?" The ancient voice reverberated through the vast mountains as boundless might overflowed.


    "It''s no use. I was not able to capture it precisely. Thousands of our minions are present in the outside world at any given time, I can''t pinpoint exactly." *BANGGG* Deep purple lightning cracked in the skies, illuminating part of the creature.


    With ws as big as a small mountain and a head reaching into the clouds, the entity was actually revealed to be an Elder Dragon. A Dragon keeps growing in strength until the time of its death. In its evolution, a Dragon will reach an inflection in its lifetime where its abilities will leapfrog over its other peers.


    It can be referred to as a Dragon achieving maturity and only then can it acquire the title of an Elder. All things said this Dragonkin was peculiar in its own way. Rather than a single head, this Elder Dragon had two heads attached to a single infinite torso.


    "Disappointing." It was time for the second head, which had been silent from the very beginning to speak up its mind. Earth shook and lightning in the skies simmered down, somehow signifying that the Elder Dragon hadid back down.


    Only this Elder Dragon reserved the right to talk back to the Dark Lord himself, giving prudence to its unimaginable strength. It''s obvious the threat of the Mahesvara Eyes had agitated the Elder Dragon to such an extent that it was ready to personally take action andpletely wipe out whoever had awakened such an ability. Yet, the fact that the Dark Lord had failed to get a precise lock on the origin, meant it could only show its frustration by knocking its immense w into the ground, shattering it extensively.


    "I will be more careful next time. We can''t allow such a being to live." While the Dark Lord was ready to return to meditation and the first head of the Elder Dragon was satisfied with the answer, the second head was not so agreeable.


    "What if it''s triggered by a real Demon? What are our ns then?" Though not outwardly shown, his questions had irked both the Dark Lord as well as its very own brother. "Did you forget? We failed to get our hands on neither the bodies of the Royal Demon guards nor the Royal family itself."


    Even though they had managed to wipe out theplete Demon n, they had failed to obtain even a single Royal Demon''s dead body. "That crafty fox destroyed every single one of their bodies before he could be taken down."


    The first Elder Dragon head responded with a tinge of strife. Before his death, the Demon Prince almost gave them a middle finger by taking out the body of every single one of his fallen brethren. Though they were able to take him out eventually after great difficulty, there was no doubt he single-handedlyid their ns to waste.


    "You are right. We can''t discount the fact that there can be a real Demon encounter as well, considering there is one Demon that is still unounted for even after millennia." The Dark Lord didn''t show any reluctance in correcting himself.


    "Also, the Royal members of the Demon n were each born with Mahesvara Eyes. It is not a technique that can be developed even taking in the spell prowess of the Angel n. I will say unless they got incredibly lucky and got themselves a Demon body, it is impossible to replicate the terrifying ocr magic potential of the Eyes of Destruction."


    The second Elder Dragon head seems to be inmand of vast knowledge which it shared with a condescending attitude. Nevertheless, the Dark Lord replied with a small nod before dismissing the matter altogether. "I think we have given this matter adequate discussion. Let''s tackle the situation as it unfolds."


    "Correct. Don''t let petty things disturb your path of cultivation. The secondst Demon Prince has shown us the way. Do not deviate from your path and this world will belong to us. Dragon Goddess has only ever been defeated once in her entire lifetime. If we can achieve this power, we can certainly repeat history."


    The rousing speech of the first Elder Dragon made the Dark Lord''s blood boil. He was still not strong enough to take on the onest obstacle standing in his way, the Dragon Goddess. With thatst thought, the red orbs in ce of his eyes were snuffed out as the world returned to gloomy silence.


    **Somewhere deep inside the northwestern woonds outside the borders of the Cylon Empire**


    Fortunately or unfortunately, the traumatic nce from the arcane eyes had brought on a significant slumber on the battlefield, giving Yalda precious time to seal up her mistress''s wounded back. "What is up with her?" The maid muttered in a hesitant voice, staring at Pa who clearly lost her consciousness yet was standing in attention, refusing to go down.


    Her eyelids had rolled back, exposing the sinister whites of her eyes. Some of her demonic features had been eliminated, revealing a horrid yet human look. "I am not sure.. but one thing is certain... it''s the boy who had done this to her."


    Linda proimed. While she was able to escape the strange ocr magic, probably her opponent was not so lucky, getting captured in a stasis. Right now she was standing with her arm extended in the same position when she stabbed her ck saber through Linda''s back, unable to move even a muscle.


    Yalda can only stare in wonder at Ryu who was kneeling on the ground, holding his head as if were in some sort of pain. "It might be.. but I still believe the boy is innocent. He might very well be under some kind of incantation."


    Standing in rm, Linda wholeheartedly agreed with her maid this time around. The ocr magic was so fierce that her muscles were still stiff from the fright it put her body through. Along with that, even her mind was undting between different wavelengths, unable to achieve harmony. If another fight ensued, she will be at an enormous disadvantage.


    Taking that into the picture, such a magic spell can never be cultivated by such a young child. As Yalda postted, he himself might be under some kind of powerful magic spell. "I am good, Yalda. Look after the boy."


    Yalda nodded but stopped to nce at the woman standing in a trance not even a hundred meters apart from them. "Miss, don''t you find her familiar?" Before Linda could reply, she noticed Yalda gasp. "Mrs. Pa...that''s her."


    Lyod had Pa were kind of obscure names for Linda who ruled over a branch family of Wilder''s n, however, that doesn''t mean she had no clue of their identity. Naturally, her expression transformed when she realized the truth.


    "How can this be? Old man Lyod''s wife was dead beyond any doubt." Linda was at a loss. Nothing made sense to her. Not to mention Mrs. Pa was supposed to be dead, even while she was alive... Linda could never have been pushed to such an extent by her.


    "I am certain, miss. I have interacted withdy Pa several times.. this is definitely her." With time, Pa''s demonic powers had receded, along with her hideous features, giving rise to a more humane face.


    "Whatever, first focus on the boy. Let me deal with her." At her cultivation, five minutes is all Linda needs to recharge her mana reserves back to a respectable level. Gaining her confidence back, she took a deep breath and stepped over.


    "Be careful with him. He mightsh out again." She warned her maid who had gotten down to tryforting the peculiar green-haired kid. "You too, miss. She might still be dangerous."


    Linda had only picked a total of ten steps when rms rang in her head. All the changes Pa had gone through were reversed in an instant. Her demonic powers returned, inciting the surrounding atmosphere.


    Earth shook. Cracks appeared in the ground as Pa finally freed herself from whatever grasp she was held into. The fact that there was still no sign of intelligence on her face or in her eyes, meant the woman was totally acting on instinct.


    *Shatter* *Shatter* *Shatter* Crack in the ground grew a meter wide, followed by a scene that was straight out of Linda''s nightmares. "Krypto Vines..."


    Anyone who had dealt with these pesky vegetation can tell how hard it was to get rid of them. So when an entire forest of such vines emerged from under the ground, Linda knew the severity of the situation.


    There was no time to think and no time to call out to anyone. There was only time to act. "GET BACK...!!" Linda screamed and smashed the ground, instantly killing hundreds of vines in the process, however, she had only gotten rid of a minuscule amountpared to what was still emerging.


    It didn''t take Pa even a single second to realize how dangerous the situation had gotten. These mana-sucking abominations were possibly even more dangerous than Pa going all out.


    "I must use Tiger God''s Rampage again.." Despite knowing how terribly she was going to damage her body by using this spell for a second time, Linda had no other choice. If she failed here, both Yalda and the boy will be killed beyond any point of doubt.


    "Haha.. haha.. haha... What kind of person forgets to mow their garden for such a long time?" A bell-likeughter echoed, closely followed by a sweet girly voice. *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Massive slices of the Krypto vines were diced in a matter of seconds,pletely destroying the grove of evil.


    Linda can only stare in amazement. The vines which would have taken her to go all out were cut apart so effortlessly. Turning back in amusement, she came across the same boy held in Yalda''s arms. Well in truth it wasn''t the boy who had assisted her, rather it was a cute fairy girl hovering over their head.

 Chapter 381: Nailas Intervention

    Chapter 381: Na''s Intervention


    **At Cylon''s capital**


    Emily sat in her bed, cultivating carefree. While in reality she was supposed to be under imprisonment by the orders of the Royal Court, it was more of a house arrest for her thanks to her trusted junior who swayed the opinion of the court in her favor at thest minute.


    A few months were only a blink for a strong Grand Mage like her. Though she would have loved to be there for her grandchildren when they were taking nascent steps in their cultivation journey, the truth was even someone as strong as she can''t go against the Royal Court decree.


    The hint of a smile on Emily''s face suddenly disappeared, reced by a set of furrowed brows. "So it came to this.." She muttered to herself then opened her eyes unhurriedly. With as much as a thought of hers, a magic circle spanned across her.


    The rotating magic circle was crossed over by her prettily dressed spirit, Nerissa. "You think I have nothing else to do, Emily? What happened.. do you need me for a close heart-to-heart talk? I bet you got bored with the same old walls haha.."


    Her water spirit fell into the cozy bed, rolling into the soft sheets like a kid. "I need you to head over to Ryu''s location, Nerissa. Sending you there.." "What the heck.. hey.. hey.. give me a background first...??"


    The water spirit had an expression of betrayal on her face when her body was once again dragged through a magic circle ced on her by an impassive Emily. "Curse you, Emily...!!"


    "Please.. you can''t dy it. Look after the boy, but help him only if she really needs it. Thank you, for your service." Emily''s words had only infuriated the water spirit, too bad her curses werepletely drowned in the magic circle.


    Emily was at ease once Nerissa had been transported to Ryu''s location. The bracelet she had offered the boy was used by her to mark the position where she can remotely summon her water spirit. As long as the opposition was not at the level of a Grand Mage, Nerissa could handle things on her own.


    Confident in her capabilities and having done what she could have, Emily returned to her cultivation. "Don''t rely on it, boy. Grandma has sent an aide." Those were herst words before she shut her eyes off,pletely cutting her off from the environment.


    ***


    Yalda and Ryu both could only stare in awe at the beautiful water spirit who seemed so harmless, yet was dealing an ungodly amount of damage with a burst of chortlingughter. "Madam Emily''s water spirit."


    If Yalda was ever in doubt about the identity of the kid in her arms, then it was all resolved now. The young fairy who was now bigger than a newborn baby was actually grand mage Emily''s contracted water spirit, beyond any doubt.


    "Hohoho.. prepare for my grand entrance, ants..!!" Though he had nevere across this young water spirit with an attitude, Ryu was certain he had her image buried somewhere deep in his mind.


    "Miss Nerissa?" Linda was shocked as well. Everyone who had ever shared even the remotest of rtionship with Mrs. Emily could never miss this mischievous water spirit of hers. The Wilderdy took a deep sigh of relief.


    "Is Mrs. Emily here as well?" By all consideration, the grand mage might be in proximity as well. And even by a bleak of chance if she wasn''t here, Linda was certain even Miss Nerissa was more than capable of salvaging the situation single-handedly, such was the tyranny of a grand mage.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish* Linda heard sharp sounds of Nerissa''s attacks slicing through the rapidly regenerating Krypto vines like butter. While the proud water spirit didn''t even bother to react to her, Linda was not at all discontent. Right now she had other pressing matters to attend to.


    Pa''s mad release of the evil vines had caught her contracted beast Pebble off guard. Pebble''s iron defense was rendered useless by the assault of the vines since their ethereal nature meant they could simply be devouring the mana running through the channels of its unfortunate victim.


    While Nerissa was keeping the emergence of vines in check, Linda nursed her beast and sheltered it back in her special space stone. "You are one pesky individual, aren''t you?" She heard Nerissa reprimand. At first, Linda assumed the little water spirit was cursing the vines, but on a closer look, her ire seems to be directed at the unlikely individual.


    "How do you end up in the center of every mess, brat? You think this mother has time to babysit newborns like yourself?" With hands around her petite waist, Nerissa had a finger pointing down at Ryu, continuously barraging the boy with rebukes.


    When a person you have never even met starts carpet bombing you with lectures, one can hardly figure out the urate reaction. That was Ryu precisely right now. Despite being the first time he had met this spirited girl, she was going all bazooka on him.


    He wanted to ask for her identity, but owning to her hot head, he decided against it. Anyhow, from the mumblings of the two benevolentdies who had earliere to his rescue, he knew this spirit was rted to Emily.


    "Hmph.. cat got your tongue boy? The least you can do is to say sorry." It was like the threat of the Krypto vines had been pushed to the background. Every time the vines recuperated andunched an assault, they will be cut down with a single nce of Nerissa.


    From Nerissa''s perspective, she was still mad at the fact that this boy had sexually assaulted her. While it might have been the Demonic entity residing in his body who did the deed, as far as the haughty spirit was concerned, Ryu can''t escape the me either.


    "I am sorry.." Faced with the unforeseen barrage of condemnations, Ryu can only ask for forgiveness without even knowing what exactly his fault was in all this. Thankfully, his apology calmed down the triggered Nerissa, who wrapped her arms around her nonexistent breasts before scoffing it off. "Huh... I will deal with youter.. boy."


    At this point, Linda and Yalda stood together to one side with an expression that was in between crying andughing. This world was really unfair. Someone they had given their all to fight up against, has been turned into a tantrum-throwing child after the arrival of Nerissa.


    "Then.. what do we have here?" Finally, Nerissa seems to have been satisfied with denouncing the boy and shifted her attention to the mess being created by an unconscious Pa summoning hordes of cursed vines. With each passing minute, the strength of her summoning had only grown stronger with thousands of vines crossing into this world every tenth of a second now.


    At this point, she was going to destroy arge part of the northwestern forests. "Just go and die already." Nerissa''s brows bunched up as she prepared to bury the Krypto menace once and for all. Yet, before she could take action... her expression fell.


    "Aaaahhhhhh...!!" A gut-wrenching scream of Pa was followed by a gigantic cluster of ck vines emerging, each one three times bulkier than thest ones. Even with the increased threat perception in the front, Nerissa actually turned her head to stare back. "Emily you idiot...!"


    Just as Linda was confused by the sudden reaction from Nerissa, she quickly realized the reason. Another person is here. Stronger than her. Stronger than Pa. Possibly even stronger than Nerissa, however much absurd it might sound.


    Such was the vastness of this person''s presence, that if Linda had to take a guess, this new person was probably stronger than everyone elsebined here. "Beastmen." Linda''s face lost color. Being the human kingdom on the cusp of beastmen territory, who other than them will be able to better identify this presence that was devoid of mana, yet so overwhelming?


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap* A set of footsteps trampled the barrennds under thebined bated breaths of Linda, Nerissa, Yalda, and Ryu. However, as opposed to others, Ryu''s expressions were immediately uplifted. "Da!?"


    "Hn..?" Much like the boy, the female centaur''s face morphed into ecstasy as soon as she discovered the boy. Ryu watched Da leave herpanion and lunge in his direction.


    In contrast to Ryu, everyone else has their attention fixated on the centaur with was apanying ''Da''. Nerissa was taken aback when one of the centaurs rushed towards Emily''s grandson. But this one was not the real threat in her eyes, the other centaur who was yet to make any move was the one she was most concerned about.


    "Aaaaahhhhhhhh!!!" But if there was one person who was unable to judge the gravity of this stand-off, that was certainly aatose Pa. Taking the time when Nerissa was distracted, all the Krypto vines had regenerated and were ready to make a final stand.


    Over on the other side, Na watched her niece runoff. It didn''t take her long to match the human boy with the stories Da used to tell him. Needless to say, this was the same boy she had fallen head over heels for.


    Though a little surprised by the water spirit, Na was at a level where very few things in this world could threaten her. Nheless, the staring contest between Nerissa and herself was broken by Pa''s abrupt shout.


    Na raised her brows, veritable identifying the Krypto Vines that had be a recent phenomenon guing their ntations. Making sure that the water spirit had nothing to do with the ck abomination, she made her move.


    The centaur''s sudden movementid credibility to Linda''s assumptions. The person of beastkin origins had moved so fast that after a few seconds, Linda realized she had stupidly been staring at the reflection left behind while the centaur had already closed in the hundreds of meter distance between them.


    Na manifested and threw a fist. It wasn''t anything fancy, just a simple punch. Nevertheless, a punch that shattered that earth, shattered the shy, and shattered the firmament itself. Heavens rumbled as if responding to the seemingly infinite might of the centaur woman.


    Cultivators like Linda felt their knees go weak under the crushing pressure while lines of worry developed on Nerissa''s forehead. While it was hard topare an individual from beastmen tribe metric to metric with their human counterparts, because of their radically different cultivation techniques.. the might on disy is no way weaker than Emily herself.


    Na''s blow was strong to the point of disbelief and yet it didn''t even generate as much as a wind st. It''s like all her energies were concentrated at a single point,pletely destroying the target from the inside out. *BOOOOOMM* A single punch had transformed the weather, leading to echoing thunderps in the skies. This centaur.. had broken reality itself both physically and figuratively.


    ***


    Da meanwhile had totally disregarded her aunt, breaking into a sprint as soon as her gazended on Ryu. When she apanied Na on this training trip, the young centaur had never in her dreams imagined she woulde across Ryu once again.. that too so soon.


    Though her expression significantly turned downcast when she noticed Ryu was unable to stand up and was limping to one side. Immediately Da rushed to him and held the boy in her arms. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Ryu''s image in Da''s mind had been that of a hero. A hero who despitecking the naturally gifted physique like her, was able to beat her as well as any other obstacles with his wits and mana proficiency. She respected and eventually loved the human boy for this quality.


    Yet when she saw him in this disheveled state, Da was infuriated. There was no way Ryu would ever lose to a peer, did that mean one of these senior humans tried to harm him? Thankfully, she can''t see any physical injuries on him, but she can tell just by looking at his pale face that the boy had suffered.


    "Haha... it''s only a headache.. nothing more.." Just as she imagined, Ryu simply brushed it off. Even though, his smile was genuine as he embraced the tall centaur with all the affection. "Good to see you back.."


    The two lovers could only embrace for so long when Na''s move forced them apart simply because the earth under their feet had lost its sturdiness. Ryu can only stare in horror, watching massive cracks develop all across. "Don''t worry. That''s my aunt."

 Chapter 382: Nerissas decision

    Chapter 382: Nerissa''s decision


    Nerissa had seen with her own eyes what this neer could do. ''I can do a reverse summon on Emily... But I doubt an avatar of hers could prove enough against this person.'' She mulled over multiple possibilities, ranging from summoning Emily''s contracted beasts to reverse summoning the grand mage herself. Such was the direness of their situation.


    Na meanwhile remained unaware of those deliberations by the little water spirit. Frankly, even if she was aware, it would have hardly evoked a reaction from her. Casually strolling through the jungle of dead vines, she reached the center and took hold of a body, carrying it outside.


    Watching the nonchnt centaur put the human woman''s body on her shoulders and walk back in their direction, Linda and Yalda felt like the air was too heavy to breathe. Nerissa meanwhile floated to ce herself between the grown centaur and Ryu with his young centaurss.


    "Does anybody care to tell what is happening here? I sensed a strong Demonic presence from this location, was it thisdy?" Na was the monarch here, shooting questions while not bothering herself with Nerissa''s recent movements, much to the relief of the water spirit.


    Had the centaur woman shown any aggression towards them, Nerissa would have had to abandon the lives of everyone else and only pull Ryu through her spirit gate and into her realm. While the spirit realm''s climate was hostile to humans, it would have been her only choice to save the boy.


    Then again, taking into ount Ryu''s odd friendship with the younger centaurss, peace must still be an option. "That''s right. She is your culprit." Aware that Linda and Yalda were staring in her direction, Nerissa cleared her throat and answered neither too proudly nor too subserviently.


    "Hmm.. a water spirit.." Na gave a nod, then took her time inspecting the small creature hovering between herself and her niece like a protective hen. Since Da was a centaur, she must be trying to cover for the human boy instead.


    "I can sense you are strong. Can I dare to presume you are contracted with Mrs. Emily of the Cylon Empire? Miss Nerissa... I believe?" Na being aware of her identity came as no surprise to Nerissa. Rather, it was the humans who knew very little about the experts in the beastmen camp, especially among the neutral tribes, centaurs who rarely shed with any other powers.


    "Indeed." Was Nerissa''s short answer. "Can I be privileged enough to know who we are speaking to?" Despite this momentary truce between them, the water spirit was on her toes at all times, ready to block the centaur woman for a second which will give her time to kick Ryu into the spirit realm.


    "You need not be worried. I am not a hostile party." Na was aware how a weaker individual was always going to perceive a stronger person with some amount of suspicion. That''s why she just shrugged her shoulders reassuringly.


    "I am Na from the centaur tribe. Had the water mage been here, I would have certainly sought some pointers from her.. but it can''t be helped." As expected of a powerhouse, no one else could probably throw in Mrs. Emily''s name with such casualness.


    Technically, Na had a lot to discuss with Emily. She had a hunch the water grand mage must have been the one who confronted the demonic entityst time. While there were signs that the woman on her shoulders too had delved into Demon magic, she can''t possibly be the same person who fought against the grand mage. She was just too weak.


    This had been another reason why Na was amodating towards these humans. The first reason was definitely her neice who chose to abandon her aunt in a drop of a hat as soon as she discovered her lover. Though a little grievanced in her heart, it''s not like Na was unaware of teenage love.


    Meanwhile, Nerissa was in a dilemma. As a spirit, she can''t sustain her body for too long in this world. Her time as a summon was limited in the first ce and now when Emily had sent her so far away from her body, the summoning magic was struggling to keep her away from the spirit realm.


    It wasn''t Emily''s fault. With Nerissa''s level of strength, she would have been assured that her water spirit can make quick work of any threat her grandson might face. No one could have expected such a bizarre turn of events that wille to involve a demonic person as well as a powerhouse of the centaur tribe.


    To Na''s credit, Nerissa was acutely aware that things would not have been this peaceful had she not been from the centaur tribe that didn''t seek world domination. Right now, the water spirit must make a difficult decision of whether to drag Ryu with her or believe in this new lover of his.


    "She is a friend, Miss Nerissa." Ryu came across the troubled nce of Nerissa and somehow he could sense the concerns behind her gaze. "My name is Da.. miss. Ryu is very dear to me." The centaur girl nodded rapidly to give credence to the human''s words.


    Being the daughter of the mighty leader of the centaurs, Da had the same level of haughtiness seeping into her bones. Yet, when she spoke with the water spirit, her tone was mellow and subdued.


    The first reason for such a response was the fact that even her aunt held a conversation with this spirited girl as an equal. Secondly, Da was subconsciously looking at Nerissa like a senior of Ryu.


    In turn, Nerissa tossed her head to stare deeply at the most interesting character present. "Haha.. now I understand what is going on here." For the first time since she had been here, Na chuckled lightly as things made sense to her.


    "Mrs. Emily must have summoned you to protect this boy. It makes me wonder if he has some kind of rtionship with her." Na brooded. Why else will a grand mage send possibly their most powerfulpanion spirit in defense of a kid?


    "I am Ryu madam, Mrs. Emily''s grandson." Contrary to Nerissa who was still not veryfortable in this setting, Ryu waspletely trusting of Da. The kind of bond he hade to share with this young centaur meant he was not in any danger.


    He had just seen the extraordinary strength this older centaur woman disyed. Such a show must have unnerved Nerissa. "Oh... I did have such a hunch." Leave aside Na, even Da was surprised to hear the news. Ryu turned out to share such a close rtionship with a grand mage.


    "Are you sure about this? My summoning spell is running out." Na must have anticipated this already so Nerissa had no qualms admitting to her apparent disadvantage. "If you want, I can still forcibly take you away. Make your decision now." Nerissa had ced her cute arms around her chest, taking up the appearance of a senior.


    Da didn''t say anything, but a smile bloomed on her face after Ryu''s next words. "Please let me be here. I still have friends who need my help." It''s evident that Na''s presence did not faze the youngd.


    Nerissa sighed. "Then I shall leave these guys in your care, Mrs. Na." She deliberately put the onus of the humans onto the centaur woman, causing her to reveal a simper. "I can do that.. what''s more, I shall take responsibility for delivering the boy safe and sound back to his residence. In return..."


    Na stretched her sentence, gauging Nerissa''s response. "Tell me, what you want in return. I shall pass it on to Emily." This conclusion was even better for the water spirit. Instead of hoping for the best, this way she can secure a deal with the centaur powerhouse.


    "Hahaha... Nothing much. Since I am going out of my way to look after a kid. Mrs. Emily must exchange pointers with me, next time we meet." Owing to Da''s obsession with the human boy, Na knew very well she will have to safeguard his life whether she wanted it or not. Then why shouldn''t she take some advantage of this situation?


    Nerissa had half-expected this demand. Beastmen were crazy for fights, especially against famed opponents. This was the best deal she could have struck in these adverse circumstances. "You got it. Please allow me to leave now."


    Nerissa took one nce at the boy standing behind her and then floated away without saying another word to him. She gently hovered over to the sole silent watchers of this development. "May I know the names of you two bravedies?"


    Linda hurriedly bowed in respect of the water spirit. Every citizen of the Cylon Empire held a deep reverence for the grand mage Emily and herpanion spirit was no different. "This servant is Linda Wilders and this is my maid, Yalda."


    "Wilder n." Nerissa''s expression changed for a brief moment, however, she didn''t let it impact her amicable disposition. "You did a great deed, Linda. I saw it all. Truth is, I had been summoned way back when you began your fight. However, I waited for the situation to get worse before making my appearance.. such were themands from my summoner."


    Her revtion brought on an embarrassed smile to Linda''s face. Doesn''t that mean her struggles against Pa were totally in vain? If Nerissa had been there, they were never in real danger.


    "Don''t let this fact dissuade you. Truth is, you have done yourself a great favor. Not many people have the guts to stand for the weak, more so against someone possibly stronger than themselves. This deed of yours must be brought to the notice of the Royal Court by Emily."


    Linda and Yalda can''t help but bow at right angles toward the spirit maiden. Those were some big words. "I just hope my actions did not disappoint mydy." The warrior of the Wilder n was yet to cover herself since her top was destroyed in the struggles against Pa. Thus, most of her wounds were visible to everyone.


    "Not at all, dear." Nerissa''s dangling feet had started to disappear, pointing to the fact that she was reaching the link of her summoning period. "Keep up the good work." Slowly she floated downwards and put her hand over Linda''s forehead.


    Thecerations across Linda''s muscr body rapidly closed up, followed by the healing of the puncture wound in her chest. Needless to say, Linda was left gasping in a pleasant surprise. "Thank you so much, mydy." With a small nod, Nerissa''s body finally disappearedpletely.


    The very next moment, Ryu came rushing to the two individuals. "Please ept my sincerest gratitude, madams. Both of you saved my life." It was the truth. Had it not been for Linda holding his kidnapper off for so long, god knows where he would have been right now.


    "It''s okay, kid. It''s our responsibility toe to the rescue of a junior." Linda came forward to ruffle the head of the boy. Although she was still on edge after the strange phenomenon caused by the kid. From his appearance, he was no doubt a human boy who suffered greatly for no fault of his own. Yes, once his parentage was brought to her notice, Linda believed a demented Mrs. Pa must have targeted him for his rtionship with the grand mage.


    On the other hand, though Ryu was relieved things had taken a turn for good, he didn''t forget about those still relying on him. They were none other than the vigers he foolishly brought along with him.


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104>>

 Chapter 383: Villagers rescued

    Chapter 383: Vigers rescued


    Three persons were huddled together under a giant tree, sheltered under its weaved roots. They were none other than Ryu''spanions from thest popted vige under Cylon country''s borders.


    Along with the pitch ckness, neither person spoke anything. Only the sounds of their vulnerable breaths gace their presence away. Itzel had her arms around the small frame of her daughter who seemed to have fainted from extreme shock.


    Beside her, Courtney sat with her arms touching hers at all moments. At times the priestess would sense herpatriot''s skin shiver in terror. This meant Itzel was possibly the only bravedy among them. Previously she tried her best to console others, but as time passed on.. their hopes nosedived.


    Grated that only a little more than an hour had passed, however, situated under this heightened sense of awareness, even an hour felt like a year. Itzel''s ears were ready to pick up any disturbances outside their safe space.


    Just one day back she had been so happy. Meeting with Ryu and having her ept her as a wife even in name, she felt like the future of her children was nothing but secured. Yet, who knew life could take such turns?


    Though her first worry was for Ryu, at the end of the day she was a mother as well. Even if her life had to be squandered away, Itzel at least hoped her daughter could be saved.


    And while she would not take even a breath''s time to make the same decision as Ryu for her child, she was aware of the fact that she was no Ryu. She was so weak.. she can''t even distract the person who threatened their lives.


    Under the deep darkness, the simmer from the gems adorning the mysterious casket. All this time, there had been no movement inside of this box as well. The way Ryu addressed it, she had assumed there was a person inside of it. Still, it was sitting there in front of their susceptible selves, not unlike a lifeless rock.


    Drowned in dismay, she felt Courtney make some movement. "Something is wrong... elder sister." It didn''t take long for Itzel to notice the development as well. Over their heads, the strongly woven nest of the root was unwinding.


    Very soon the first rays of blinding sunlight incapacitated their visions. This was it.. they had been found. Those were the first thoughts of the demoralized mother.


    One second.. two seconds.. three seconds... Time passed and Itzel''s eyes finally adjusted to the bright light of the day. The scene ahead of her brought a huge smile and a stream of tears at the same time for her.


    Ryu stood in front of them with a hint of a well-meaning smile. "Sorry to keep you waiting." Noticing the unconscious girl in her arms, the boy jumped down and embraced both Itzel and Courtney at once. "Are you guys okay?" Both women started crying like babies, abruptly nodding their heads.


    "Here.. feed her some water." Just as the first sight of Ryu had filled them with tion, when thedies noticed a massive centaur jumped down right behind the green-haired boy, their hearts skipped a beat.


    The centaur girl held out a feeder towards them which Ryu dly epted. "Thanks, Da." In their shock, the women could not even blurt out a single word. But thanks to the beautiful visage of Da, it didn''t take the boy much time to convince them the beastkin was friendly.


    Eventually, they were able to get thedies back to their spirits. Jenny had woken up as well before falling back asleep due to mental exhaustion. Giving Itzel and Courtney time to rx their distraught nerves, Ryu came up to Da who had put all her attention on the magical casket she was seeing after a long time.


    "I thought it had disappeared in that explosion." Da vividly remembered being sted away in the mana explosion and sustaining injuries. "You never told me it was with you." She directed a grievanced nce towards the boy, pretending to be hurt.


    Ryu revealed a wry smile, cing his arm around Da''s waist and pushing himself to push a peck on her lips. "There are a lot of secrets about me, Da. Believe me, I can''t afford to reveal everything to even you at this point in time."


    "It doesn''t mean I don''t trust you, it''s just that..." Midway through his sentence, Da actually took the initiative to kiss the human back. "I was just messing with you. You have already revealed a lot to me. I can wait for the rest to unravel with time. After all, where is the suspense in understanding youpletely at once."


    They embraced and Da took the time to caress his back. "I hope we could havee a little sooner. I can only apologize for what happened to your elder." The words filled Ryu with peril. He might have a young boy''s body, but his soul was already at the cusp of maturity.


    There was no doubt that the news of Master Lyod''s demise pushed him into a sense of despair, so much so that he even lost control for a brief second. Yet, it was not something he could not crawl himself out of. After all, for all the affection Lyod and he held towards each other, it can''t be changed that their interaction was only for a quarter of a year.


    His much bigger worry was Sophia. Just thinking about that girl gave Ryu a heartache. How many times she told her Master Lyod was her only living rtive? Was he strong enough to reveal such a horrible piece of news to Sophia? His little heart could not hold such raging emotions.


    Behind Ryu, Itzel and Courtney too heard themunication between the human boy and the centaur clearly. Despair inundated their minds as well. In thest week, while Ryu will be on his quest, they had spent most of their time chatting and bantering with the old man. No matter how they looked at it, it was a great loss. Both of them desired to know more about this tragic incident, but in view of Ryu, they kept quiet.


    Once Ryu had recovered, Da saw him put his hands on the casket containing the living specimen of an Angel and make it disappear. "Did you do thisst time as well?" The centaur could not help but shoot the question.


    "No. That time it was all an ident. I didn''t even know she was with me for a long time." Obviously, when Ryu mentioned about the trunk, he was referring to the body of the Angel within it.


    "Ohh.." Da nodded, not prodding the boy any further with her questions. "Let''s get back. These woods are dangerous, we must return to my aunt as soon as possible." Shemanded, stepping forward to take Jenny from Itzel''s arms and ce her carefully over her back. "I will carry her."


    On their way back, Ryu visited the sand pyramid that was supposed constructed for Master Lyod by his opponent. Each person paid their respects, deciding not to disturb the intimately constructed grave.


    While Ryu had so many questions as to why the person will go through the trouble of encasing Master Lyod''s body in such a respectful way, he believed Mrs. Linda might have the answers. Not to mention that their attacker was not captured by Da''s aunt. They must make her reveal why she attacked them and what was her motive in capturing him.


    Demon had informed him that his experimentation with the Krypto vines had exposed him to a pretty dangerous group. He just hoped she was not from them. Because one can only imagine the trouble such a group will bring even someone as powerful as Demon within him will categorize as trouble.


    Saying goodbyes to Master Lyod''s memorial, Ryu and the party left the deserted grounds, making their way back to Na.


    ***


    "So she is the missing wife of this Lyod person you are speaking with... How intriguing.." Meanwhile, Linda and Yalda were holding an extended discussion with Na.


    "Yes. But from what we have seen of her, she is eitherpletely brainwashed now.. or she is not even Mrs. Pa anymore." Linda gave her assessment, staring at the unconscious woman who had totally been subdued by the centaur.


    "Surely. She didn''t bat an eye against facing her husband. We don''t need any more proof of her changed nature. Then again, what a shame being murdered by your own wife.." Whether it''s a human or a beastman, a life was a life at the end of the day.


    Linda and Yalda both nodded, having nothing to add. "Can you tell me more about her disappearance? I mean where she left or was she captured.. by those vines?" Despite the ring evidence, Na hoped the vine''s connection with this Demonic woman was only a coincidence. Because if they were truly rted, Na knew the gravity of this situation would increase many folds.


    The upper echelons of the Cylon Empire were obviously aware of Mrs. Pa''s disappearance. While she was not among the strongest cultivators, she was nomoner either.


    "As long as it''s not a state secret." Na meanwhile had sensed the hesitation in Linda''s demeanor, thus she left her a way out. Nheless, the Wilderdy shook her head in response. "A few weeks back this could have been a matter we could have kept this guarded.. but now... the abomination vines are all over the news."


    Na sighed when the vines were once again brought into the discussion. This connection is what she feared the most. "Mrs. Pa... she had been fighting against a vine monster which was devoting the ntation trees. She along with her husband managed to repel the localized attack... but not before she was dragged into their home dimension."


    Na''s face changed drastically. "You mean she hade back from the Krypto vines dimension?" Linda nodded while Yalda took over after she had ushered proper medication to her mistress. "That is right. Provided we are not missing any crucial details.. this must be it."


    "Huu.. thankfully I didn''t hurt her severely. She is a walking treasure trove." Krypto vines might have been a recent phenomenon, being discovered at therge ntation sites spread across the continent. Yet, their ability to feed on mana at an ungodly rate had made them a menace that even the beastmen race was gued by the slow destruction of their most valuable resources.


    In such a scenario, one can only imagine the lure of a person who had been to the ''other side'' and returned alive. Needless to say, in a way Na was telling both thedies that Pa now belongs to her and the humans should not even bother trying toy im over her. Bothdies were mature enough to get this hint without Na explicitly mentioning it.


    "Madam.. if you don''t mind, can we ask you something?" It wasn''t Linda who continued the discussion, rather it was her maid who gathered the required courage to speak to a centaur on the same pedestal as a grand mage.


    "Hm.." In a thought, Na casually signaled thedy to go right ahead. Linda already had an idea of what Yalda was supposed to ask their centaur savior, regardless she didn''t stop her.


    Thinking she had the support of her mistress as well, Yaldapositioned her next question as respectfully as she could. "It is unrted to this matter, but it''s very much important to us. Rather, it''s only because of this matter that the two of us had traveled so far from the capital city."


    Coming across the distressed tone of the human woman, Na finally paid attention to her. "Go ahead.. tell me what it is?" Yalda consequently took a subtle nce at Linda and then continued. "Is there a possibility of madam being aware of a raiding party from the beastmen alliance.. sent inside the borders of Cylon recently?"

 Chapter 384: Nailas Wisdom

    Chapter 384: Na''s Wisdom


    Centaurs might not be part of the so-called beastmen alliance that was created for the siege of human-upiednds. But at the end of the day, they were part of the beastmen race as well. Hence, there was a good chance Yalda''s question mighte as too intrusive to Na.


    When in proximity to experts that can simply pinch you to death, weak people like Yalda can never be too careful. Even at this time while Na had not particrly reacted to her words, she was sweating bullets.


    "You do realize centaurs aren''t a party in the beastmen alliance?" The counter question might be too much for a faint-hearted Yalda to answer, as such it was time for Linda to jump in. "We are very much aware. Just the fact that you acted to save us and aren''t keen on harming us is proof in itself."


    Seeing Na was yet to react, Linda bowed her head deeply. "If the question offends madam, then I apologize on behalf of my servant." After only a short break and a long breath, Linda continued. "Let me try rephrasing our plight, madam. Recently I lost my husband and son to such a raiding party... So if you could guide us a little over this matter.. we shall be forever grateful."


    Just the fact that she was asking for help from a centaur was proof of Linda''s desperate circumstances. Na carefully listened to whatever the mature woman had to say, yet she didn''t react swiftly. Life and death were amon urrence in this world, such a matter could not faze a true expert like her.


    "I regret your loss,dy. However.." Na wanted to tell the two women that she was not willing to bring her tribe on the crosshairs of the beastmen alliance. But she ate her words midway discovering the moist eyes of the woman opposite her.


    Be it human or beastmen, Na knew very well how much a personal loss meant to them. "Firstly, I truly don''t have any knowledge of such a raiding party that you are speaking of. Secondly, even if you manage to locate such a party.. what can you even do? By now they must already be in the alliance''s territory."


    Over the past decades, it''s always been the hardy beastmen tribes that had invaded human countries. Never once have the humans managed to bring the war to the alliance''s territory. That''s the reason Na held some amount of skepticism in her words.


    Even if Linda had a great background, it would be foolish to assume Cylon will risk another grinding war for the loss of a single family. Sure enough, their rtive silence over her questions was an answer in itself.


    "I know the feeling must be horrible. But if you try to take matters into your own hands, you know better than me your end will be worse than death." Na might havee out as rude, nevertheless, this was actually her concern showing itself.


    Not every tribe in the alliance was civilized like Centaurs. There were some who love to capture humans and make a show out of them. Na''s severe warnings were meant to dissuade the Wilder woman from trying to sneak into the beastmen territory to n her revenge.


    Coming across Linda''s spaced-out eyes, Na could only direct her gaze towards her assistant who reacted promptly by putting her head down. "We are aware of our limits, Madam Na." She can only hope that the advice from such an expert will be enough to deter the suicidal tendencies of her mistress.


    "You are a strong one. But there are countless such strong individuals in the alliance. Say less about identifying the one who took out your family, you can forget even wounding them at your level." If there was truly a party of beastmen who were brave enough to invade the enemy territory and take out humans without being caught, Na can perfectly improvise that such individuals were out of Linda''s league.


    "We Centaurs don''t particrly like those Barbarians either, that''s why I am telling you this..." For the first time, Na took the initiative to gently squeeze Linda''s shoulders, in order to console her. In return, the red-eyeddy raised her head to stare back at her.


    "You only have two choices. Either assume your loss to be an act of fate and live the rest of your life in peace. Else..." Na can see her audience was much more interested in the next part of her sentence. "Else reach the level of a grand mage in your lifetime. Only a person of such absolute strength can hope to sneak behind the enemy lines to take out their targets."


    The burning passion in Linda''s eyes told Na that she might just have lit a fire in her heart. If she could keep this passion burning, she may one day break into the ranks of the grand mages.


    "You are right. Right now I will only be courting death." Surprisingly, Linda was able to recover from the distraught state once Na had shown her the way. "Good for you then. We don''t have ess to proper intelligence on the alliance''s actions, but if I evere across who was involved... I shall at least provide you a name."


    This was much more assistance than the Wilder women bargained for. Even too much generosity from an expert like Na can be bothersome. "Won''t that generate a rift between the alliance and the Centaur tribe... if this matteres to light?"


    Yalda was the one who raised concern, causing the big centaur woman to startughing gracefully. "Hahaha... that is fine. Our rtions aren''t all brotherly even now. You can say many neutral tribes like ours are just tolerating the ambitions of the alliance."


    Beastmen''s territorycked well-defined borders since theirnds were marred with difficult terrain and dense forests. Nevertheless, one thing was certain.. their territory was humongous whenpared to what the human species held.


    Linda can only thank the fact that the beastmencked proper cordiality between themselves because all different tribes of beastmenbined their strength under the same banner... human kingdoms will fall within weeks if not days.


    "Besides, as long as our leader is there, we centaurs need not fear anyone." Na''s words emerged from a position of extreme confidence. Everyone knew about the infamous leader of the Centaur tribe. He was the one who was challenged by the ruler of the Beastmen alliance and had remained undefeated, winning the Centaur tribe their current fame.


    Linda nodded. Human interaction with such important beastmen experts had been very rare, therefore, the Sliderdy could not help but seek some guidance from her on the status of hostility between the two nations.


    Na once again proved to be a patient listener. However, along with that, she proved herself to be blunt as ever. "You are fighting a losing war. Without any drastic changes in the status quo, there is not in a million-year chance that you can sessfully defend."


    Candidly shrugging her shoulders, thedy centaur gave the two women a cruel reality check. "And you two must know better than me that your species is already in dire straits when ites to producing young ones."


    "If I have to be honest with you, Beast King is just toying around with the human nations. He is very much aware that other species will be watching his hostile takeover of human territory with suspicious eyes. That''s the reason he desires to minimize his losses, so that once he emerges victorious.. other species won''t start an all-out war with him."


    Linda was sure these kinds of considerations must have been brought for discussion within the Royal Court of the Cylon Empire as well. But hearing it from one of the powerhouses of the beastmen species had its own captivation to it.


    "Then again, you guys are fighting for your home. It will be naive of me to think that you will choose subjugation willingly." Na sighed as if not pleased with the results, yet found herself incapable of influencing them. "This conflict is going to stretch out for years... who knows how many lives will be sacrificed."


    Even with their fascination with fights, centaurs were at their core against death and destruction. ording to them, strongmen should resolve any issues between them by means of a duel instead ofying down so many innocent lives. Yet, they were cognisant that the world was not an ideal ce.


    "Madam is correct. If possible, I believe our two species should be more worried about whatever these things are.." Yalda meanwhile surveyed the rocky ground covered withrge stalks of shattered Krypto Vines. "s.. but that will be expecting too much from the situation, I guess."


    Shockingly, Na actually carried a different opinion. "Contrarily, once today''s urrencees to light... I think even the Beast King will have his ears perked up. These vines were already a pain in the ass and now we have evidence that whoever is behind this ck magic, is also experimenting with demonic magic."


    Na''s revtion definitely came as a pleasant surprise to the two Wilder women. "You think so..?" Yalda was driven by her curiosity. A grand mage-level expert was truly a fountain of knowledge. She can''t resist her thirst toprehend the bigger world.


    "Indeed. I am sure you humans must also be aware of these Vines targeting not only the ntation in your territory but rather it''s a worldwide phenomenon." Linda and Yalda certainly had some apprehension about this, however, they were not very clear on the true scope of the problem.


    Both women nodded repeatedly, prompting Na to continue. "World powers were already worried about this matter of vines devouring our lifeline, so you can imagine our horror when wee to know that these vines might have a demonic origin."


    "If you guys are lucky, Beast King might actually decide against a full-force invasion.. at least as long as this matter doesn''t reach a conclusive end." Na''s words were like a ray of hope for the human kingdoms. Does this mean they were at the cusp of a ceasefire with the Beastmen alliance?


    Too bad for Linda, before she could push the mighty Centaurdy for more answers, her head turned as she stared into the distance. "The brats are here. I guess we should get on the move."


    Seeing Na get back on her hooves, the two humans didn''t dare remain sitting. "You are such a benevolent soul, Madam Na. If only our species had not been involved in such rabid hostility, I would have loved to toast you with some wine."


    "Haha.. rightly said. Us centaurs don''t see any point in encroaching on others'' territory. With every passing decade, our poption is only going to shrink.. who will even be there to upy these vastnds?" When faced with the hand of fate, even a mighty expert like Na can only reveal a deste expression.


    Even with all the indications of the centaur woman not being interested in further talks as her eyes followed the distant figures walking in their direction, Linda can''t help but shoot onest question at her senior.


    "Do you really think it''s the curse of the Demon n? Are we truly unable to do anything about it?" It''s not like Linda didn''t have answers to her own questions, but what she needed was a fresh perspective.


    "The nature and the virility of the curse are such that only the Demon n could produce something like it. In the end, whether it''s the Demon n behind our plight or not, the case remains that we mortals are incapable of overturning this hand of fate."


    Linda can only imagine what level of helplessness one must be feeling for referri


    ng to themselves as ipetent despite being one of the strongest. "I understand."

 Chapter 385: Mira on her way back

    Chapter 385: Mira on her way back


    Somewhere close to the Cylon''s capital, two persons had just now begun their travel. The first person was a grown woman who was able to fly through the sky. The second person was a younger girl, who was being carried by the firstdy in her arms.


    "Sorry to bring you out on a short notice, Mira." Rachael was the one carrying Ryu''s younger sister, on their way back to her hometown. This was an abrupt adjournment in Mira''s training routine.


    They weren''t supposed to break the schedule like that, however, on Rachel''sst visit to her elder sister Emily, she was informed of the significant loss Mira''s family had sustained. Her uncle and Ruby''s husband was no more, swallowed by the Krypto vines while he was on duty.


    For all these days, Rachel had kept this news a secret from Mira. Regardless, Emily had requested her to bring the youngdy back to her hometown so she can stay a few days with her family. That''s the reason, today she revealed the matter of James''s demise to her.


    Naturally, Mira''s reaction fluctuated between shock and disbelief, but once Rachel revealed Emily to be the convener of the news... Mira could no longer remain in denial. Though she felt bad for the young Mira, Rachel had no say in this familial trouble.


    "No... I must thank Aunt Rachel for bringing me over." Rachel''s rtionship with Mira was aplicated one. On one hand, she had always regarded Emily as her elder sister, considering she was the senior disciple of her master. This means, Mira can be deemed as her grand daughter.


    On the other hand, since Mira was training directly under their old master, she can be considered her sister in cultivation terms. Mira probably realized theplications of their rtionship, thus preferring to call her neither grandma nor big sis and instead settle for an Aunt. Rachel consequently was happy with her decision to be addressed as such.


    Being unmarried, she would prefer not to be called a grandmother. At the same time, if such a young girl who was not even in herte teams started calling her big sis, Rachel will be toasted red with embarrassment. Therefore, being called an Aunt was the best possible oue.


    "Respectful as ever." Rachel''s eyes were filled with affection for the girl. Having always idolized Emily, Mira was truly precious to her. Not to mention the strange talent the young girl has disyed recently has kept her interest piqued.


    "Don''t worry, big sis told that your family had coped well with your uncle''s loss. Your elder sister was understandably affected the worst, but your brother seems to have yed a big role in assisting her through the period of grief."


    Mira didn''t utter a single word, quietly listening to what Rachel had to say. "Despite all that, big sis felt that if your family can be reunited once.. all of you will feel better. In addition, you can pay respect to the departed as well."


    Severely affected by the news, Mira''s eyes were slightly red. Nevertheless, she was doing a great job not letting her emotions take over. "What about others? I hope others are unhurt." Who''s gone is gone now. Mira just hoped the rest of her family was safe at least, especially her brother.


    She knew her brother had a tendency to get involved in the roughest of situations. "Yes, rest all should be fine only. That''s the reason we are heading over to them, aren''t we? If they are not fine, then this Aunt of yours will make them fine.. how about it?"


    Rachel had her own way of cheering the youngling. Thankfully, her trick seems to have worked.. bringing out a small smile on Mira''splexion.. no matter how faint. "Thank you so much, Aunt Rachel." "Anything for my little angel."


    In only over little more than a month, Rachel had developed an unbreakable bond with Mira, sessfully taking over the role of her guardian. The more they interacted, the more Rachel loved this feeling of newfound attachment.


    ***


    "Madam Na, both of us are heading in the same direction as the Korua town. As such, we don''t mind looking after them for you." Ryu and his newly formed group were on their way back home when Linda consulted Na who was walking alongside them carrying an unconscious Pa on her horse back.


    "It is fine. This is but a small detour. I don''t doubt your capabilities, but this is my promise to Mrs. Emily. My time is a smallpensation for a duel with her." Knowing she was intent on bringing the green-haired child back to his home, Linda and Yalda chose not to bother her anymore.


    "Besides, don''t you see the fondness between the boy and my girl? You think she would allow me to part ways with him so soon?" Further in front of the group, Da was walking hand in hand with Ryu, not willing to leave the boy alone for even a minute. Na can easily anticipate her reaction if anyone suggested she part ways with Ryu at this point.


    "This befuddles me.. they must be pretty close to each other." Linda can only scratch her head in confusion over the peculiar rtionship between the young teenagers with contrasting backgrounds.


    "It is nothing irrational. Centaur girls are pretty impressionable at such a young age. All it takes is a simple heroic attempt by the opposite gender and they end up falling head over heels for them." Na summarised whatever Da had told her about their budding rtionship.


    "Ohh.. then the young one must have done a noteworthy job at impressing her." Yalda interjected, causing Na to chuckle lightly. "Yes and in addition he must have beaten her up convincingly. Because otherwise, a centaur would never fall for you."


    While the three individualsughed, Itzel''s group was feeling slightly alienated. Apart from Ryu they practically knew no one in this group. Furthermore, being at the very bottom of the strength spectrum, they were yet to limatize to the presence of these majestic part-human and part-horse characters. But with Da monologing Ryu all for herself, they can''tin.


    Na was the first to sense their troubled expressions, choosing to cheer them up. "How are you guys coping? Don''t hesitate to raise your concern if you are not able to walk anymore." Being humans with limited to no cultivation, Na was right in her assessment.


    Finding the magnificent creature talk to her was in itself a surreal experience for Itzel. They had clearly underestimated Ryu''s position. Even the centaurs were his friends. "Thank you for your benevolence, madam. We can still walk for a few more hours."


    In response, Na stepped forth and gently reached down to caress Jenny''s head. "Especially you, little one. I can carry you if you want." She can tell the little girl was the most fragile out of all, hence her offer.


    Centaurs considered their back sacred and as far as Na was concerned, no one other than one was worthy enough to ride her. However, from her words, it''s clear that a child-like Jenny didn''t even show up in her pride calctions.


    Needless to say, even such a small gesture had sent Jenny huddling into Itzel, too stupefied to speak. "Please pardon her, madam. She is still too shaken from thest encounter."


    Na chuckled lightly while continuing to rub Jenny''s small head under her palm. "Haha... it''s okay, girl. You are in safe hands now. This mother will not let anyone harm you." Not wanting to scare away the young human, the centaurdy chose to take a few steps back as they continued on their long journey.


    Away from the group, Da was holding Ryu''s hands as they walked close to each other. "You should thank Aunt Na. If not for her, all of you would have been turned into pulp by that crazy woman." The young centaur boasted intending to shift Ryu''s mind from his worries.


    Ryu could see through her efforts to cheer him up as well. Even with her snobbish demeanor, Da was a truepanion who despite spending the least time with Ryu, probably knew him the best. Such was the advancement in their rtionship in a small span of time when they were stuck together in the underground caves having only each other as support.


    "Hm... I am not so sure. I think we had the situation more or less in control." Although his memory was hazy at the time, Ryu can vaguely remember how freely Emily''s water spirit was able to cut down her opponent.


    "You wish.. all I saw was your pathetic faces when we came across you, humans. Believe me, boy.. we centaurs are superior in every metric.. hmph.." Though struck with grief at the loss of his master, Ryu acted to not let his emotions show on his face.


    "Forgive me, butst time when we met... I was certainly not the pathetic one out of us." Da reacted as Ryu stepped on her tail, jerking her head swiftly and delivering a re to the boy. "That humiliation... I am yet to get back to you for it.."


    Before Ryu could react, he felt his feet get off the ground. "Hey... What''s the big idea?" The young humandined, but Da had hastily tossed him on her horseback. "Nothing. I need to confirm if you are still the same Ryu I fell for."


    Saying this, Da had increased her pace. Her long legs took big strides, confidently carrying the boy further away from the group. Before Ryu knew it, the centaur was rushing through dense woods, her sturdy body cutting a path across the harsh vegetation without any sweat.


    Da''s brisk run continued for a long period until they came across a small clearing in the forest. Her hooves crashed into the rough earth, throwing Ryu straight off her back. Fortunately for the boy, he hadpletely expected such a development.


    "A warrior must never let his guard down. No matter how great a loss, we must stand back up and keep fighting..." Da revealed arge grin and then took off her long fur coat, revealing a massive body with well-defined muscles underneath.


    Ryu who had been sent flying had managed to somehownd on his feet. "I understand now. You have improved." It only took one nce from him to tell how exponentially the centaur girl had grown in the time they had been apart.


    "Yes. And you must prove yourself worthy once again." Da reached out for the sword on her back. "I was but a naive brat when you ensnared me. I have grown stronger by a significant amount. Let''s see if you can still keep up."


    Da was not at all jesting. Before she met Ryu, she had rarely ever taken her training seriously. The thorough defeat at the hands of the human is what it took for the haughty centaur to get serious.


    Without a second thought, Da swung her long sword at the boy. For a moment, Ryu was left shocked that Da would attack him to do harm. Haphazardly stepping back, he noticed how Da had switched from a heavy sword to a long one. Does this indicate the change in her approach?


    *SHrrrr* Ryu was able to block multiple swings with some randomly conjured wood, but with the sharpness of her sword... Da was able to cut through everything he threw at her like butter. In a battle of stamina, Ryu was for sure no match for a centaur.


    "This is just the beginning boy... I have high hopes for you. The wall between us is higher than any mountain. If you can''t even convincingly defeat me, what are you going to do against that guy?" Da gave a thumping speech while she easily overwhelmed the human with her consistent attacks.


    Ryu recollected Da''s fantasy of defeating her father. This wall she spoke of must be the same person. While he was not certain why exactly he was poised to confront such a personality, one thing that can''t be contested was Da''s improvements.

 Chapter 386: We need Paula

    Chapter 386: We need Pa


    It has been almost half an hour since Ryu had begun brawling against Da. To his surprise, he had been unable to defeat the centaur girl even after so much time had passed. Although he was not at his prime by any standards, he had still not anticipated the once whiny centaur to grow this strong.


    If only he still had his seeds with him, this fight would have been over long ago. "Give up, girl. You are still no match." Naturally, Da had begun to falter after a long struggle. "You have certainly improved and I acknowledge it. But I have simply grown even more."


    "This is not it. I can keep going." Her red countenance was a piece of evidence that Da had pushed her luck beyond what her body allowed. While she was unable to win, Ryu''s new strength convinced her of her choice. If previously she chose him out of the naivety of youth, right now she had been forced to ept her choice as the best possible oue.


    The pummeling her aunt Na had put her through in these past weeks motivated Da to do her best. At this point, she had epted Ryu''s superiority, yet now she wanted him to appreciate her increased strength and dexterity as well.


    In the second she was distracted, Ryu''s hands moved in to grab her wrist. In a blink of an eye, his other hand was choking her neck. The strength of his hold forcibly brought the centaur down to her knees before disarming her for good.


    Da would have kept struggling, however, Ryu''s big dark eyes simply invaded her mind as she gave up. "You win." The human teenager revealed a small smile and then put his lips onto Da''s.


    The hands choking Da, lost their grip as they began caressing her neck instead while their kiss deepened. Left alone with no one to disturb them, the centaur wrapped her long arms around the boy, embracing him withplete devotion.


    "I missed you so much, Ryu," Da mumbled, letting the boy hold her as well. This sense of connection was what she had craved for so long. "I missed you too, my girl. I didn''t imagine us meeting under such circumstances."


    "It might be presumptuous of me to say this.. but this is something father regrly tells me. Life is never the same. You must gain the mental strength to cope with even the most adverse situations."


    Da had been trying for so long to cheer him up. Finally, Ryu seems to start responding to her. "I know. Thanks a lot for what you have done." Although she had a hunch Ryu what this Ryu was thanking her for, held in his arms she can''t help but blush heavily.


    "You are the love I chose for myself. So I will do everything to protect you." "Protect me? Hahaha.. big words." This was how Da had imagined Ryu to be. His infectiousugh was back as he aggressively locked lips with her.


    Exhausted, both of them fell to the ground, rolling in the grass like kids while hugging each other. Eventually, Da held Ryu''s head in her bosom as they chose to rest for a while. "I still can''t believe it."


    "Believe what?" Seeing Ryu had things on his mind, Da readily made herself avable to discuss them. "That woman who attacked us. I can''t believe she turned out to be none other than Master Lyod''s long-lost wife."


    Once Ryu returned after rescuing Itzel''s group, he was met with this disclosure by thedy who called herself Ms. Yalda. Understandably, this piece of news caught the boypletely off-guard. All over the way, he was deliberating at this point only. How can a wife do such a horrible thing to her husband?


    "They were pretty sure about the identity of thedy. So, I don''t think we should doubt their im." Da said with a pondering expression. "I know you must be wondering why she hurt your master if they truly were married at one point in time."


    Ryu didn''t say anything, waiting for Da to share her point of view. "You must approach this matter rationally. That woman had been missing for years in a hostile dimension. What''s worse is that Aunt said she has probably been experimented upon using Demonic magic. You think anyone can keep their sanity after such a thing?"


    It is only when Da put things in order, did Ryu notice the missing piece of the puzzle. Things madeplete sense to him now. Master Lyod had a wrong impression when he sent him hisst mental note. ording to his old master, he had assumed the hostile woman to be from the capital city, sent by some powerhouse to kidnap him.


    However, that was clearly not the case. Taking a rough guess, Ryu can easily attach her to the hostile demigod he had made contact with through the Krypto vines. "What happened? Why are you sweating?"


    "It is nothing." Ryu swiftly wiped off the perspiration covering his forehead. "Just a little tired after dealing with all the mess today." Daughed softly as she pushed his head into her chest once again, hugging the boy with all the affection in this world. "Don''t worry, momma is here. I will protect you."


    While Da''s mockery deemed it necessary to give her a spank, Ryu was too lost in thought to notice her teasing. The Demon had been right all along. His naive misadventure with the vines has painted a big marker on his head, so much so that now people are being sent from that other dimension to capture him. This was a big concern for the young boy who wasn''t even old enough to attend a magic academy.


    The fact that thedy named Pa was so easily able to pinpoint him among the thousands of humans living in Korua gave the boy a severe headache. Were his days limited? After all, how many times will someone like his grandma or Da''s Aunt be around him to save his sorry ass?


    If those guys could send one person, they can send more. Apart from being more vignt from now on and hoping for the best, there was nothing Ryu could actually do in this matter. He was just too weak and allowing Demon to take over is too risky.


    Now that he had concluded why the attack happened. It made Ryu feel even more guilty towards Master Lyod. If not for him, master Lyod would have never met such an end. Tired both mentally and physically, Ryu ended up falling asleep in Da''s embrace.


    Other than his concerns rted to the identity of Pa, one thing Ryu didn''t discuss with Da was the matter of him losing control for a short time. The modus operandi of Demon was simr to how it had been over thest time.


    He would wait for the boy to entangle himself in the worst of situations, possibly in a circumstance where the persons he is close with are in real danger. Then he would start the incitement along with slow brainwashing.


    But while all the other time whenever Ryu lost consciousness to the Demon, he would end up going on a reckless rampage. This time was different. Despite losing his mental bnce for a few seconds, Ryu could tell that the Demon actually refused to take over his body.


    Whether he had already detected Da''s aunt in the proximity and hence decided to y it safe or he had some other reason to not act, Ryu had no idea.


    The next time when Ryu woke up, he found himself huddled over Da''s horseback while the sun was beginning to set over the horizon. While they were still navigating through the forest cover, there were signs of the woods slowly receding. It meant they were already inside the borders of the Cylon Empire.


    "Feeling good now?" Rubbing his eyes, Ryu found himself to be the center of attention. The fact that everyone from Itzel to Mrs. Linda to even Ms. Na was staring at him, made Ryu shrink in his imaginary shell. "Haha.. you slept like a baby."


    To add insult to his injury, Da turned her back and nted a kiss on his forehead like a parent to a child, leaving the boy with a burning red face. Ever since his soul had transmigrated, Ryu had rarely left himself so vulnerable during sleep.


    Everyone was smiling, so he could only shrug off his embarrassment and nod half-heartedly. "Yeah, I did have a good sleep. I got quite an exquisite mount, you see." "You jerk...!!"


    Na was watching the ensuing banter between Da and Ryu with a critical eye. When she had first learned of Da''s affair with a human, she certainly had some suspicions of her own.


    Nevertheless, with the background of the boy and the genuine fondness both of them shared for each other, Na felt like she would be doing wrong if she imposed her mature worldview on these kids. All she could see was the care and love between both of them with no tinge of malice.


    ''I hope you are aware of the hardships this bew rtion of yours is going to bring in your way, Da.'' As a senior, Na surely had some anxiety vis-a-vis her close friend''s daughter. But as a centaur, when did she ever let these matters bother her? And there were ample signals that her little girl was no different.


    The group was able to reach the transit vige between Korua and the northeastern forests only after sunset. Before they could change course to Karua, Ryu proposed they should apany Itzel''s group all the way over to their vige, despite Itzel herself suggesting otherwise.


    Ryu was already feeling bad for the traumatic experience he made the group suffer through. Not intending to take any more risks, he was adamant about dropping all three of them safely to their homes. Na had no qualms about the small detour as well, leading the group to band together and head toward the impoverished vige where Ryu had met Dorothea for the first time.


    Surprisingly, along the way a certain personality chose to establish contact with him. ''We need that woman, boy.'' The slumbering Demon soul in his psyche usually never contacts him on its own ord. Whenever it chooses to do so, it means the matter is of utmost importance for both of them. Because in the end, one thing that connected Demon to this world was Ryu''s body.


    For no particr reason at all, when Demon began rying messages to him, Ryu''s gaze turned towards the so-called ''wife'' of Master Lyod. ''I need ess to her memories to properly assess how much trouble we are in.''


    ''Are you an idiot?'' Ryu was rightfully mad at the outrageous suggestion. ''Don''t you remember what happenedst time when I touched those damn vines?'' Having earlier established the fact that Demon required him to be alive for whatever sinister ns he wants to set in motion, Ryu knew both of them were in the same boat. Thus, his outburst.


    After messing upst time, the boy simply wanted to do nothing with that demigod being. His actions had already imed the life of his master, he can''t afford to put even more lives in danger.


    Ryu can''t even be faulted for not finding the courage in himself to touch Pa. Two of the most powerful being he knew in this life, first being the friendly Dragon and second being this antagonistic Demon, had at different times admitted they were no match for that demigod entity.


    Both the Dragon and Demon are way more powerful than even his grandmother who was a reputable grand mage in the country. If such individuals were incapable of dealing with this threat, what chance does his insignificant ass have?


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104 >>

 Chapter 387: Differences between us

    Chapter 387: Differences between us


    ''Don''t try to use that little brain of yours too much, dimwit.'' Apparently, an immortal soul of a Demon was not so pleased after being called an idiot. ''You dare put me in the same bracket as yourself?''


    Maybe he realized colliding head-on with Ryu was not the smartest choice right now, thus instead of continuing to share his contempt for the mortal he decided to call a truce. ''You are but mere human foal. I have a hunch they would not bother to send full force behind you. Whether you like it or not, this person might just be here to confirm your identity.''


    Ryu obviouslycked the same insight as the Demon soul. Then again, with whatever apprehension he had... these words made a lot of sense to him. While one might find it absurd that even a person sent only to confirm his identity would require a Grand Mage to deal with her. But Ryu was aware of the almighty presence standing behind all this. Pa might very well only be a henchman for that entity.


    ''Then are you telling me we might not have been totally exposed... since we were able to capture Mrs. Pa?'' ''I won''t say it with certainty, however, there is a good chance they haven''t taken you in all seriousness and this woman can be here to quench the curiosity of that person.''


    This was a big relief. Maybe since Mrs. Pa was captured by Da''s aunt, his pursuers might even lose interest in him altogether. ''You convinced me. Tell me what we need to do.'' There was no other way around. For survival, the human and the Demon muste together. ''You aren''t all that dumb after all. Now listen carefully...''


    ***


    It waste evening when Ryu''s group reached Courtney''s house. Da and her aunt had decided not to step inside the human vige, fearing they will spook the poor people out of their minds.


    Jenny had snatched Ryu''s hands, holding onto them all the way. "When is the next time you will be visiting us, big brother?" Aware of the tragedy that struck the old master, Jenny felt incredibly sad for her big brother.


    She might have endlessly haggled with the old man concerning his rough treatment of Ryu, but even Jenny knew how much Master Lyod cared for his pupil. "Very soon, my girl. And until I do so, you should promise me to work hard on cultivating. Will you do that?"


    The fact that Ryu was managing a smile even after such a tragic event in his life encouraged Jenny to reveal a confident demeanor to the mentor. "I will do my best, brother. But please do visit us.. otherwise, both Mother and I will be lonely."


    "I know. If you act like a good girl, maybe I will even bring you away with me for some time." Those words took away all the exhaustion in Jenny''s eyes. "I can be with you?" Ryu nodded and kissed the young girl on her cheeks before letting go of her.


    Meanwhile, Itzel who had been watching the duo interact from the sidelines started tearing up. Ryu noticed her and hugged the older woman before softly kissing her lips. "What happened to you?" Ryu acted befuddled by her reaction.


    "I am.. so sorry.. about.. master Lyod, Ryu.." Situations like these were really the toughest to deal with. "What are you saying, Itzel? It was a matter of misfortune that things took such a turn. Rather, I am sorry about putting not only yours but also Jenny''s life in danger."


    Itzel repeatedly turned her head from side to side while tears kept dripping from her big eyes. Even though they had been together for such little time, Ryu had experienced a lot with her. Itzel''s tears only further warmed Ryu''s heart as he embraced the woman into his chest, letting her sob for a few minutes as he rubbed her back.


    Even little Jenny had started crying profusely. Too bad for Ryu, there was only so much he could do to control his own tears. Every time he visited this vige, he suffered an overdose of emotions.


    People here mightck the resources necessary to sustain a healthy life, but even living a disadvantaged life could not deter them from having apassionate heart. The more love they showed him, the more attached Ryu became to this ce. Hence, there was no doubt in his heart that this was certainly not hisst visit here.


    While the three people embraced each other, Courtney had returned from her house.. bringing together Itzel''s young son along with her. Her mother nca and her elder sister Marta followed behind as well.


    Ryu released the woman in his arms, allowing her to embrace her son Juttu with immense love. At the same time, the green-hairedd offered hugs to everyone from Courtney''s family.


    "Please allow me to take my leave now,dies." Having made sure Itzel''s group was back into their nests, it was time for Ryu''s departure from this vige. Needless to say, Marta and her mother both asked the boy to at least stay the night with them and make his journey in the morning, however, Itzel jumped into the conversation to cut them off.


    "Young Ryu has some urgent matters to deal with this time around. He will surely stay with us the next time." Seeing the no-nonsense approach of Itzel, Marta, and nca didn''t pursue the boy any longer.


    Only the big-chested Marta came forth and wrapped her hands around Ryu''s neck to softly press her attractive body into Ryu. "Then we won''t stop you this time around. Next time when you visit, we shall hold that session with all the women of the vige once again. It was so exciting."


    Her happiness wasmunicable, making Ryu reveal a grin as he cupped herrge ass cheeks, generously kneading them. "Why not? Next time, make sure you pass on all the tricks I showed you to your fellow confidantes."


    Marta was left blushing while Ryu peeled himself back, not in the right state of mind to tease the woman any more than this. As they watched him stroll away from them, nca suddenly pped her head. "Goodness... I almost forgot!!"


    Her words made Ryue to a halt as well. "Did you get to meet your mother, little Ryu? She was here after you guys left... She was in a hurry and hence we guided her in your direction without dy."


    "My mother?" Why will Amelia travel over here? Before Ryu could give this matter a thought, nca''s further description told him the person they were referring to could not actually be his mother. "You are telling me she flew all the way here?"


    "Yes. It scared us to death. We have never seen a person fly so effortlessly before. Only after she told me she was looking for her son and that son was none other than you, we calmed down." Marta was the one who answered Ryu, taking the time to describe the appearance of the red-haired woman in detail.


    There was no doubt that the person Marta was describing was Amelia. However, the fact remained that his mother''s cultivation was only good enough to do some odd jobs. How in the world will she fly all the way here?


    ''Don''t think much about it. She is the same person, Pa. She had been roleying your mother for quite some time now.'' Demon''s mental message threw Ryu''s reality into the doldrums.


    "Are you alright, Ryu?" Marta discovered the boy''s face turned pale. "It is nothing. Don''t worry about my mother, she will easily find her way back. Now if you guys can excuse me."


    Over on the sides, Itzel seems to have drawn her own conclusions. During their long chats with Ryu, she knew his mother was amoner and she could not possibly fly. There were a hundred questions in her mind, but the person who could have answered those had slowly disappeared behind the curtain of night.


    ***


    ''You knew all along about Mrs. Pa taking the ce of my mother?'' Ryu had felt like he had developed some sort of an understanding with the Demon. But even before he could start putting an iota of trust in him, this guy proved himself unworthy.


    ''I had noticed.'' On the dark streets of Dorothea''s home vige, Ryu felt a strange loneliness. ''Why you didn''t tell me?'' Despite being ryed as a mental note, the Demon soul can feel the crankiness in the voice.


    ''You are mistaking our rtionship, boy. We are no friends, remember? As long as your life and consequently my own life is not threatened, don''t presume that I shall stand guard for you or your family.''


    The demon took a definite pause and at that moment, Ryu could imagine him smirking at his predicament. ''I told you so many times, human life, or for that matter any other life is not worthy of my sympathy. Think about it. Do you care how many ants you trample to death while walking?''


    Ryu curled his hands into fists. Dragon had repeatedly warned him to not let his mind be swayed by the Demon. He can tell that guy was actually right in his assessment all along. This Demon living inside of him was truly the incarnation of malevolence.


    On that thought, a hazy memory of himself chewing at the flesh of a human came to Ryu''s mind and he felt his stomach churn. The taste of human flesh seems to have returned to his mouth, making him sick.


    These kinds of memories after the Demon take over were suppressed subconsciously by him. Yet, in his turbulent state.. those suppressed memories came rushing back.


    "I always thought why would almost the entire world band together to wipe the existence of your species? I got my answer now." Ryu mumbled, the fact that he didn''t even bother to send a mental reply told volumes about his disappointment with the Demon''s actions.


    ''Hahaha.. and were they able to achieve their goals? Ain''t I still standing, while our opponents are dying a slow death?'' Demon''s words were filled with excessive arrogance, but Ryu could not care right now.


    If he was to go by the Demon''s words and Pa had shapeshifted into Amelia, then where exactly was his real mother right now? Consecutively, that was the very next topic the Demon soul raised with him. ''Don''t you want to where your mother is?''


    "No need. I will have you scan through Mrs. Pa''s memory and reveal everything about her anyway." ''You will make me reveal...? Muhahaha... I like that..'' In the night with no moon in the sky, Ryu''s figure passed through the streets like a silhouette talking to himself.


    Slowly mana started pulsating through Ryu''s channels, overflowing and leaking through the pores of his skin. The green mana spewing from his body gradually clesed into a me like appearance, engulfing his body. Like a human torch, Ryu''s body was illuminating the area around him.


    ''You broke through your cultivation barrier. Congrattions.'' Came a faint voice echoing in Ryu''s mind. ''Hatred is the best motivation one can have while cultivating.. haha.. HAHAHA.. HAHAHAH..!!!''

 Chapter 388: Nerissa returns

    Chapter 388: Nerissa returns


    Sometime earlier in the Capital of the Cylon Empire...


    Space simmered in front of Emily who was busy meditating in her bed. Under house arrest for breaking the nation''sw, she had little to do except try to further her cultivation, no matter how little.


    The disturbance next to her forced her awake. "What did he do this time around?" Emily uttered while a small humanoid figure traveled through the space portal. The fact that she was not at all concerned about how her water spirit handled things out there was a result of Emily''s absolute confidence in her.


    Put side by side, Nerissa will probably be only minutely weaker than her summoner. In truth, the fact that she was contracted to such a high level of spirit is partly the reason why Emily reached the Grand Mage stage, a boundary many of her peers could never hope to cross in this lifetime.


    "Big one.." Nerissa mumbled before floating on top of Emily''s shoulders and starting to y with her snowy white hair. "Your brat has beenpromised."


    Emily, who until now had a neutral expression, brought her brows together. "Compromised to who? Can I get the details?" From Nerissa''s presence, the elder mage can tell that at least her grandson was out of danger for the time being.


    "Compromised by the entity behind the menace of the Vines." Naturally, Emily''s expression changed for the worse. This was a big news. "A person from the other side visited and for some reason, she was after your brat. I can''t tell with certainty whether she took an impromptu decision to grab hold of him or was her original goal."


    Nerissa realized very well how much Emily cared about her grandson. Therefore, she gave a detailed breakdown of the developments. Emily fell silent for the next minute before she turned to face the fairy on her shoulder. "Where is the woman? Did she escape?"


    While Nerissa was exceedingly strong, the people behind the epidemic of Vines are simply too mysterious. "No. But I couldn''t capture her." Nerissa then smashed her jaws in frustration. "Another person got involved. I suppose you must be familiar with her. She was Lady Na from the Centaur tribe."


    "Ms. Na got involved in this mess?" Emily was surprised by the name but on second thought she rationalized the phenomenon. The Centaur tribe was separated from the Cylon country only by the Northwestern woonds.


    "Correct. And it seems your boy has left quite an impression on her niece, the Centaur Lord Damon''s only daughter." Emily was obviously not ready for so many surprises at once. Ryu was familiar with Damon''s daughter. When did this happen and why Ryu never mentioned anything to her?


    "Lady Na probably was in proximity with her niece. She was attracted by all the chaos and as expected, I lost the woman to her." Nerissa was but a single water spirit. She can not challenge the might of a fully evolved Centaurmander.


    "So many things happened.." For the first time, Emily was in regret over serving this house arrest term. She definitely missed a very important event. The woman who attacked Ryu held answers to all her questions. Yet, what was done is done. There was no use fretting over spilled milk.


    "All that aside, how is Ryu?" After so many tangled incidents, Emily now required verbalmitment from Nerissa on the boy''s safety. "Huh.. he is breathing. That cunning centaur woman forced me to agree to a duel between you two in return for a promise for your grandson''s safety." Nerissa still looked frustrated as she chewed upon Emily''s hair like a kitten.


    "A duel with me... It''s a fine deal, I suppose. At least I can rest easy for the time being." Emily was not at all worried about the prospects of facing Lady Na. Her status as a Grand Mage meant she was filled with supreme confidence in facing any opponent.


    "That''s not all. There were two women from the Wilder n there as well. I bet they are there to investigate the murders." The water spirit pointed but it had no impact on Emily''s subtle expression.


    "Seriously though... so many people are showing up close to your hometown... I won''t be surprised if something big is about to unfold there." Emily felt like Nerissa''s words were like a premonition. Thankfully, she sent Rachel back home while escorting Mira. Whatever happens, her crony will be able to cope with it. "Everything will be fine. You seem to have pushed your time in this realm to the limit already. Go back. We will discuss this some other time."


    Nerissa yawned and didn''t contest Emily''s advice. "Sure... I only have a single thing to say. Don''t ever underestimate the lure of your grandson to the world powers, Emily. People are ready to destroy empires to get their hands on the Demonic Scriptures. There is no limit on the extent they can go to get their hands on a surviving Demon." Those were herst words before the water spirit disappeared.


    "I know, dear.." With a heavy sigh, Emily shut her eyes, cutting her senses off from the material world. What remained behind was the sounds of her deep breaths echoing in therge chamber.


    **Back at Ryu''s location**


    "This boy.. he just broke through." Standing under the night sky, Yalda could see the sharp verdant mana re piercing the clouds. Next to her, Linda had her arms wrapped around her muscr figure, staring in the same direction as her maid. "Indeed, it''s a cultivation breakthrough."


    The woman from the Wilder n had kept the matter of Ryu''s peculiarity a secret from her Centaur colleagues. This boy''s mystery must be resolved by her and the matter about those strange eye projections should not leak to the beastmen tribe.


    Na might have proved to be an upright individual with high moral standards, however, the racial difference between them would never let Linda holdplete trust in her. This means the centaur woman was still clueless that someone as strong as Pa actually arrived on this ne to capture an insignificant boy.


    Turning to gaze at the restrained woman who gave her such a hard time in the fight, Linda felt a little hopeless. Once Pa wakes up, it won''t be a big deal for Na to extract her motives for attacking old tutor Lyod.


    *Sigh* The Wilder ndy cannot hope to negotiate with Mrs. Na on Pa''s possession. It was simply an unfruitful endeavor that might even sour their rtionship. After a quick thought, she deemed the risk high enough to not raise the matter with the centaur powerhouse.


    "The brat is not bad for his age." Na saw the brightly lit Ryu emerge from the vige perimeters with a lost expression. He might have been able to hide his ability to precisely control his mana reserves from everyone else, however, an expert like Na could see through such a petty trick in a single nce, thus herment.


    "I told you he is extraordinary." Next to her aunt, Da''s smile could not span any wider. It was like everypliment meant for Ryu from her acimed aunt Na would be redirected towards her.


    "Should we depart?" Ryu had strolled over to the group, finding everyone staring at him with keen nces. "Yes." Na was the first to respond, turning herrge body around and taking the first step.


    ***


    Pa didn''t know where she was and how she reached this ce. Standing in a barrennd she could feel her skin shiver in the cold winds. As a cultivator, unless she desired, no amount of coldness could irk her, yet in this new environment, she was akin to a newborn.


    The gloomy atmosphere was wrapping all around her, engulfing her in a suffocating chokehold. Even her breaths werebored as the cold air was irritating her lungs. Tossing her head around, she utterly failed to ascertain her circumstances.


    "What happened.. to me?" She could only recall facing off against a strong opponent who made her push past her limits. Did that trigger thisatose state? No.. something transpired after that. Something extremely terrifying.


    Then in this lifeless world, a change happened. A change that only turned the situation worse. A pair of cold eyes manifested in the gloomy world, bringing with them a sense of terror never felt before.


    The reaction was instinctual. As if Pa could not ever hope to stand in front of the mighty presence. Golden pupils erged in her view with dial-like patterns rotating around them.


    Pa had nevere across these kinds of eyes all her life. There were many sentient species in this world, but none of them had such expressive golden eyes. Her knees trembled, however taking a closer look, Pa could tell the pair of massive eyes in the sky were not even focussed on her. They were just staring into the vastness of space holding no regard for anyone.


    No one knew how long Pa had been standing here, her mindpletely nk when she was actually noticed. That''s when she realized the true scope of her predicament. Earlier those golden eyes had charmed her despite all the dread it was emanating. Nevertheless, once she was subjected to their true gaze, blood in her veins curdled.


    Those spiraling golden pupils gave the impression of an infinite animation. Temperature had suddenly dropped further and the lowly woman lost all strength in her body.


    Marred with a severe headache, Pa felt like her head was going to explode from the intense pressure. The fact that she wasn''t already bleeding from her seven orifices at this point meant this was only her corporeal self.


    With a shrill scream, her dreams came to an end and Pa saw the vision shatter into a million pieces. However, the terror imprinted in her mind remained. As if things were ying in a loop, the poor woman saw her corporeal soul rejuvenate.


    In the timeless space, Pa found herself standing in the vast emptiness all over again. As if the gods were ying a nasty trick on her, the golden pupils in the sky returned to take their supreme position.


    Once again, Pa remained unnoticed by the uncaring eyes. Nheless, dread already began coalescing in her mind, aware that it was only a matter of time before she would be subjected to the same traumatic events that she had experienced God knows how many times.


    As expected, the rotating dial-like golden pupils took notice of her, as if her very presence here was akin to a sacrilege towards the almighty being. "ARRRHHHHHHH...!!!" Pa''s mind shattered at that moment, bringing along an affliction that could break the minds of even the mightiest of creatures in this world.


    Like a devil''s y, Pa''s soul was stuck in this loop, continuously being destroyed and brought back to life. Every time her soul is shattered, it leaves a permanent scar on her psyche.


    While Pa remained suffering in her mental realm, people outside had no idea about it. But the peace could not be maintained for long. Over time, Pa''s material body too didn''t remain untouched by her mental torture. It started with the twitching of her limbs and gradually turned into a full-fledged anguish.

 Chapter 389: Mission: Catch Paula

    Chapter 389: Mission: Catch Pa


    Now that Ryu was no longer monopolized by Da, he got the opportunity to properly interact with thedies from the Wilder n. The woman who introduced her as Yalda was supposedly the maid of the more authoritative woman who goes by the name Linda.


    Linda was the person with the real bloodline of the Wilder n. Her entire body was covered in distinctive tattoos of beasts. Ryu was familiar with this strange body art. Two gentlemen from the same n had earlier dropped by their town with the intention of investigating the Demonic activities.


    Lady Linda possessed a tall frame with a stacked build. Well-defined muscles and an ever-stern expression gave her a menacing presence. It''s obvious she was not a fan of socializing.


    However, the same was not the case with Mrs. Yalda, Lady Linda''s maidservant. With a benevolent elderly smile, the woman was a lot more approachable. Therefore, most of Ryu''s conversation was directed at her. Mrs. Yalda too answered his question freely.


    "Is there a specific reason why you guys are visiting Korua, miss?" That was the obvious question after Yalda briefed Ryu on their background. The maturedy didn''t fret about the young boy''s question, however, she did take a little while toe up with a response.


    "It is a personal matter, young one. We are looking for someone." This answer was not surprising for Ryu who added two and two together to discern these women might very well be looking for the two individuals from her n.


    Out of his gratitude towards thedies, Ryu informed them what he knew. "Yes, they were here. But it has been months since I came across any of them. They might have left the town long back now." The boy answered in his naivety.


    Ahead of them, Lady Na released a breath of cold air from her lip. Having been aware of the fate of the two individuals from the Wilder n, she can only smile at Ryu''s obliviousness.


    Yalda turned to find her mistress looking ahead at the horizon with rtive disinterest. Next, she beamed at the boy and rubbed his head like a senior looking after her junior. "Ohh.. Thank you for the details. I know those two individuals must have left but we are looking for another person."


    Seeing Yalda was being vague now, Ryu took the hint and did not bark the tree any further. "If you are nning to stay in the town for a while, you can lodge at my house." He didn''t say those words randomly, rather the boy was very deliberate.


    Having seen what kind of mayhem Linda has caused in her fight against a possessed Pa. Even a blind person can tell she was probably a powerhouse from the capital. She might not be at the same level as his grandmother, but she should not be too far off.


    Since he was going tond in the capital one day anyway, the more connections he could forge the better. Master Lyod was certainly worried about being targeted by some strong individual because of his mysterious ability to control nts and vegetation. As a learned person, his worries should not be unfounded. Hence, Ryu was better off making early preparations.


    "That''s so nice of you. Let us think about it once he gets over to your town." Yalda didn''t refuse him and that was enough for Ryu. They were still far from Korua. Traveling on foot, the journey was bound to take the whole night. Thankfully, everyone in their band was a cultivator now after Itzel''s group was dropped at their vige, this meant they could easily take on this hour''s journey.


    "If I may ask Ms. Yalda, what is the capital like?" It looked like this was a good opportunity to get Yalda''s perspective of the wider world.


    Although Ryu''s mind was still upied with concern for the fate of Amelia after Demon informed him Pa had been roleying his mother for a while now. Now that he had called down and thought things through, Ryu could tell Demon was trying to unnecessarily frustrate him.


    Demon very well knew how important Amelia was for him. He would never allow his mother to get hurt. Amelia is definitely missing but she must be in good shape wherever she was. All he has to do is get back to Korua and get the information out of Pa.


    Ryu raised his head to stare at the woman in pitch-ck leather clothing lying lifelessly on the back of Da''s Aunt. Grabbing Pa from the clutches of a Grand Mage-level individual was going to be just as difficult as it sounded. Hopefully, with a sneaky intervention from Demon, he will be able to capture the woman.


    Maintaining a peaceful disposition, Ryu focussed on Mrs. Yalda who generously exined to him how the capital worked. "Royal n upies the very top of the chain ofmand. Each member of the Royal n is to be treated with utmost respect. I am sure even you must be aware of the authority of the royalty."


    Ryu nodded his head slightly, Emily did fill him about the prestige of the Royal n. "Right beneath the Royalty is the Royal court, upied by the most respected elders of this country. Their jurisdiction can not be challenged, sometimes surpassing even the members of the Royal n except the King himself."


    Royal court was so powerful? To think Emily was facing such a formidable band of people was in itself a mind-bending insight. "Thereafter, we have some extremely important ns that somehow have each made immense contributions towards this country over centuries which granted them their current position."


    Ryu didn''t interrupt Yalda, grasping all the wisdom tossed his way. "If I may ask, isn''t your Wilder n among one such powerful n!?" The mature maiden revealed aforting smile and nodded back at him. "It is. But Lady Linda is not from the main family. We belong to a branch family. Therefore, we don''t hold the same level of prestige and resources."


    Seeing the boy befuddled by the revtion, Yalda patiently exined to him the concept of a branch family and how ession to a main family was possible.


    "Mh.. doesn''t that mean unless the main family is totally wiped out, a branch family can not take its ce?" The curious boy inquisitively asked. "That is correct. However, there is one more case. If the main family cannot produce any heirs or all of their heirs are dead, even in that case the main family must adopt a child from the branch family."


    "Hm.. yeah. That makes sense." Yalda found the boy very charming. Last time when he acted all possessed, she was left palpitating. Nevertheless, that must have been an odd urrence. Overall, Ryu was an extremely bright kid with great prospects.


    "It was very insightful, miss." Ryu thanked the woman. "Hn.. considering you are Lady Emily''s very own grandson, I find it surprising that she would not teach you about these mundane matters." Yalda found it hard to believe Ryu could remain so uneducated at this age when teens start their academic learning.


    "What can I say.. grandmother was not in the right state of mind after the loss of grandfather. Her presence around us was mostly symbolic only." Ryu exined with a very mature outlook. Yalda finallyprehended. Lady Emily was heartbroken from the loss of her husband, where would she have found the zeal to teach her grandchildren about the functioning of this country?


    "That''s sad to hear. I hope she is coping well now?" Yalda showed her concern but Ryu replied to her with a beaming look. "She is a lot better now."


    Besides Ryu and Yalda, Linda remained walking calmly. From time to time she would take in the figure of the green-haired boy. Though she had been observing his behavior since the start, the Wilder damsel didn''t find even a hint of deceit in him.


    By all metrics, he was just a regr teenager who was fascinated to meet people from the capital and couldn''t help but annoy them with his exhaustive questionnaire.


    Yet, Linda witnessed with her very own eyes what kind of evil magic this youngd manifested. Even when she was not the target, her heart could not escape its terror. The image of two piercing golden eyes was imprinted in her mind. It was seemingly impossible for the fierce matron to ovep that evil presence with this harmless young boy.


    Then again, even calling the pair of eyes evil was false from Linda''s perspective. If Ryu would not reveal them and put Pa in a trance state, Linda might not have survived herst sneak attack. The sword missed her heart only by a couple of inches after all.


    Today''s event has been tiring for Linda. After she pushes her body to the limit, it will be a while before she can fight again at her full potential. Fortunately, Lady Na was kind enough to expedite her natural healing with her abundant aura. Otherwise, even the idea of a walk like this would have been utterly oundish.


    Linda once again nced at the boy engaging with her headmaid. Whether he did it by mistake or if it was deliberate, Ryu did end up rescuing her from a life-threatening danger.


    Given her gratefulness towards the boy, Linda''s only worry at this time was none other than her benefactor. If Lady Na can read Pa''s mind and figure out that the woman was originally nning to capture the boy from the very beginning, she might have a change of heart toward Ryu.


    s, she was grossly incapable of helping Ryu with this. If she tries to ask for Pa''s custody at this point, Lady Na will only be more suspicious. Linda was in an impasse over this matter.


    "Huh..?" Right when the Wilder woman thought Lady Na might have read her mind as well, she noticed the centaurdy turn her head back. Fortunately, she was not interested in her but rather in the body sticking to her horseback.


    "Is there something going on, mydy?" Linda''s question proved to be unnecessary because right after the words left her mouth, they discovered Pa''s fingers twitching.


    "I guess she is waking up." Na muttered carelessly. She was obviously not very rmed by the development. And why should she be rmed anyway, Pa was akin to a bantering child in her eyes.


    Then again, herpanions did not share the same invulnerability as her. "All of you get back a little. Linda, make sure they are not hurt." Being the number two powerhouse after Na in the group, it was Linda''s responsibility to protect the rest of their entourage.


    "Get behind me, both of you." Her words were meant for Ryu and Da. Both of them saw Pa''s body had begun showing signs of fully waking up, hence they quietly slipped behind the muscr woman.


    Na meanwhile brought Pa away from the group, introducing some distance between the two groups. In the meantime, Pa''s throat voiced a grumbling cry. Instead of a threat, the cry sounded more like an anguish to the centaur however, she did not let her guard down andposedly stood there waiting for the chaotic human to open her eyes.

 Mission: Catch Paula 2

    Mission: Catch Pa 2


    ck vapors ejected from Pa''s body, rapidly obscuring vision in the anyways dark night. Her body temperature plummeted to reach extreme cold as her arms and legs each began tossing around. "AAAAAARRRHHHHHH...!!"


    A painful wail that sent chills down the spines of spectators emerged from the curtain of ck fog. Despite the horrific noises, everyone standing away from Pa''s position was rtively calm.


    With Lady Na on their side, the group didn''t have to worry about the destructive powers of the possessed woman. "This madwoman...!!" Da had her hands on her ears, unwilling to listen to the nightmarish cries.


    Ryu next to her did no such thing, rather the boy was totally on his toes at this moment. This was the time he was desperately waiting for asmunicated by the Demon. Now they have to wlessly execute their n without getting noticed by Lady Na.


    He waited with bated breath while his right hand reached up to grab the verdant locket around his neck. Demon can only help him so much, sessfully capturing Pa was going to depend entirely on him.


    Within the fog, Na stared down upon the rising woman on her horseback with acent smile. Even as Pa''s body started to levitate upwards, she did nothing to stop her. "Looks like you want to y some more."


    Even as terrifying energies radiated from Pa which could freeze some of the most powerful cultivators in the blink of an eye, no such thing happened with Na. Her mountain-like forged body easily sustained the battering cold.


    Pa''s eyes gradually opened up, finding the mighty centaur face-to-face with her. "DIEEE..!!!!" Right after her banshee-like scream, fiendish vines broke the surface of the earth and wrapped around Na. Even before the centaur could react, she was stuck inside a cocoon that began draining her life force.


    "You still have note to your senses, witch." Just as Pa tried to step away from her position, she noticed the vines were effectively destroyed. Inside, Na had not even moved a finger. "Otherwise, you would have realized the deep chasm of strength which lies between us."


    Na saw Pa''s eyes were vacant albeit with a hint of shock in them. Was she surprised how effortlessly the centaur woman rendered her attack useless? "DIEEE... DIEE....DIE....!!" The ck witch thundered, attacking Na with everything she got.


    Her rabid attack went on to prove Na''s point. Pa was still in a possessed state where she could not even think of running away. All her mind was programmed to do was vehemently attack until the very end of her lifeline.


    Na nonchntly waved her hands to spoil each of Pa''s fierce attacks. She didn''t n to knock the woman out right away like thest time. Maybe it was better to let her vent out and gain back her sanity.


    What Na was unaware of was that this time around, Pa''s actions were catalyzed by a different personality. Ever since Ryu unknowingly used Mahesvara Eyes, Pa''s connection with the demigod entity controlling her for years has weakened by a great deal. Right now, her rampage was a manifestation of Demon''s will.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, woman. If you agree to talk, I might even free you from your sufferings." Lady Na threw her a bone, but naturally, Pa was in no condition to evenprehend her words. The possessed woman targeted her with every ounce of her strength.


    "I will take that as a no, then." Having reached the limit of her patience, Na realized she must use a different method to make the woman talk. Nheless, at the very moment she changed her mind, Pa''s body turned into a blur.


    Na was rmed. She didn''t foresee the woman would change tactics in the middle of their fight. Was she fooling her into believing that she lost her mind? "Not so fast."


    Realizing the woman was heading straight for the other group of silent watchers, Na knew Pa had faked her condition. Pushing her body to the limit in a mere sh, Na ended up emerging right ahead of Ryu''s group.


    A domain stretched hundreds of meters in all directions from Na''s body. Under this domain, no one was faster than her. In the duration it took the centaur to reach her full potential, Pa has made her intentions clear.


    Ance cropped in her hand as she threw it with all her might towards a single individual. Na''s brows jerked. Among the many individuals present here, why would Pa target the weakest among them? It made no sense to her.


    "Careful." Lady Na''s legs stomped the ground and jumped upwards blocking the path of the projectile with her invincible body. Her soft words were uttered for the only other person who could hope to face Pa.


    Despite the fog curtailing their vision, Linda required no such thing to tell what was transpiring behind the veil. Pa''s sudden turn to head towards them might be surprising to Na, but it made perfect sense to her.


    *Crash* Land shook and the air crackled with sparks when Na pped away thence heading for Ryu. Linda meanwhile readied herself just to be extra careful, as Pa recklessly charged despite the strong guarding obstructing her approach.


    "You fool..!!" Seeing Pa was madly dashing towards her even after she started herst attack, Na was annoyed. Was she trying to get herself killed?


    No matter the case, Na must hold her right here. Any closer than this and Pa might be dangerous for the two teenagers in the group. Time had slowed down and the twodies came closer than ever, ready to crash into each other.


    However, what happened next could never be anticipated by Lady Na. While approaching her, the centaur saw something in Pa''s eyes which left her agitated. In the deep ckness of Pa''s eyes, a pair of golden pupils were reflected.


    Na has reached the zenith of strength. For an authoritative figure like her, there was no way she could not understand what grave mistake shemitted by staring directly into Pa''s eyes. Too bad, the realization came a tiny bit toote for the mighty centaur.


    Her body frozepletely. Though she immediately pulled her gaze away, the infamous golden pupils had taken effect on her. At that moment, only a single phrase echoed in her mind. ''This is bad.''


    Even though the golden reflection might have disarrayed her mind, Pa can never hope to hurt her. The inherent strength of her body was still there, so much so, that even when her mind was blocked, her body would have defended itself even involuntarily.


    Yet, Na''s biggest worry was not that. Right in front of her eyes, she saw Pa ze past her without bothering to strike the centaur woman. Things just took a turn for the worse.


    Pa or whoever was driving her mind, seems to have anticipated all this. The person knew Na could not be hurt and neither could she be held in one ce for long. The golden eyes might have only provided Pa with a negligible time period, but that was enough to aplish her goal.


    A frustrated Na watched the silhouette of the woman step past her. Though she warned Linda beforehand, can she really stop Pa in her disabled state? The centaur was unsure.


    ''Such humiliation...'' If the human brat died in her presence, what face would Na be left with? Not only that, Ryu was the beloved of her niece. How can she ever face Da after this day? ''As if...'' Anger bubbled in her mind and the heavens responded in kind.


    Earth cracked under the feet of Linda and her group. The sky was illuminated with a bright light as if it wasn''t night but the middle of the day. In a split, the thick miasma hiding Pa was washed away.


    Na had pushed her mind and body to the very limit of her powers. Her surroundings cannot endure the mighty aura and exploded in sparks. Standing stoic in one ce, Na''s body shined with a divine light.


    ''Fuck.. She is really serious about it.'' Ryu heard a voice in his mind, but there was no time to think over it. He saw a maniacal Pa shooting towards him with a terrifying face.


    Linda meanwhile was puzzled why Lady Na would let Pa get past her. Nevertheless, there was no time for her to mull over that now. Now that it hase to this, she must put her life on the line and save the boy.


    Even as the brave Wilder woman prepared to block Pa''s way, she noted movement. Lady Na seems to suddenly jolt back to life from her stupor.


    Although it was a hard decision to make, Na thrusted her hand forward in a desperate move. A wave of condensed aura left her palm and traveled almost at the speed of light. Right now, Na was prepared to kill.


    Though it was a relief to the rest, it was truly a loss for the mighty centaur. After all, Pa had forced her hand and made herunch a killing blow. There was no saving the woman now. Even a grand mage would die if they took this attack from Na head-on.


    Sure enough, Pa was struck. But before she could take on the full force of the attack, her body vanished. It was not like she disappeared only in sight, rather her entire existence was wiped out. But instead of contentment, Na panicked. Needless to say, this disappearance was not ording to her foresight. "This is impossible..."


    Na only got the chance to utter those words when Pa''s body emerged out of nothing once again. Her face was bloodied from thest attack of the centaur but her hands were still extended outwards.


    ''Do it NOW....!!'' Ryu need not be reminded. The fact that Pa has re-emerged right in front of him was an anticipated oue. The boy reflexively threw his hand out. As soon as the tip of his finger touched Pa''s, thedy in the ck robe vanished for the second time.


    Na remained astounded by the event, but it wasn''t time to rx. The attack she threw in desperation was still heading for Linda after a brief interruption where its earlier target disappeared before it could bepletely destroyed.


    With the power of her mind, Linda forced her aura wave to self-destruct. The ears of Linda''s group buzzed as their eyes turned blind for the next few minutes. There was an explosion never seen before.


    Na''s body manifested right in front of Linda and protected the group from the destructive shockwaves. It was an attack delivered at the peak of her power. Obviously, it was going to alter thendscape itself.


    When the group emerged from the aftermath, they found themselves in the center of a crater hundreds of meters wide. Land copsed under their feet as they remained suspended in the air thanks to Na.


    "What... happened?" Linda was the only one who could manage to speak. Yalda and Da were too horrified to even shut their jaws. "I hope no one is hurt?" Na herself was not in the right state of mind to answer that question. First, she must make sure everyone survived the brief scuffle.


    Looking back, she took into ount the condition of every person. Though shocked, Linda was doing better than rest. After noticing Yalda and Da were alright as well, Na''s gaze focussed squarely on the green boy.


    Was she mistaken or did she truly see the boy extend his hand to meet, Pa''s? Even by Na''s standards, things happened too fast. Except for her, she wasn''t even sure if anyone saw Pa''s body emerge in front of Ryu in thest second.


    <<Further chapters are avable on my patron. If you like the work I produce, subscribe at /yer104 >>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!